《Descent of the Phoenix 13 Years Old Princess Consort》


 Chapter 1 – Into Another Dimension

    Chapter 1 ¨C Into Another Dimension


    Tranted By: Shiroyukineko


    The cherry blossoms glittered splendidly as the sun setson the horizon.


    Under the bright sunlight, the bright red cherry blossoms flourished with an enchanting allure, making the country-styled courtyard shone with the cleanliness and beauty of the nature.


    DOP 1-2


    ¡°Hong.¡± An explosion suddenly resounded.


    The cherry blossoms scattered in the wind as dust filled the air. Such a big courtyard was suddenly pounded into dust.


    There was a deathly silence.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡± A blond man looked at the remains of the courtyard and looked towards the ck-haired man beside him. Giving him a thumbs up, his other hand fiddled with an AK47.


    ¡°Of course.¡± The ck haired man replied as he lifted a dangerous looking missileuncher in his arms.


    ¡°Japan¡¯s Lin Tang Group¡¯s Residence consisting of 311 people have all been assassinated.¡± A red haired man walked towards them with a cold look on his face. His body was drenched in blood.


    ¡°Boss, mission aplished.¡± An oriental looking man with thetest model of an assault rifle made in America on his shoulders walked out from the clouds of smoke, his body full of the smell of death. Standing beside the ck haired man, he folded his arms as he reported to a woman in front of him.


    DOP 1-1


    Her long and lustrous ck hair swayed in the midst of the cherry blossoms, an air of killing intent engulfing her body.


    Under the setting sun, her eyes shone with the luster of moonlight. Her pupils had such an abyss like darkness that others won¡¯t be able to bear maintaining an eye-contact with her.


    Cherry lips, oval face and white cheeks, only ¡°beautiful¡± can describe everything about her.


    The only woman amongst the six of them, Lin, was the boss of the Dragon Riders Mercenary, the number one assassination organisation in the world.


    Now she was listening quietly with her eyebrows raised loftily. She carried with her an air of arrogance and confidence that she was better than the rest. Then, she waved her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± as she turned around and walked away.


    From afar, police sirens could be faintly heard.


    The four people promptly followed behind, calmly and leisurely. Such an attitude really reflected on how they looked down upon everyone in the world.


    A ck SUV quickly came and stopped in front of them. As the door opened, a blond-haired man chuckled, ¡°Boss, you really live up to your name. The more missions you do, the more beautifully executed it bes. You even calcted the time so perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, haven¡¯t you seen what a great person our boss is?¡± the ck-haired man carrying the missileunchermented, his eyes shone with respect.


    Listening to their speech, Lin only smiled arrogantly. As the head of the number one assassination group Dragon Riders, executing her mission perfectly without any trace and annihting the Lin Tang¡¯s japanese group, was simply child¡¯s y for her.


    Striding forward, Lin stepped into the car.


    As she climbed in, her leg suddenly slipped and her head mmed onto the car¡¯s door.


    Lin frowned as her body suddenly refused to follow her orders. mming straight onto the car¡¯s door, her head felt dizzy and her breath tightened.


    Everything happened in an instant. As her consciousness faded, Lin faintly felt like crying andughing at the same time. As the head of the number one mercenary group, she actually died in front of her own car. This was such a big joke, a joke that wouldst throughout the mercenary industry history.


    The world resumed turning as the cherry blossoms flew in the wind.

 Chapter 2 – Liu Yue

    Chapter 2 ¨C Liu Yue


    Tranted By: Shiroyukineko


    The sun shone brightly in the blue sky, amongst the white clouds.


    This is an unknown world.


    At the most secluded courtyard in the corner of a grand mansion, the body of Mu Rong Liu Yue who had died but unknown to anyone, suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes was sharp and strong, emitting an astonishing amount of killing intent, recing her previously weak and tearful eyes.


    DOP 2-2Lin, no, Mu Rong Liu Yue quietly observed the interior of the old and crude room, and then looked down at herself and her body.


    Mu Rong Liu Yue, the Great General Mu Rong¡¯s third son¡¯s daughter of the Tian Zhen Empire.


    Due to her weak body, she was unable to practice martial arts and could not bring glory and honour to her family, who had produced several generals through the generations. Her looks were just as bad as her weak disposition, thus she couldn¡¯t even bring the family an advantage through political marriage. She was abandoned at the most secluded corner of this General¡¯s Mansion since the age of 5. Nobody cares about whether she died or lived that even the house ves dared to bully her.


    As a matter of fact, ording to the body¡¯s memories, a few days ago, her Fifth Uncle¡¯s daughter, Mu Rong Qiu actually came by. She was in a bad mood due to a problem with her parents, and had ordered a few ves to follow her here. She bullied Liu Yue, and even pushed her into ake before she left.


    Liu Yue¡¯s 13 year old body didn¡¯t grow well as her food was reduced every single year. Just a simple injury had driven Liu Yue to her death, and when she woke up again, she had already be Lin, the former number one assassin in her world.


    Closing her eyes, Mu Rong Liu Yue calmly epted the original Liu Yue¡¯s memories, her gaze sweeping across the empty room.


    Her previous self¡¯s training had trained her expressions to not twitch even when mountains crumble right in front of her. Her previous self had already died, and the current her was alive. It was simply a matter of living in a different world, even though it soundedplicated, it was actually very simple. Since she could be reborn, what she needed wasn¡¯t shrinking back and cowering over the unknown, but living life to the fullest.


    Since God gave her a chance to start over, then she would disy her splendour all over again, which is also Mu Rong Liu Yue¡¯s splendour.


    Taking a deep breath, she¡­was not Lin anymore. She wasn¡¯t that number one assassin. She¡¯s Mu Rong Liu Yue, the granddaughter of the Mu Rong family that was disliked by everyone.


    Liu Yue pinched her body. That body was very skinny but had strong bones. Her body should be able to endure training, so she didn¡¯t understand why the Mu Rong family disliked her so much.


    DOP 2-1


    Walking towards the simple and dirty copper mirror, Liu Yue looked at the person in the mirror. Slowly, a face that¡¯s so ordinary that you won¡¯t even recognise in the crowd appeared. It was like heaven and earthpared to her previous life¡¯s face.

 Chapter 3 – Unrivalled Beauty

    Chapter 3 ¨C Unrivalled Beauty


    Tranted By: Shiroyukineko


    She wriggled her eyebrows and was silent for a little while.


    Liu Yue observed her reflection closely in the bronze mirror. Not right, she thought, she was changing her expressions but the reflection of her face had remained stationary. There was something on her face.


    dop3-2Eyebrows still frowning, Liu Yue turned her body and exited the old house.There wasn¡¯t any servants serving her here, except for an old grandmother. However, she was already too old and couldn¡¯t walk, so she had returned to her old home. She was all alone in this ce, her future was all up to her now.


    Taking a pail of water in, Liu Yue scrubbed her face hard in front of the bronze mirror. Then, the reflection on the mirror had rmed Liu Yue. Her pale white, dainty face had a pair of shapely brows and pitch-ck doe eyes. With those eyes and that face, how could this be an inferior face? This is a face of an unrivalled beauty, capable of taking down an entire kingdom.


    And the most surprising thing for Liu Yue was that this face looked exactly like her previous life¡¯s face. If she were to grow up a little, she would look just like herself.


    Touching the face that looked exactly like her, Liu Yue quickly searched through the body¡¯s memories. With such a beautiful face, why would she still be suffering in this secluded ce? She could just show it off, but why did she chose to mask her appearance?


    dol3-1 ¡°My daughter, remember this. Before you could protect yourself, don¡¯t let anyone see your appearance. On your eighteenth birthday, Mom will definitely return for you.¡±


    Other than a memory vision, a soft and gentle voice resounded in her mind. That was Liu Yue¡¯s mother, Ou Yang Xue.


    When Liu Yue was five years old, General Mu Rong had sentenced her mother to death. But Liu Yue remembered it very clearly, her mother didn¡¯t die, she only disappeared.


    Disappeared? It was a strange word. A five year old¡¯s memory didn¡¯t help that much even if the memory was very clear. The word ¡°disappear¡± contained too many meanings.


    Raising her eyebrows, she thought, before she could find out any information, she won¡¯t bother understanding this situation. She wiped her face once again, she thought that her mother¡¯s words was right. If she didn¡¯t have the strength to protect herself, this face would be her source of cmity and bring her lots of problems.


    The sun shone brightly outside, as inside the house, a new person reced the previous one.


    Time passed quickly, and soon, a month had already passed by.


    Today, the Mu Rong residence was filled with songs andughter, the atmosphere happy and lively. It was General Mu Rong¡¯s sixtieth birthday.


    The residence was filled with guests. Distinguished nobles and officials walked forth and expressed their blessings and good wishes to the General. Even the current Emperor had appointed the Crown Prince and three other Princes to congratte the General for this day, giving him plenty of face and reputation. It had also further strengthen Mu Rong family¡¯s reputation and glory as Tian Zhen¡¯s Empire number one family of generals.

 Chapter 4 – Birthday Celebration

    Chapter 4 ¨C Birthday Celebration


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    However, such a lively celebration that was favoured greatly by the Emperor, did not reach Liu Yue¡¯s secluded, scanty house.


    Liu Yue, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care about the celebration at all. The previous Liu Yue had been abandoned by the Mu Rong family, so why would she care about those people who didn¡¯t even deserve her attention.


    Sitting on the rattan chair outside of the house, Liu Yue rubbed her arms. Not bad, after a month of training, this body had improved a lot physically. It wouldn¡¯t be blown away by wind any more. After a harsh period of training, she managed to improve her power and speed. Even though it had not even reached one-tenth of her previous self¡¯s abilities, it was a rtively good improvement.


    Standing up, she stretched her body to rx her shoulders. Liu Yue then bound two pieces of iron metals around her body and prepared to run ten rounds around the courtyard, training her lower body.


    dop4-3¡°Ah, the Beast had actually came out under the sun, aren¡¯t you afraid that you will scare the sun off?¡± A voice, sharp and unkind, suddenly sounded from afar. A group of men and women dressed in bright, gaudy clothes like a peacock walked over to Liu Yue.


    (TLN: I couldn¡¯t find a better nickname for ugly¡­)


    Liu Yue frowned and stopped training. She turned around and faced the group of people.


    The group was headed by a woman who had some beautiful features, her body adorned in a green gown and her hair decorated with countless hairpins. She dressed up like a flower swaying on the tree branch, but looking from above, her head looked perfectly like a bird¡¯s nest. No matter how she tried to dress up, she would never be a phoenix.


    Liu Yue¡¯s gaze froze. It was Mu Rong Qiu, the woman who had caused the death of the previous Liu Yue.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She didn¡¯t even think about how she looked like. How dare she came out and scare others! Ah, my heart, it almost stopped because of this Beast! How are you going to take responsibility for this?¡± standing behind Mu Rong Qiu, a girl with an oval face and a haughty expression put on a sickly maiden act and clenched her fist over her chest, her expression full of mockery and disdain.


    After those words, the whole group started roaring withughter. All kinds of scorning looks gazed down upon Liu Yue, who was still standing still at the ce where she stopped.


    Butler Wu¡¯s daughter, who had always apanied Mu Rong Qiu, then started to walk forward. She wanted to bully Liu Yue by pushing her into the nearby pond.


    dop4-2


    Liu Yue¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent, coldly looking at the person approaching her. That dark, pitch ck eyes hid a force and depth that could engulf everything.


    The kind of Qi energy hidden beneath that calmness had unconsciously caused a ripple in the air, and silence ensued.


    Lashing the whip on her hands, Mu Rong Qiu looked at Liu Yue and felt a shiver. Her gaze was a bottomless pit, and she couldn¡¯t help but felt threatened.


    Shaking off her unease and breaking her eye-contact with Liu Yue, Mu Rong Qiu suddenly felt that there was no Qiing out from Liu Yue¡¯s body at all. She was a perfectly normal person.


    So, it was still that weak Liu Yue.


    Thinking that, she started to charge forward. The apple of Liu Yue¡¯s uncle¡¯s eyes, the darling of the whole family and Tian Zhen Empire¡¯s number one beauty, immediately unleashed all of her pent-up wrath and fury on Liu Yue.

 Chapter 5 – Rules

    Chapter 5 ¨C Rules


    Tranted By: Shiroyukineko


    TL: only chapter for today¡­down with fever :(


    dop5-1The whip on Mu Rong Qiu¡¯s handsshed ruthlessly,ing straight to Liu Yue¡¯s face. Mu Rong Qiu shouted angrily, ¡°What kind of look are you giving me? You dared look at me like that, are you tired of living? Looks like there were no people around to teach you lessons when I was in the official residence these few days. You don¡¯t even know your own position. Today, I will teach you what¡¯s called rules.¡±


    The pelting whip tore across the air,shing towards Liu Yue.


    ¡°Whip her, whip her with all your strength¡­:¡±


    ¡°Miss Qiu, teach this rude Beast a good lesson¡­¡±


    Jeering voices rose up from amongst the people, cheering Mu Rong Qiu.


    An angry nce shed through Liu Yue¡¯s expression. If it was not her standing here today, and it was the old Liu Yue instead, thissh of whip might even take her life.


    She gave Mu Rong Qiu a cold gaze. She, Liu Yue, was not someone that was easily bullied by anyone.


    Still standing on her spot, Liu Yue¡¯s hand moved in a sh and ¡°shua¡± grabbed theshing whip swinging in the air, still keeping her intense gaze on Mu Rong Qiu.


    The colourful long whip was stretched thin between Mu Rong Qiu and Liu Yue, both sides pulling relentlessly.


    ¡°Ah?¡± the group of people that came with Mu Rong Qiu looked at Liu Yue in astonishment. The usually weak girl who never retaliated no matter how bad she was beaten up or sneered at, the girl who had zero martial arts ability, could actually withstood Mu Rong Qiu¡¯s attack.


    ¡°How dare you¡­¡±


    Before Mu rong Qiu even finished her question, Liu Yue suddenly jerked her hand and pulled the whip towards her. That Mu Rong Qiu could not even dream to be Liu Yue¡¯s opponent, her long whip was snatched away from her hands in an instant, as it flew towards Liu Yue.


    ¡°Beast, you dared to¡­Ouch¡­¡±


    dop5-3Before she can even finish her threats, Liu Yue had already grabbed the whip¡¯s handle andshed it back at Mu Rong Qiu. Only an after-image could be seen as the colourful long whip moved like a lightning across Mu Rong Qiu¡¯s face. With just a whip from Liu Yue, Mu Rong Qiu flew across the courtyard.


    ¡°Rules? Let me teach you a lesson about rules today.¡± grabbing the pointed end of the long whip, Liu Yue looked at her unemotionally. Lashing the whip on Mu Rong Qiu, she didn¡¯t hold back even an inch.


    Since when would this Liu Yue let anyone jeer and step on her? Not now, not ever.


    ¡°Ouch, ahh¡­¡±


    Mu Rong Qiu was flogged to the point that she rolled on the ground, screaming painfully.


    ¡°You, you Beast¡­I¡¯m going to tell¡­¡±


    ¡°Pa.¡±


    Before Butler Wu¡¯s daughter¡¯s words even finished, Liu Yue alsoshed the whip on her too. The long whip was like a poisonous snake that twisted around Butler wu¡¯s daughter, tying her tight on the ground.

 Chapter 6 – What sort of filth

    Chapter 6 ¨C What sort of filth


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    With a cold ¡°humph¡±, Liu Yue swung her hands and the whip suddenlyshed out. The butler¡¯s daughter, who was bound by the whip, was instantly thrown high up in the air.


    ¡°Peng.¡± A loud m was heard as the girl that was thrown fell down to the ground hard. Sheid there, motionless.


    A sharp breaking sound resounded, she must had broken a few ribs.


    ¡°What kind of filth are you, who dared to scream and shout at me?¡± A cold voice, undoubtedly carrying the strength of a tyrant, resounded.


    Previously, there was a government official who wanted her to assassinate a person, but he didn¡¯t treat her respectfully. Just a little government official dared to make a big fuss at her, did he think Liu Yue was a soft-hearted person?


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The ves in the surrounding could only react after a moment. They started to scream in panic.


    Liu Yue shot them a nce, and under her cold and austere look, the screaming ves shut their mouth one by one. Their legs didn¡¯t stop trembling but they did not dare to run. Under Liu Yue¡¯s gaze, every single one of the could only keep silent in fear.


    When did the most useless miss, Liu Yue, in the Mu Rong family, had be so fearfully strong?


    dop6-1She continued tosh her whip on Mu Rong Qiu¡¯s body that was filled with injuries. She was in such a pain that her screams slowly weakened, and then not even a moan came out from her.


    Seeing that, Liu Yue coldly humphed and folded the whip in her hands. She slowly walked towards the weak Mu Rong Qiu who could only squeak in pain and stepped on her hands. Increasing the pressure through her legs, a cracking sound resounded from Mu Rong Qiu hands as her bones were broken by Liu Yue.


    Not even a squeak was heard as Mu Rong Qiuid limply,pletely unconscious.


    She would not be able to practice martial arts in the future.


    The people around who was already shocked that they were trembling in fear, turned even paler watching the scene.


    ¡°In my territory, I am thew.¡± coldly throwing these words at their face, Liu Yue threw the whip on her hands on the body of Mu Rong Qiu who had fainted. She then turned her body and entered her house.


    As a mercenary and assassin, she, Lin was the world number one in terms of abilities. She was thew, and she had set thews in the assassination and mercenary world.


    dop6-2¡°Get lost.¡± Her austere voice carried the tone of an unquestionable order.


    Mu Rong Qiu, as the murderer of Mu Rong Liu Yue, you have to pay the price. Justice must be upheld.


    The ves that were trembling with fear, upon hearing Liu Yue¡¯s order, suddenly moved, as if released from a spell. They hurriedly carried the fainted Mu Rong Qiu and the butler¡¯s daughter, retreated cautiously, and ran away like rabbits.


    This quiet courtyard, was finally quiet again.

 Chapter 7 – Demon

    Chapter 7 ¨C Demon


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: thanks for the support guys! :) Sorry had to reset the poll ¨C> ¡­previous poll won¡¯t appear on the sidebar no matter what I do¡­ :(


    Striding inside the house, Liu Yue looked at her hands, shook her head and muttered to herself, ¡°Still not strong enough.¡±


    As the number one mercenary, she must be proficient with the Eighteen Weapons Types. Knowing how to wield a whip was not something strange.


    However, when she swung the whip today, her strength was far from her previous life¡¯s abilities. Her grasp was weak. She had wanted to break four of Butler Wu¡¯s daughter¡¯s ribs, but she only managed to break three. Such a mistake might make a huge difference in saving a person¡¯s life with modern medicinal advancement.


    This body still needs training.


    Clenching her fist, Liu Yue started to pack her clothes.dop 7-2


    Having crippled Mu Rong Qiu today, the elders in the family would definitely demand for justice. She was neither loved by her father, nor her grandmother and would not receive any support. Her current martial arts skills had notpletely recovered. If she could not face her opponents directly, she could only avoid a direct confrontation with them.


    Anyway, the Mu Rong Residence was not a home to her. She had only stayed there to train her body and became strong enough to protect herself. Since she was already stronger now, it was time to leave this ce.


    Liu Yue also had nothing much to bring, just a piece of jade pendant that she always wore and the pair of clothes on her body. After throwing in another two pieces of clothes, Liu Yue turned her body and started to walk out.


    dop 7-1¡°Running away after beating somebody up, is that one of yourws?¡± azy voice suddenly sounded beside Liu Yue¡¯s ears. It came out of nowhere, without any warnings or signs.


    Liu Yue was rmed. What kind of person could manage toe near her so quietly that even she herself did not realise his presence?


    Abruptly turning her body, she saw a figure of a ck-haired man wearing a purple robe at the door, glimmering with sunlight. His face was a little dark as he had his back towards the sun.


    Sunlight glittered behind his body, the spectacle was simply astonishing.


    Liu Yue narrowed her eyes due to the bright sunlight.


    Under the golden ray, the sillhoutte of the man slowly became clearer.


    His features were sharp as sharpened sword. He had a pair of lush eyebrows and prating eyes, that had a tinge of ruthlessness in them. He was a sight to see with his high nose and cheery red lips that expressed a face of indifference.


    On their own, his features were not that outstanding, but when put together in his face, their charm surpassed even the scenery in spring and autumn. He had a grace as high as the mountains and deep as the sea.


    He was cold and charming at the same time, two types of personalities that shouldn¡¯t have belonged together in the first ce. He carried with him an air of evil and ruthlessness, but looked handsome and bright at the same time.


    Liu Yue had seen a lot of pretty boys in her previous life, but this man had managed to attract her for a moment.


    This man was a demon and a beast fused together.

 Chapter 8 – The Visiting Person

    Chapter 8 ¨C The Visiting Person


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    The visiting person continued to stand outside the house, his arms folded across his chest as he watched Liu Yue. He looked around 16 to 17.


    Slowly putting her bundle of clothes down, Liu Yue faced the guy. He had the ability to approach her so silently that she didn¡¯t realize his presence. Although it might be because this body was not trained enough, but still, she should not belittle this guy.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Liu Yue replied him.


    As his mouth slowly stretched upwards, forming a devilish smile, the visiting person carelessly leaned on the side of the door. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s none of my business, but I love to be part of it. You could be my business in the future.¡±


    This concluded that this visiting person came to pick a fight with her.


    Liu Yue frowned. This person had never appeared in her memory before. He couldn¡¯t be from the Mu Rong Family. Since he wasn¡¯t, she decided to not be hostile towards him.


    Turning her body and swinging her clothes bundle over her shoulders, Liu Yue strode forward and walked towards the door. She growled at him, ¡°Move over.¡±


    The purple clothed guy was still leaning on the door although he had heard her words. He neither moved over nor blocked her path, but instead chuckled slowly, eyes full of interest in her.


    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t stopping her, Liu Yue walked past him and out of the house.


    dop3¡°Some people areing already. I heard the steps of 43, 44, 45, a total of 45 people. Ah, who do you think havee? Could it be your grandpa?¡± chuckling in a low voice, he whispered words that were as soft as wind. Those words made Liu Yue stop at her tracks.


    The people in the Mu Rong Family was alreadying. News sure travel fast.


    She couldn¡¯t leave anymore.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind helping you carry some stuff.¡± An arm white as snow reached out to her, as the purple-clothed guy gave her a devilish smile. Taking the clothes bundle on Liu Yue¡¯s shoulders, he turned his waist and revealed a silver coloured sword hung at his waist. He grabbed the sword and took it out from the sheath.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you use this, but don¡¯t embarrass me.¡± he said as he throw the sword to Liu Yue. The purple-clothed guy gave her a wide smile before retreating a few steps and satzily on a chair inside the house. He watched her calmly in this chaotic situation.


    Catching the sword in her hands, Liu Yue frowned. Don¡¯t embarrass him? F**k off, she was not even rted to him at all.


    Although she thought that in her mind, she didn¡¯t say it out. She held the sword in her hands and took a few steps forward. Standing firm in the middle of her courtyard, the golden ray of sunlight shone magnificently on her body. Although clothed in a piece of old and tattered gown, she still had the arrogance and pressure of a ruler.


    At the entrance of the courtyard, noises of peopleing could be heard.


    Slowly closing her eyes, Liu Yue used her hearing to listen. The steps of the people who wereing were disorderly, some were heavy, some were light. They clearly had different levels of martial arts.

 Chapter 9 – Who’s Afraid of Who?

    Chapter 9 ¨C Who¡¯s Afraid of Who?


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    One, two, three¡­37 people.


    Faintly frowning her brows, she deduced that she could only hear 37 people¡¯s steps. But the purple-clothed guy said there were 45, so there were eight people¡¯s steps that she couldn¡¯t hear.


    This could only mean that these eight people were much stronger than her.


    Slowly opening her eyes, she lightly put two of her fingers on the sword de.


    ¡°You mongrel, you dared to murder your own cousin¡­¡± a thundering voice shouted at her as a bunch of people burst into the courtyard.


    Liu Yue¡¯s eyebrows twitched a little as she swipe her fingers across the sword de. The sword immediately made a ¡°weng weng¡± sound, showing a sharpness beyondpare.


    It shone with a silver light, cold as the moon, under the sunlight.


    Bursting into the courtyard, they saw Liu Yue standing firm, alone in the wide courtyard, with a sword in hand, as if waiting for them. The austere and silent pressure she emitted stopped them in their tracks, making them afraid to move. This is Liu Yue¡­


    ¡°Fifth uncle, who is the mongrel? I, Mu Rong Liu Yue, am the direct daughter of your third brother. Could it be that even I am a mongrel in your eyes?¡± Slowly tilting her head, Liu Yue asked in a light tone. That gentle tone flowed with the wind, right as her father, Mu Rong Yi, stepped into the courtyard.


    She looked gentle and calm, but her words were sharp and edged.


    Mu Rong Yi, having heard what she said, slowly frowned.


    Mu Rong Gang also frowned at the same time, and replied sharply, ¡°The blood flowing through third brother¡¯s veins is the blood of a talented warrior, fierce as a tiger and that of an elegant noble. He wouldn¡¯t do something as evil as murdering his own rtive. If he ever did such an atrocious act, he wouldn¡¯t even be a member of our Mu Rong n. It was an act not befitting even animals.¡±


    dop2¡°That¡¯s right, you evil witch. My daughter did you no wrong, yet you beat her up so much that her body is full of injuries. You even crippled her wrist. Not being able to practice martial arts forever is the same as bing a cripple. We the Mu Rong Family will definitely not stand such an atrocious person as you in this house! I, Du Yuan Ru will never forgive you.¡± Mu Rong Qiu¡¯s mother red at Liu Yue with her eyes red in anger. She looked like she couldn¡¯t wait to tear Liu Yue¡¯s flesh apart and drink her blood.


    Liu Yue nced apathetically across the people gathered in her courtyard. There were both young and old and there were a lot of unfamiliar faces. Maybe they had all grown up and she did not recognize their faces. However, this did not matter at all to her.


    Slowly wielding the sword in her hands, Liu Yue lifted her head and looked at her Fifth Uncle and Aunt who were furious beyond words. She coldly replied, ¡°She did me no wrong? I, Mu Rong Liu Yue have lived here alone for 8 years and never stepped out of this courtyard in my life. Can I ask, Fifth Uncle and Aunt, where did I cripple Mu Rong Qiu¡¯s hands? Where did I beat her up?¡±


    Silence filled the crowd, a short pause had ceased the ongoing spectacle.


    Mu Rong Liu Yue still stood at her original ce, never moving a single step.


    Should this problem have not happened today, these people would not even know that there was a Mu Rong Family member living here.

 Chapter 10 – I’m not easily bullied

    Chapter 10 ¨C I¡¯m not easily bullied


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Quiet gazes fell unto Mu Rong Gang. Since Liu Yue had never left this ce before, it was obviously Mu Rong Qiu who had came here to cause trouble. Mu Rong Qiu¡¯s bossy attitude was well-known in the Mu Rong Residence.


    Immediately, the furious Mu Rong family members all started to calm down.


    ¡°My daughter took pity on you the loner, that¡¯s why she came here to apany you from time to time. Instead, you had wasted all her good intentions and injured her to such an extent, you vicious person.¡± Mu Rong Gang looked coldly at Liu Yue.


    Upon hearing that, Liu Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh. On her ordinary face, her mesmerizing eyes that held the depth of an abyss was filled with sarcasm and irony.


    ¡°Vicious? Well, Mu Rong¡¯s weapon speciality is the sword, yet today the injuries in her body was from a whip. And I have never owned a whip in my life. Can I ask, did she came to apany me here with a whip to scratch my back, or to kill the mosquitoes? Or maybe she is a masochist and wanted me to whip her?¡±


    As Mu Rong¡¯s spoke, some of the people in the crowd started to snicker andugh.


    Mu Rong Gang¡¯s face turned green and white at the same time.


    ¡°Fifth Uncle and Aunt, I, Liu Yue, am not that easily bullied. If you want me to seek your forgiveness after being beaten, I would never do it. You should not bully others too deep, those ves who followed your daughter are not blind. The old Mu Rong Liu Yue is gone. I won¡¯t be bullied today, and I would seek revenge for all the wrongs I have suffered.¡±


    dop1After she finished, Liu Yue immediately tore the sleeves of her clothes, revealing deep whish scars that decorated her whole pearl white arms. Although the scars had already healed a lot in one month, they could still be clearly seen. It was definitely scars that were caused by whipping.


    Silence fell unto the crowd as they watched Liu Yue, Mu Rong Gang and Du Yuan Ru.


    dop10-1


    ¡°Fifth brother, although I don¡¯t particrly love my daughter, she is still my, Mu Rong Yi¡¯s, daughter.¡± Mu Rong Yi who had kept silent throughout the whole spectacle suddenly coughed and turned to Mu Rong Gang.


    Mu Rong Gang frowned. The matter about her daughter bullying Liu Yue was not recent news, and there were no one who bothered to interfere previously. This Liu Yue had never dared to speak out nor retaliate, but she had suddenly created such a big problem today. There was such a big change in Liu Yue¡¯s attitude, she had actually dared to talk back at him. She had covered all her scars previously but she chose to show them to all these people today. How could he exin this in a good way?


    No matter what, she was still Third brother¡¯s daughter.


    Du Yuan Ru was also an astute person. Seeing such a reaction from Mu Rong Yi, she immediately turned to him and grovelled, ¡°Third brother, sometimes Qiu-er can get too serious in practising her martial arts. She would sometimese here to have a spar practice with Liu Yue. She had told me this before, but I had never taken it seriously or asked her about it. I only found out the truth today. Third brother, our children having injuries from a sparring match, isn¡¯t that normal?¡±

 Chapter 11 – Sparring Match

    Chapter 11 ¨C Sparring Match


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Scars from a practice match. It could be a usible answer.


    Standing in the middle of the courtyard, Liu Yue immediately shouted out, not even waiting for Mu Rong Yi to reply Du Yuan Ru. ¡°Since it¡¯s normal to get injured in a spar practice, then why would Fifth Uncle and Aunt came here to interrogate Liu Yue? Liu Yue is still young and couldn¡¯t control her own strength, how could you me Liu Yue? In a spar practice, your life and death is decided by fate. Even though Liu Yue had so much scars, she never med orined to others.¡±


    Following Du Yuan Ru¡¯s words, Liu Yue¡¯s argument couldn¡¯t be rebuked, making Mu Rong Gang and Du Yuan Ru speechless.


    The silent Mu Rong Yi had instead begun to observe Liu Yue closely. His daughter was so different from the useless daughter who always cried in his memories. Would your personality change as you grew up?


    dop11¡°In a spar practice, your life and death is decided by fate. Good words. Liu Yue-meimei, looks like your physical abilities have increased greatly. Your foolish brother hoped to learn from you today.¡± In the short silence, an angry voice shouted out. An angry looking 17/18 years old guy walked out from the crowd.


    When he came out, the young people around started to sigh a relief. Some of them sneered while some of them mocked Liu Yue, taking joy at her misfortune.


    Liu Yue instead looked emotionlessly at the guy in front of her. Who was this person? She had no recollection of him.


    ¡°Mu Rong Chun Shui, your Fifth Uncle¡¯s eldest son. His abilities is only inferior to Mu Rong Chen and Mu Rong Li, amongst the younger generation.¡± Just as Liu Yue was frowning in an attempt to remember, a faint voice resounded at her ears. It was that purple-clothed guy, who was sitting inside her house, watching this whole drama.


    Mu Rong Chen and Mu Rong Li, one of them was her eldest uncle¡¯s son, and the other was her father¡¯s son. But she wasn¡¯t close to any of them, she only vaguely remembered there were such two persons. With regards to their abilities, how would she know how powerful they were? So, naturally, she couldn¡¯t deduce Mu Rong Chun Shui¡¯s abilities.


    However, this was not a big problem. Her current strength may not defeat Mu Rong Gang¡¯s generation, but why would she fear the younger generation?


    Looking at Mu Rong Chun Shui who was pointing his sword at her, Liu Yue clenched her jaws. She raised her left hand and beckoned Mu Rong Chun Shui toe with her forefingers, arrogant like always.


    She didn¡¯t have any good feelings towards all of the Mu Rong family members.


    As Liu Yue agreed, the crowds started to p their hands and cheered for the fight.


    The cheers made Mu Rong Chun Shui¡¯s face ashen. He did not like to fight someone who was weaker than him, but his little sister was the one injured, so it was another story.


    Sword ready in his hands, Mu Rong Chun Shui said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you attack me three times.¡±

 Chapter 12 – Martial Arts Ability

    Chapter 12 ¨C Martial Arts Ability


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± an emotionless voice replied as Liu Yue suddenly appeared right in front of Mu Rong Chun Shui.


    Mu Rong Chun Shui¡¯s eyes shed with indignation. How dare she be rude towards him? He would teach her a lesson.


    Moving in an instant, his sword de already flew towards Liu Yue.


    dop 11-2Liu Yue was not even flustered with theing attack. Instead, she flew towards the sword, her sword pointing towards Mu Rong Chun Shui¡¯s throat.


    Use your own life to take another¡¯s life.


    This method of taking somebody down with them made the crowd of people watching gasp with shock. Nobody would ever think that Liu Yue would use such a method.


    Mu Rong Chun Shui frowned. Who would want to die together with her? He twisted his sword and retreated a step back.


    His legs had only started to move back when the sword in his hand was suddenly thrown up in the sky. Then, Liu Yue, who was right in front of him, suddenly disappeared. Before he could react, a cold and sharp object poked at his neck. That sharp tip made Mu Rong Chun Shui¡¯s face turn pale immediately.


    dop11-3¡°You lose.¡± Standing behind Mu Rong Chun Shui¡¯s back and pointing the sword at his neck, was Liu Yue.


    What she had learnt was not a superior fighting technique, but assassination techniques. Her sword moves would draw blood, not those kind of moves for a sword dance performance. It was a sword skill with killing intent.


    To take out his life with hers, he was definitely not worth it.


    The entire courtyard was filled with silence as the wind softly blew through the courtyard. Every Mu Rong family members standing on the side were dumbstruck, mouth agape.


    One move, with just one move, the third most powerful warrior amongst the younger generation, Mu Rong Chun Shui, was defeated under her hands.


    Heavens, this was indeed hard to believe.


    The courtyard was filled with cheerful and beautiful sun light, but it could not mask the thick killing intent swirling in the air.


    ¡°Pa, pa, pa.¡± A single pping sound started as two people appeared at the courtyard¡¯s entrance. One of them was a cultured and refined nobleman who was pping, his face full of amusement.


    The other was the Mu Rong n¡¯s head, Mu Rong Wu Di, the person who was celebrating his birthday today.


    Even though he was sixty, he didn¡¯t look old at all. He even looked capable and strong, like he was still in his prime.


    ¡°Liu Yue, lower your sword. How would you look like if you kept pointing the sword to your older brother?¡± Mu Rong Wu Di looked at Liu Yue with his clear eyes. Although his words were full of reproach, everyone could hear the excitement in his voice.


    As a family of generals, an individual¡¯s strength in martial arts would decide their status in this Mu Rong n.


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t be undignified in front of the Crown Prince. Liu Yue,e here and greet his highness, the Crown Prince.¡± This time, Mu Rong Yi¡¯s face flushed red with pride and happiness, as he beckoned Liu Yue toe.

 Chapter 13 – Coward

    Chapter 13 ¨C Coward


    Trantion by: Shiroyukineko


    A mere 13-year-old girl managed to defeat Mu Rong Family¡¯s third most promising youth, although her fighting technique was a little bit weird. Liu Yue had never had any martial art training since young, but today she disyed such a strange martial art technique. But why would this matter? She was his daughter, Mu Rong Yi¡¯s daughter.


    Since she was his, Mu Rong Yi¡¯s daughter, he didn¡¯t mind all of these problems.


    ¡°What if I said no?¡± Liu Yue coldly replied, still pointing her sword on Mu Rong Chun Shui¡¯s trembling neck. A drop of fresh blood trickled down slowly, and a thick air of killing intent enveloped Mu Rong Chun Shui.


    Mu Rong Chun Shui did note to spar with her. He came to kill her. So why would she let him go?


    Silence engulfed the courtyard. Everyone present were either looking at Liu Yue or Mu Rong Wu Di. Mu Rong Gang¡¯s face was white as sheets. It had been hard for his Fifth House (TLN: Mu Rong Gang is the fifth son) to train such a talent, if Mu Rong Chun Shui died today, then their Fifth House¡­


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Du Yuan Ru was already trembling as she sought help from Mu Rong Wu Di. However, seeing Mu Rong Wu Di¡¯s expressionless face, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak the rest of her sentence.


    It was a deafening silence. Even in such arge courtyard, the sound of fallen leaves could be heard.


    Liu Yue slowly tilted her head and licked her lower lips, her gaze blood-thirsty. She was really going to kill Mu Rong Chun Shui.


    In the silence, Mu Rong Wu Di nodded, ¡°In a spar match, there is no ce for a discussion. It¡¯s all up to you.¡±


    Just that sentence announced the final decision.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± All of a sudden, blood left Mu Rong Gang¡¯s face. He stumbled back as his legs lost strength, while Du Yuan Ru had immediately fainted.


    Every single Mu Rong family members gasped as they watched the Mu Rong n head abandoning Mu Rong Chun Shui.


    dop14-2Mu Rong Chun Shui, who was held at sword tip by Liu Yue, started trembling all over. His fear over his imminent death couldn¡¯t be hidden any more.


    Watching Mu Rong Chun Shui who could not stop trembling like a rabbit, Liu Yue smiled coldly, ¡°Coward.¡±


    With one word, Liu Yue put down her sword. This person was not even worth for her to kill.


    Seeing Liu Yue letting Mu Rong Chun Shui go, the surrounding Mu Rong family members heaved a sigh of relief and cheered at the same time.


    Mu Rong Wu Di, seeing this, smiled slowly as he beckoned Liu Yue toe, ¡°Come, meet the Crown Prince.¡±

 Chapter 14 – Sudden Comeback

    Chapter 14 ¨C Sudden Comeback


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    dop13-1¡°Heroes are made in their youths. Such a blessing that the Mu Rong family has a girl like this. Blessing.¡± Tian Zhen Empire¡¯s Crown Prince, who was wearing a long yellow robe and standing beside Mu Rong Wu Di¡¯s side, said, as he smiled at Liu Yue.


    The Tian Zhen Empire had an open-minded culture. As long as they had the ability, no one would care if they were women or men. Even women could be granted a government official¡¯s position, or even conferred the title of ¡°King¡±.


    (TLN: So there¡¯s an emperor, and there would be many kings under him. Emperor¡¯s oldest son would be Crown Prince, and the rest of the sons would be ¡°Kings¡±. A hero who has contributed many achievements could also be conferred titles, highest title is ¡°King¡±.)


    Putting away her sword, Liu Yue walked towards the Crown Prince. Although she was arrogant, she couldn¡¯t offend somebody that should not be offended.


    dop14-1 A person¡¯s strength could only go so far, but a country¡¯s strength was unlimited.


    As Liu Yue walked nearer, the Tian Zhen Empire Crown Prince, Xuan Yuan Cheng, raised his eyebrows as he saw the silver sword in her hands, that shone under the bright sun light. Mu Rong Wu Di who was standing beside him also blinked his eyes.


    ¡°Very good, you didn¡¯t embarrass me.¡± Under the warm sunlight, an overbearing figuremented with azy voice, his long purple robe trailing behind him.


    ¡°Third brother.¡± Xuan Yuan Cheng looked at the personing out from Liu Yue¡¯s house as a smile bloomed in his expressions.


    As for the other Mu Rong family members, seeing Tian Zhen Empire¡¯s King of Yi, Xuan Yuan Che, walking out from Liu Yue¡¯s house, started to whisper around. They suddenly came to an conclusion. How could the person who was abandoned and isted for so many years learn martial arts? If she was taught by the King of Yi, then it would not be surprising that she managed to be so strong in such a short time.


    Previously, Mu Rong Gang had not taken much notice of the sword in Liu Yue¡¯s hands because he was too furious. He only realized that the sword was actually King of Yi¡¯s personal sword after Xuan Yuan Che showed himself.


    It was a treasure sword that was bestowed by the current emperor.


    In a moment, the smart-alecks nodded their heads one by one.


    They didn¡¯t think, in such a tightly guarded general¡¯s residence, could a person just treat it as their own backyard,ing in and out as they please?


    Seeing that the purple-robed guy was actually Tian Zhen Emperor¡¯s third son, Liu Yue only frowned as she threw the sword back at him.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    However, with a wave of his sleeves, Xuan Yuan Che had flicked the sword back to Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue frowned as she caught the sword and looked towards Xuan Yuan Che.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you borrow it for a while.¡± waving his sleeves, Xuan Yuan Che dragged the Crown Prince Xuan Yuan Cheng out of the courtyard.


    Glittering sunlight shone at that purple robe, dazzling all the others present.

 Chapter 15 – Imperial Edict

    Chapter 15 ¨C Imperial Edict


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    The surrounding Mu Rong family members looked towards Liu Yue with jealousy.


    Liu Yue felt their gaze but chose to ignore them. She looked at the sword in her hands. This person was really a mystery.


    The next few hours made Liu Yue finally realized the meaning of going straight to heaven from hell, or the feeling when an ugly duckling turned into swan. The change was that drastic.


    From a secluded, dpidated house, she moved to the main residence. Her tattered, coarse clothes turned into silk and satin. Her tasteless, sparse meals turned into exotic delicacies from around the country.


    She had 20 maids for manualbour, 20 maids that would serve in the inner mansion, and four personal handmaids, all bestowed by Mu Rong Wu Di¡¯s wife, Xiang An Chen. All maids were personally selected of the highest quality by her grandmother.


    Everything turned so good that it couldn¡¯t be better.


    However, she was not satisfied.


    The real Liu Yue might be so touched that she¡¯d cry, but she won¡¯t. She had experienced richness and extravagant life before, so she was not attracted by these.


    In the evening, the Mu Rong residence was even more lively. Other than Mu Rong Wu Di¡¯s 60th birthday celebration, there was also a new expert in the Mu Rong family, so there were even more things to celebrate for.


    Liu Yue¡¯s seat was right beside Mu Rong Wu Di. She watch the lively scene as if she was watching a y, with the others as the characters in a story and she, the spectator.


    Her father and stepmother were smiling so sweetly that it seemed flowers bloomed around them, as they received the tteries andpliments from the rest of the family. They looked even happier than Liu Yue.


    (TLN: stepmother aka the main wife. Her birth mother was a concubine)


    However, other than the false well wishes, Liu Yue had also clearly noticed the people hiding maliciously in the dark.


    Smirking quietly, she, Liu Yue, wouldn¡¯t even care about this Mu Rong Residence.


    By tomorrow, Mu Rong Residence and she, Liu Yue, would be two different entities. She would never want to stay in the Mu Rong Residence another day.


    Under the night sky, the stars glimmered like beads of diamonds.


    The bright moon light sprinkled the earth as it shone down a silver light.


    Then, dawn breaks.


    ¡°Miss, wake up. The elder wanted to see you.¡± Four servant girls stood by her bed, holding washing basins and perfume as they quietly woke Liu Yue up.


    Liu Yue slowly turned her body andzily stretched herself. Bright sunlight greeted her views. She straightened her hands intending to give the four servant girls a karate chop on their necks.


    Yesterday, she was stuck with those old geezers that kepttching on to her. Right now, it was her chance to sneak away.


    ¡°Miss, miss, there¡¯s a big incident, a big incident!¡± Before she even managed to move her hands, there was a furor outside her room. A servant girl barged into the room suddenly.


    Following right behind the servant girl was her stepmother, Yi Qiu Yin.

 Chapter 16 – Marriage Bestowment

    Chapter 16 ¨C Marriage Bestowment


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: And now the 11 chapter marathon begins¡­Probably could only get 3-4 out today though¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll go myself.¡± Liu Yue stood up as she coldly replied.


    ¡°What a good girl you are. You are so capable even though you are only 13 years old.¡± Yi Qiu Yin was grinning from ear to ear.


    Hearing this, Liu Yue didn¡¯t even give a shit.


    dop16-1The Mu Rong Residence Hall was crowded with people kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°ept the Mandate of Heaven. The Emperor has announced an imperial edict: Miss Mu Rong Liu Yue from the Mu Rong General¡¯s Residence is an elegant, intelligentdy with both integrity and talent. She will be bestowed a marriage with the Third Prince, Xuan Yuan Che, and granted the position of the Princess Consort. The auspicious date will be selected at ater. End.¡±


    Sharp breaths could be heard all over the room. Liu Yue¡¯s face turned ck with anger. What does Xuan Yuan Che want from marrying her?


    ¡°Thank you for Your Majesty¡¯s grace.¡± Mu Rong Wu Di immediately bowed his gratefulness. There were a lot of people from his family with prestigious positions, but there were none who had received a Princess Consort position before. Today was his family¡¯s lucky day.


    The whole house was beaming with happiness, the only person with a grumpy face was Liu Yue.


    ¡°However, Eunuch Li, my Liu Yue is only 13 years old, this¡­¡± Families would usually wait until their girls were 14 years old before discussing their marriage. But Liu Yue was only 13 years old¡­The Old General could onlyugh awkwardly.


    Eunuch Li quickly replied heartily, ¡°It does not matter. The Third Prince has said that he would marry her first and then wait until the Princess Consort is old enough. Old General, your family¡¯s Liu Yue is really forntunate, the Third Prince had even personally asked a favour from His Majesty to write this Imperial Edict. He would definitely take good care of Princess Liu Yue in the future.¡±


    ¡°Really, then it¡¯s okay. Haha, it¡¯s alright then.¡± The hall was immediately filled with sounds of joy.


    ¡°Oh right, Princess Consort, the Third Prince had also asked me to pass you this letter.¡± Eunuch Li was smiling sweetly as he took out a letter from his robe, passing it to Liu Yue respectfully.


    dop15-2Liu Yue opened the letter to read it.


    ¡°Little imp, don¡¯t give me a chance. If I catch you sneaking away, don¡¯t me me for breaking the promise of waiting till you are older.¡±


    The mboyant and beautiful calligraphy swam across Liu Yue¡¯s frozen face.


    This chap had actually seen through her thoughts and knew that she would leave the Mu Rong Residence.


    Amusement filled her eyes, as Liu Yueughed aloud instead of getting angry. She smiled with hidden intention as she thought to give him a visit.


    When Mu Rong Wu Di and the others saw Liu Yue smiling, they had thought that Liu Yue was also earnestly hoping for this marriage. They became even more overjoyed.


    Liu Yue faced an endless stream of well-wishes and congrattions all over again.


    It seemed like in these two days, good things kept happening in the Mu Rong Residence. Yesterday they had weed distinguished guests from the Tian Zhen Empire Royal Family, and today another guest hade bearing an Imperial Edict.


    Mu Rong Residence had received so many gifts that they were reluctant to receive more.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t even bother with all the guests as she shut herself in her room, training her martial arts skills.

 Chapter 17 – The Spar in the Bathroom (Part 1)

    This chapter is sponsored by: Andres Jose  Cano, LeiLei Vang and Monther Balghonaim


    Chapter 17 ¨C The Spar in the Bathroom (Part 1)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: 10 chapters to go¡­ Thank you sponsors!!


    Liu Yue had suddenly became the Phoenix of the Mu Rong Residence. Her poprity even exceeded Mu Rong Xing, her cousin, who was dubbed the most beautiful woman in the Tian Zhen Empire.


    With regards to the matter of her shutting herself in her room and training her martial art skills, the elders were d to see her so hardworking. The younger generations didn¡¯t dare to approach her and could only hover outside her door, hence Liu Yue finally gotten the peace she needed.


    The moon rises in the night sky as night falls, calm as water.


    dop 17-1Liu Yue was wearing a blue-coloured male robe as she blew the light candles off. In the darkness, she sneaked away, running quickly through the endless dark night.


    None of the guards guarding outside her door realized that Liu Yue had escaped from her room.


    When there was a sudden change in brightness, people¡¯s eyes would tend to need a few moments to adjust. Liu Yue had used this moment to kill people before, but right now she only used it to sneak away.


    She had already prepared everything during the day. Concealed in the darkness of the night, Liu Yue charged towards Tian Zhen Empire Royal Pce.


    With her sharp senses, she had already clearly identified all of the expert martial artists that Xuan Yuan Che had ordered to guard the Mu Rong Residence. She could not hear even a single sound from them, but she could sense their presence. Sensing presence was one of an assassin¡¯s basic skill.


    Liu Yue hadn¡¯t learnt the Light Body Technique in this world, but she had superb stealth skills, which would definitely surpass every single person in this world.


    (TLN: Light Body Technique ¨C Qing Gong. Basically it¡¯s a martial art technique that allows you to fly. Let¡¯s pretend it exist.)


    Her small body moved like a cheetah as she dashed quietly without a sound in the dark night. She soon arrived at Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s domain, and she quietly moved towards his residence.


    In this world, there was nobody who could get away with threatening her.


    She soon arrived at Liu Li Hall, the pce hall where Xuan Yuan Che lived in. His Duke¡¯s Mansion was still under construction, hence, although he had been conferred the title ¡°Duke¡±, he was still living in his Prince¡¯s Residence.


    (TLN: Sorry guys¡­changing Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s title from ¡®King¡¯ to ¡®Duke¡¯ (referring to chapter 14). Coz it¡¯s kinda confusing that the King¡¯s position was below the Crown Prince¡¯s)


    And now, thisrge hall was filled with mist, and it was so quiet that even sounds of water dripping into the water surface could split the air.


    dop17-2Xuan Yuan Che leaned on a white jade bath as he soaked his body inside the warm water. His long ck hair was draped over his back. Beads of water covered his ivory skin that was flushed with a shade of pink. In the thick fog, those beads of water slowly trickled down his skin. This scene, although it was only his back, was alluring in its own way.


    Liu Yue who was hiding right outside the bath, frowned her brows slightly. He had actually made her watch such a steamy scene. She had watched a lot of ** in her previous life, but there was never a person who could make her feel this way just by watching his back. (TLN: ** is in the raws¡­)


    This Xuan Yuan Che must really be a devil.


    Still frowning her brows, Liu Yue stealthily moved closer. Looks like she came at the right moment.


    ¡°Little imp, I really shouldn¡¯t have belittled you.¡± Liu Yue had only taken one step as a hearty sound ofughter burst out suddenly.

 Chapter 18 – The Spar in the Bathroom (Part 2)

    Chapter 18 ¨C The Spar in the Bathroom (Part 2)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: One more chapter and I¡¯m done for the day¡­


    Liu Yue quietlyughed in her heart, despite the shocked expression she had on the outside. Her figure disappeared suddenly as her sword charged towards Xuan Yuan Che, who had quickly retreated back with his Light Body Technique.


    dop18-1Xuan Yuan Che who was soaking in the water, had suddenly dodged Liu Yue¡¯s sword as he snatched the piece of long cloth at his side. The cloth which had been soaked from the steam in the bath, turned into a coiling dragon in Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hands. The cloth shot towards Liu Yue who was hurriedly retreating backwards.


    It was as fast as lightning, imbued with his inner energy.


    In just a moment, a strong, powerful inner energy surrounded her. Before she could even react, that piece of long cloth had already twisted around her body.


    The cloth tightened at her waist as her body suddenly flew across the air.


    There was only sounds of water sshing as Liu Yue fell into the bath, right into Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s embrace.


    His enchanting face was flushed red with steam. From the back, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s red skin could pass as a devil. His real identity should have been a thousand year old devil, who had the ability to dazzle human beings and take their souls away.


    dop18-2The corners of his mouth curled upwards as he smiled with amusement. Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hands rubbed across his Liu Yue¡¯s red lips as he spoke, ¡°You couldn¡¯t even let me rest a bit. But, I like you this way¡­¡± (TLN: Are u masochist¡­?)


    Just as he finished his words, that flirtatious look on his face suddenly disappeared as Xuan Yuan Che looked down towards his chest. A cold, sharp de was piercing his skin. It was a spring-loaded arrow hidden in Liu Yue¡¯s sleeves. Its ck arrowhead was aimed right at his heart.


    Liu Yue hid the shock from her expression, as she slowlyughed. In a long distance fight, without a cannon or sniper, she could never match these ancient people who could leap onto roofs and vault over walls. But in a short distance fight, nobody would dare to im they are better than her.


    ¡°Do you still like me this way?¡± An enchanting smile bloomed across Liu Yue¡¯s lips, with a tinge of blood-lust and a sneer.


    Xuan Yuan Che who was looking at his chest mirthlessly slowly lifted his head and looked straight into Liu Yue¡¯s eyes.


    Her small oval face was quite ordinary, but that pitch-ck, deep, piercing eyes had emitted a charm that blew his breath away. That smile on her lips brought out all of her charm, making him unable to tear away his gaze from her.


    Dammit, her face was as expressionless as stagnant water previously. But with this smile, she had actually turned as bright as the sun. Xuan Yuan Che was not a person who had never seen beauties before, but he was nevertheless deeply attracted to her at this moment.


    His mouth slowly curled up into a charming, devilish smile as Xuan Yuan Cheughed aloud.


    Completely not caring about the arrow on his chest, Xuan Yuan Che reached out his hands to touch Liu Yue¡¯s long hair that was wet from the bath, as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m liking you more and more, what would you do?¡±

 Chapter 19 – The Spar in the Bathroom (Part 3)

    Chapter 19: The Spar in the Bathroom (Part 3)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: 3 chapters down, 7 more to go¡­tomorrow. Night guys.


    Liu Yue frowned as she tightened her grip on her spring-loaded arrow. The moment she used a little bit of strength, the spring-loaded arrow would have pierced into Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s heart. ¡°You could like me more.¡±


    Xuan Yuan Che looked at Liu Yue who was small-sized, yet bossy as hell, standing right in front of him, and suddenlyughed aloud. His big hands started to rub Liu Yue¡¯s head as heughed, ¡°Yes, yes. You are very special. I like it.¡±


    Seeing that Xuan Yuan Che was not even afraid of her arrow in the least, Liu Yue harrumphed coldly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t like you at all. I came here today to warn you. Stop interfering with my life, I don¡¯t have the time to y with you.¡±


    dop19-2After finishing her sentence, she straightened her idle right hand into a chop and swung it towards his neck.


    (TLN: Karate chop to the neck = instant loss of consciousness)


    ¡°Little imp, your ws are quite sharp.¡± Xuan Yuan Cheughed lightly as he suddenly moved his hand and grabbed Liu Yue¡¯s sleeves.


    When Liu Yue saw this, her eyes shed with fury as she set the arrow in her hands off.


    The sted arrowhead did not draw blood as Liu Yue felt the arrowhead slid away. Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s flesh was weirdly shrinking as the arrowhead had pierced through his outer skinyer, but it couldn¡¯t pierce deeper.


    Dammit, the strength of her hands was not enough.


    Liu Yue frowned her brows. This body only had one tenth of her previous strength, if only she had regained her previous condition, such a problem wouldn¡¯t have existed.


    ¡°The current you would not be my opponent.¡± A cold snicker resounded in her ears. Though cold, they carried an air of arrogance.


    Liu Yue wrinkled her brows and suddenly hit the water surface. With her body nted, she flew across the bath andnded on the edge of the bath.


    With her attack foiled, she didn¡¯t have another chance to attack.


    dop19-1


    A thick air of energy had surrounded her quickly. It was his inner energy.


    Xuan Yuan Che who was gloriously naked from head to toe got out from the bath, his tall figure fully exposed in Liu Yue¡¯s eyes. His messy long hair draped over his broad shoulders as cherry red nipples decorated his porcin white chest. His waist flowed smoothly down to his perfect long legs, as six-packs strong looking abs covered his stomach.


    Beads of water blossomed on his skin that was flushed red from the steam, giving out a smell of **. This person was indeed the heaven¡¯s masterpiece in perfection.


    Liu Yue raised her brows. This person, damn his sex appeal.


    As her fingers slowly moved in her sleeves, she prepared her final attack.


    That unparalleled face was brimming with a devilish smile, as Xuan Yuan Che watched Liu Yue who was standing at the edge of the bath. He walked closer step by step, as his eyes rudely feasted on Liu Yue¡¯s body, who was drenched from head to toe.

 Chapter 20 – The Spar in the Bathroom (Part 4)

    Chapter 20: The Spar in the Bathroom (Part 4)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: 7 chapter marathon starts¡­or not. probably 4-5. Author is really misleading in this chapter. Thank you sponsor!


    That mesmerizing eyes swept through her, and his gaze fell on the exposed flesh on her shoulders. Seeing her exposed shoulders, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s eyes turned serious little by little.


    Liu Yue frowned seeing this.


    After a few steps forward, Xuan Yuan Che stood right in front of Liu Yue, his gaze still fixated on Liu Yue¡¯s exposed shoulders. He reached out his hands to gently caress that flesh.


    There was endless whip scars all over her shoulders.


    As his fingers slowly caressed her shoulders, Liu Yue felt a gentleness that could not be described with words. Then, Xuan Yuan Che slowly crouched down, lifting up Liu Yue¡¯s trousers. That snow white legs was also filled with scars.


    Looking at Xuan Yuan Che crouching in front of her, she slowly extended her hands and put it on his forehead.


    ¡°Is it still painful?¡± a pair ofrge, warm hands rubbed her skin that was abused with scars. A sh of killing-intent appeared in Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s eyes, yet his hands was still gently caressing her scars.


    Is it still painful? Liu Yue froze and her hands stopped moving. Nobody had ever asked her that question before. She was the number one assassin, and everyone had regarded her as a piece of iron or steel, unbeatable. Nobody had ever asked her if her injuries was painful or not.


    The previous Mu Rong Liu Yue had also no one to care for her well-being.


    Raising her eyebrows, she thought that this feeling was strange, but it felt nice.


    Liu Yue lowered her head and looked at Xuan Yuan Che, who was kneeling right in front of her.


    The scars she had hidden¡­ Although it had disappeared a lot, the marks could still be clearly seen.


    Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s alluring eyes turned sombre as his warm hands explored every inch of Liu Yue¡¯s flesh. Although his gaze carried a little blood-lust, he gently said, ¡°In the future, I would be your mountain. Whoever dared to bully you, I¡¯ll return it tooth for a tooth, eye for an eye.¡±


    Such gentle words had actually bore the weight of a fierce and unshakable determination.


    I¡¯ll be your mountain. These simple words had actually stirred up a storm in Liu Yue¡¯s heart.


    Liu Yue looked into Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s eyes. That pair of eyes shone with a grim and austere look, yet they couldn¡¯t hide a sh of love as he said those words. This person had meant the words he said.


    Mountain. Yet again, nobody had ever said these words to her. Correction, nobody had ever dared to say these words to her. She had united the sky and she was the cloud and rain. Mountain, humph, she would never believe that there would be a person who was worthy enough for her to depend on.


    However, even the strongest person would long for a safe harbour to rest. Even the proudest person would need a warm embrace that they could depend on. It wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t want to rely on anyone, she just hadn¡¯t found the right person, and nobody had ever made such a promise to her.


    Laughing slowly, Liu Yue lifted Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s face and said, ¡°I would never forgive anyone who bullied me, even if it is you.¡±


    Though she said those words, she took back her hands that were resting on Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s forehead. That¡¯s enough, today, with his kind words, she would let him go.

 Chapter 21 – You Are Mine

    Chapter 21: You Are Mine


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: and I am yours¡­ <3 yet again¡­author is misleading.


    Xuan Yuan Che didn¡¯t know that he had just escaped from death. He thought it was fine as there wasn¡¯t any inner energy emitted by Liu Yue nor hidden weapon hidden in her hands. But he didn¡¯t know that what Liu Yue had intended to use¡­wasn¡¯t inner energy.


    He should be angry listening to Liu Yue¡¯s cold words, but looking at those whip scars, he couldn¡¯t have the heart to be angry with her.


    Heughed, ¡°What are you doing trying to act strong in front of me? I would never bully you. There, from this day onwards, you are mine. Find me if you have any problems. You don¡¯t have to pretend that you are strong in front of me. You don¡¯t have to face everything alone. I¡¯m your husband, and I¡¯m not just for decoration.¡±


    As he said that, he stood up and drew a crooked smile. He reached out and rubbed Liu Yue¡¯s nose, his eyes full of understanding and love.


    Yesterday she was independent and unyielding, and when she attacked, she did it cold-heartedly without mercy. He understood why. She wasn¡¯t like that from the beginning, she became that way due to her difficulties. She was strong, proud and cold-hearted, but she was also lonely. Just like him, she was also alone.


    That¡¯s why in the moment he saw her, he felt that they, the lone wolves, should belong together.


    As Liu Yue looked at Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s eyes, she felt that he was opening himself to her, so much that she felt that she could understand him thoroughly.


    He was simr to her, that¡¯s why he chose her.


    Looking at Xuan Yuan Che from head to toe, every inch of his skin was a perfection. His piercing eyes shone with a great sincereity.


    She changed her mind.


    ¡°If I am yours, then, you¡­are mine.¡± With such a perfect guy as her husband, maybe, she wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage.


    In her previous life, she had never gone through such things. She had never married a significant other. Yet in this life, she was unexpectedly pushed into a marriage. Ah, she could only ept her life as it is.


    Xuan Yuan Che froze when he heard her, and thenughed aloud. Amusedly, he said, ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m yours.¡±


    He agreed in a joking, teasing way.


    Liu Yue, seeing the amused Xuan Yuan Che, snapped in a domineering tone, ¡°You should keep this point in mind. You should never betray me, otherwise¡­ you won¡¯t be able to repay the price of betraying me.¡±


    After saying these words, Liu Yue decided not to leave anymore. She tore away her clothes that was thoroughly drenched, turned her body and walked towards Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s bed.


    Since he was hers, then his ce should be hers too.

 Chapter 22 – Recovery of Martial Arts Skill

    Chapter 22: Recovery of Martial Arts Skill


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: 1-2 moreter tonight. Thank you sponsor!


    Watching Liu Yue brashly walking towards his bed, Xuan Yuan Che could only raise his eyebrows at her overbearing attitude. Yet, amusement filled his eyes. She had actually meant her words.


    Looking down, he saw a yellow mark at his fingertips. Xuan Yuan Che lifted his eyes and looked at Liu Yue from afar. Turns out that his Princess Consort had had another trick up her sleeves.


    The enchanting night passed as the night wind blew.


    Time passed quickly, and soon, it was already a month.


    dop21-1 ¡°Boom!¡± A sharp and clear shattering noise resounded. Liu Yue was in the Pce Courtyard, shattering arge stone with a simple dagger into small pieces.


    Standing closely guarding behind her was Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s subordinate, a Dragon Rider Guard. He was Qiu Hen, first inmand. His lips twitched endlessly as he looked disbelievingly at his Duke¡¯s Princess Consort, the ordinary looking Mu Rong Liu Yue.


    If one had trained their Inner Skills to the level of the Duke, they could probably shatter the big rock with a sword. But she didn¡¯t even use Inner Energy, she only used a weird style of martial arts skill. How could such a small, insignificant dagger have the power to shatter such a big rock?


    His Duke had even ordered him to protect the Princess Consort. With such a skill, why would she need extra protection? It seemed like she would be the one protecting him when dangeres.


    Qiu Hen¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and disbelief, but they were also filled with adoration and respect for the Princess Consort.


    Their Princess Consort was still so young.


    And she was already so powerful.


    dop21-2In the courtyard, Liu Yue held her dagger as a proud smile bloomed on her lips.


    She had finally recovered her former martial arts skills and strength.


    She swept her gaze over the big rock. Every thing on earth would have it¡¯s own weakest point, the same goes with this rock. When it¡¯s weakest point was attacked, it would definitely crumble in an instant.


    What she had learnt in her previous life was to find her enemy¡¯s weakest point and how to give them a fatal attack.


    Killing people was the same. You would not need an extravagant, powerful martial arts skills, nor a sharp or mighty weapon. You would only need a strike, a fatal strike. Even with a rusty sword, it would be a sharp and powerful weapon in her hands.


    Flinging her dagger up and down recklessly, Liu Yue turned around and said to Qiu Hen, ¡°Did you finish making the thing that I requested?¡±


    When Qiu Hen saw Liu Yue looking at him, he immediately bowed his body in reflex as he replied, ¡°Replying Princess Consort, we have finished preparing. It is in the pce hall right now.¡±


    Liu Yue nodded as she listened, then turned her body and entered the Pce Hall. It was a preparation that she needed. If she couldn¡¯t make a cannon here, a small improvement with the current weapon technology wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her.

 Chapter 23 – A Gambling Game

    Chapter 23 ¨C A Gambling Game


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: Sorry it¡¯ste guys. Thank you sponsor!


    After Qiu Hen respectfully watched Liu Yue walked away, he suddenly jerked his head up. She wasn¡¯t exactly an official Princess Consort yet as she had not married the Duke. Why would he be so courteous towards her and listen to all of her orders?


    He was the leader of the best army in Tian Zhen Empire, the Dragon Riders. Even the 3rd-ranked official in Tian Zhen Empire would have shown respect to him.


    Qiu Hen pouted his lips. Liu Yue had been emitting an aura of a grand ruler that made him follow her unconsciously.


    He couldn¡¯t rebel against her.


    These few days, Liu Yue¡¯s powerful talent had grown tremendously, and it would continue even in the future. That kind of strength that he had seen her release sometimes was so much more powerful than his. He guessed that only their Duke could probably match her strength.


    ¡°Officer Han, Officer¡­ Princess Consort¡­¡± Inside the pce hall, as Liu Yue was just about to lift her new weapon, the guard who had always been staying at Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s side, Yan Hu, suddenly charged into the hall.


    Officer Han who was standing at Liu Yue¡¯s side immediately frowned, ¡°Why are you so flustered? What would you do if you startled Princess Consort?¡±


    Yan Hu immediately calmed his breath down and stood respectfully at the door.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Liu Yue¡¯s gaze swept past Yan Hu in a sh as she asked.


    In this one month, she had been staying at Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s Pce. She knew very well that these guards would usually not say anything much. Yan Hu was usually very serious, yet today he disyed such anxiety. Even though he was calm now, his eyes and expression were still full of anxiety. It must have been a problem concerning Xuan Yuan Che, otherwise, even if the sky copse, they would never shown such an expression.


    Yan Hu was also mlitary-trained. With nothing to do these few days, he had also observed Liu Yue¡¯s fighting skills. At the beginning, he didn¡¯t think much on her clean and concise technique. But as she trained her skill day by day, he finally had a whole new level of respect for Liu Yue.


    This was because he knew that her certain-kill technique would definitely be too much for him to receive, even if it was only a single attack. Thus, in this Tian Zhen Empire that ced utmost importance on each individual¡¯s strength, he could only feel respect, even towards such a young girl.


    In the moment he heard Liu Yue¡¯s question, Yan Hu immediately replied aloud, ¡°Today, when the Duke was training in the millitary drill ground, the Crown Prince, The second prince, the Fifth Prince and the Seventh Prince had came. They had heard the news that Princess Consort was staying at this ce. So they had persuaded the Duke to invite them to his house for a drink.


    As they talked, the Princes had suggested a gambling game, and the Duke had agreed.


    However, they had invited a gambling expert to y for them. Right now, the Duke had already lost two of his residences. I am here right now because he had ordered me to get thend deeds.¡±


    Yan Hu tried to exin the whole situation clearly to Liu Yue, as shortly as he could.

 Chapter 24 – Three Versus One

    Chapter 24 ¨C Three Versus One


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: Sorry for thete post, stuck with the new anime I identally watched, Shigatsu wa Kimi no Uso. OHHH THE FEEELLLLSSSS!!! Thank you sponsor!


    ¡°Expert gambler.¡± Liu Yue rolled up her sleeves and coldly harrumphed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡± With a wave of her hands, Liu Yue took off the men¡¯s clothes that she was wearing for her training and walked out of the door.


    Yan Hu, Official Han and even Qiu Hen could only look at each other, and then they hurried to follow her.


    dop24-1 Thousand Flowers Pavillion. It was the most famous and most expensive House of Pleasure in Tian Zhen Empire. Everyone that visited this ce was of high social status. Thedies in this ce were all talented and good looking. They had clean reputations where they boasted their skills and talents instead of selling their bodies. However, technically, this ce was still a brothel. It was just a little more prestigious.


    Leaping down from her horse carriage, Liu Yue¡¯s gaze swept past the brothel¡¯s name.


    She smiled coldly as she strode inside. Yan Hu hurriedly opened the path for her. The brothel¡¯s Madame immediately smiled and weed them inside.


    ¡°Third Brother, open it quickly, don¡¯t be such a sore loser.¡± She hadn¡¯t even took a step in when she heard loud voicesing from the room.


    dop24-2¡°Seventh Brother, you are exaggerating. Amongst all the princes, Third Brother is the richest, he even had three times more assets than Oldest Brother. Anyone in this world can say that they couldn¡¯t afford to lose, but Third Brother couldn¡¯t.¡±


    A gentle voice that seemed to side on Xuan Yuan Che came forth, but in reality, he was just after Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s wealth.


    ¡°Oldest Brother¡¯s wealth is boundless like the ocean, and in the future the whole world would be his. If I am wealthier than Oldest Brother, Second Brother, where would you ce Oldest Brother?¡± an indifferent voice replied. His voice seemed indifferent, but in reality, he was hiding deep intentions.


    ¡°Haha, this topic has gotten too far off. Let¡¯se back to the main topic. Third Brother, quickly open it.¡± a cheerful voice quipped.


    ¡°Yes, yes, quickly open it. If Third Brother didn¡¯t put your houses on stake, we wouldn¡¯t have extra houses to let Third Brother use in the future.¡± The room was suddenly bursting withughter.


    ¡°Your Third Brother hasn¡¯t be that poor yet. Just a few houses, it is not even worth mentioning.¡± Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s voice resounded, calm and collected.


    So generous, Liu Yue smirked as she reached out her hands and pushed the door open, stepping into the room.


    ¡°Let me open it.¡± Liu Yue dered with a clear voice as she swept her gaze through the people in the room. She then walked towards Xuan Yuan Che, who didn¡¯t have any prostitute at his side.


    Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s dark gaze that was devoid of expression fell on her.


    Xuan Yuan Che didn¡¯t expect that Liu Yue woulde. After oveing his initial shock, he looked Liu Yue deeply, and thenzily leaned on his chair and said, ¡°Sure, open it.¡±


    ¡°Who is she? What gave her the right?¡± The Seventh Prince who looked gentle yet had a loud voice observed Liu Yue from head to toe, immediately looking down on her.

 Chapter 25 – Let Me Gamble

    Chapter 25 ¨C Let Me Gamble


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: Thank you sponsor!


    The wise Second Prince and the gentleman Fifth Prince, seeing Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s reaction, carefully observed Liu Yue, wisely choosing not to say anything.


    ¡°Seventh Brother, this is your future sister-inw, don¡¯t be so rude.¡± The Crown Prince who didn¡¯tment at all during the earlier banter reproached the Seventh Prince after nodding towards Liu Yue.


    ¡°So this is the ugly¡­¡± Xuan Yuan Che had suddenly given him a death re before the Seventh Prince could finish his words. The sharpness of those re made the Seventh Prince shut his mouth at once.


    Previously, even after losing so much, Xuan Yuan Che was not angry at all.


    ¡°Since it is our future sister-inw, of course you have the right to open it.¡± The young yet mature Second Prince smiled towards Liu Yue who was already sitting at Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s side.


    LIu Yue nodded and smiled at back at him, then looked at the man with two lines of mustache sitting across her, who looked like a molester. Those exceptionally clean hands that looked like it was carefully taken care of, didn¡¯t escape her eyes.


    dop25-3


    Inwardly snorting in her mind, Liu Yue reached out to open the cup. At the same time, she nced at the other side¡¯s opened dices, a six and two fives. Their chances of winning was already very high.


    Her fingers made a small tap on the cup, unseen by normal eyes. Then, Liu Yue lifted the lid.


    ¡°6, 6, 5.¡± Seventh Prince¡¯s eyes bulged open as he stared at the dices in front of him. Disbelief filled his expression.


    The man beside him who looked like a molester was also staring in disbelief. He nced at Liu Yue but then quickly averted his eyes.


    ¡°Che, how do you guys y this game?¡± Liu Yue asked cheerfully, as she yed with the lid and smiled towards Xuan Yuan Che who was sitting beside her.


    Xuan Yuan Che raised his brows. Liu Yue was suddenly so affectionate towards him¡­Ah, there¡¯s something up her sleeves¡­ He immediatelyughed with her and replied, ¡°It was Second Brother who set up the rule. Everyone will have a turn as the banker. Each game has three turns. The amount to gamble for each turn is set by the banker in charge of that game. Seventh Brother was the banker in this game, now it is my turn.¡±


    dop25-1


    Liu Yue nodded after hearing the rules. She then turned towards Seventh Prince and showed a childish expression of a thirteen year old girl as she frowned and said, ¡°So it is our turn¡­Then, I¡¯ll bet this much¡­ If our luck has already been used up for the previous bet, then we would be in trouble¡­Yeah, we must be more careful.¡±


    As she finished, she put down a single golden leaf and nervously smiled at the Seventh Prince.


    The Second Prince and Fifth Prince watching the scene, frowned as a glimmer of doubt shed across their eyes.


    The Crown Prince Xuan Yuan Cheng sitting on the side slowly smiled and sipped his alcohol, choosing not to interfere.


    The Seventh Prince looked closely at Liu Yue. He had heard that this girl had been abandoned by the Mu Rong Family for eight years. They had only realized that she was a talented martial artist recently. But she was still only a thirteen years old, young and naive little girl.

 Chapter 26 – Shocking Stakes

    Chapter 26 ¨C Shocking Stakes


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: Thank you sponsor!


    Looks like Xuan Yuan Che was just lucky in that previous game, getting suchrge numbers. It wasn¡¯t her doing, so why would he be afraid of her.


    ¡°Sure, since sister-inw has said the word, Seventh Brother will humbly obey.¡± Seventh Prince smiled sweetly and followed her, throwing a piece of golden leaf.


    (TLN: Seems like their currency are golden leaves)


    Today, he had won three of Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s mansions, with a total worth of more than 100,000 golden leaves. Such a small amount of bet could hardly matter to him.


    ¡°You can shake your dice.¡± Seeing that both sides have put down their stakes, thedy-in-waiting acting as the judge started the game with her honeyed voice.


    dop26-1Lightly holding the cup with both of her hands, Liu Yue started shaking the dices violently.


    Seventh Prince couldn¡¯t help butugh aloud seeing such a scene. This was definitely not a gambling skill, she was even more foolish than his Third Brother.


    Only the molester-looking guy was carefully observing Liu Yue as he frowned. However, it was not his ce to say anything.


    ¡°455 versus 126, Seventh Prince won.¡±


    Seeing the results, Liu Yue turned towards Xuan Yuan Che and blinked her eyes. ¡°We are doomed¡­All our luck has been used up¡­¡±


    Xuan Yuan Che embraced Liu Yue with both his hands. Seeing a sh of killing intent hidden beneath her discouraged expression, he couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Once more, this time with two golden leaves.¡±


    ¡°I follow.¡±


    ¡°456 versus 235. Seventh Prince won.¡±


    dop26-2Liu Yue watched the two golden leaves moved towards Seventh Prince ce from her side and gritted her teeth. Dissatisfaction filled her expression as she said, ¡°This time I want to gamble a little bigger.¡±


    ¡°Sure, whatever sister-inw put down, Seventh Brother will follow through.¡± Seventh Prince thought that Liu Yue was like an ordinary gambler who would get angry if she lose a bet. He didn¡¯t think much and replied quickly.


    These few golden leaves, how big would it get?


    As he finished his sentence, the Second Prince and the Fifth Prince both started to frown. They gave a reproachful look towards Seventh Prince, but couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Okay, you are the one who said these words, Seventh Prince. Your Majesty the Crown Prince, you have heard it clearly right?¡± Liu Yue looked at Xuan Yuan Cheng andughed softly, her previous ignorance and naive expressionpletely gone from her face now.


    In the room, other than the hot-headed Seventh Prince, the other two¡¯s faces had turned pale.


    ¡°Naturally.¡± Xuan Yuan Cheng looked at Liu Yue and nodded, smilling.


    ¡°Alright. Qiu Hen, bring me the stakes.¡± Liu Yue curled her arms on Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s arms.


    Qiu Hen, who was standing right behind Xuan Yuan Che from the moment he entered, quickly moved forward and brought out a scroll from his robe. He put it down on the table respectfully.


    ¡°There are seven residences in the capital under Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s name, worth 500,000 golden leaves. There are also two Jade Artefact Shops, worth 700,000 golden leaves. His Grace also owned 30,000 mu (1 mu is 6.67 hectares) ofnd and servant lodgings, totalling 3,100,000 golden leaves. Including the summer residences in Yanzhou and Taizhou that are worth 170,000 leaves, the total assets amount to 4,470,000 golden leaves.¡±

 Chapter 27 – Who’s Afraid of Who?

    Chapter 27 ¨C Who¡¯s Afraid of Who?


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: Sorry for thete post¡­ Having a super bad day, it¡¯s the kind of day that made me contemte about life. Anyway, for those who are wondering how to y the gambling game, see here. It is simr to the Chinchirorin game for those who yed Suikoden 2 before. Lol anyone yed that game? Or am I too old? And omg. I¡¯m addicted to this ylist. It just sucked me in and turned me into a mncholic mess, but I just can¡¯t stop listening to it. Seriously how can humans make such beautiful music?! Oh the feels¡­


    dop27-1 Every sentence that was spoken by Qiu Hen¡¯s cold voice made Seventh Prince¡¯s eyes opened wider and wider. That face was a shadow of his previously proud expression. It had shed a moment of fury, but they had all turned into shock now.


    This was all of Third Brother¡¯s wealth.


    But 4,470,000 golden leaves¡­Even if he sold himself, he wouldn¡¯t worth so much.


    Thedies-in-waiting who were enjoying the drama at the side were also shocked to the core. There were even those who were so shocked that they fainted.


    Heavens, 4,470,000 golden leaves¡­This, even if an ordinary man lived 10 lives, he wouldn¡¯t have that much wealth.


    The atmosphere turned heated in just a moment.


    Xuan Yuan Che embraced Liu Yue¡¯s small body and swept a gaze to the others whose faces had gone deathly pale. Although he already knew that Liu Yue wouldunch a final attack, he didn¡¯t expect her to bet all of his wealth. This time, if he won, Second, Fifth and Seventh Brother would have to give all of their families¡¯ fortune to pay their debts to him.


    ¡°Miss Mu Rong, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve bet too high?¡± Second Prince was indeed the calmer one, in this kind of situation, he could still question Liu Yue calmly.


    ¡°Is it? Why don¡¯t I feel that it is big?¡± Liu Yue turned and faced the Second Prince,ughing, ¡°Since I¡¯m the banker, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid to bet high stakes.¡±


    As she said that, Liu Yue turned and red at the Seventh Prince.


    dop27-2¡°I, I don¡¯t have that much¡­don¡¯t have that much wealth¡­¡± The Seventh Prince sucked in a short breath, stuttering a little.


    ¡°Yan Hu.¡± Liu Yue immediatelymanded in an indifferent tone.


    Yan Hu who was guarding outside the door, quickly came into the room, bringing with him a piece of paper and a brush.


    Seeing this, although Xuan Yuan Che was still looking grim and devilish, his eyes seemed tough uncontrobly. Turns out his Liu Yue had already prepared everything beforehand.


    ¡°We can draw a contract of loan.¡± Liu Yueughed softly at Seventh Prince whose face colour was no different than a dead man right now. She slowly inclined her body towards the Seventh Prince. ¡°What if¡­you won this turn? It would be a wealth that couldst through several generations of your family. Having so much wealth, who would even dare to cross you, the Seventh Prince, in the future?


    Her deep dark eyes bored into the Seventh Prince¡¯s. Her clear eyes was like a deep abyss that sucks him deep into them.


    Her gentle words lured him into her trap.


    The hesitating Seventh Prince looked at Liu Yue¡¯s eyes and listened to Liu Yue¡¯s words. Then, he suddenly gritted his teeth and grabbed the brush. With a ¡°shua shua¡±, he wrote his IOU.


    ¡°Seventh Brother.¡± Seeing this, the Fifth Prince deeply frowned and cautioned him quietly.


    ¡°Did the Fifth Prince waited too long and became impatient? I apologize, we would be starting very soon.¡± Liu Yue turned and smiled ndly at the Fifth Prince.


    She red at him sharply.


    The Fifth Prince immediately shut his mouth, not daring to say another word.

 Chapter 28 – The Final Say

    Chapter 28 ¨C The Final Say


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: Night guys! Question. Why does my wordpress bar look like this? bar is it for the approval gay rights in US? Congrats to whoever affected! Yay~


    After a few brush of strokes and a red thumb print, the IOU was sessfully created.


    Yan Hu passed the document to Liu Yue. After perusing the document a while, Liu Yue smiled coldly and put it down on the table.


    ¡°Please.¡± Seeing that thedy-in-waiting had be frozen due to the shocking amount of stakes, Liu Yue smirked and waved her hands at the molester guy.


    ¡°Win, you have to win this for me.¡± The Seventh Prince face was flushed red right now, as he gnashed his teeth and red at the molester guy. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose this gamble.


    On the side, Second and Fifth Prince also straightened their bodies in their seat, unable to take their eyes off the table.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to lose.


    Even the ever-smiling Xuan Yuan Cheng also focused on the match.


    Only Xuan Yuan Che waszily leaning back on his chair, watching Liu Yue¡¯s back, smiling, yet not smiling.


    dop28-1As the cup was overturned and held tight in her hands, Liu Yue shook it vigorously like all her previous turns. As the upturned cup was shaken with the speed of a jet ne, the dice inside produced clear and crisp colliding sounds.


    Nobody could tell how many dice were inside the upturned cup, as only messy colliding sounds could be heard from it. The Second Prince and the Fifth Prince who were listening closely could only look at each other with a face of astonishment.


    They then looked towards the molester guy, whose forehead was filled with beads of sweat and face as green as grass.


    Liu Yue¡¯s hand technique was way different from his.


    ¡°Peng.¡± Liu Yue twisted her wrist a little and mmed the upturned cup onto the table.


    Following Liu Yue, the molester guy also settled his dice down.


    In the silent room, not a sound could be heard. Only sounds of heavy breaths could be heard.


    The Seventh Prince eyes had turned bloodshot as he clenched both of his fists as hard as he could. The Second Prince and Fifth Prince who looked calm and collected even in this kind of situation were also actually clenching their fists underneath the table.


    dop28-2¡°456.¡± Liu Yue was not even looking at her dice, as she looked towards the molester guy, smiling.


    Seeing Liu Yue¡¯s points, Seventh Prince and the others sighed a breath of relief. 456, it was not a big number.


    The molester guy stared at Liu Yue¡¯s points, as his hand grasped the lid tightly. His face was brimming with excitement and joy as his fingers slowly moved to open the lid.


    Seeing this, Liu Yue put her palm down on the table and tapped it lightly. A wave of energy flow through the wooden table into the dice inside the cup, shaking them a little.


    ¡°666, leopard, straight kill.¡± ¡®peng¡¯, the molester guy immediately opened the lid, violently shouting out his points.


    (TLN: leopard is thebination name for triple numbers)


    The Seventh Prince, Second Prince and Fifth Prince immediately burst out into cheering as they heard this, their eyes shining with ecstasy and delirium.


    Slowly curling up her mouth upwards to reveal an icy smile, Liu Yue folded her hands on her chest. ¡°Brat, look at it carefully before speaking.¡±

 Chapter 29 – Vomiting Blood from Anger

    Chapter 29 ¨C Vomiting Blood from Anger


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: In China, you could vomit blood due to anger and stress. You could also die with a knock to your head. Oh, and apparently all terminal/serious illness have amon symptom: vomiting blood.


    Although she was obviously the youngest person in this room, she still used such a dominating tone. Xuan Yuan Che who was sitting right behind her couldn¡¯t help butughed out loud.


    ¡°356, how could this be? how could this¡­?¡± The molester guy¡¯s face which was full of ecstasy previously suddenly froze like a sculpture. He looked disbelievingly at the points shown in his dice. He had definitely rolled a leopard, how could it¡­?


    The excited, Second, Fifth and Seventh princes also became frozen with shock.


    A single, small mistake had caused them to lose everything.


    dop29-2¡°Pu.¡± With a stream of blood bursting from his mouth, the molester guy pointed at Liu Yue with his trembling fingers. ¡°You..you¡­!¡±


    Liu Yue only smiled coldly and yed with three dices with her hands. She rudely replied, ¡°You are the one who wanted to y this game with me. I had been ying this game all my life.¡±


    Along with her disinterested words, the three dices turned into dust in Liu Yue¡¯s hands and flowed down to the table.


    Trying to cheat? If she was the banker in Las Vegas, they wouldn¡¯t even be wearing pants. Competing with her in gambling? Humph.


    The molester guy vomited another stream of blood and fainted on the ground.


    The Second, Fifth and Seventh Prince¡¯s faces had changed colour.


    Liu Yue was calm and indifferent, as if watching an opera, as the three people¡¯s faces showcased an exciting performance of changing colours. Slowly raising her brows, she reached out her hands and took the IOU on the table.


    ¡°Seventh Prince, you¡¯ve lost.¡±


    Blowing the IOU lightly, Liu Yue smiled gracefully and beckoned at Qiu Hen who was standing right behind her.


    Qiu Hen and Yan Hu immediately walked forward and collected the stakes on the table. Their faces were flushed red as if they drunk too much alcohol, as they tried to hide their excitement and maintain a poker face.


    ¡°Dong.¡± The Seventh Prince fell over from his chair.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡± The surroundingdy-in-waitings all shouted in shock, there were even some who ran out hurriedly.


    Curling her mouth, Liu Yue turned her head and looked towards Second Prince. ¡°Second Prince, do you want to be the banker or should I be the banker?¡±


    The pale-faced Second Prince twitched and forced out an awkward smile, ¡°Only Seventh Brother wanted to y this game with Third Brother, I wouldn¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Liu Yue looked regretful as she sighed disappointedly. She then turned towards the Fifth Prince.


    Fifth Prince couldn¡¯t even open his mouth as he immediately looked down the moment he made eye contact with Liu Yue, averting his gaze.


    dop29-1¡°Alright, then let¡¯s leave it like that today.¡± Xuan Yuan Che looked towards Xuan Yuan Cheng who did not speak anything from the beginning to the end. Looking at the overbearing Liu Yue, Xuan Yuan Che could onlyugh as he pulled her towards him, hugging her at her waist.


    Xuan Yuan Cheng nodded, and smiled towards the two people who were as white as sheets. His cultured and graceful demeanour never changed.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Liu Yue stood up and left the ce.


    TLN: Next chapter¡¯s title: First Kiss.

 Chapter 30 – First Kiss

    Chapter 30 ¨C First Kiss


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: Kiss scenes are hard to trante.


    Restraining the smile on her face, she coldly red at the Second and Fifth Prince who looked deathly pale and said, ¡°In 10 days, if I didn¡¯t see your money, I wouldn¡¯t mind finding you myself to collect your debt. If you three Princes don¡¯t have the money, I¡¯m sure your mothers, who are the Imperial Concubines, would have some.¡±


    After she finished, she humphed arrogantly and pulled Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hands, striding out of the brothel.


    Ganging up to bully her person? Don¡¯t even think about it.


    Seeing this, Xuan Y uan Che could only pass Xuan Yuan Cheng a helpless look as he shrugged his shoulders. Then he went out of the brothel, leaving the two people crying their eyes out inside the room.


    dop30-2¡°Hahahah!¡± Aftering out from the brothel and getting on their carriage, Xuan Yuan Che couldn¡¯t control hisughter any more.


    ¡°Very fierce, very fierce indeed.¡± Xuan Yuan Che said as he pulled Liu Yue¡¯s waist to his embrace. He had wanted to teach the three people a lesson afterwards, there were lots of ways to teach them a lesson outside the gambling table. However, Liu Yue was even more ruthless than him. She had stripped them of all of their wealth in just a single game. It had saved him the effort.


    ¡°You are mine, how could I let them bully you?¡± Liu Yue raised her head arrogantly.


    Xuan Yuan Che was stunned when he heard this, and then he couldn¡¯t stop hisughter as heughed uncontrobly beside Liu Yue. She had such a small figure but her words was extremely domineering. It was so contradictory no matter how he looked at it.


    Seeing Xuan Yuan Che not taking her seriously, Liu Yue frowned. If he thought nothing of her words, then¡­


    She turned her head and swiftly touched her soft lips into his strong and hard lips. She kissed his lips hard, passionately.


    dop30-1


    Xuan Yuan Che was dumbfounded for a moment, but he was immediately on guard as he pulled Liu Yue closer to his embrace and kissed her back.


    Tossing and turning in the carriage, they kissed slowly as they grinded their lips together.


    Silver threads hung down their red lips as their tongue mated together in the heated moment.


    The kiss that started innocently turned violent and passionate in just a short moment.


    Both of them had strong personalities, and none of them wanted to relent. Sparks flew between them as they challenged each other with each moment.


    Their lips started to get hotter.


    Their breaths started to get shorter.


    The world outside the carriage was hustling and bustling, yet inside the carriage, their two bodies had almost intertwined into one.


    Intense and passionate sparks collided with every kiss, as their kiss slowly became even more fervent, each of them not willing to let their kiss subsided into a gentler one. Lips tightly locked, both of them moved as one, pleasing each other.


    After a long while, their lips separated, as they both gasped for air.


    ¡°You are mine.¡± Liu Yue looked devilishly at Xuan Yuan Che as she reached out her hands to hug him. It was as if she was hugging her own treasure. Nobody should ever tarnish or bully her treasure.


    Xuan Yuan Che who had finally snapped out of the heated moment, red at her with sharp eyes as he shouted, ¡°Who taught you to do this?!¡±


    Dammit, she was even more skillful than him. Who taught her all these skills?

 Chapter 31 – I’m a Genius

    Chapter 31 ¨C I¡¯m a Genius


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: 2 moreing in 3 hours or so?


    Looking at the furious Xuan Yuan Che, whose eyes were filled with jealousy, Liu Yue hadughed carelessly instead. Shey her head down on Xuan Yuan Che¡¯sp as she said seductively, ¡°There is someone in this world who¡¯s called a ¡°genius¡±.¡±


    Hearing such arrogant words, even Xuan Yuan Che was stunned speechless for a moment.


    In this Tian Zhen Empire, the word ¡°genius¡± had always been reserved for him.


    dop31-1He had led his first expedition at the young age of 12, and at the age of 13, he attacked the Meng Kingdom with little casualties. He had led 100,000 men and journeyed thousands of miles into the Meng Kingdom¡¯s capital. Nobody had the power to resist him. At 15, he led 300,000 men and annihted the Meng Kingdom. Then, he crossed the West River and decimated the four of the smaller kingdoms around Tian Zhen Empire. At sixteen, he was given the title ¡°King¡± and became the youngest King in the history of Tian Zhen Empire.


    He was Tian Zhen Empire¡¯s unparalleled genius.


    But right now, his little Princess Consort had the audacity to say such words. He didn¡¯t know whether he should be angry orugh at her words.


    Watching Liu Yue who was sleeping soundly and peacefully at hisp, Xuan Yuan Che could only scowl dissatisfiedly.


    From outside the carriage, the passers-by could only hear an angry voice shouting, ¡°Get up now and exin it to me clearly!¡±


    The colour of spring filled the scenery, today was really a nice day.


    The next day, the news about how the King of Yi had allowed his Princess Consort to gamble and won 4,412,000 gold leaves from three other Princes exploded throughout the Tian Zhen Empire. The news spread like a wildfire.


    In just a short while, the little girl who caused an uproar when she was bestowed the title Princess Consort a month ago caused another sensation again. But this time, everyone had learnt her name, Mu Rong Liu Yue.


    As the outside world turned upside down because of her, Liu Yue was rxing inside the Liu Li Pce, painting her nails without care of the uproar.


    dop31-2Her nail polish wasn¡¯t of a bright red colour, but a transparent one. When she applied it on her nails, there wasn¡¯t a single colour to be seen nor any odour to be smelled.


    This was a prescription that Liu Yue had created with utmost care.


    ¡°Princess Consort, what does this thing do?¡± Qiu Hen stood at Liu Yue¡¯s side and frowned, not understanding what she was doing.


    The Princess Consort had ordered him to prepare snake venom, pollen grains and herbs, among many other things, then squeezed them into a juice. What good will that do?


    ¡°It¡¯s just something useful.¡± Liu Yue didn¡¯tment much.


    Poison extraction in the 21st Century was much more advanced than the olden times. One of her subordinates was extremely proficient in this, so she had learnt quite a few tricks.


    Different poisons would require different handling. The may need to be consumed, or they may need to be prepared under special conditions.


    She applied the mixture on her ten fingernails wlessly.


    ¡°Princess Consort, the Empress wished for yourpany in the Bing Chen Pce to choose some pearls and jewelries. She said that the Xue Sheng Empire¡¯s ambassador had brought a lot of jewelries that were popr in their empire as gifts. The Empress had allowed you to choose two of them.¡± Yan Hu announced as he entered Liu Yue¡¯s room, with a worried frown in his face.

 Chapter 32 – Feast of Hong Men

    Chapter 32 ¨C Feast of Hong Men


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: Title is ºèÃÅÑç (Hong Meng An), this is an idiom that meant a banquet set up with the intent to murder someone. It¡¯s based on the history where Liu Bang escaped an attempted murder by his rival Xiang Yu in 206 BC. Sorry it¡¯s thest chapter of the day, my mom is breathing down my neck telling me to sleep¡­Will release the next one tomorrow.


    There wasn¡¯t any pce maids waiting on Liu Yue¡¯s side. She hated these formalities, and had no use for them.


    Instead, she has got two Generals from Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s special forces to wait on her and be her bodyguard.


    ¡°Pearls? I guess that¡¯s just an excuse to see how divine I am, right?¡± Liu Yue lifted her head as her astute eyes uncovered the hidden intentions of the Empress.


    Yan Hu nodded as he said, ¡°Your servant thinks that it would be better for you to wait until Master return, the Empress¡­¡± although he didn¡¯t finish his words, Liu Yue could more or less guess his hidden meaning.


    dop32-2She had known that the Empress¡¯ son was the Crown Prince while Imperial Consort Chen was Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s birth mother. The Empress had the support of the Left Minister while Imperial Consort Chen has the support of the Right Minister. These two women had been constantly struggling for power amongst each other.


    However, Xuan Yuan Che was simply too excellent, his valor hadpletely overwhelmed the Crown Prince¡¯s, Xuan Yuan Cheng. With such an imbnce, there was bound to be countless underhanded plots going on in the court.


    Liu Yue had never lived with these ancient royal families, but what¡¯s the difference between this and modern power struggles? The modern people might even be better at scheming against each other than these olden people. After all, they had learnt from the 5000 year old history of China¡¯s monarchy politics.


    Although Liu Yue had never learnt them before, that doesn¡¯t mean she did not understand politics.


    As her eyes glimmered with a sharp gaze, Liu Yue slowly curled her mouth upwards, ¡°Have I, Mu Rong Liu Yue, been afraid of anyone or avoid meeting anyone? No, I¡¯d also like to see how she¡¯s going to treat me.¡±


    With those words, Liu Yue whirled her sleeves and walked towards the Empress¡¯ Residence, the Bing Chen Pce, in her normal clothes.


    She was just an ugly girl right now anyway, she wouldn¡¯t be a phoenix just by wearing nice clothes. Rather than prettying herself up, it should be sufficient with these clothes.


    At her back, Qiu Hen and Yan Hu looked at each other for a while, then one of them immediately followed her while the other turned and ran towards another direction.


    The Tian Zhen Pce was beautifully built, each corner exquisite beyondpare.


    In the Bing Chen Pce, the Empress sat in the middle of the Pce Hall.


    Liu Yue had not even entered when she heard honeyed chatterings from afar, causing her to have goosebumps.


    ¡°Miss Mu Rong has arrived.¡± A high-pitched announcement was made and the chattering inside the Pce died down.


    ¡°Enter.¡± A graceful and dignified voice rung as the door guards quickly bowed and invited Liu Yue to enter the Pce.


    Taking her time to enter the Bing Chen Pce Hall, Liu Yue saw that there was already quite a lot of people who have gathered in the hall.


    Slim and curvy, innocent and sexy, each and everyone had the face of a beauty. The whole Pce Hall was filled with beautiful women.

 Chapter 33 – The Two Powers of Harem

    Chapter 33 ¨C The Two Powers of Harem


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: Whee~ Thank you sponsor!


    Amongst the women, a graceful and dignifieddy sat in the middle on a high jade chair. She looked to be thirty years and above and she did not look too devastatingly beautiful that she could cause the downfall of a state. She wore a bright coloured robe and a phoenix hairpin decoration on her hair. She did not wear much decorations, but one could feel her dignified and noble aura, graceful and wise.


    There was no need to guess, this was the Tian Zhen Empire¡¯s Empress, Liu Ye Qing.


    On her left, a woman that looked to be of the same age with the Empress, wearing a purple robe, sat right next on her side. However, she looked even more beautiful than a flower, she could even be the queen of flowers.


    There was no need look more. Having a face that looked simr to Xuan Yuan Che, this woman should be the harem¡¯s second inmand, Imperial Consort Chen.


    However, she did not recognize the other women in the Hall.


    Stepping forward a few steps, Liu Yue smiled and bowed towards Empress Liu. Although she didn¡¯t like her, she was not someone who could only rely on her husband.


    ¡°Is this girl that Che-er choses? Be at ease and let¡¯s talk.¡± Empress Liu smiled softly, dignified and graceful.


    Liu Yue stood up right and smiled towards Empress Liu. Her ordinary face was like a thorn among the beauties in the whole room. The surrounding girls measured her with their eyes, and although they looked amodating, Liu Yue could see the degrading expressions in their eyes.


    They all looked down on her, but this did not matter to Liu Yue. In her eyes, these girls were only tools that could only eat and serve on the bedroom.


    Even amongst the beautiful phoenixes and peacocks in the room, an ugly duckling could still unyieldingly stood upright, with her head lifted up loftily and chest stuck out proudly.


    dop33-4¡°Come here, let Imperial Mother see you clearly.¡± Imperial Consort Chen only smiled when she saw her pride, her tone sweet and gentle.


    Liu Yue felt that Imperial Consort Chen¡¯s sweet demeanour was not fake, and immediately walked towards Imperial Consort Chen.


    Imperial Consort Chen held Liu Yue¡¯s hands and measured her from head to toe. She smiled, ¡°Although you looked a little ordinary, as long as Che-er likes you, everything¡¯s fine. Older sister, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Imperial Consort Chen said as she turned her head and looked towards Empress Liu.


    Empress Liu smiled softly and nodded, ¡°Naturally, ordinary looks doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯s not good.¡±


    When the women in the room heard these two harem leaders¡¯ words, no one else dared to look down upon Liu Yue anymore. They took back their disdainfulness and kept it inside their heart.


    ¡°What do you do normally everyday, other than practicing your martial arts? Do you read any books?¡± Imperial Consort Chen tapped on Liu Yue¡¯s hands lightly.


    Having heard these words, Liu Yue¡¯s stole a nce at a beautiful girl wearing a blue robe who had been emitting a hostile and despising aura ever since she entered the room. She chuckled lightly as she pretended to look awkward and replied, ¡°I had never read books.¡±

 Chapter 34 – Poison Attempt

    Chapter 34 ¨C Poison Attempt


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: Thank you sponsor!


    Her words were not wrong. Although she had qualifications that others would find it difficult to attain in the modern times, here in this world, beg your pardon, she had really never learnt anything.


    However, she didn¡¯t need to.


    ¡°Pfft.¡± A sound ofughter escaped. That girl wearing blue robe couldn¡¯t conceal her condescending expression as a snort escape from her lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing if a girl is not educated. In the future she can follow Che-er into battles and bring glory to the empire. A person who did not recognize words is in no way inferior.¡± Imperial Consort Chen pretended not to hear that girl¡¯s snort as she smiled at Liu Yue.


    She didn¡¯t like that girl, Liu Yue immediately decided at that moment.


    In all walks of life, in every trade, you can be outstanding as long as you put in effort. Whoever looked down upon a person who cannot read was a bitch.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Yue quickly replied with a word.


    ¡°Alright, we shouldn¡¯t talk about this anymore. Come, sit down here, child. Choose any two pearls. Young people should wear attractive jewelries to give a more cheerful atmosphere.¡± Empress Liu beckoned Liu Yue toe forward. At her side, an olddy-in-waiting prepared a seat and the set of jewelries for Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue then sat nearby Imperial Consort Chen and took the only two jewelries left in the box.


    dop33-1¡°Liu Yue,e, I¡¯ll introduce you first. This girl wearing a yellow robe is called Liu Xin Qing and the one wearing a blue coloured robe is called Liu Xin Ai. You guys are around the same age, so you should get along well with each other. You can y together in the future.¡± Empress Liu smiled as she pointed to the beautiful girl on her side Liu Xin Qing and the other girl who kept giving her death res Liu Xin Ai.


    ¡°Younger sister, in the future, it will be best if we can get along well.¡± Liu Xin Qing smiled brightly as she said to Liu Yue.


    However, Liu Yue could only hear the signal of a cold war. Such dignified words had instead made her froze all over, what hostility.


    False pretentiousness, who¡¯s afraid of who? Liu Yue immediately put on a fake smile that looked even more pretentious than Liu Xin Qing as she nodded and agreed with her.


    ¡°Empress, the Xue Shen tea is ready.¡± At this moment, ady-in-waiting entered and reported to the Empress.


    ¡°Bring it in.¡± Empress Liu waved her hands as she heard her, and smiled towards the people in the room. ¡°This Xue Shen tea that the Xue Sheng Empire ambassador has brought for us is really delicious. Everyone should drink some to nourish your youthful skin.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, your Majesty the Empress.¡± The whole hall resounded with a tone that seemed to be moved to tears.


    Xue Shen tea was simply a ginseng tea, although it was good for the body, there should be a limit to it. However, Liu Yue still received the Xue Shen tea that was given to her.


    dop33-2It was rose red in colour, and there was a thick smelling aroma when she received the tea. Not bad.


    Aroma? Liu Yue suddenly focused on smelling with her nose and brought the Xue Shen tea close to her nose. As she smelled, a sharp gaze shed on her eyes.


    Marvelous, truly marvelous, the Royal Family Opera had finally started.


    They had even dared to show off their poisoning skills to her, a poison expert.

 Chapter 35 – Neurotoxin

    Chapter 35 ¨C Neurotoxin


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: Thank you sponsor!


    Her icy gaze swept across her hands. There were two thin flower petals that has a faint fragrance floating on top of the tea. It was peppermint flower petals. If consumed alone, it won¡¯t cause any problems.


    The Xue Shen tea on her hands was also mixed with a little on ntain herb that would not cause any problems if it was consumed alone.


    However, once all three of these herbs were mixed together, the side effects of the consumption would not be as simple as a normal poison.


    A faintly discernible murderous smile appeared on her lips. Unexpectedly, there was a poison expert in this Tian Zhen Empire.


    This poison wouldn¡¯t take effect immediately, but it would make the victim slowly turned into an idiot. Slowly, it would kill off the victim in ways that wouldn¡¯t be detected. Using modern words to describe, this would be a neurotoxin.


    ying with the flower petals, Liu Yue swept her gaze through the hall. Tian Zhen Empire unexpectedly had such a poison expert, she had really belittled this world¡¯s culture and technology too much.


    ¡°Liu Yue, why are you not drinking it? Does it not suit your taste?¡± Liu Xin Qing who was sitting right at the side of Empress Liu asked as she smiled at Liu Yue who was not moving, immediately attracting the whole hall¡¯s attention.


    Liu Yue slowly swept her gaze through the women in the hall. Empress Liu¡¯s expression was gentle and refined while Liu Xin Qin¡¯s smile was normal, there was not any peculiarities.


    However, who is Liu Yue? She was the devil incarnate, the goddess of all scheming and treacheries. These people, who tried to scheme against her, was like an inexperienced child that tried to show off his skills to an adult.


    Her lips stretched into a thin line. Liu Yue already had a n in her mind. She raised her cup to give a toast towards Empress Liu and Liu Xin Qing, then drunk the whole drink in one gulp. Not even a drop of tea was left.


    dop34-1A woman¡¯s relieved smile did not escape Liu Yue¡¯s eyes. Seeing this, Liu Yue¡¯s steel eyes started to sh with a grim look.


    The hall started to be filled withughter and chatterings, everydies present enjoying themselves.


    ¡°King of Yi has arrived.¡± In the midst of chatter, the guards¡¯ voice resounded. As the guards finished their announcement, Xuan Yuan Che stepped into the Pce Hall.


    ¡°Che-er, why have youe?¡± Empress Liu quickly smiled at Xuan Yuan Che.


    Xuan Yuan Che paid his respects and looked thoroughly refined and respectful, not even a trace of his anger could be seen in his expression. He was so differentpared to when he was with Liu Yue, where he was cheerful and lively. He was aloof and indifferent right now, and with the grace of a member of the royal family, he said, ¡°Your son hase to look for Liu Yue. There was a rtive from the Mu Rong Residence that wanted to meet her.¡±


    Imperial Consort Chen smiled and said, ¡°Then take your little Princess Consort away, pay your respects to Older Sister.¡± She looked towards Empress Liu as she finished her sentence.


    Seeing this, Empress Liu also smiled and looked towards Xuan Yuan Che and Liu Yue, saying, ¡°Alright, alright. Go on.¡±


    ¡°Che-er will take his leave.¡± With that words, Xuan Yuan Che dragged Liu Yue out of the hall.

 Chapter 36 – Anxiousness

    Chapter 36 ¨C Anxiousness


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: Last chapter of the day! Night all :)


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t utter a single word as she followed Xuan Yuan Che out of the Bing Chen Pce. However, she didn¡¯t miss the hostile re from Liu Xin Ai as she walked out of the Hall.


    Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hands was a little sweaty. Looks like he had hurried here, was he afraid that something would happen to her?


    Raising her head to look at Xuan Yuan Che, Liu Yue¡¯s lips curled into a smile. How could someone did anything to her? However, this feeling felt quite nice. Very nice indeed.


    Through the gardens and pathways, Xuan Yuan Che walked as quickly as he can.


    After a moment, they had returned to Liu Li Pce.


    ¡°In the future, if you are summoned anywhere, you¡¯ll have to bring me along. Otherwise, I forbid you to go anywhere.¡± Once they have entered Liu Li Pce, Xuan Yuan Che looked towards Liu Yue and warned her with a serious expression.


    dop34-4Liu Yue had not even spoke a single word when her body suddenly copsed. Unsteady on her feet, her forehead fell into Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s embrace.


    Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s face turned pale in a sh as he carried the unconscious Liu Yue and charged inside the hall.


    He immediately bellowed, ¡°Xuan Mo,e here, quickly!¡± His voice trembled a little, aplete difference from his calm and dignified voice in front of Empress Li just now.


    When Yan Hu and Qiu Hen who were standing guard in Liu Li pce saw the current situation, their face also paled as they hurriedly ran out to look for Xuan Mo.


    Quickly cing Liu Yue on his bed, at his back, Xuan Mo had hurriedly entered the room.


    As he took Liu Yue¡¯s pulse and examined her, Xuan Mo¡¯s forehead sweated a little.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s expression was beyond awful as he asked worriedly.


    ¡°There are two types of poison that are quickly spreading through the Princess Consort¡¯s body¡­¡±


    ¡°Dammit, what are you trying to show off to me? Why can¡¯t you wait for me toe back before going there?¡± Xuan Mo didn¡¯t have a chance to finish his sentence as Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s face turned ashen, smashing the bedside with his fist.


    The delicate white jade bed corner immediately shattered under his hands.


    ¡°Why are you exining so much? Xuan Mo, do something quickly and save the Princess Consort.¡± Officer Han who followed in scolded Xuan Mo, the King of Yi¡¯s personal physician, with a worried face.


    The sweat on Xuan Mo¡¯s forehead flowed down even more quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to do anything. I don¡¯t know what types of poison these two poisons are. I only know they are extremely potent and spread out very quickly inside the body.¡±


    Xuan Mo gritted his teeth as he held Liu Yue¡¯s cold hands.


    Hearing this, Xuan Yuan Che immediately grabbed thepels of Xuan Mo¡¯s robes and pulled him up in one go. His eyes was bloodshot as he roared, ¡°You can¡¯t save her?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­ can¡¯t.¡± Xuan Mo had never seen Xuan Yuan Che so furious before, he couldn¡¯t help but turned pale at his words.


    The fist grabbing on thepels suddenly broke away as Xuan Yuan Che threw Xuan Mo on the ground. He turned his body and pulled out a silver sword from the bedside. Full of killing intent, he turned and stormed away, ¡°Evil witch! I¡¯m going to get the antidote from her.¡±


    dopp34-3Seeing this, Yan Hu and Qiu Hen¡¯s faces turned anxious. Their Master didn¡¯t look like he was going to get the antidote, he looked like he was going to murder someone.


    Publicly going against the Empress, the consequences¡­


    One foot stepping forward, Xuan Yuan Che had not even taken his second step when the unconscious Liu Yueying on the bed suddenly grabbed his hands weakly.


    ¡°Che.¡± That simple word was like a sun clearing up the storm in his heart, immediately stopping Xuan Yuan Che on his tracks.


    Sensing the weak fingers grabbing his hand, Xuan Yuan Che immediately turned around and set his gaze on the personying on the bed.


    Eyes slowly opening, a familiar deep, dark eyes looked at him, as if sucking his soul.


    As her eyes locked on Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s red eyes that was filled with murderous intent and anxiousness, Liu Yueughed. This person truly loved her wholeheartedly.


    ¡°You underestimated me too much.¡± A small smile appeared as she slowly curled her lips. Liu Yue grabbed Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hands and slowly sat up.

 Chapter 37 – Eagle

    DOP Chapter 37 ¨C Eagle


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: 1 chapter before I sleep, 6 more followingter on¡­ Thank you for all yourments, encouragement and support in the poll, guys¡­I¡¯m really touched by all thements you gave¡­ I feel like framing all of yourments and hang it up in my room¡­ :¡¯) Thank you once again and enjoy the chapter!


    ¡°This¡­ What is going on? Everything is back to normal.¡± Seeing her getting up, Xuan Mo was extremely surprised and he quickly checked Liu Yue¡¯s pulse. His eyes widened with shock when he found a normal pulse. He looked at Liu Yue disbelievingly.


    She was in a critical condition just a moment ago, how could she be¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s just countering poison with poison.¡± Liu Yue took back her wrist from Xuan Mo.


    She had to drink the poison that Empress Liu gave her. Otherwise, how would she y the part of a wolf in a sheep¡¯s skin?


    However, how could she let herself be poisoned? When she first swallowed the poison, she had already ingested the poison she hid in her sleeves. She only fainted just now because of the two poison shing inside her body, it wasn¡¯t a serious problem.


    This body of hers was still far from her previous body. Her past self had ingested a hundred different types of poison and built a resistance to it. Even if it was thetest US neurotoxin technology, it wouldn¡¯t harm her in the slightest bit. Yet, she actually fainted from the toxins in this current body.


    Looks like she would need to train her body harder.


    Xuan Yuan Che who was standing at her bedside red at her with eyes full of wrath mixed with anxiety. A furious aura was slowly seeping out from him.


    Seeing this, Liu Yue spoke with a calm yet unyielding tone, ¡°I¡¯m not someone who wouldn¡¯t cherish her own life, but I do know my position here. I went to the Empress¡¯ Pce because I am prepared, and I know that I can be absolutely safe. That¡¯s why I went there.¡±


    ¡°So, did you mean that my worry for you is unnecessary?¡± Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s expression turn icy cold. It turned out that all of his anxiety and worry had ended up as a joke.


    dop37-1Liu Yue only shook her head slowly when she saw this. She stood up from the bed and grasped Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s face, then gave him a gentle kiss on his lips. Her brows raised as sheughed out, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m very happy. I¡¯m really very happy. I¡¯ve never been so happy before.¡±


    She emphasised her feelings three times to tell him the joy she was feeling right then. There had never been anyone who would worry so much for her. Never. But Xuan Yuan Che had actually wanted to charge into the Empress Pce, seething in anger, for her sake. She knew he was a calm person and would have never done such thing in a normal situation. That was why she was extremely happy.


    Her hands twining around his neck, Liu Yue rest her head on Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Che, trust me. I¡¯m not a weak little hummingbird, I¡¯m a strong eagle. I¡¯m an eagle that can soar through the sky together with you. I am not that fragile, so trust me.¡±


    Her soft words flowed like a gentle river on Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s ears, so gentle yet so overbearingly confident.


    The fury that filled his heart slowly dissipated away. He thought that he became so worried because he didn¡¯t believe in her enough. How could he forget that his little Princess Consort was an extremely capable and proud woman, with thousands of tricks up her sleeves?

 Chapter 38 – Take Full Responsibility of the Consequences

    Chapter 38 ¨C Take Full Responsibility of the Consequences


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: Well, the survey results are out, check the release schedule for the new release schedule! Hope I could keep up with that frequency of release >.<


    Seeing the two people embracing each other, Officer Han, Yan Hu, Qiu Hen and Xuan Mo looked at each other awkwardly and then retreated outside without a sound, leaving the two to their own peaceful world. At the same time, they had a renewed respect for Liu Yue.


    dop38-1¡°There won¡¯t be next time.¡± After a while, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s harsh voice sounded. He red sternly at Liu Yue who was still in his embrace.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Yueughed when she heard him. There would definitely not be a next time. It was absolutely uneptable for an assassin to not have full control of her own body.


    ¡°With regards to this matter, I will¡­¡±


    ¡°No, let me deal with it. If she dared toy her hands on me, she should take full responsibility¡­of the consequences herself.¡± Her eyes gleamed with killing intent as Liu Yue smiled enchantingly, like a vampiress in a fairy tale.


    I¡¯d rather be the bad person than be bullied by others. This was Liu Yue¡¯s Law, her iron-d rule in her assassin days.


    Watching Liu Yue, even if it was him, Xuan Yuan Che could feel her killing intent.


    Since the Empress¡¯ poison attempt did not work, she would definitely attempt to kill Liu Yue again. Furthermore, her methods and ruthlessness would only increase with each attempt. It wasn¡¯t something that can be prevented.


    Since you couldn¡¯t stop it, then it would be better to receive her first attack, and when the other party rxed and let down their guard, that would be the time for them to die.


    To receive the title ¡°King¡± at such an early age, Xuan Yuan Che was definitely not a normal person. And obviously, his Princess Consort was also not normal.


    Mistaking an eagle for an easily-bullied dove, the Empress had already dug her own grave.


    Reaching out his hands to caress Liu Yue¡¯s long ck hair, Xuan Yuan Che wondered how the woman in his embrace could make him love her more with every single day.


    The golden sun sets in the horizon and the moon ascended into the sky.dop38-2


    The darkness of the night quickly enveloped the earth. Bright stars sparkled in the dark night sky, casting silver white light upon thend.


    Two shadows, onerge and one small, sneaked out from Liu Li Pce and made their way into the Pce Treasury.


    With his Light Body technique, Xuan Yuan Che leap across the walls. Furthermore, knowing each corners of the Pce like the back of his hands, he sneaked through the shadows like a mist, without anyone noticing.


    As his feet strode towards the Pce Treasury, Xuan Yuan Che didn¡¯t forget to keep a look out around him incessantly. There were no one, not even a single trace of human being. Even Liu Yue who was following right behind him seemed to disappear, not a single Qi could be felt from her. Seeing this, Xuan Yuan Che couldn¡¯t help but raised his brows in disbelief.


    Unexpectedly, even at his level, he still couldn¡¯t sense Liu Yue¡¯s presence. If he didn¡¯t know that Liu Yue was following him, he wouldn¡¯t even believe there was a person right behind him.


    What kind of technique is this? How could it totally erase a person¡¯s presence?

 Chapter 39 – Scheme

    Chapter 39 ¨C Scheme


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: 4 more chapters to go~


    Moving swiftly in the dark, Liu Yue watched Xuan Yuan Che who was moving right in front of her. Seeing that he didn¡¯t stop ncing left and right, she couldn¡¯t help but stifle augh. Concealing her presence, that was her speciality. Avoiding the guards, it was a skill that was not even worth to be mentioned. There was once a time when she had avoided a whole building¡¯s infrared detection rays. Even that was nothing much.


    In the night sky, a shadow darted across the roof like the night wind, while another shadow darted across the ground like a ghost.


    Without a single sound.


    In the Tian Zhen Empire¡¯s Pce Treasury.


    Mountains of gold and silver piled up everywhere. This treasury was filled with different kinds of rare treasures. Those kind of unique treasures that would be the only one of its kind in this world, would definitely be found in this treasury. In such a radiant ce, the brightness was almost dazzling.


    ¡°What are you trying to find?¡± Entering the treasury, Xuan Yuan Che whispered in a low voice to Liu Yue, who was following right behind him.


    This Liu Yue had only asked him to show her the way to the Pce Treasury during the day, without telling him anything else. She still had not told him anything yet, and he couldn¡¯t guess her real intentions.


    He did not think that she came here to steal precious jewels and treasures. As the King of Yi, he had so much of these valuables that he would neverck of it. With so much wealth, why would she need to sneak into the treasury to steal more?


    Liu Yue smiled as she shook a finger at Xuan Yuan Che, then walked towards a wooden table full of bottles located at the back of the treasury.


    Standing right in front of these vases, Liu Yue reached out her hands and grabbed one of the smallest bottles. Then, she sniffed it lightly.


    dop38-5¡°This is Decayed Bone Poison.¡± Seeing her actions, Xuan Yuan Che helped her to identify the contents of the bottle.


    What Decayed Bone Poison, isn¡¯t this neurotoxin number 7? But this is an upleted version of the neurotoxin. However, since it was stored in the treasury, it must be a poison of the best quality.


    Without saying much, Liu Yue moved her fingers a little and then returned the bottle to its ce.


    However, her little action didn¡¯t escape Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s eyes, who was following her every move.


    ¡°What did you put inside?¡± Xuan Yuan Che asked, his eyebrows raised.


    Liu Yueughed as she replied him, ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±. Then, with quick movements, she opened each bottle, identified each poison and then added something into the bottle.


    These were all valuable drugs. They were poisons and antidotes of the best quality. Indeed, Tian Zhen Empire had a rich collection of drugs.


    Xuan Yuan Che could only stand still at the side with his eyebrows raised. Adding something to poison was still okay, but adding something to precious and high quality antidotes, this¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s to cure serious diseases, it was really difficult to obtain it. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Simply because it was difficult to obtain, it will not be used easily. It will only be used in a life or death situation.¡± Liu Yue slowly turned her head, ¡°But we shouldn¡¯t use the antidotes here anymore.¡±

 Chapter 40 – Holy Item

    Chapter 40 ¨C Holy Item


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: 3 more chapters to go~


    Hearing that, Xuan Yuan Che observed Liu Yue closely, and didn¡¯t oppose her anymore.


    The poison that Empress Liu used on Liu Yue today was from the third bottle of poison on disy. Since she had used a poison from this ce, then she would definitely use the antidotes from this ce.


    Yet all the antidotes in this ce, when she needed it, the person who consumed it will¡­


    ¡°You have to pull out weeds from the roots, otherwise, it will sprout out again with the breath of spring.¡± Liu Yue picked up one of the bottles of antidotes and yed it with her fingers. Then, suddenly, she let her finger loose, and let the small bottle fell to the ground.


    Seeing that the small bottle was going to be shattered into pieces, Liu Yue suddenly moved her feet. In the next moment, the small bottle had already stabilized on Liu Yue¡¯s feet, safe and sound.


    Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s mouth curled up as he smiled. What a scheme, what a brilliant strategy.


    A sh of killing intent gleamed in her eyes as Liu Yue smiled back, then she bent down to pick up the small bottle resting on her feet.


    Holding the bottle, Liu Yue had not stood back up yet when she noticed a book supporting one of the legs of the wooden table.


    Liu Yue raised her head and looked at Xuan Yuan Che, ¡°Is the Royal Family poor to that extent?¡±


    In the ce to store treasures and jewelries, the tables were actually supported with books.


    Xuan Yuan Che followed Liu Yue¡¯s line of sight and then turned back to her, ¡°That book supposedly was about a technique with strange powers and abilities.¡±


    Strange powers? Liu Yue who had already stood up, bend her body back down again and pulled the book out with one tug. She wanted to see how strange the technique would be.


    dop38-3¡°Controlling beasts with music?¡± Liu Yue flipped the book to a random page and read the letters out loud, astonished.


    ¡°The whole book is only about how to control beasts with music. Hundreds of years ago, our ancestors regarded this book as a holy item. Unfortunately, hundreds of yearster, Royal Father treated this as rubbish. Nobody could ever learn this skill. The book only wrote about non-existent theories, one lie after another.¡± Xuan Yuan Che exined, full of disdain.


    Liu Yue only raised her brows at his words.


    Although controlling beasts with music sounded a little out of this world, it was notpletely impossible.


    For example, she had known for sure that when a sound reached a critical point, it would have a power that would conquer every obstacle. It was not due to the loudness of the sound, but because it had reached a critical point. Such an example was when sopranos sung and break sses with their voices. These are facts, they were not myths.


    Since sounds had such a high attacking power, then using that to subdue or master a beast was not an impossible matter. You would only need to reach a critical point to do that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xuan Yuan Che saw that it was gettingte and then pulled Liu Yue out from the treasury.


    Liu Yue quickly stuffed the book into her sleeves and then followed behind. She could try to learn the skill When she had nothing to do. Since the real Liu Yue was quite good with zither¡­

 Chapter 41 – Who is Trying to Flirt with Her…

    Chapter 41 ¨C Who is Trying to Flirt with Her¡­


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: 2 more chapters to go~ Thank you sponsors!!


    Under the glimmering star light, the night wind blows.


    The whole pce was quiet and peaceful, like a sleeping dragon.


    Everything doesn¡¯t seem to change, yet it seemed a little different.


    The next day, as the day breaks, birds chirped and flowers blossomed.


    Liu Yue was summoned to Tian Xi Pce to have an audience with Imperial Consort Chen.


    Liu Yue was not someone who would be biased towards others, but she really liked Imperial Consort Chen. Hence she was willing to pay her a visit. Besides, she could find out a lot of information from her ce.


    Others say that one would not ask for a meeting without a reason. Hence, Imperial Consort Chen must have contacted her to keep in touch with her.


    Wearing her purple robe, her dark, lustrous hair was styled into graceful braids that hung down her waist. They swayed with every step that Liu Yue took, elegant and refined.


    ¡°Qiu Hen, describe Liu Xin Ai.¡± ying with two small stones in her hands, Liu Yue asked Qiu Hen absently.


    It was no wonder that Liu Xin Ai was so hostile towards her yesterday. Turns out that the Emperor had originally intended to marry Liu Xin Ai to Xuan Yuan Che. But Liu Yue had suddenly appeared out of thin air and destroyed Liu Xin Ai¡¯s dreams of marrying one of the richest Prince.


    dop38-5¡°Domineering and bossy, she is bold but not very astute. She is definitely not your match, Princess Consort.¡± His assessment of her was short and straight forward.


    Liu Yue was very satisfied with Qiu Hen¡¯s reply. She needed facts and real assessments, not tteries or boot licking words.


    Nodding her head, Liu Yue decided that Liu Xin Ai was not someone worth paying attention to. Liu Xin Qing may be worth some of her attention, but she was also nothing much to her. However, the Left Minister¡¯s Family, the Liu n, behind them would not be an easy opponent.


    The Liu n already had the Empress who was the ruler of the harem, and the Crown Prince Xuan Yuan Cheng and Liu Xin Qing¡¯s positions in the Royal Family were also stable. Yet they had still wanted to harm Xuan Yuan Che. Their wild schemes were getting out of hands.


    At first she didn¡¯t care about them that much, but since they had already schemed against her, then they shouldn¡¯t me her for her being ruthless.


    ¡°Wow, Brother Che, you are so awesome..¡± In the midst of her thought, she suddenly heard a faint cheer from a far, cheering on a ¡°Brother Che¡± flirtatiously. The voice made Liu Yue had goosebumps. Who in the world had such a disgusting voice?


    ¡°Princess Consort, the noise came from the Training Field over there.¡± Qiu Hen quickly exined to her.


    Training field, it was the ce where Xuan Yuan Che practiced his martial arts skills and trained his soldiers. Liu Yue raised her brows and squinted her eyes. How could that person shout so loud that her voice travelled all the way here just to get Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s attention?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Liu Yue said unhurriedly as she turned towards the Training Field. She wanted to see who actually had the nerve to flirt with Xuan Yuan Che.


    In the midst of the mor, the Training Field was filled with soldiers d in ck armor. Crowds of people hoarded the Training Field, cheering and apuding voices rose in session. The Training Field was bustling with excitement.

 Chapter 42 – Love Rival

    Chapter 42 ¨C Love Rival


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: Lol I can¡¯t¡­too sleepy, next chapter moved to tomorrow. >.< Thank you sponsor!!


    Liu Yue walked towards the crowd of people. The soldiers, seeing Qiu Hen, immediately opened a path for them, allowing Liu Yue to walk through effortlessly.


    ¡°Awesome!¡± The flirty sound cheered once again.


    dop41-1As Liu Yue stepped out from the crowd, she saw golden arrows flew past the Training Field right into the bullseye of an arrow target, ovepping with each other. And these arrows were actually released from the same bow. Xuan Yuan Che rode past on a horse,holding a golden bow in his hands.


    Liu Yue curled her lips. So it was only such a trick. Looks like Xuan Yuan Che was ying with these people. Shooting a dead target with such arge bow, if he still could not shoot the target, he should go back to primary school and learn the basics.


    She remembered when she was ten years old, she could shoot a falling leaf a hundred meters away. Don¡¯t even talk about it now.


    Tearing her gaze away from Xuan Yuan Che, Liu Yue looked at Liu Xin Ai on the other side, who was running towards Xuan Yuan Che. So this was the peacock who was spreading her tail as she liked.


    ¡°Brother Che, you are amazing.¡± Liu Xin Ai reached out her hands towards Xuan Yuan Che and prepared to jump onto the horse.


    Seeing this, Xuan Yuan Che coldlyshed his bridles, making his horse rise up on its hind legs to stop her from getting up.


    ¡°Brother Che¡­¡± A sour voice filled with indignation could be heard.


    Liu Yue covered her mouth with her hands. She wouldn¡¯t need to eat dinner anymore today, her appetite had all disappeared from Liu Xin Ai¡¯s tone. This girl was really too obtuse.


    ¡°There should be distance between male and female.¡± Xuan Yuan Che coldly replied and rode away on his horse, not even giving Liu Xin Ai an inch.


    ¡°But we have been this wayst time.¡± Liu Xin Ai followed him stubbornly.


    ¡°That was when we were four years old. There is no more need to mention it.¡± He replied with cold words, strict and austere, with not a single trace of emotions in them.


    King of Yi of the Tian Zhen Empire was originally such an exceptional and enchanting, yet cold-blooded person.


    As for his warm and gentle side, he would only show it to Liu Yue alone.


    ¡°Xin Ai, you should show King of Yi what you have learnt previously.¡± Standing at the side of the Training Field, Liu Xin Qing smiled as she said that. Beside her, the gentle and cultured Xuan Yuan Cheng was also present.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The crowd immediately cheered. Tian Zhen Empire revered martial art skills. Anyone with high-leveled skills would be respected by the people. Although Liu Xin Ai was domineering and bossy, her martial arts skills was not to be belittled.¡°Brother Che, I won¡¯t lose to you.¡± A pampered voice resounded as Liu Xin Ai rode on a horse. She then grabbed the bow on her back and pulled out three arrows to shoot at the arrow targets.


    Arms stretched, bow pulled, she was united with the horse as one.


    You would know an expert archer when you see how he pulled his bow. The soldiers standing on the side immediately cheered on Liu Xin Ai. Her style of shooting arrows on a horseback was indeed beautiful and professional.

 Chapter 43 – Bully

    Chapter 43 ¨C Bully


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: Alternatively, I¡¯d title this chapter as ¡°Ultimate Digging of Your Own Grave¡±. Thank you sponsor!!


    Amongst the crowd, Liu Yue¡¯s lips curled to reveal an icy smile. The small stones that she had yed in her hands the whole time suddenly shot out like a bullet.


    The stones shot out towards the running horse like a shooting star, splitting the wind without a sound. Even if it produced a sound, it will be perfectly concealed within the thumps of the horse¡¯s gallops.


    As the bow was stretched to its breaking point, Liu Xin Ai pointed her second finger to the target and was ready to release the arrow.


    In that moment, the calm horse suddenly moved a little. A small stumble by the horse caused the arrow that Liu Xin Ai was releasing to stray away from its path.


    The sharp ck arrow split the air as it flew across the field and missed the targetpletely, falling into the bushes.


    dop42-1¡°Uhh¡­¡± Immediately, a displeased sound resounded within the troops. The soldiers who were excitedly cheering on Liu Xin Ai now looked at her with a look of scorn.


    How could she try to shoot with that kind of ability?


    Liu Xin Ai¡¯s face immediately turned red as she eximed, ¡°It was the horse! It suddenly moved, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have missed the target.¡±


    The surrounding soldiers sneered and mumbled to each other. She couldn¡¯t shoot the target yet she med the horse. She had no ss.


    But Xuan Yuan Che only raised his brows as he looked towards Liu Yue, smiling yet not smiling. He saw what happened very clearly.


    Liu Yue winked at Xuan Yuan Che as she turned her body and started to leave. Liu Xin Ai was indeed nothing much. She was not her opponent both physically and mentally. Liu Yue couldn¡¯t be bothered to fight with Liu Xin Ai.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It must have been you, fugly woman, who attacked my horse. Otherwise, how could I miss the target? It was you!¡± Liu Xin Ai who was in the Training Field suddenly saw Liu Yue. She immediatelyshed out and charged towards Liu Yue on her horse.


    She didn¡¯t care if Liu Yue was indeed the person who had caused her horse to stagger, if she say that Liu Yue was the one who did it, then Liu Yue was the culprit.


    Hearing that, Liu Yue¡¯s expressions became stern.


    ¡°Liu Xin Ai, what are you talking about?¡± Xuan Yuan Che narrowed his eyes, a frightening sinister aura seeped out from his body. His voice was merciless as he rode his horse towards her.


    ¡°If she is fugly, then she is fugly. Brother Che, she must have ensnared you using a curse or something. Otherwise, why would you be attracted to her? She has such an ugly face and t as a washing board. She has no martial arts skills and had been abandoned at a secluded corner of her house since young.


    Humph, I would never believe the rumor that she was strong. I¡¯m sure it was just a scheme by the Mu Rong n who wanted to raise their position in court by being connected to Brother Che through marriage. They must have had put on a show and threw the match purposely with just one attack from Liu Yue. What one-hit KO? Pei! You may be able to trick small children with this story, but you would never be able to trick me.(TLN: Pei = Sound of someone spitting)


    Fugly woman, if you are abandoned, then nobody wants you. Even if you marry a real dragon, you would never be a phoenix.¡±

 Chapter 44 – Very Good

    Chapter 44 ¨C Very Good


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: Uh oh¡­I have a bad feeling about this¡­Thank you sponsor!!


    The foul words came out like a bullet train from Liu Xin Ai¡¯s mouth, not even giving Liu Yue an ounce of respect. In just a moment, all the soldiers turned their attentions to Liu Xin Ai and the ¡®fugly¡¯ looking Liu Yue.


    ¡°Xin Ai, you shouldn¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Liu Xin Qing¡¯s expressions changed as she hurried walked towards her sister.


    ¡°You dared¡­¡± Xuan Yuan Che whose expression was filled with killing intent suddenly stopped his words as he felt Liu Yue¡¯s hands patting his back, signalling him not to say anything else. Furthermore, he saw that although Liu Yue¡¯s face looked calm andposed, her eyes had shed with unbridled anger.


    He couldn¡¯t do anything but inhaled deeply and supressed the anger welling in his heart. What was this Liu Yue going to do? She couldn¡¯t have endured that whole insult, could she?


    Liu Xin Ai red at Liu Yue with despise. She had purposely talked down on her and pointed out her bad history in front of the crowd, so that they would also look down on her. Then, losing the respect of these people, even if she had the position of the Crown Princess, her position would not be stable.


    The position of the Princess Consort to the King of Yi, was hers alone.


    Liu Yue looked towards Liu Xin Ai emotionlessly. Cold as ice, she spoke a few words, ¡°His Majesty the Emperor had bestowed the marriage to me personally.¡±


    ¡°So what¡­¡±


    ¡°Be quiet.¡± Liu Xin Qing hurriedly walked over and warned Liu Xin Ai sternly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk rubbish.¡± The ever-smiling Crown Prince Xuan Yuan Cheng had also came forward. How could Liu Xin Ai know about Liu Yue¡¯s powers? Liu Yue was not a person to be trifled with. Once someone had be her enemy, she would trample them down ruthlessly without any ounce of mercy.


    At the same time, the Crown Prince walked towards Liu Yue and said, ¡°Liu Yue, Liu Xin Ai is still young and not sensible enough¡­¡±


    With a wave of her hands, Liu Yue stopped Xuan Yuan Cheng¡¯s words. Looking towards the arrogant Liu Xin Ai, her lips curled up into a beautiful smile as she said, ¡°¡®So what¡¯? Very good.¡±


    Just two words, ¡®very good¡¯, and Liu Yue immediately turned away and left the ce. The crowd rubbed their eyes as it seemed that Liu Yue had suddenly disappeared.


    Everyone was immediately stupefied. What kind of skill had she learnt that allowed her to move so quickly?


    ¡°You¡­Argh, quickly chase after her.¡± Liu Xin Qin¡¯s expressions was deathly pale as she quickly ran towards the direction where Liu Yue had disappeared.


    Xuan Yuan Cheng immediately turned towards Xuan Yuan Che with an ashen face and said, ¡°Third brother, you know that Xin Ai often speak harshly but she didn¡¯t have any bad intentions. I would apologize to Liu Yue for her faults today. Could you talk with Liu Yue so that we could keep our family¡¯s harmony?¡±


    ¡°My Princess Consort¡¯s temperament, Older Brother, you should know it very well. How could I persuade her?¡± Xuan Yuan Che coldly replied, showing clearly that he would not take the Crown Prince¡¯s side in this matter.


    Seeing this, Xuan Yuan Cheng red at Liu Xin Ai and then quickly chase after Liu Yue.


    He must stop her, otherwise¡­

 Chapter 45 – Condemning the other Party (1)

    Chapter 45 ¨C Condemning the other Party (1)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: Last¡­or maybe notst¡­chapter of the day. Thank you sponsor!! Btw, this title would carry on for the subsequent 16 chapters.


    In the Tian Xi Pce, the Emperor of the Tian Zhen Empire, Xuan Yuan Yi, was ying chess with Imperial Consort Chen in the garden. Suddenly, Liu Yue appeared, crying and kneeling at Xuan Yuan Yi¡¯s feet.


    ¡°What is going on? Did Che-er bully you?¡± Xuan Yuan Yi, who had a square face and a schrly look, smiled towards Liu Yue and asked, his tone gentle and kind.


    dop451Although he had never seen Liu Yue before, he had heard a lot about her. Having so many aplishments at such a young age, who else could there ever be except for Liu Yue.


    ¡°Someone is bullying Liu Yue.¡± Liu Yue said with a face full of tears.


    ¡°Who¡¯d dare to bully my daughter-inw? Tell me, Imperial mother will avenge them for you.¡± Imperial Consort Chen immediately stood straight, her beautiful face looking grim.


    ¡°No, if anyone bullies me, I will personally pay them back myself. I only wish for Your Majesty¡¯s favour, please allow me to give them a beating to appease this anger in my heart. Please don¡¯t take their side.¡± Liu Yue said with a heated voice and her head still bowed on the ground.


    Seeing that Liu Yue had actually looked for him to ask for this kind of favour, Xuan Yuan Yi thought that the person who had bullied her must be of a high position. He had wanted to think about this matter further, but after hearing that Liu Yue only wanted to give them a beating, he decided to give her this favour. Fight if you want. Even if Liu Yue was skilful in martial arts, how bad would it get?


    Furthermore, it was also not good to reject her in front of Imperial Consort Chen. He immediatelyughed, nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I agree to help you. But remember, you should not kill anyone.¡±


    ¡°Liu Yue understands. Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± As she finished her gratitude, she turned and quickly ran away. She appeared to be an impulsive thirteen years old girl.


    Seeing this, Xuan Yuan Yi smiled towards Imperial Consort Chen, ¡°She is still a small kid.¡±


    Imperial Consort Chen only smiled back. She had spoken with Liu Yue a few times. Perhaps, Liu Yue was not as simple as that.


    Yellow Tune Street, one of the main road in the capital city of the Tian Zhen Empire.


    At this moment, the Yellow Tune Street was crowded with people, bustling with noise and excitement.


    At this Yellow Tune Street, there was arge mansion, the ce of residence for a powerful aristocrat. The front door of this mansion was painted in red and decorated with tworge statues of lion. It looked extremely majestic and extravagant. There were three words written in big, beautiful calligraphy on the signboard of this mansion, ¡°Left Minister¡¯s Residence¡±


    Bang! A golden chair was suddenly dropped right in front of the Left Minister¡¯s front door. Liu Yue swiped her robe and sat majestically on the chair, her hands holding a whip. Sheshed the whip once, causing a white whish mark on the ground.


    Liu Yue then proceeded to mark the Left Minister¡¯s door with long, whip marks. Then she sat right in front of the door majestically, holding the long whip, not moving an inch.

 Chapter 46 – Condemning the other Party (2)

    Chapter 46 ¨C Condemning the other Party (2)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: Thank you sponsor!!


    An ordinary looking girl let out an aura that didn¡¯t allow anyone to approach her, cold and austere.


    The people that were originally busy trading goods in the street looked at Liu Yue in confusion. They started to crowd around her to find out what was happening.


    However, due to Liu Yue¡¯s frigtening aura, they retreated back, only watching from a distance.


    They only watched Liu Yue sitting alone right in front of the majestic Left Minister¡¯s Residence, looking sombre and grim.


    The two guards standing guard outside the front door frowned. One of them, a guard with a fierce-looking face, strode forward and arrogantly said, ¡°Where are you from, little girl, what are you doing here? How could you block the entrance to his highness the Left Minister¡¯s Residence? Scram.¡±


    He said that as he tried to push Liu Yue out.


    Before his hands even touched Liu Yue, Liu Yue, who was closing her eyes and looked like she was sleeping, suddenlyshed out the whip in her hands out to the guard.


    The guard did not have time to react before his body was mmed into the lion statue.


    With a loud bang, the fierce looking guard threw out a stream of blood andid still on the ground.


    dop50-1The surrounding people gasped with surprise. Someone was openly causing trouble in the Left Minister¡¯s Residence.


    ¡°Well done, you dared to cause trouble in the Left Minister¡¯s Residence. You have the nerve although you had such an ugly face.¡± Seeing that, the other guard took out the sword on his hilt and charged towards Liu Yue.


    Eyes still closed, Liu Yueshed the whip again. The long whip was like an angry dragon that instantly flew towards the guard.


    Only the whip¡¯s shadow could be seen and the guard suddenly howled painfully, blood flowing down his chest.


    ¡°You, you, wait and see.¡± The guard who was mmed into the lion statue stood back up miserably, rubbing his waist as he staggered into the house, carrying the other guard with him.


    Seeing this, some of the kind hearted people in the crowd immediately warned Liu Yue, ¡°Little girl, get away from here quickly. The Left Minister is not someone to be trifled with¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the Left Minister was one of the Prime Ministers of this country. His daughter is also the Empress. I have also heard that his granddaughter is going to be Crown Princess Consort soon. Who would dared to pick a fight with them? You would only stir trouble for yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°Go quikly, you won¡¯t be able to escape when they have called all their troops¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Yue slowly opened her eyes and looked towards the people outside. She gave a cold smile and said, ¡°From this day on, you can enter this mansion, but no one is allowed to exit this ce.¡±

 Chapter 47 – Condemning the other Party (3)

    Chapter 47 ¨C Condemning the other Party (3)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: I¡¯m sleepy¡­


    Her aggressive voice immediately silenced the murmurs of the surrounding crowd. The Yellow Tune Street that was usually lively had now turned dead silent.


    ¡°No Royal Decree, no weapons and troops, is she even prepared to cause such a big trouble¡­?¡±


    ¡°Did you see that two attacks? That was not easy¡­not easy¡­¡±


    In just a short moment, the crowd immediately started to mumble their astonishment.


    Although Liu Yue had heard all of these whispers, she closed her eyes and sat back down calmly, not even a tinge of smile could be seen in her face.


    ¡°Who? Who dared to disturb our Left Ministers¡¯ Residence?¡± At this moment, therge red-coloured front door suddenly opened again as a bunch of soldiers wielding swords and spears burst out, each and everyone filled with killing intent.


    ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± The guard with the beaten up face immediately pointed at Liu Yue, his whole face distorted with anger. ¡°She also said something about only allowing people in and not letting a single one out.¡±


    When the leader of the troops heard this, he was extremely angry as he hollered at Liu Yue, ¡°What a nerve you have! You dared to beat up our Residence¡¯s Guards, don¡¯t you have any respect for this country¡¯sws?¡±


    Liu Yue, whose eyes were still closed, didn¡¯t react to his question even a little bit. It almost looked like she had fallen asleep.


    Seeing this, the Guard Leader was immediately furious as he waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Charge, everyone! Break her legs for me, then tie her up and throw her into the jail! Our Left Minister¡¯s Residence is not a ce for you, a kid, to kid around.¡±


    As he finished his words, the ten men behind him immediately brandished their weapons and charged towards Liu Yue.


    Her lustrous ck hair swayed in the wind as Liu Yue flicked the whip on her hands, her eyes now opened and showing a fearsome killing intent. The whip flew towards the guards fast as lightning.


    A whish split the air and produced a thundering sound, just like the sound of thunder across the sky during a storm.


    A loud ¡°bam¡± was heard as the dark shadow of the long whipnded on their targets. The surrounding crowd almost couldn¡¯t see the lightning fast movements before the whole ce was suddenly covered with dust.


    Liu Yue was still closing her eyes and sitting down on her chair, right at the same ce.


    dop50-2However, in front of her, the tenrge, bulky men were all pushed back from the attack. There were traces of whipshes along their throats.


    One whip. It was just one whip.


    Over 10rge men copsed with a single whip.


    Taking of their helmets, the tenrge men held their throats and writhe in pain. Beads of perspiration filled their foreheads as they felt a sinister aura seeping out from the little girl in front of them.


    Closing her eyes and leaning back on the chair, Liu Yue slowly rubbed the long whip with her fingers. The indifferent look in her face had turned hostile and domineering as she red at the guards in front of her.

 Chapter 48 – Condemning the other Party (4)

    Chapter 48 ¨C Condemning the other Party (4)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: Thank you sponsors!!


    ¡°Gasp.¡± the surrounding crowd immediately gasped loudly. Seeing the sudden change on Liu Yue¡¯s expressions, they were immediately rmed and unconsciously retreated back a few steps. What a frightening girl!


    The Guard Leader¡¯s face turned ashen at this. One whole troop of soldiers ended up writhing in pain on the ground with one attack, and he was the only one left standing. He had never expected that this ugly girl actually possessed so much power.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He must have heard about such a powerful girl in the city. Which General¡¯s family was this girl from?


    No answer was heard from Liu Yue. Instead, Liu Yue raised her head high and looked at him condescendingly, as if telling him that he was not worthy enough to know her name.


    Her action was even more frightening than words. Such a condescending act, it was even worse than pping the Guard Leader right at his face.


    The Guard Leader¡¯s face had slowly turned green, but he could not find a way out of this embarrassing situation.


    ¡°Impressive skills.¡± At this moment, an indifferent voice sounded. Two middle-aged men slowly walked out of the Left Minister¡¯s Residence. One of them had praised Liu Yue.


    ¡°Military Training Officer Lin, she¡­¡± the Guard Leader looked like he had found someone he could depend on, and immediately turned to wee the two men.


    Military Training Officer Lin who had spoken just now dismissed him with a wave of his hands and said, ¡°I understood the whole situation, you can withdraw now.¡±


    Seeing this, the Guard Leader immediately stood at the side and gave Liu Yue a sinister smile. These were two of the strongest people in the Left Minister¡¯s Residence. They would definitely be able to teach this rude girl a lesson.


    ¡°Little miss, don¡¯t me us for being rude.¡± Once he had finished his words, Officer Lin and the other man suddenly charged forward. Officer Lin brandished his sharp sword and flew towards Liu Yue, prepared to attack, while the other man flew towards the main road.


    They had seen Liu Yue¡¯s attack just now from inside the manor. Hence, they had decided to go all out from the start.


    Lips curling a little, Liu Yue revealed an icy smile. The long whip that was lying on the ground suddenlyshed towards the man who had charged towards the main street and twined around him, like a coiling dragon.


    At the same time, she moved her hands and blocked the iing attack from Officer Lin. Her movements were swift like the wind, and her style of fighting was unique and out of this world.


    A thick air of killing intent arose from her body, enveloping the whole space in that ce.


    Officer Lin had bear the brunt of this aura. That thick scent of killing intent was almost like being pressured by Yama, the King of Hell. The pressure was so strong that he almost broke down from it. Officer Lin was deeply shocked. No one should be able to emit such a strong killing intent if he had not killed thousands of people before. This girl¡­this girl¡­

 Chapter 49 – Condemning the other Party (5)

    Chapter 49 ¨C Condemning the other Party (5)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: Thank you sponsors!!


    With his heart stricken, the sword in Officer Lin¡¯s hands trembled. That strange, empty-handed attack that had struck on his wrist did not belong to any Martial Arts School, yet the effects¡­


    Her empty hands waved once as Liu Yue did a backflip. She then sat back calmly on her chair, calm and unhurried.


    ¡°Peng.¡± A loud sound resounded. Officer Lin looked at his wrist in disbelief as he saw blood spurting out from it. His fingers did not have any more strength to hold his sword, that had fallen on the ground. His hands¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve said this before, no one is allowed to go out.¡± the indifferent words sounded in the air like a bomb that had exploded in the sky, carrying an air of dominance and power.


    Officer Lin¡¯s heart trembled. He turned his head and saw the man who was with him curled up on the ground, his legs in a distorted position. There was also a whip scar on his legs.


    The two strongest martial artists from the Left Minister¡¯s Residence had both fallen under this little girl¡¯s hands, who was this girl exactly?


    Shocking, it was truly an unfathomable scene.


    The surrounding people who was watching the whole scene became stupefied, their eyes wide opened and mouths agape. Their minds unconsciously told them to run away, that this girl was simply too powerful.


    Taking back the killing intent she had released, Liu Yue pulled the long whip back to her side. Looking around the defeated soldiers and generals, she gave a loud humph. The contempt she held in that single humph could be felt even by the crowd of people who was watching the scene.


    The sun was shining brightly outside, yet this ce seemed to be overcast with dark clouds and storms.


    While Liu Yue was beating the guards up, the Left Minister¡¯s neighbour who had built a good rtion with him had called up the Governor of the capital city. Beating up the Left Minister¡¯s Guards in front of the main street, disregarding thew, this matter should be settled through the Governor¡¯s Judgement.


    Riding high on horses, hundreds of soldiers charged forward majestically.


    ¡°I should work hard to gain the Prime Minister¡¯s favour with this matter.¡± The Governor had personally led the troops, his eyes shining with excitement. He didn¡¯t have the chance to suck up to the Left Minister before, but today a chance had delivered itself on a silver tter.


    As he finished his words, a cold, indifferent sound replied him before the Deputy Governor riding beside him could reply, ¡°Are you trying to take credit for somebody else¡¯s work? Did you even know who was causing trouble for the Left Minister?¡±


    The Governor immediately reined his horse when he heard this, and looked towards the person standing on the road side.


    Wearing a green coloured robe, it was a young man with a cultured and intelligent features. He was one of the younger generation of the Mu Rong Residence, Mu Rong Chen. The Governor thought that he must show respect to him.


    The Governor reined his horse and smiled towards Mu Rong Chen, ¡°May I know who is it?¡±


    ¡°She is my little sister, Mu Rong Liu Yue.¡± Mu Rong Chen leaned against the walls and looked towards the Governor, raising his brows a little.

 Chapter 50 – Condemning the other Party (6)

    Chapter 50 ¨C Condemning the other Party (6)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: WARNING ¨C CLIFFY. Thank you sponsors!! Finally I can sleep xD


    dop50-4¡°Mu Rong Liu Yue.¡± The Governor¡¯s pleased expression immediately vanished.


    She was even a higher ranked person he couldn¡¯t afford to offend. She had the Mu Rong General¡¯s support, the number one General, the number one family of warriors of the Tian Zhen Empire. She had even be the Third Prince¡¯s Princess Consort. She had the authority to do what she wanted with the support of King of Yi. Furthermore, she even had the Right Minister¡¯s support.


    The Eastern Pce, the Western Pce, the Left Minister, the Right Minister and the Mu Rong Residence. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend even a single one of these big powers.


    The Governor rolled his eyes and immediately sighed, holding his forehead, ¡°This is such a headache. My head is hurting too much. Quickly return, let¡¯s return.¡±


    He said that as he turned his horse and galloped away, running faster than when he arrived.


    Seeing this, Mu Rong Chen who was leaning against the wallughed out loud. He turned and saw Mu Rong Liu Yue, the sister that he had never heard before, who was surrounded by a crowd of people. He had indeed underestimated her.


    A few moments ago, a messenger had came to the Mu Rong Residence. When the Mu Rong n Head Mu Rong Wu Di read the message that was sent, he didn¡¯t say anything much and quickly ordered everyone to block off the Yellow Tune Street. No one, not even the Governor or the City Guards were allowed to pass through.


    Everything was clear now, she had finally stepped into the war.


    Bnced in all aspects, she had both courage and intelligence. This Mu Rong Liu Yue was just like a sleeping dragon. But once she spread her wings, she would soar through the sky.


    She didn¡¯t even give an ounce of respect to the ruling government of this country. This Mu Rong Liu Yue was indeed cold and ruthless.


    In the Left Minister¡¯s front gate, the situation was still cold and austere.


    ¡°Move over, move over. You fugly beast, how dare youe to our house and behave so atrociously! Did you think there are no guards in our Left Minister Residence?¡± Right at this moment, Liu Xin Ai suddenly charged forward.


    Behind her, Liu Xin Qing and the Crown Prince Xuan Yuan Cheng followed.


    In the pce, they were one step toote in meeting the Emperor. They heard about how Liu Yue had asked for a favour to give Liu Xin Ai a beating. They had actually nned on how to resolve the matter peacefully in the pce, but unexpectedly, Liu Yue had went out of the pce.


    Then, they heard countless reports that Liu Yue had gone as far as to wait in front of the Left Minister¡¯s Residence, and then beat up all of the Left Minister¡¯s guards. Since she had caused such a big trouble, they immediately rode to the Left Minister¡¯s ce.


    Hearing Liu Xin Ai¡¯s voice, Liu Yue who was still closing her eyes, opened them and emitted a thick killing intent. She grabbed the whip that was lying on the ground, and the whip suddenly flew towards Liu Xin Ai fast as a lightning, as if it had a will on its own.

 Chapter 51 – Condemning the other Party (7)

    Chapter 51 ¨C Condemning the other Party (7)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: Well sorry again for theteness. Was busy with admin stuff¡­Anyways, a new trantor has joined our midst! She¡¯s GT, and she will be tranting DOP! There is also a new editor, Rend, who will be editing all the previous chapters. Hopefully he¡¯ll do a better job than me :X Enjoy the chapter!


    ¡°Little Miss, careful! Avoid it quickly!¡± The Guard Leader, who was the only one unhurt in that ce, paled when he saw Liu Yue moved her whip and quickly shouted out.


    Even their strongest Master, Military Training Officer Lin, had been defeated in Liu Yue¡¯s hands. How could Little Miss be her opponent?


    dop50-5¡°Did you think I would be afraid of¡­Ahh¡­¡± Liu Xin Ai had not even finished her sentence when Liu Yue¡¯s ck whip had already flew towards her and twined around her waist. With a strong pull from Liu Yue, Liu Xin Ai¡¯s body was mmed into the front gates.


    ¡°Xin Ai!¡± Liu Xin Qing who was following close behind, immediately screamed in rm.


    Xuan Yuan Cheng had not fully assessed the situation in front of the gates just now, but as soon as he take in the whole scene in front of him, his brows twitched and he immediately stopped his horse on its tracks, not moving a single step forward.


    Liu Yue had a resolute look on her face. If he had tried to interfere, he would certainly be condemned.


    ¡°Peng¡±. A heavy sound of collision resounded as Liu Xin Ai mmed right into the red-coloured Front Gate. Liu Yue then snatched back her whip, causing Liu Xin Ai to roll on the ground a few times. However, she quickly stood back up.


    Although her whole body was in pain having mmed against the door, she was not injured at all.


    Seeing this, Liu Xin Ai thought that Liu Yue¡¯s skills were simply empty talk, and shouted smugly, ¡°Fugly, you should see my ski¡­¡±


    dop50-6dop50-7¡°Peng.¡± She had not even finished her sentence when Liu Yue suddenlyshed her whip on therge Front Gate of the Left Minister¡¯s residence, that was made with Iron Wood. With onesh of Liu Yue¡¯s whip, the whole gate was shattered, its wooden remnants flying all over the ce. The Front Gate copsed with a loud boom.


    Liu Xin Ai was immediately overwhelmed with shock. Iron Wood was the strongest and hardest wood amongst all types of woods. It was almost as hard as iron. How could it shatter with just a¡­


    ¡°If you dared to speak another rude word, the next whip will be on your face.¡± A pair of sinister-looking eyes red into Liu Xin Ai¡¯s as Liu Yue spoke with her cold voice.


    Liu Xin Ai immediately turned pale. Liu Yue¡¯s eyes was filled with so much killing intent that she couldn¡¯t help but tremble. How could this girl turn so frightening in such a short time?


    When Liu Xin Qing who was following right behind Liu Xin Ai saw that her sister was alright, she sighed a breath of relief. She quickly walked towards Liu Xin Ai and nodded towards Liu Yue, ¡°Liu Yue, today, Xin Ai had wronged you. I will apologize in her stead. Please be gracious and forgive her this time. Furthermore, we are all a close family, it wouldn¡¯t benefit us all if we let this matter get too big.¡±


    Hearing that, Liu Yue coldly humphed and nced towards Liu Xin Qing, asking coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Such a cold, indifferent three words made Liu Xin Qing rather awkward, not knowing what to do. However, Liu Xin Qing was still a little more sensible than Liu Xin Ai. She took a deep breath and smiled towards Liu Yue, ¡°I¡¯m the Left Minister¡¯s third granddaughter, my name is Xin Qing.¡±

 Chapter 52 – Judging the Party at Fault (8)

    Chapter 52 ¨C Judging the Party at Fault (8)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    TLN: Thank you sponsors!! Decided to change the title. Now it is judging the party at fault instead of condemning the other party. Enjoy!


    ¡°What qualifications do you have to ask me for a favour?¡± frigid words cut through the air, sharp like knives.


    Liu Xin Qing was frozen on the spot. She immediately realized that Liu Yue was bestowed the position of the Princess Consort of King of Yi by the Emperor, hence she had the official position of the Princess Consort. On the other hand, Liu Xin Qing was a nobody. Although she would enter the Eastern Pce soon, she had no title and her identity was only the Left Minister¡¯s granddaughter. That position was heavens apart from the position of King of Yi¡¯s Princess Consort. She had no grounds, no qualifications at all in asking Liu Yue for a favour.


    After thinking about that, Liu Xin Qing gritted her teeth. She lifted her head and looked around. Even if she didn¡¯t have the qualifications, the Crown Prince should have it, right?


    Sweeping past the crowd of people, she couldn¡¯t even find the shadow of the Crown Prince, Xuan Yuan Cheng. Liu Xin Qing was so anxious that she stomped on her feet. How could this person disappear in such a crucial moment?


    Seeing this, Liu Yue gave a cold smile. If Xuan Yuan Cheng dared to interfere, she would make sure he¡¯d bear the consequences.


    The front of the Left Minister¡¯s Residence was filled with confusion, groans and painful cries. With the copse of therge front gate, the situation had be even more chaotic.


    ¡°Everyone, withdraw.¡± In the chaos, a calm voice resounded. A middle-aged man of around fifty wearing a green coloured robe slowly walked out. There were a few strands of white hair on his ck hair. However, his physique was still strong and well-built.


    He carried himself with dignity. Finally, after beating up all of these small fries, their real master came out.


    dop5-1


    ¡°Do I, the Left Minister, have the qualifications then?¡± he asked Liu Yue in a calm and indifferent voice.


    Liu Yue yed with the whip in her hands as she looked deep into the Left Minister¡¯s eyes. Finally, he couldn¡¯t sit still inside his throne anymore, eh?


    Both had no intentions to tolerate each other as the gazed at each other coldly.dop523


    ¡°May I ask, on what purpose does Lady Mu Rong barge into my residence and injure my subordinates, turning a blind eye on thews and regtions in this country, in broad daylight to boot?¡± An indifferent voice sounded, every word rebuking Liu Yue¡¯sck of manners.


    ¡°I¡¯m judging the party at fault.¡± Liu Yue smiled emotionlessly as she raised her head arrogantly, like a tyrant at her best.


    dop52-2Everyone in the crowd immediately gasped aloud. They had never seen anyone who dared to condemn someone this way before. This Lady Mu Rong was simply too audacious!


    Hearing this, the Left Minister twitched his eyebrows. He looked at the pale-faced Liu Xin Ai standing beside him and then he saw Liu Xin Qing giving him a signal to continue the talk inside. However, he was already forced to step outside by Liu Yue. If he still invited Liu Yue into the manor, he could just throw his face into the river.


    Furthermore, Liu Yue¡¯s attitude was simply too rude. A little thirteen years old girl dared to speak so rudely towards him. He wanted to see exactly how difficult she would be to deal with.


    After a small pause, he replied, ¡°Alright, you may begin your judgement.¡±


    ¡°You are guilty of looking down upon the Emperor¡¯s orders, ignoring the Emperor¡¯s orders, failure to respect a person of a higher position, ndering a loyal minister of the country, and looking down upon the current Princess Consort. Was that enough?¡± Liu Yue purposely shouted herst sentence loudly. Her voice was like a thunder splitting the sky, shocking the crowd.

 Chapter 53 – Judging the Party at Fault (9)

    Chapter 53 ¨C Judging the Party at Fault (9)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Thank you sponsors!! This is the d¨¦but chapter of GT! Last chapter of the night guys¡­>.< the rest wille tomorrow!


    Hearing all these crimes, the Left Minister immediately frowned. He couldn¡¯t shoulder the consequences for even one of them.


    His face ckened at that moment and replied: ¡°Lady Mu Rong. Don¡¯t talk recklessly. If you can¡¯t hand out the evidence today, then don¡¯t me me for reporting to the emperor that you had ndered the Imperial Officials.¡± Having said that, he pointed at the imperial pce with his hand.


    Liu Yue sneered as she heard that, ¡°You want evidence. Alright. Is Liu Xin Ai your granddaughter?¡±


    The Left Minister listened with a cold, hardened expression and muttered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Today, in front of all the Dragon Rider Guards, Liu Xin Ai used that I, the Princess Consort, had joined hands with General Mu Rong to shoddily deceive the Emperor. Left Minister, did you think that I, the Princess Consort, would not be able to defeat an enemy with one move?¡±


    In her icy cold voice, the ck whip in Liu Yue¡¯s hands suddenly waved and the other intact front gate behind the Left Minister was immediately shattered with a loud sound as pieces of woods flew in all directions.


    ¡°ndering a loyal minister of the country, the Great General Mu Rong. This is the first crime.¡±


    Left Minister¡¯s face immediately twitched. This was a crime that can either be considered big or small. He instantly red deeply at Liu Xin Ai.


    Before he even managed to speak, Liu Yue¡¯s eyebrow pricked up and shouted, ¡°I, the Princess Consort, was granted this marriage by the Emperor himself, and my name had already been listed in the imperial lineage. Yelling at me, the Princess Consort. How could you dared to do that?


    Defying the Princess consort of this dynasty. This is the second crime.


    A lowly granddaughter of the Left Minister dared to deliberately insult the Imperial Princess Consort of the present dynasty.


    Offending a superior. This is the third crime.¡±


    dop532Saying in a cold tone. With each sentence from Liu Yue, the Left Minister¡¯s face turned darker than before, as he frowned and knitted his brow.


    ¡°Humph! You can still turn a blind eye on ndering me, the Princess Consort and the Mu Rong n. However, she had the audacity to look down upon the Emperor¡¯s words. When I, the Princess Consort, mentioned the Emperor¡¯s name in defense, she had actually dared to reply rudely and said, ¡®So what?¡¯


    Fine. If our Emperor of the Tian Zhen Empire means nothing, then does that mean you, the Left Minister, is something important?


    The words of the Emperor doesn¡¯t count as words and the Imperial Decree issued is not important either, then does that mean only the words spoken by you, the Left Minister, count as words?¡±dop531


    She spoke with a cool tone as cold as the ice and snow in the north pole. With her one sentence, ¡®Does that mean only the words spoken by you, the Left Minister, count as words?¡¯ immediately made the area aroundpletely silent as numerous people held their breath.


    These were all crimes that were treacherous and offensive to thew.


    ¡°Ridiculous. I, the Left Minister, revered the emperor and will even die for the emperor. When were there suchments? Miss Mu Rong, do not arbitrarily nder me.¡±

 Chapter 54 – Judging the Party at Fault (10)

    Chapter 54 ¨C Judging the Party at Fault (10)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Thank you sponsors!! 6 chapter mass release~ Sorry for beingte! Also, sorry for being so confused. I can¡¯t really grasp if Liu Xin Qing and Liu Xin Ai are the Left Minister¡¯s daughter or granddaughter. But it seemed like they are the granddaughters from this chapter¡­ let¡¯s just assume they are the granddaughters, yeah? hahah. Enjoy!


    The left minister¡¯s face became stern as he heard thest sentence. Other crimes could be settled through discussion. However, thest crime, that is a crime that will result in the execution of whole n.


    dop54-1¡°You imed that I ndered you, Left Minister. Do you want me, the Princess Consort, to bring someone here as the evidence for you to refer? These words were not heard by just one person, including your third granddaughter, Liu Xin Qing behind you.¡± Pulling the ck whip in her hands, Liu Yue¡¯s face had a cold, hardened expression.


    The Left Minister immediately turned his head and casted Liu Xin Qing a nce. Liu Xin Qing knitted her brow and did not respond.


    ¡°Look at that! This is the power of the Left Minister. The person involved didn¡¯t dare to speak. Could it be that after tonight, the Crown Prince, King of Yi and Dragon Riders Guards that were present at that time would all recant and im that they had heard nothing? Or maybe they would turn against me, the Princess Consort, and allege that I ndered you? It seemed like in this Tian Zhen Royal Court, Left Minister, your authority has even surpassed the¡­¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Miss Mu Rong.¡± Before Liu Yue could finish her sentence, the Left Minister suddenly interrupted harshly.


    Liu Yue¡¯s eyes instantly shone coldly and and also roared: ¡°Liu Cheng Qing. I, the Princess Consort, had kept in mind that you are an elder and also the Maternal Uncle of the Prince in this dynasty, so I yielded slightly in respect. But don¡¯t you dare to think that I, Mu Rong Liu Yue, can be easily picked on. In this Tian Zhen Royal Court, you can¡¯t hide the truth from the masses.¡±


    Each words and sentences rte back to the imperial throne. Such a big usation, how would the Left Minister defend his stand?


    The atmosphere instantly turned hostile.


    If the Left Minster couldn¡¯t regain hisposure, then he could end up going against the Right Minister, King of Yi and General Mu Rong, these influential powers, all at the same time.


    Taking a deep breath,the Left Minister restrained the fiery anger within his chest and still appeared quite calmly.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t mean that. ¡± When he was just about to speak, Liu Xin Ai unexpectedly stammered, ¡°I just didn¡¯t like her. I did not mean to disobey Emperor. I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    As herely amorous eyes saw the cold nces of Liu Yue, she unconsciously stammered the words ¡°didn¡¯t¡± for a quite some time and couldn¡¯t continue her words.


    The Left Minister raised his eyebrows slightly as he heard Liu Xin Ai and his anger immediately vanished.


    He shed a smile towards Liu Yue and said, ¡°I see that my granddaughter had misspoken. Miss Mu Rong, a child¡¯s tantrum should be ignored. Plus, my granddaughter did not have the thought of defying the Emperor. I believed that if the Emperor had heard this, he wouldn¡¯t me us. The Left Minster Faction do not dare to shoulder this crime.


    He paused for a moment and continued speaking, ¡°As for the charge of ndering loyal ministers of the court, I am afraid Xin Ai had also spoken recklessly. I will visit General Mu Rong and apologize myself, so that this matter would not disrupt the harmony between you and my family.

 Chapter 55 – Judging the Party at Fault (11)

    Chapter 55 ¨C Judging the Party at Fault (11)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Thank you sponsors!! 4 more iing~


    As for the rude behaviour towards Lady Mu Rong, Liu Xin Ai had to be punished for that. How could she be so impertinent andcked manners? Xin Ai,e over here and apologize to the Lady.¡± He then turned and beckoned Xin Ai toe over. With three sentences, the Left Minister had dissolved all of Liu Yue¡¯s judgement. He didn¡¯t have decades of political experience in the court for nothing.


    dop 541


    Liu Yue had actually expected this from the start. She could not rely on Liu Xin Ai¡¯s slip of tongue to bring the Left Minister down. It was something that would never happen. She only said those words as a bluff, but her main goal was this.


    ¡°Can an apology be enough?¡± Chilling words flew out from her mouth as Liu Yue grasped the long whip in her hands, smiling coldly.


    ¡°Then what does Lady Mu Rong mean?¡± The Left Minister gathered his sleeves and looked at Liu Yue.


    ¡°I meant you, the Left Minister. It¡¯s your fault for not raising your granddaughter right. Don¡¯t tell me you think that an apology is enough for all these?¡± her lips curling into a cold-blooded smile, Liu Yueshed the whip in her hands on the ground once.


    Hearing that, Left Minister immediately frowned. Seemed like his method of avoiding the major charges while admitting minor ones had failed.


    He lifted his eyes and took a measure of Liu Yue. This girl was only thirteen years old, how could she have such a meticulous mind? Furthermore, she was ruthless in threatening others. If she grew up in the future, then¡­


    ¡°You have to see who the master is when beating a dog. I, Mu Rong Liu Yue, will definitely not ignore this sequence of fault when charging someone for crimes.¡± Faintly narrowing her eyes, a sh of evil crossed her eyes.


    ¡°Since you should just ignore a small kid¡¯s rants, that¡¯s fine, I, the Princess Consort wouldn¡¯t argue with Liu Xin Ai. But it¡¯s still the same old thing. If I don¡¯t receive a satisfyingpensation for this whole debacle today, nobody is allowed to go out of the Left Minister¡¯s residence. You can only go in but not out.¡± Saying these tyrannical words, Liu Yueshed her ck whip again in front of the Left Minister¡¯s Front Gate.


    With her cold-blooded look, that ordinary-looking face was actually emitting a razor-sharp intimidating aura.


    Hearing Liu Yue using his words against himself, his brows immediately twitched but he didn¡¯t reply anything.


    In that moment, the whole air stood still.


    Although the surrounding crowd was not in the ten thousands, there should at least be hundreds to thousands. Yet no one dared to speak a single word. In this kind of situation, even the sound of a needle falling to the ground would probably be as loud as a detonating bomb.


    The two stared at each other in the silence.


    And at this moment, the pce was also in chaos. In the Tian Chen Pce, Tian Zhen Emperor Xuan Yuan Yi was frowning with headache facing the two powers of the harem, Empress Liu and Imperial Consort Chen. He could only gave them a bitterugh.


    He only took Liu Yue as a kid. He thought as a kid, she could just hit back when she was bullied, so he had given her permission to do so.

 Chapter 56 – Judging the Party at Fault (12)

    Chapter 56 ¨C Judging the Party at Fault (12)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Thank you sponsors!! 3 more iing~


    How would he know that Liu Yue¡¯s guts was higher than the skies and that her behaviour was so absolute? She had actually went over to the Left Minister¡¯s residence and beat all of his guards up. Even then, none of the guards were able to go past her. He really did not know what to say.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you must back me up, your wife¡­The honourable Left Minister was disgraced by a little kid. If this ever gets out, it¡¯s nothing much if it was only my father¡¯s face that was disgraced, but it would also tarnish the reputation of Tian Zhen Empire!¡± Empress Liu droned on at Xuan Yuan Yi, full of resentment and dissatisfaction.


    Back her up? He also wanted to back her up, but he was the one who allowed Liu Yue to do that. How could he take back his words?


    ¡°I have already given her my promise not to interfere in her business. I had also allowed her to give them a beating.¡± Xuan Yuan Yi knitted his brows once again.


    ¡°Now she had already beaten all of them up, what else does she wants?¡± Empress Liu¡¯s face was filled with resentment and anger.


    ¡°But did she beat up anyone with the surname of Liu?¡± Imperial Consort Chen, who was standing at one side, asked the servant behind her with calcted and unhurried words.


    ¡°No, she had only beaten up some servants. She didn¡¯t touch a single hair on the Left Minister¡¯s family, even the impertinent Miss Liu Xin Ai.¡± The servant behind her immediately replied.


    Imperial Consort Chen only nodded and murmured a little ¡°Oh.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything much, but she had tantlyid her point in the open. The Emperor had promised Liu Yue to allow her to beat up the person who bullied her, which was the people with the surname of Liu. Since she still had not beaten them up yet, the Emperor¡¯s words could not be counted as done.


    Xuan Yuan Yi sat in the middle of the two Consorts. Listening to both sides, it was difficult to make any decision.


    Hearing this, Empress Liu frowned and looked towards Imperial Consort Chen, ¡°Little Sister, Liu Xin Ai was simply not sensible enough. Her words may be harsh and she would need to be punished. Liu Yue should just punish her alone, I wouldn¡¯tin at all. However, now she actually went to my father¡¯s, the Left Minister, residence. What does she meant by doing that?¡±


    Seeing Empress Liu rebuking her words, Imperial Consort Chen immediately put on an easy smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Servant Li, how did Liu Yue exin her behaviour?¡±


    ¡°She said that it was a father¡¯s fault for not raising his children well. Since his grandchild had made a mistake, she wanted to demand justice from the Left Minister.¡± Servant Li, who was serving behind Imperial Consort Chen, immediately bowed and replied to her question.


    Imperial Consort Chen smiled and nodded at her words, then turned towards Empress Liu¡¯s ashen face. ¡°Older Sister had also said that Liu Xin Ai was not sensible. She is already sixteen years old yet she had not learn polite manners or how to be sensible towards others. Naturally, it was the Left Minister¡¯s fault for not raising her right. Although Liu Yue is still young, since she had already epted the marriage bestowment, then she is considered an adult. How could an adult pick a fight with a child? Naturally, she will find another adult to resolve the problem. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s right, older sister?


    Every sentence that came out from Imperial Consort Chen¡¯s lips was logical and made sense; they almost caused Empress Liu to vomit blood in distress. However, she couldn¡¯t think of anything to rebut her words.

 Chapter 57 – Judging the Party at Fault (13)

    Chapter 57 ¨C Judging the Party at Fault (13)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Thank you sponsors!! 2 more iing~ btw, no pictures coz the scene in the pce were not in the manhua ??


    After staying silent for a while, Empress Liu finally understood that she couldn¡¯t have her way today. She never expected that although Liu Yue was still young, she had thought forward with so much depth. She had actually turned the Left Minister¡¯s Family into a big joke, tarnishing their reputation.


    After a pause, Empress Liu finally took a deep breath and looked towards the silent Xuan Yuan Yi and said, ¡°Your Majesty, since it¡¯s that way, may I request for your help tomand the Governor and the Police Commander to disperse the crowd watching the scene? It would not be good if such arge crowd gathered.¡±


    Xuan Yuan Yi stole a nce towards Imperial Consort Chen. Seeing that she did not disagree with this, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I think I can do¡­¡±


    ¡°Royal Father.¡± Before his sentence was finished, the Crown Prince Xuan Yuan Cheng stepped into the room and interrupted him.


    ¡°Royal Father, your son had gone to the Governor and Police Commander¡¯s office just now. None of them was present. It seems that the Governor had went outside the city with some of the guards to take care of some problems with bandits. The Police Commander, on the other hand, was bedridden with sickness. With regards to the three Head Polices below him, they had all brought the soldiers out to train. They wouldn¡¯t be back for a while.¡±


    The Crown Prince Xuan Yuan Cheng shook his head,ughing bitterly.


    As his words ended, the whole of Tian Chen Pce fell into a deathly silence, only the sound of Empress Liu¡¯s gritting her teeth was heard.


    This was clearly a case of running away at thest minute. Defeating bandits, sick and bedridden, they had really thought of creative reasons. How could any bandits dared to rob someone near the capital? The Police Commander who was as healthy as a horse yesterday suddenly fell sick today, who would ever believe that?


    They were only afraid of getting involved between the sh of the two powers. They didn¡¯t want to provoke any of the sides. Hence they chose to turn a blind eye and a deaf ear. Damn these two old geezers!


    Empress Liu looked deeply into Imperial Consort Chen¡¯s eyes, who didn¡¯t change her expression at all since the beginning. No wonder she didn¡¯t disagree with her just now, they had taken care of this problem.


    Imperial Consort Chen saw Empress Liu ring at her and understood what Empress Liu had thought of her. However, Empress Liu had actually wronged her.


    The Right Minister supporting her had not made a move at all. However, after hearing the news, General Mu Rong had immediately made their move. In terms of Military powers, General Mu Rong had much more power and authority than the Right Minister. Then why would they need to get involved in this? Looks like this Liu Yue girl was indeed impressive, she had already thought about it that far ahead.


    ¡°In that case, I have heard that Liu Yue would listen to Che-er¡¯s words. When Che-er told her not to leave Liu Li Pce for a month, she really did not go a single step outside. Che-er should be able to persuade her.¡± Xuan Yuan Yi sighed a tired breath. Why can¡¯t any one of them leave him in peace?


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Empress Liu¡¯s eyes immediately brightened up. When Liu Yue visited her in her pce the other day, Xuan Yuan Che had pulled Liu Yue without asking her consent, and Liu Yue had followed him without resisting at all.

 Chapter 58 – Judging the Party at Fault (14)

    Chapter 58 ¨C Judging the Party at Fault (14)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Thank you sponsor!! 1 more iing~


    How would they know that Liu Yue had stayed inside Liu Li Pce, not because Xuan Yuan Che did not allow Liu Yue out for a month, but because Liu Yue was training to recover her skills. It was not that she couldn¡¯t go out, she just didn¡¯t have the time to go outside.


    ¡°No need to ask him.¡± Crown Prince Xuan Yuan Cheng gave a bitterugh and said, ¡°Third brother had just gone to Chaozhou. He said that he was going to bring the Dragon Rider Guards out for training.¡±


    This was clearly showing that he would not help them at all.


    The Tian Chen Pce fell into silence again, everyone was silent.


    As time passed by second by second, the sky slowly turned dark.


    dop55-1In front of Left Minister¡¯s gate, Liu Yue had bought a piece of table, good wine and fine dishes, then calmly and unhurriedly dine right outside the Left Minister¡¯s residence. Shepletely ignored the people panicking inside the Left Minister¡¯s residence.


    In the pce, other ministers who had wanted to use this chance to gain favour with the Left Minister, had sent some messengers to the residence. Liu Yue had allowed them in, but she did not allow them out.


    With ash of her ck whip, the messengers who tried to go out were scared witless as they stumble back into the house. The Ministers could only send the messengers from the Pce, but they couldn¡¯t go back. What to do now?


    As the night turned darker,nterns were lighted up.


    The crowd of people watching in front of the Left Minister¡¯s house did not disperse at all. There were even some people who brought chairs, ligted up somenters and quietly watched from the side.


    Nobody tried to disperse them. Usually, there would be night guards that would impose curfews on the residence at night, but tonight, there were no guards that dared to interfere and disperse such a big crowd.


    Hence, everyone was very happy to have their way, as they sat and continued to watch the scene.


    Having eaten to her content, she put down a silver ingot and a servant immediately came over to clean the table. Liu Yue sat back and rxed on her chair, closing her eyelids and pounding the whip in her palms. Her behaviour was as calm andposed.


    On the other hand, the remnants of the Front Gates in front of her looked ruined and deste. It made the honourable Left Minister¡¯s Residence looked even more pitiful than their neighbour¡¯s simple house.


    The Left Minister did not stay outside at the front gate. Liu Xin Ai, Liu Xin Qing and the rest had also went inside. At the front gate, there were only guards keeping watch outside, who would steal a nce towards Liu Yue at times.


    Time quickly passed by, and the moon rose up in the sky.


    The silver light shone down upon the earth, cold yet full of dignity.


    Sitting on the chair quietly, almost looking like she¡¯s asleep, Liu Yue looked so enchanting and beautiful under the moonlight.


    Her shadow was faintly discernible under the moonlight, her body seemed to melt into the dark. It was such a serene and alluring scene.


    The surrounding crowd still quietly watched, almost like there was only her in that ce.


    As the moon sets in the west, dawn was about to break.

 Chapter 59 – Judging the Party at Fault (15)

    Chapter 59 ¨C Judging the Party at Fault (15)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Thank you sponsor!! Last chapter of the night~ Woohoo! all DOP extra chapters are done! Oh, cliffy warning, maybe?


    The Left Minister¡¯s Residence remained quiet and so did Liu Yue as the two confronted each other.


    ¡°Here. Someone is leaving from here.¡± In the midst of silence, noisy voices were suddenly heard. Those around the right side of the Left Minister¡¯s Residence sharply noticed that a person crawled out of doggy hole on the walls of the Left Minister¡¯s Residence and darted into darkness. Hearing that, the escaping person immediately shrieked.


    Upon hearing the sounds, Liu Yue slowly opened her eyes. She sneered coldly and uttered, ¡°I will only block the door. If the Left Minister wanted to crawl out through the doggy hole too, I will let him go. ¡±


    Her cool voice resounded in the dead night. After a moment of silence, someone among the crowd of onlookers burst out aughter.


    Thisugh seemed to possess a chain effect and then everyone startedughing. The sound of the boisterousughter and chuckles in the dark night were extremely conspicuous and so scornful.


    In the midst of theughters, the morning waking bell at the pce afar was struck and rang.


    It was about 5-7am. The time to go to the court.


    Loud footsteps was heard as brightly lit torches came into view. Suddenly, noises were heard from the Left Minister¡¯s Residence that had been quiet all this time. Numerous fire torches glowed and shone, allowing the ground to be seen clearly.


    The Left Minister was in his court robes. His head adorned in a crown of peacock topped with a dragon pearl. He was also wearing his first-ranked official shoes. With a stern face, he stepped out of the door first.


    (Shiro: Ministers in Chinese Royal Court have ranks. First-ranked is the highest rank amongst the ministers.)


    Under the torches as bright as day, his full attire was radiated clearly.


    Behind the first ranked court robes, the Left Minister had both of his hands behind his back and his back was tied by a birch. This is¡­ bearing a birch to offer a humble apology. The surrounding crowd immediately made an uproar in excitement.


    ¡°It¡¯s the father¡¯s fault for not raising his children right. My granddaughter Liu Xin Ai had insulted and ndered the Princess Consort to the King of Yi that was appointed by the Emperor. It is my unshirkable responsibility. I am guilty and I will bear the birch and offer a humble apology to the emperor myself.¡±


    As he finished speaking, he looked sharply, full of anger, at Liu Yue and yelled, ¡°Bring her here. ¡±


    dop551Immediately, some servants forcefully brought Liu Xin Ai out of the door and pushed her to kneel on the ground.


    ¡°Since she is 16, she cannot escape the responsibility for the offense. ording to thews of the Tian Zhen Empire, the punishment for insulting a member of the Imperial Family is one hundred strokes with therge rod. Strike her now.¡± The Left Minister bellowed loudly as his face turned ashen.


    The servants behind him immediately forced the frightened Liu Xin Ai on the ground. Then, they lifted the rods in their hands and started to beat Liu Xin Ai¡¯s backside with the rods.


    Noticing the cold re from Liu Yue, they instantly did not dare to decrease the strength of their beating and beat Liu Xin Ai with their normal strength.


    At that moment, only the sound of the beatings could be heard.


    Liu Xin Ai have been pampered since childhood.She had never experience such pain and instantly bawled and cursed continually, ¡°Mu Rong Liu Yue, you are a¡­¡±

 Chapter 60 – Judging the Party at Fault (16)

    Chapter 60 ¨C Judging the Party at Fault (16)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Lol author got toozy to give title to each chapters from the Judging the Party at Fault part. So every chapter will be like a series like this from this point onwards lol. Oh and good news~, with the addition of GT, we will be able to increase the DOP release to a chapter a day. Enjoy~


    ¡°Beat her!¡± The Left Minister roared fiercely as he heard her speak, ring at her furiously.


    The rod fell even harder on Liu Xin Ai.


    ¡°Ouch! I won¡¯t dare to do it anymore. Please Forgive me. I won¡¯t dare¡­ Ah¡­ ¡±


    Hearing that, Liu Yue sneered as she sat peacefully on the golden chair, watching the scene unfold in front of her.


    Wailing and bawling, Liu Xin Ai was beaten until she was breathless. If she really took all off the one hundred beating punishment, the delicate Liu Xin Ai wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it.


    As the beating continued, her crying sound slowly disappeared.


    ¡°With this, Miss Mu Rong, are you satisfied now? ¡± The Left Minister asked. He did not nce at Liu Xin Ai who was lying behind him, but red angrily at Liu Yue, seething with rage.


    ¡°Very good. Left Minister, you are indeed the Left Minister. You raised your family with a strict teaching.¡± Liu Yue slowly stood up. She raised her brows satisfiedly and suddenly flicked her wrist.


    The ck whip immediately coiled out and struck at the rod that was repeatedly falling on Liu Xin Ai.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Liu Yue said leisurely.


    Liu Xin Qing who had been staying inside immediately darted out. With tears streaming down her face, she held Liu Xin Ai who had been beaten to the point of dyin. Hatred towards Liu Yue filled her heart.


    The rod had already beaten Liu Xin Ai ny times before Liu Yue had said ¡®That¡¯s enough.¡¯. What¡¯s the difference between beating to one hundred fully?


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave today¡¯s events at that. The Left Minister has indeed convinced people by virtue, Liu Yue really admires you.¡± Saying amicable words after beating people up, this was even worse than saying sarcastic remarks instead.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Miss Mu Rong, please excuse me, I, the Minister, will be going to the court. ¡± The Left Minister stepped down when he finished talking. He was actually walking to the court.


    If he wasn¡¯t afraid of beingte at the court. He would have liked to see how long Mu Rong Liu Yue can guard.


    Unfortunately, Liu Yue had nned everything and waited just for this moment


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to walk. Someone, prepare a pnquin for your master. Such an honorable Left Minister walking towards the court bearing a birch, that would really tarnish your reputation.¡± Speaking calmly, Liu Yue waved her hand and smiled elegantly towards the Left Minister, whose face was swelled up with anger.


    dop601The Left Minister almost spewed blood as he heard her words. She was here guarding for a day and a night, didn¡¯t she plotted such an ending? Tarnish my reputation? My reputation had already been tarnished! Nothing more or less could change that. And now she had actually said such words, pretending to be a good person. That had really infuriated him.


    Among the ashen and the green faces, Liu Yue turned around and left,ughing out loud as if there were nobody present.


    Herughter resounded loudly in the quiet night.


    That impudence and arrogance was carried out to the fullest extent.


    Today, the Left Minister had suffered a huge loss at Liu Yue¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 61 – The Strong Will Be Resepcted (1)

    Chapter 61 ¨C The Strong Will Be Resepcted (1)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Well, since GT has started tranting DOP in inhumane speed, there¡¯s a change in the release schedule. Will try to upload that two UUTS tonight¡­>.< Enjoy~


    The moonlight sank below the horizon as a dim glow shone faintly in the sky.


    Arriving back at Liu Li Pce, Liu Yue saw Yan Hu and Qiu Hen purposely awaiting at the door. They raised their thumbs highly and gave Liu Yue a thumbs up with an excited expression.


    The lights glowed brightly within the pce, shining down upon Xuan Yuan Che who was sitting on the chair. He gazed at her with a faint smile on his lips.


    Seeing Xuan Yuan Che, Liu Yue grinned and quickly walked towards him. She fell into his embrace as she gently rubbed Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s face.


    dop611After being battered by the cold wind for one whole night, his hug felt warm and nice.


    ¡°You little one. You are really fierce today. ¡± Xuan Yuan Che pinched Liu Yue¡¯s nose gently and smiled with an evil yet alluring expression.


    Xuan Yuan Che thought of how the Left Minister, who had always been sitting high up on his throne and was even fawned over by some princes, had been thoroughly humiliated today. He even had to lower his head for a small girl! Xuan Yuan Che was inwardly pleased when he thought about it.


    Liu Yueughed insolently as she heard his words and responded, ¡± Didn¡¯t I say before that those who dared to mess with me won¡¯t have a good ending?¡±


    ¡°You.¡± Xuan Yuan Che immediatelyughed heartily while lowering his head to give Liu Yue a hard kiss on her cheeks. He appeared to be in a good mood.


    ¡°However, you have to be careful in the future. ¡± Liu Yue, who had hugged Xuan Yuan Che and kissed him back, suddenly warned him with her eyebrows raised.


    Who was the Left Minister? He held the most power in the imperial court and he was also the emperor¡¯s maternal uncle. He would never let it go easily after being forced to suffer in silence. Even before this whole debacle, Empress Liu had already had the audacity to poison her. Now that he suffered, he would definitely be even more aggravated.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already draw them out in the open?¡± Xuan Yuan Che winked lightly and a shadow of ruthlessness shed across his evil-looking, yet alluring, eyes.


    In the past, Empress Liu and the Left Minister hid in the dark and made a move whenever they wanted, which was impossible to defend against.


    Yet today Liu Yue had caused such a huge disturbance. He, the King Yi of the Tian Zhen Empire who already had the most military forces in his hands, who had even outshone the Crown Prince, now had such an awesome Princess Consort. As King Yi and his Princess Consort joined hands together, they would be unrivalled in this Tian Zhen Empire. If the Left Minister and the other powers behind the Crown Prince, wanted to make a move, they would need make it quick.


    The Left Minister and the others would hurry to attack, yet they would remain calm and unhurried. So now the whole situation is at their advantage. They would be lurking in the dark, yet the Left Minister and the others would be seen clearly.


    Hearing Xuan Yuan Che, Liu Yue immediately drew Xuan Yuan Che into her embrace tightly. Then, she raised her head and yfully bit on Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Are you a puppy?!¡± Xuan Yuan Che eximed in pain and instantly pushed Liu Yue away. Liu Yueughed out, bright as the sunlight.

 Chapter 62 – The Strong will be Respected (2)

    Chapter 62 ¨C The Strong will be Respected (2)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited By: Shipreck, Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Enjoy~


    dop621


    The glow in her eyes hid the smiling expression emanating from the depths of her heart. Xuan Yuan Che involuntarily raised his brows slightly. It was his first time seeing such a jubnt Liu Yue.


    ¡°How can you understand me so well?¡± Murmuring deeply, Liu Yue whispered while going forward, softly sticking out her tongue and gently licking the area that she just bitten.


    Softly and very tenderly.


    Thinking about how she and her subordinates had required more than ten years sticking together in life and death before they could execute a perfect teamwork, she wondered how she could have this connection with Xuan Yuan Che now after only such a short time. How could she not like this person? How could she not feel for him?


    Xuan Yuan Che did not covet the position of the crown prince. However, his outstanding performance had already caused others to have a malice forethought. Or else, why would Empress Liu poison and oppose his beloved Liu Yue? The purpose was to deprive Xuan Yuan Che of any one that was on his side. Liu Yue hadn¡¯t understood that at the beginning, but If she hadn¡¯tprehended it by now, she would be an idiot.


    Xuan Yuan Che, who was so ruthless and cruel in the battleground, did not actually had the heart to be ruthless towards his own brothers, as anyone could tell at the gambling incident. Because Xuan Yuan Che would noty his hands on his brothers, Liu Yue resolved to do it for him.


    She would never be merciful to those who wished to harm Xuan Yuan Che.


    ¡°I will never let go.¡± Gently sucking Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s lips, Liu Yue mumbled, but firmly stated these five words.


    She would never let go of this person.


    Chuckling softly, Xuan Yuan Che tenderly kissed Liu Yue back while uttering in a deep tone, ¡°Then you will have to hold on tightly.¡±


    Embracing and gently kissing.


    On this bright and sunny day, Liu Li Pce was filled with an ambience of tender sweetness.


    The sun was high in the sky. Like a paradise located in the outskirts of the capital, this beautiful ce was one of Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s many manors.


    It appeared to be a ce for rxation, but truthfully, it was the residence of Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s forces, the top-notched secret agents, Blood Shadow Guards.


    dop622The Blood Shadow Guards was in charge of the dark secret missions of the military forces, they were in control of the power of life and death itself. Together with Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s Dragon Rider Guards, these two forces existed as the deadlybo of the light and darkness. The Blood Shadow Guards were in charge of aplishing things that Dragon Rider Guards couldn¡¯t step in to do.


    Although they are named Blood Shadow Guards, they actually had another name, the Sacred Dragon Temple.


    Sacred Dragon Temple, it was Tian Zhen Kingdom¡¯s the first-ranked assassin¡¯s organization.


    ¡°Blood Shadow Guards, is this all you can do?¡± A small body, with a height that only measured up to the waist of the Blood Shadow Guards, voiced out her dissatisfaction, surrounded by an aura of bloodlust. Liu Yue crossed her arms, ring coldly at the Blood Shadow Guards training in the training ground as shemented sarcastically.


    Xuan Yuan Che, who stood right behind her, raised his brows when he heard her ridicule. The secret agents that he had personally trained could only receive such a remark in Liu Yue¡¯s eyes?

 Chapter 63 – The Strong Will Be Respected (3)

    Chapter 63 ¨C The Strong Will Be Respected (3)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited By: Shipreck, Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Well I realized I forgot to introduce the editors yesterday¡­ Wee Shipreck, Rango, Kirithika and Surjit! Enjoy the chapter~


    In the center of the courtyard, twenty Blood Shadow Guards red icily at Liu Yue, who wore a sarcastic expression. She was still so young yet she spoke with such a brazen tone. Had it not been for the fact that she was their Lord¡¯s Princess Consort, they would have already broken her neck for daring to insult them.


    Xuan Yuan Che who had read the mood of the Blood Shadow Guards slowly walked one step forward and calmly said, ¡°In the future, she will be your master.¡±


    That one sentence was immediately replied with a trace of hostility and killing intent. The twenty pairs of eyes bored altogether on Liu Yue, not with reverence, but with disdain and anger.


    ¡°No, she is unqualified.¡± the leader of the Blood Shadow Guards, Du Yi, responded coldly.


    Hearing this, Xuan Yuan Che did not speak much. He only stepped backwards and looked at Liu Yue with a smile.


    Yesterday, Liu Yue had already thought that without her original powers, her movements and ns would be restricted. She could not rely on the Mu Rong and the Right Minister¡¯s n as in the end, they were a separate body. Although they were currently working together for mutual benefits, after a while, they would definitely break apart again to serve each of their own benefits.


    Liu Yue thought that she could only do whatever she wished if she had an absolute power on her own.


    Therefore, Liu Yue asked Xuan Yuan Che for a favour and he also agreed to let her be in charge of his prided forces.


    Now, it was time to show off her skills and powers. In order to subdue these prideful Secret Agents that held the power over people¡¯s life and death, what she needed was not sweet words and praises, but a showcase of absolute power and strength.


    dop631No more unnecessary words. With an apathetic expression, Liu Yue slowly started to equip a silver silk glove. She stretched her left hand, then coldly crooked her finger towards the Secret Agents and said in an extremely icy tone, ¡°Everyone attack me altogether.¡±


    The twenty Secret Agents¡¯ faces instantly darkened at her frigid words. Every single one of them were the top assassins of the Tian Zhen Empire. Neither of them would even need the help of another to assassinate a person. Yet right now, this mere thirteen years old girl actually had the audacity to dare them to strike at her altogether. This was definitely a humiliation. An unspeakable humiliation.


    Scrutinizing the livid faces of all the Secret Agents, a sh of contempt gleamed briefly in Liu Yue¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Since you all wouldn¡¯t move, then do not me me for drawing the first blood.¡± Her cold voice was still resounding in the air as her body flew forward, fast as lightning.


    Her speed wasn¡¯t very quick, but she had already appeared before them in an instant.


    Du Yi snorted coldly when he saw her. He didn¡¯t even unsheathed the sword in his hand and charged directly towards Liu Yue, aiming his hands at the vital part of Liu Yue¡¯s chest.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Yue didn¡¯t even try dodging his attack. Her hands, wearing the silver silk gloves, pinched at the sheath of her sword. Then her fingertips suddenly stabbed forward from a totally unexpected position.

 Chapter 64 – The Strong Will Be Respected (4)

    Chapter 64 ¨C The Strong Will Be Respected (4)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited By: Shipreck, Shiroyukineko


    Du Yi froze with shock for a moment as Liu Yue who was right in front of him had suddenly shed past him and pounced onto the other secret agents behind him.


    dop641Shadows of swords shed as an aura of hostility instantly rose up in the courtyard.


    Like a butterfly diving through the flowers, her shadows waved to and fro, in and out.


    ¡°Your highness, will the Princess Consort be alright?¡± Qiu Hen, who was standing beside Xuan Yuan Che, stared anxiously as if Liu Yue was amb that had pounced onto a pride of lions.


    Liu Yue¡¯s movement speed wasn¡¯t that quick and it could be seen very clearly. The secret assassins before her, on the other hand, were extremely fast. Their des moved with an unbelievable speed, fast as lightning.


    If that was so, wouldn¡¯t their Princess Consort lose?


    ¡°Heavens, The Princess Consort closed her eyes. She¡­she doesn¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± Seeing that Liu Yue had closed her eyes during the fight, Yan Hu gaped in shock.


    Others at this time would have probably wished to grow a few more pairs of eyes to watch their opponents. Their Princess Consort had instead closed her eyes. This¡­


    Xuan Yuan Che clenched his fists. Did Liu Yue think too highly of herself? No matter what, these assassins that she was facing currently had meticulously trained for years. Even if she had good fighting skills, she was still a thirteen years old. She could only have trained for thirteen years even if she started training in her mother¡¯s womb. What was she doing?


    Little did he know that Liu Yue had previously been one of the finest mercenaries and was a first-rate assassin. She was the best amongst all assassins from the seven billion poption in her previous world, which was iparable to this world, that only had a poption that was in the millions.


    She had walked through of piles of corpses in her life.


    She had trained in ¡°Asura Training Grounds¡±.


    If one was talking of other fields of expertise, Liu Yue may not dare to boast, but in the world of assassins, if she had imed the second position, no one else would dare to say they are first.


    Fighting against these assassins, it was really a piece of cake. This was because their aura of bloodlust was simply too obvious, so obvious in fact that there was no need to see them with her eyes. Simply by relying on her senses, she could locate their positions vividly and clearly feel the sharp aura of hostility that was radiating towards her.


    dop642However, as she floated like a butterfly among the group of assassins that possessed impressive Light Body Techniques, Liu Yue¡¯s movement seemed entirely like slow motion.


    Their swords and knives that whistled past the side of her body, shed past her head and chest, could almost be seen distinctly. The swords and knives were unable to even scrape her.


    Xuan Yuan Che rxed his clenched fists and stared at Liu Yue in shock. What kind of fighting skill is that? Movements so perfect, so calcted. How was it possible to execute such precise moves, dodging so many attacks, without any wasted motions but with such a slow movement speed?


    Even before he could finish this line of thought, Liu Yue had suddenly returned back to his side and stood casually, brushing her sleeves.

 Chapter 65 – The Strong Will Be Respected (5)

    Chapter 65 ¨C The Strong Will Be Respected (5)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited By: Kirithika, Sam, Shiroyukineko, Surjit


    Behind her, twenty Blood Shadow Guards held their sharp weapons, confused, as they stared at Liu Yue, who was standing right in front of them.


    A breeze blew through and butterflies fluttered across the courtyard.


    ¡°Look at that.¡± Qiu Hen suddenly widened his eyes and eximed in surprise.


    dop651On every outer garment of the Blood Shadow Guards, there was a hole the size of a finger in their clothes, near the center of their chest. The tear pped in the wind, showing the tanned and taut skins of the assassins.


    Every single one of them had it on their chest.


    That was the most vital part of the human body.


    The twenty assassins¡¯ faces immediately went nk. If Liu Yue was to have any sharp weapon in her hand, then they¡­


    Before they could finish the thoughts in their minds, the Leader, Du Yi¡¯s expression changed in an instant.


    Liu Yue who currently had her back towards them did not utter a single word and instead stabbed her hand, that was wearing the silver silk glove, into a humongous stone beside her, cutting into it like it was tofu.


    Wherever her slim and tender fingers touched therge stone beside her, a piece of stone block the size of her palm was easily gouged out, falling perfectly into her hands, leaving empty gaps everywhere in therge stone.


    The secret agents expression instantly changed.


    If Liu Yue had used the slightest bit more strength when poking them with her finger, then all the Blood Shadow Guards at this moment would have¡­


    ¡°Bow to Master.¡± A single ¡°Dong¡± was heard as twenty uniformed secret agents knelt down before Liu Yue without saying another word. The powerful one is king, and they were thoroughly convinced by her.dop653


    ¡°Now, I need to consider whether you are all qualified enough to be my subordinates.¡± Liu Yue coldly turned around, still wearing the expression of contempt and apathy.


    ¡°Master.¡± When the twenty Blood Shadow Guards heard her, embarrassment and indignation shed across their faces as they uniformly twisted their swords against themselves, prepared to pierce their own hearts andmit suicide.


    ¡°Liu Yue.¡± Xuan Yuan Che suppressed the astonishment in his heart as he called to her softly.


    These assassins were meticulously trained by him personally. If they really were to die, it would make all of his efforts useless.


    ¡°Assassins, what are assassins? I have never seen assassins whose grief and indignation in their hearts would lead them to take their own lives. I have only seen assassins that would do anything to achieve their goals.¡±


    ¡°Killing people is not like embroidery. Why would you all need so many exaggerated and extravagant moves? Just one move. One move that would strike the vital parts should be enough.¡±


    ¡°Comparing skills. There should be nopetition between assassins. They are either killing or not involved at all. Today, I did note to fight you guys. If it wasn¡¯t because you all still have some use, none of you would have walked out alive today. I, Mu Rong Liu Yue, can¡¯t have trash as my subordinates. ¡±


    Her words were cold-hearted and extremely ruthless.

 Chapter 66 – The Strong Will Be Respected (6)

    Chapter 66 ¨C The Strong Will Be Respected (6)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited By: Kirithika, Sam, Shiroyukineko, Surjit


    Although her words were cold and ruthless, Liu Yue¡¯s words made the twenty pairs of eyes of the Blood Shadow Guards¡¯ re up in a transparent glow. Throwing away the swords in their hands and prostrating themselves before Liu Yue in admiration, they responded, ¡°We are grateful for master¡¯s advice.¡±


    ¡°Humph! I will return after ten days to test each of you. Anyone that is unable to meet my requirements will leave straight away.¡± Liu Yue¡¯s eyes shed icily, and an aura of hostility rapidly shot out. The cold sensation was terrifying like Satan¡¯s own aura, stealing the souls of the humans standing in front of her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The twenty Blood Shadow Guards that had been scared stiff shouted in unison. Such an aura of hostility was the real thing indeed. Their own aura couldn¡¯t even bepared to it.They were just too weak.


    While they were still recovering from the effects of her aura, Liu Yue moved to the side and started to give out instructions. This was the experience gained through more than ten years of mercenary life lived on the edge of death.


    The sun shone brilliantly as birds chirped and fragrant flowers bloomed in the garden.


    Xuan Yuan Che looked at the rock in front of him that had a gaping hole punched in by Liu Yue¡¯s strength. Slowly, he stretched out his hand, condensed his inner strength upon the tip of his fingers and directly thrust them into the big rock.


    Hearing only a loud banging sound, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. His five fingertips was covered in blood, yet the only change he made on that big rock was five little indentations.


    Though he had such a strong inner strength, he couldn¡¯t even make a dent in the rock. How had Liu Yue done it?


    Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s eyebrows raised high in contemtion.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± After giving some instructions to the Blood Shadow Guards, Liu Yue had walked in and found Xuan Yuan Che staring nkly at the rock, blood covering his five fingers.


    dop661She sped Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hands in hers with a good mood and thought that he was a little endearing as she tenderly cleaned his wounds. Smiling helplessly, she said, ¡°You! Aren¡¯t you very smart normally? Why didn¡¯t you use your brain today? The human body might be strong but it still has its limits. How could it be harder than a rock?¡±


    Xuan Yuan Che lowered his head when he heard her words and looked at Liu Yue inquisitively.


    Seeing this, Liu Yue took off the silver silk glove on her hand and helped Xuan Yuan Che put it on.


    ¡°What is on my fingertips? ¡± Xuan Yuan Che immediately felt it as soon as he wore the gloves.


    ¡°It is resistant to water and fire and neither swords and spears can prate it, but this was only its defensive aspect. It is actually its attacking aspect that dominates.¡± Liu Yue rubbed Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hands and softly raised her brows while she spoke.


    These silver silk gloves had originally belonged to Xuan Yuan Che. She had only requested Qiu Hen to add some things inside. To be able to strike while attacking and to defend when retreating. This was what she wanted.


    ¡°How many more ingenious ideas are you hiding in this little brain of yours?¡± Xuan Yuan Che turned and hugged Liu Yue¡¯s waist as he raised his brows highly.


    ¡°You can discover that slowly.¡± Liu Yue blinked at Xuan Yuan Che with an evil smile.


    ¡°You little minx .¡± Xuan Yuan Che helplessly pinched the tip of Liu Yue¡¯s nose. Although he seemed to wear an angry expression, a gaze of love glowed in his eyes.

 Chapter 67 – The Strong Will Be Respected (7)

    Chapter 67 ¨C The Strong Will Be Respected (7)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited By: Kirithika, Sam, Surjit


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Liu Yue only smiled silently without replying Xuan Yuan Che back, and instead leaned in forward into Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s embrace. She had begun to like this feeling more and more.


    It was warm and gentle, like the warmth of a morning sun in spring time.


    After themotion at the Left Minister¡¯s Residence, the Second Prince, the Fifth Prince, the Seventh Prince and their mother, an imperial concubine, had immediately became anxious. They had thought that Liu Yue was just a little girl and wouldn¡¯t be able to force them to pay their gambling debts, so they hadn¡¯t taken her warning seriously.


    However, Mu Rong Liu Yue had even dared to go against the Left Minister, who was one of the supreme authorities in the Imperial Court and the Emperor¡¯s maternal uncle, and denounced his crimes publicly. Moreover, the Emperor had remained aloof instead of helping the Left Minister, who was left humiliated in the end.


    Compared to the Left Minister they were nothing, they were just the family of an Imperial concubine. They didn¡¯t dare to think that this Mu Rong Liu Yue, who had not even spared the Left Minister of public humiliation, would leave them an ounce of respect.


    Liu Yue had said that she would be at their door to collect the gambling debt in ten days if they did not send the money over. She had now proven that she possessed the capability to do that. If she really dide to their door, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to endure the shame.


    Immediately, the capital was thrown into a massive chaos as people from the family of the three princes¡¯ had stormed out to the city to borrow from all of their friends and rtives, pawning all of their valuables with every pawnbroker.


    dop671A mountain of gold, silver and jewels was sent to Xuan Yuan Che in carts.


    Piles of expensive property deeds for shops were carried to Liu Yue in boxes.


    Except for the beds they slept in, every other luxuries in the Second, Fifth and Seventh Prince¡¯s pces was sent to Liu Yue.


    Throughout history, poor people had been seen, yet none as poor as these princes.


    Now, even those concubines and princes that had been thrown into prison were better off and much wealthier than these three princes.


    The Tian Zhen Emperor, Xuan Yuan Yi, had witnessed everything that urred, but could only watch the whole debacle helplessly. The treasures were sent to Liu Yue by the princes themselves, who hadn¡¯t uttered even a tiny squeak of protest to him, so he was in no position to speak.


    He did however summon the three princes and reprimand them. The reputation of the Imperial family had been besmirched by their antics. On the brighter side, the wealth had only been lost to another royal family member. Else he, the Emperor, would have had no way to save face.


    The reputation of Mu Rong Liu Yue in the capital immediately soared like the sun in the midday sky and she became almost as famous as the one known as Tian Zhen Kingdom¡¯s greatest Genius, Xuan Yuan Che.


    Everyone on the streets was talking about the little Princess Consort. If the conversations in the teahouses weren¡¯t about King of Yi, they were about his little Princess Consort and the wonderful acts she had presented, retold again and again. The names of Xuan Yuan Che and Mu Rong Liu Yue seemed to have apanied the breeze and traveled to the heavens.


    This way, the story of the inseparable couple¡¯s fearlessness had already be more popr than anyone in the Tian Zhen Kingdom, even the Tian Zhen Emperor himself, Xuan Yuan Yi.


    In Liu Li Pce, it was time for lunch. Imperial Consort Chen, who rarely graced the Liu Li Pce with her presence, had decided to join Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che for lunch that day.

 Chapter 68 – The Strong Will Be Respected (8)

    Chapter 68 ¨C The Strong Will Be Respected (8)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited By: Krithika, Shipreck


    EDchecked by Rend, Surjit


    TLCed By: Shiroyukineko


    ¡°Yue Er, these properties and goods sent by the Second, Fourth and Seventh Princes are valued at more than four million gold. How do you n to deal with it?¡± The chopsticks in Imperial Consort Chen¡¯s hands gently tapped the dish of ¡®Misty Jade Silk¡¯ on the table as she asked.


    (TLN: Misty Jade Silk is some food that looks like Misty Jade silk¡­ Hope that make sense. >_< )


    Liu Yue savored a bite of ¡®Five Leaves Encircled Sweet Osmanthus¡¯ and felt that it tasted good. Wanting to share the taste, she casually added some of the dish into Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s bowl while responding, ¡°Whatever Che wants to do with it is fine with me.¡±


    (TLN: Five Leaves Encircled Sweet Osmanthus is a food that looks like Sweet Osmanthus and have vegetables shaped like leaves surrounding it¡­ >_<)


    She had no interest in money.


    Hearing her words, Imperial Consort Chen shed a smile and looked at Xuan Yuan Che expectantly.


    Xuan Yuan Che unhurriedly lifted up a bite of ¡°Thousand Layers Flowing Silk¡±, to Liu Yue¡¯s lips with a loving smile shing in his eyes and replied softly, ¡°I will hand it over to the national treasury. ¡±


    Imperial Consort Chen was all smiles when she heard his words, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The tallest tree in the forest catches the most wind. It wouldn¡¯t be pleasant if it was too excessive. Giving this wealth to your Father is much better than keeping it for yourself. You don¡¯t need the money anyway.¡±


    Too much wealth could sometimes be a source of cmity. However, Imperial Consort Chen had no reason to worry because Xuan Yuan Che understood that more clearly than anyone else.


    Xuan Yuan Che nodded at Imperial Consort Chen. He would only deal with the people that wanted to harm him. Towards his royal father, he did not have other intentions.


    ¡°Lord¡­ ¡± Qiu Hen who had been standing outside, suddenly entered hurriedly with a grim face.


    ¡°What is it? ¡± Seeing Qiu Hen¡¯s expression, Xuan Yuan Che knew immediately that something serious had happened and put down the chopsticks in his hand.


    dop681¡°Reporting to the Lord. The Special Envoy from the border has sent a message through a carrier pigeon. The Ao Yun Kingdom wishes to send an ambassador to our kingdom in order to congratte the Emperor on his birthday.¡±


    When Qiu Hen had finished, Xuan Yuan Che and Imperial Consort Chen simultaneously frowned .


    Seeing this, Liu Yue looked at Xuan Yuan Che and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    ¡°Ao Yun Kingdom is currently one of the most powerful kingdoms among the seven kingdoms that exist today, and they have never interacted with Tian Chen Kingdom before. Why would they suddenlye to celebrate the Emperor¡¯s birthday now? ¡± Xuan Yuan Che answered, knitting his brows.


    A few days ago, Liu Yue had gained more knowledge about the world she lived in. On this continent, there were seven kingdoms that co-existed in a perpetual state of war. All these years, the smoke from the aftermath of these ferocious battles had almost ckened the skypletely. It was only in recent years, that arge scale war had not erupted, there was only asional minor skirmishes of no great import.


    Like Ao Yun Kingdom, Tian Zhen Kingdom was also one of the most powerful amongst the seven kingdoms. So it was only natural that the Tian Zhen Kingdom and the Ao Yun Kingdom were like the Wolf and the Tiger respectively; well matched with each other.


    Furthermore, there was Chen Kingdom standing in between the Ao Yun Kingdom and the Tian Zhen Kingdom. So why had the Ao Yun Kingdom suddenly thought of going through the bother of crossing the Chen Kingdom toe and celebrate the Tian Zhen Emperor¡¯s birthday?


    ¡°Who is the Special Envoying? ¡± Xuan Yuan Che asked in a grim voice.


    ¡°The Crown Prince of the Ao Yun Kingdom, Du Gu Ye.¡± Qiu Hen¡¯s words caused the main hall to fall into deathly silence. Why would such an important persone? What does Ao Yun Kingdom¡¯s n entail?

 Chapter 69 – Visitors With Bad Intentions (1)

    Chapter 69 ¨C Visitors With Bad Intentions (1)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited By: Krithika, Shipreck


    EDC by Rend, Surjit


    TLC By: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Thank you sponsor! Well, having no photoshop skills, I tried using paint. Hope the map gives you guys better visualization! P.s. Wow, the title changed!


    ¡°The fierce tiger paying respect to the wolf must have an ulterior motive.¡± Amid the silence, Liu Yue spoke slowly.


    Xuan Yuan Che nodded when he heard her and responded, ¡°That¡¯s the principle. ¡± Otherwise, did the Crown Prince of the Ao Yun Kingdom had nothing else to do but to travel to Tian Chen Kingdom through the thousands of mountains and miles of river?


    It was well known that the Tian Chen Kingdom was weaker than the Ao Yun Kingdom. Even if the Ao Yun Kingdom wanted to congratte the Tian Chen Kingdom¡¯s Emperor¡¯s birthday, there was no reason for them to send their Crown Prince himself.


    ¡°What is their motive? ¡°Imperial Consort Chen knitted her brows and frowned deeply as she inquired, gazing at Liu Yue.


    Hearing this, Liu Yue could only shrug her shoulders and reply, ¡°How would I know? ¡±


    She did not rule the Seven Kingdoms, nor did she entertain any thoughts of being enthroned as a female Emperor. She only possessed the most basic andmonly known general knowledge about the Seven Kingdoms. For answers to such questions, it should be directed to the ministers and officials in the imperial court and not to Liu Yue.


    Seeing this, Imperial Consort Chen twitched her eyebrows and realized that she had asked the wrong person. Why had she asked Liu Yue about matters of government affairs? She then immediately turned her head and looked at Xuan Yuan Che.


    Without waiting for her ask, Xuan Yuan Che directly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. ¡±


    dop693Did they wish to swallow up the Tian Chen Kingdom? Tian Chen Kingdom and Ao Yun Kingdom were still geographically divided by the Chen Kingdom. No one had ever heard about one Kingdom swallowing another when a third Kingdom was in between the two. Plus, though the Tian Chen Kingdom was weaker than the Ao Yun Kingdom, it wasn¡¯t all that much weaker.


    Then, was it about wealth? Natural Resources? Manpower? Looking at the whole world, who couldpare with the Ao Yun Kingdom in these areas? Could these be their motives? If it were said aloud, nobody would even believe it. Therefore, Xuan Yuan Che really couldn¡¯t guess the purpose of Du Gu Ye¡¯s visit.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this under the responsibility of the Left Minister? He should contribute this time.¡± Liu Yue picked her chopsticks back up and twirled it on her fingertips, smiling evilly. Then, she continued eating her lunch.


    Hearing this, Xuan Yuan Che and Imperial Consort Chen looked at each other and grinned simultaneously.


    It was only natural that civil officials should wee the civil officials of other Kingdoms and military officers would wee the military officers of other Kingdoms.


    Regarding the arrival of the Crown Prince of Ao Yun Kingdom, the anxious ones should be the Left Minister, the Crown Prince and his party. The King of Yi¡¯s faction should just watch silently and see what happens.


    ¡°Eat. Eat. This sweet soup tastes very good today.¡± Imperial Consort Chen smiled as bright as the sunlight.


    Xuan Yuan Che continued his n of feeding his Little Princess Consort. The people in the house were in a state of happiness and harmony, rxed and worry-free.


    Though the scene of spring time was beautiful beyondpare, it had turned into a scorching summer before long.


    Time went by quickly. More than a month seemed to have passed in a sh.


    The fiftieth birthday of the Tian Chen Kingdom¡¯s Emperor would be celebrated in the next few days. The capital was decorated withnterns and colorful banners. The atmosphere was jubnt and bustling with excitement.


    Strings of vivid red banners that decorated the Capital City of Tian Chen Kingdom had amplified the already scorching hot summer weather into a hot furnace.


    And amid this fiery hotness, King Yi, Xuan Yuan Che even added more fuel to the fire by the birthday present he gave to his Father, the Emperor of the Tian Chen Kingdom. The gift was gold, silver, jewels, shops and propertiesnd deeds that was worth a total of four million and five hundred thousand gold leaves.

 Chapter 70 – Visitors With Bad Intentions (2)

    Chapter 70 ¨C Visitors With Bad Intentions (2)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited By: Krithika, Shipreck


    EDC by Rend, Surjit


    TLC By: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Thank you sponsor!


    dop692More than four million in gold, silver and jewels was given to celebrate the Emperor¡¯s birthday! This had never happened before throughout the history of the Tian Zhen Kingdom, and would probably never happen again.


    Emperor Xuan Yuan Yi, on getting such wealth, immediately issued an Imperial Edict and rewarded Xuan Yuan Che to recognize Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s efforts officially.


    At once, all the civil and military officials eagerly praised Xuan Yuan Che for his filial piety that reached up to the heavens. Themon folks also eagerly talked about King Yi¡¯s generosity. His poprity was almost as high as that of Emperor Xuan Yuan Yi himself, whose birthday was the one being celebrated.


    Gearing up everyone to spread their good names, from the top of the hierarchy, the Emperor, right down to the bottom, the peasants, could only be possible thanks to Liu Yue, who was the one advising Xuan Yuan Che from the shadows and the only one bold and brazen enough to use such tactics.


    Money should be given in the open,and wealth should be spent on weapons. This is the motto Liu Yue had followed strictly in her heart.


    There were only two days to go until the celebration of the Emperor¡¯s birthday. Du Gu Ye, the Crown Prince of the Ao Yun Kingdom, who had entered the territory of Tian Zhen Kingdom one month ago, had finally arrived the capital.


    The Crown Prince Xuan Yuan Cheng, apanied by the Left Minister, went out from the Pce Gates and weed the Crown Prince of the Ao Yun Kingdom personally. They weed him from the entrance gates of the Yellow Tune Street.


    The Royal Guards stood solemnly while the soldiers were spread out amongst the weing procession. A red carpet was rolled out at the gate of the pce.


    Numerous civilians eagerly rushed to the streets wishing to see the face of the Crown Prince of the Ao Yun Kingdom.


    Not for any other reason, but because it was said that the Crown Prince of Ao Yun Kingdom, Du Gu Ye, and their own King Yi were named the Dual Kings of this world.


    Rumors said that, Du Gu Ye had a beautiful appearance and was one of the most talented people of this world. In Tian Zhen Kingdom, only their King Yi could beparable to him.


    Rumors said that, at the age of seven, Du Gu Ye was ranked above most of the Imperial Court Officials and startedmanding the warlords. When he was ten, he had abolished the inefficient ancient system and selected capable officials. In six years, under his guidance, Ao Yun became the number one Kingdom. At sixteen, he strategized and assimted the seven small kingdoms around Ao Yun Kingdom into one, thereby sweeping away all the obstacles surrounding the Ao Yun Kingdom.


    The strategies he devised in themand tent, won victories in battles a thousand miles away.


    If Xuan Yuan Che was the unparalleled genius of the Tian Zhen Kingdom, then Du Gu Ye was the ¡®talent seen once in a century¡¯ of Ao Yun Kingdom. The juxtaposition of the two men was like the south and the northpeting for glory.


    In Yellow Tune street, numerous civilians flocked behind and around the heavily-armed Royal guards.


    Apricot Flower Cove was thergest restaurant on Yellow Tune Street, and it was currently packed to the brim with people.


    At the best table on the second floor of this restaurant, overlooking the street, Liu Yue was ying with a cup of the restaurant¡¯s signature red wine in her hand. In her previous life, as a mercenary always living on the brink of death, even a fine wine was poison. As a mercenary, you would have to either remain sober even after a thousand cups of wine or not drink any at all.


    She used to be able to remain sober even after a thousand cups of wine in her previous life, but her current body had not yet been trained to that state. So it was better to drink less. Besides, she doesn¡¯t like to drink alcohol anyway.

 Chapter 71 – Visitors With Bad Intentions (3)

    Chapter 71 ¨C Visitors With Bad Intentions (3)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited By: Krithika, Shipreck


    EDC by Rend, Surjit


    TLC By: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Thank you sponsors!


    Liu Yue furrowed her brows deep in contemtion as she yed with the small cup of wine in her hands absent-mindedly. The Crown Prince of the Ao Yun Kingdom had actually had the audacity to disy such arrogance. Xuan Yuan Cheng had already waited for his arrival for half a day, yet he still had not arrived.


    However, it did not matter. It wasn¡¯t her that was losing face.


    As a family you should share go through both glory and defeat together. However, this quote did not apply to her.


    Xuan Yuan Che sat opposite Liu Yue garbed in a in attire. He shook his head when he saw Liu Yue ying with the wine. Wine is for drinking, not for ying with. He was just about tough andment, when Xuan Yuan Che seemed to notice something, stopping to study Liu Yue properly. After a few moments hemented, ¡°You seem to have grown taller. ¡±


    As he was saying this, he stretched out his hands and squeezed Liu Yue¡¯s cheeks, then smiled and nodded, ¡°and rounder.¡±


    Usually, Liu Yue loved to sit on hisp, and so he didn¡¯t really notice any changes. Today, sitting opposite, he finally discovered that this Little Princess Consort of his had been eating healthily and growing well.


    Hearing this, Liu Yue recalled her thoughts and pinched her cheeks a little. Have I gained weight? She didn¡¯t even notice.


    However, thinking about it, it should be her growing period. Girls mature early. Usually around thirteen years old, they would more or less finish their growing spurt. But as for her, the Mu Rong family had neglected her for so long that she was still like a bean sprout at the age of thirteen.


    Ever since she moved to Liu Li Pce, Xuan Yuan Che hadmanded Officer Han to make all kinds of dishes for her to eat. If she still didn¡¯t exhibit any growth, then it would mean that she was forever condemned to be a runt.


    ¡°So what? Even if I be fat as a round ball, you are still mine. ¡± Liu Yue spoke confidently.


    Xuan Yuan Cheughed at her words, and leaned over and pinched the tip of Liu Yue¡¯s nose softly. He grinned, ¡°So imperious. But I like it.¡±


    Immediately, Liu Yue blew a kiss at Xuan Yuan Che happily. Xuan Yuan Che could only stare at her, rolling his eyes.


    Seeing this, Liu Yue grinned cheerfully, making her doe eyes that glowed like obsidian squinted into a thin line.


    Seeing Liu Yue grinned jubntly, Xuan Yuan Che couldn¡¯t help but smile himself. Leaning on the back of his chair, he held the wine cup with his fingertips as he looked endearingly at Liu Yue. With a faint smile, he asked, ¡°So when are you going to show me your true appearance? I don¡¯t want to be unable to recognize my Little Princess Consort in the future.¡±


    Liu Yue had known from the beginning that Xuan Yuan Che knew that she had hidden her appearance, but he had never enquired, now it seems he cannot resist any longer.


    Liu Yue¡¯s mouth quirked and replied, ¡°Then¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The Crown Prince of the Ao Yun Kingdom had arrived.¡± As she was just about to speak, the loud announcer¡¯s announcement rang out and interrupted Liu Yue.


    Hearing this, Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che turned stopped their conversation, and looked towards the streets below.


    The heavy footfalls of a procession resounded from afar and a purple g fluttered in the wind. Tworge words, AO YUN, were embroidered on the g, looking proud and extremely arrogant¡­

 Chapter 72 – Visitors With Bad Intentions (4)

    Chapter 72 ¨C Visitors With Bad Intentions (4)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited By: Krithika, Shipreck


    EDC By: Rend, Surjit


    TLC By: Shiroyukineko


    Sixteen spotless snowy white horses of the highest pedigrees carrying sixteen brawny, huge men with a fierce aura led the way for the pnquin. The men were attired in shiny armor and radiated arrogance with their inexpressive faces.


    dop721


    Behind them, sixteen people carried a magnificent, grand pnquin painted in gold and white, marching forward steadily. There wasn¡¯t much decoration on the pnquin, it was just the gold and white colour of the pnquin body. However, the white coloured pnquin base was decorated in silver silk, while gold-coloured dragon statues decorated the top of the pnquin. Although these decorations were simple, they were a rare treasure and a luxury beyondpare.


    Just like how Liu Yue¡¯s silver silk gloves were simple but invulnerable, and yet it was Tian Chen Kingdom¡¯s invaluable treasure.


    Yet the fact that the whole pnquin was made by these materials clearly showcased the extravagance and wealth of the Ao Yun Kingdom.


    Behind therge pnquin that was carried by sixteen people, there were only a hundred guards that followed. However, each of them strode with the power of a dragon and the footsteps of a tiger. Every single one of them was a strong warrior and an expert martial artist.


    As the thundering sound of the weing ceremony echoed throughout the area, Crown Prince Xuan Yuan Cheng and the Left Minister sitting high on their horses straightened their postures and urged their horses forward to receive the honored guest.


    ¡°I, the Crown Prince of Tian Zhen Kingdom, wee the Crown Prince of the Ao Yun Kingdom on behalf of the Emperor. The Emperor is extremely happy that you came all the way from Ao Yun.¡± Xuan Yuan Cheng, clothed in a yellow embroidered official robe, stood in the middle of the road with a smile on his face.


    The tone of his voice was neither arrogant nor humble.


    The sixteen riders halted and parted, bowed their respects as the sixteen people carrying the pnquin marched forward.


    ¡°The Ao Yun Kingdom and the Tian Zhen Kingdom have always had good rtions. There is no need to stand on ceremony. ¡± A cold voice was heard as the sixteen people carrying the pnquin came to a halt. A fair and slender hand, slowly lifted the veil of the pnquin and Du Gu Ye descended from it.


    Liu Yue immediately turned her head to look.


    His waist length hair was tied together as they hung loosely behind his back. Beneath his perfectly arched eyebrows were a pair of beautiful eyes. Heavens! What kind of eyes were these? His irises were abination of an insightful ck with a hint of ocean blue. They possessed an icy coldness that could freeze everything, yet they were so beautiful that people couldn¡¯t take their gaze off them, mesmerized.


    The rosy lips beneath his tall nose were slightly parted. Such an exceedingly beautiful visage, so beautiful that it would even cause cities and kingdom to fall.


    (TLN: An idiom. Çã¹úÇã³Ç meaning so beautiful as to cause cities and kingdom to fall. )


    (Shiro: No I have no idea how a guy can be beautiful enough to cause kingdoms to fall ¨C it¡¯s in the raws)


    dop722Clothed in a moonlight white long gown that fluttered in the gentle breeze under the radiant sun. He looked like a celestial being that had descended onto Earth, elegant but extremely cold. (Shiro: Yes the manhua draw it ck)


    His eyes swept across the crowd, seemingly radiating an unearthly coldness that froze everyone and everything to their ce.


    His coldness was not like Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s cold aloofness, but a kind of icy cold apathy that seemed like everything in the world did not exist in his sight.


    His cold aura spread out, causing others to praise his beautiful appearance, without the audacity to have any filthy thoughts.


    If Xuan Yuan Che was said to be thebination of the Asura and a Devil, then Du Gu Ye was an ice lotus in the snow. One is alluring and cold blooded while the other, cool and impable.

 Chapter 73 – Visitors With Bad Intentions (5)

    Chapter 73 ¨C Visitors With Bad Intentions (5)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited By: Shipreck


    EDC By: Rend


    TLC By: Shiroyukineko


    Liu Yue raised her brows at the sight. No wonder he was as famous as Xuan Yuan Che in this world. He was indeed superiorpared to other people; even she had to praise such a distinguished presence.


    Li Yue¡¯s eyes locked onto Du Gu Ye as she continued to examine him. Suddenly, she felt a slight pain in her waist, causing her to immediately turn around.


    Xuan Yuan Che was right beside her, ring at Du Gu Ye. His fingers were firmly pinching her waist, as a cold aura enshrouded his bewitching face.


    This guy, was he jealous?


    Liu Yue understood instantly, and couldn¡¯t help but feel both happy and amused. She stretched out to grab the hand pinching her waist and held it tightly for a few seconds. All humans had the tendency to love beauty, and admire beautiful things. This was an instinct.


    However, she was not a foolish, starry-eyed, infatuated girl. She had just given him a quick once-over. What was this person even jealous of?


    Feeling Liu Yue¡¯s grip, Xuan Yuan Che turned his hand over and tightly gripped Liu Yue¡¯s hand, then turned his head and red at Liu Yue. The meaning of that re was obvious: Don¡¯t look at him. If you want to look at someone, just look at me.


    Liu Yue immediately chuckled. This Xuan Yuan Che.


    ¡°Crown Prince Ye, please, you first.¡± Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s voice was heard below.


    ¡°Crown Prince Cheng, please, you first. ¡± An apathetic and extremely cold voice replied.


    However, no one minded it at all. The fact that Du Gu Ye, the Crown Prince of Ao Yun Kingdom, had a very cold temperament was well known throughout the kingdoms.


    As she grasped Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hand, Liu Yue stuck her head out again. Du Gu Ye¡¯s aura was a bit odd; it was the first time she felt a bit uncertain.


    Du Gu Ye leapt onto a horse and went forward so that he was shoulder to shoulder with Xuan Yuan Cheng.


    As the horses¡¯ hooves ttered forward, the cool and magnificent Du Gu Ye suddenly turned his head consciously. It looked like he was looking at Xuan Yuan Che and Liu Yue. That frigid pair of eyes seemed to understand everything clearly.


    Liu Yue¡¯s dark ck eyes met with the prince¡¯s dark blue eyes. Their eyes were calm, yet they seemed to understand everything.


    dop731Liu Yue had no doubts about it; he had recognized her, even though she believed that her name was not famous enough to be known throughout the continent.


    The dark blue eyes scanned past Liu Yue¡¯s face and onto Xuan Yuan Che beside her.


    Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s dark red eyes shed with Du Gu Ye¡¯s dark blue eyes. These were primary colors that canbine to form numerous different colors.


    Xuan Yuan Che was holding Liu Yue¡¯s hand with one hand and holding a ss of wine with the other as he stared expressionlessly into Du Gu Ye¡¯s eyes.


    Sparks flew, and the auras emitted from them were shocking.


    The two wonderful noble men, famous all throughout the wide world, were now facing each other from the distance.


    After quite some time, Xuan Yuan Che slowly raised the ss of wine in his hand towards Du Gu Ye.


    And at the same time, Du Gu Ye nodded towards Xuan Yuan Che. He had not given even one humble bow to the Crown Prince, yet he gave it to his rival, Xuan Yuan Che.

 Chapter 74 – Visitors With Bad Intentions (6)

    Chapter 74 ¨C Visitors With Bad Intentions (6)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited By: Shipreck, Kirithika, TaffyGirl13


    TLC By: Shiroyukineko


    Only a true rival can win the respect of the other.


    Turning his head, Du Gu Ye rode his horse away without looking back.


    Xuan Yuan Che drank the wine in his cup in one gulp and stopped watching.


    It was the first time their paths had crossed, but it would not be thest.


    ¡°How could a person be cold to this degree? ¡± Yan Hu, who had been standing right behind Liu Yue, twitched as the distance between Du Gu Ye and Xuan Yuan Che increased. The Royal Army started to disperse, and the previously silent citizens below immediately also began to mor.


    Du Gu Ye¡¯s coldness was not like the sharp chill of an assassin, nor the King¡¯s coolness. It was a coldness that possessed no emotions, as if he was a one-thousand-year old ice that had been created wrongly and had be a human instead.


    Xuan Yuan Che pondered in silence for some time when he heard this and then responded, ¡°That is because there is no one in this world that can ruffle his emotions.¡±


    After Xuan Yuan Che spoke, Qiu Hen immediately took a deep breath. No one. That meant he despised and looked down on everyone and everything. This ice-like man had such dominance and pride.


    Liu Yue remained quiet as she listened to Xuan Yuan Che. Her pupils shifted slightly as she thought: ¡®if the icy eyes just now were a different color, how bright would they be?¡¯


    The early summer sunshine spilled down onto the Yellow Tune Street, bringing with it a hot yet ice-cold aura.


    During the birthday celebration for the Emperor of the Tian Chen Kingdom, Liu Yue, who was not an official, was not allowed to ess the Golden Hall. Thus, she had missed what had happened in the Imperial Court. Still, she had had the chance to watch the sparks between the exchange of the two world-famous men at a close distance.


    However, Liu Yue did not feel any disappointment, since she did not have much interest in these things. She was more curious about the Left Minister, who had not made any move after such a long time. Now that the Crown Prince of Ao Yun Kingdom, Du Gu Ye, had arrived, it was a good opportunity to attack.


    Afterwards, she leisurely went to the special manor in the outskirts of the capital to continue instructing the Blood Shadow Guards.


    However, she could not stay for long, as there was a birthday dinner banquet during the night. Although Liu Yue had not yet married Xuan Yuan Che, she was already considered the daughter inw of the Imperial Family. Thus, she was also counted as one of the female members in the family, and had to be present at the Emperor¡¯s birthday dinner banquet.


    dop741The pce was filled with rich colors and was a dazzling sight to behold.


    Glittering stars shone down upon Tian Chen Pce as it burst with celebration for the joyous asion. This made the colorful pce even more radiant and overwhelmingly bright.


    The Tian Chen Kingdom Pce Main Hall, Sky Pce, was bustling with excitement.


    The Emperor of the Tian Chen Kingdom sat proudly, high up on his dragon throne, while Empress Liu sat on his left and Imperial Consort Chen sat on his right. His refined face appeared to be very pleased.


    The Crown Prince of Ao Yun Kingdom, Du Gu Ye, who had especiallye to celebrate the Emperor¡¯s birthday, sat on the first distinguished seat below on the Emperor¡¯s left. The Left Minister, Right Minister and their wives, were seated behind Du Gu Ye.

 Chapter 75 – Visitors With Bad Intentions (7)

    Chapter 75 ¨C Visitors With Bad Intentions (7)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited By: Krithika, TaffyGirl13


    TLC By: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Thank you sponsors!!


    At the Emperor¡¯s right hand, in the very first and most distinguished seat, sat the Crown Prince, Xuan Yuan Cheng. After him, the Second Prince, Xuan Yuan Che and Liu Yue were seated.


    The other princes were not yet married; so only Xuan Yuan Che had Liu Yue with him. Hence Liu Yue sat alone in the designated seats set aside for the princes¡¯ consorts.


    Clothed in a pink and purple dress, her long hair that was usually styled in a thick braid, was now coiled up meticulously on top of her head in honor of the formal asion. However, two tendrils hung down, framing her face, since she was still regarded as a maiden. Liu Yue had insisted on wearing only a single emerald green, peacock hairpin instead of hairdo decorated with various pearls and hair ornaments. In apetition surrounded by beautiful women, this was considered as extremely in.


    (TLN: In Ancient China, girls wore their hear down when they were still a maiden and wear their hair up when they were married)


    For the feast celebrating the Emperor¡¯s birthday, Tian Chen Pce had been divided into three halls. The kings, generals and ministers were feasting in the Main Hall graced by the august presence of the Emperor himself, while the third rank officers and their wives were seated in the Secondary Hall. Lastly, the lower ranks were seated in the Lower Secondary Hall.


    Without the presence of the Emperor, the Secondary Hall and the Lower Secondary Hall were apparently more rxed, withughter and exciting noises rippling around. It was a nice contrast to the subdued Main Hall.


    Liu Ye sat beside Xuan Yuan Che, twirling a ss of fine wine between her fingertips. She cast a nce at Du Gu Ye from across the table.


    At this time, Du Gu Ye had changed out of the moonlight white robe that had made him seemed like a celestial being into light red and golden robe. Seen from afar, it seemed like a ball of tender fire had enveloped a millennia-old ice. He did not appear to be too haughty; on the contrary, the robe suited him extremely well.


    Beside her, Xuan Yuan Che was clothed in dark red, embroidered, official robes projecting a cool and arrogant aura. Between the two of them, one was icy and the other was cool, one wore light red and the other wore dark red as they faced off against each other from a distance.


    dop742¡°I, the Crown Prince of Ao Yun Kingdom, have heard that the Tian Chen Emperor loves the sound of the musical flute. I know a little bit about the instrument, so how about I y a musical piece? Consider it yed in celebration of the Emperor¡¯s birthday.¡± Among the soft chatting sounds, Du Gu Ye¡¯d icy voice suddenly spoke out.


    As he finished his words, therge hall had a moment of silence.


    It was rumored that the Crown Prince of Ao Yun Kingdom, Du Gu Ye, was proficient in lyre-ying, chess, calligraphy, painting and the ancient art of war. The sound of his flute was even more outstanding.


    Hearing this, Xuan Yuan Yi who sat high above him, immediatelyughed. To be able to have the crown prince of the great Ao Yun Kingdom personally y a song to celebrate his birthday, it was a great honour to his Kingdom.


    He thenughed loudly and responded, ¡°Alright, I will listen earnestly. ¡±


    The Left Minister and the others around immediately cheered, and the sounds of the apuse rippled around.


    Only Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che remained silent.


    Casting a nce at Xuan Yuan Yi who was all smiles, Liu Yue inwardly sneered to herself. Du Gu Ye was lowering himself to y a piece of music for Xuan Yuan Yi, yet this Xuan Yuan Yi really believed it was out of good will? Unfortunately, such a simple act like this was more often not as easy as it seemed.


    Slowly sipping the wine held in her hand, Liu Yue leaned back on her chair and watched Du Gu Ye closely.

 Chapter 76 – Visitors With Bad Intentions (8)

    Chapter 76 ¨C Visitors With Bad Intentions (8)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited By: Krithika, TaffyGirl13, Rend


    TLC By: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Thank you sponsors!!


    dop 754The proud Du Gu Ye slowly took out a white, wless flute out of his sleeves. His porcin fair fingers gently brushed across as he calmly bowed towards Xuan Yuan Yi. Then, taking the flute near his mouth, he softly yed a tune.


    A sublime musicalposition poured down in torrents, as if thousands of trees were blooming brilliantly in spring time.


    The sound of the flute winded out like flowing water and a spring breeze. As they listened to the music, it seemed like they were in a garden filled with a springtime scenery. There was the jingling of flowing waters and fluttering of butterflies and bees as the spring breeze blew across the flower fields, bringing a fragrance that refreshed their minds. The music truly felt surreal, as if they had actually physically moved into the beautiful garden. It was like being intoxicated but unable to awake.


    The splendid Du Gu Ye was indeed extraordinary.


    Liu Yue closed her eyes slowly and listened carefully. Originally, she did not have any sense of music, but the previous Liu Yue was a girl that yed musical instruments and understood musical tunes well. Unexpectedly, she have inherited this feature as well. Hence, she could also differentiate between good and bad music.


    She felt a spring breeze brush across her face. It seemed like millions of creatures could fall into deep sleep in this euphonious music. Silently and quietly, falling deep into a slumber.


    Asleep? Liu Yue¡¯s slightly closed eyes suddenly shed opened immediately. There was something wrong with this music.


    The flute¡¯s sound possessed a really strong inner strength that could bewitch the human minds. If music had colours, this tone was like a painting with a myriad of different colours mixed and spiralling together, almost like an illusion. In other words, it was actually a hypnotism technique, the technique that she was familiar with and had once skilfully mastered before.


    Hypnotism through the flute. Turns out that Du Gu Ye had had such motive.


    Scanning past the Second Prince and the others beside her, every one of them had shut their eyes close and was listening to the musicfortably. Some had even nodded off. Xuan Yuan Yi who was sitting high above was all smiles as he closed his eyes slightly and listening to the melody. They had all seemed to have fallen trap into this euphonious melody.


    dop755There was not a single person in the Main Hall that was awake.


    This music has the ability to charm people. However, Liu Yue did not particrly think it was remarkable.


    Music had a very strong mersmerizing power.


    Her brows furrowed slightly, Liu Yue locked her eyes at Du Gu Ye who was already watching her carefully.


    In his dark blue eyes, there were no surprise, no shock, and not even fear. He was simply staring at her emotionlessly.


    Liu Yue¡¯s eyes immediately narrowed. This Du Gu Ye was looking down on her. He actually dared to look down on her, a hypnotizing expert.


    Before she finished her thoughts, Xuan Yuan Che, who was sitting beside her, suddenly stood up and strode towards the rows of drums and bells at the corner of the hall with a chilling aura. Those drums and bells were also a kind of musical instrument.

 Chapter 77 – The Beginning of Chaos (1)

    Chapter 77 ¨C The Beginning of Chaos (1)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited By: Krithika, TaffyGirl13, Rend


    TLC By: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Thank you sponsors!!


    ¡°As expected, Crown Prince Ye has yed a great song. Let me, Xuan Yuan Che, apany you. ¡± Xuan Yuan Che had already stood before the rows of drums and bells as his frigid voice rang out .


    His icy voice resounded in the hall and those who had been held captive by the sound of Du Gu Ye¡¯s flute were instantly awakened, unexpectedly.


    As they heard Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s words, the people in the hall seemed to have no idea that they had fallen into Du Gu Ye¡¯s trap just a few moments ago, and immediately broke into loud cheers. It was a showdown between the two kings of the south and north. In this whole wide world, the only person who can match the Crown Prince of the Ao Yun Kingdom could only be their very own King Yi himself.


    This time, they could finally watch an interesting show.


    Amidst the cheers and apuse, holding a small golden drumstick in one hand and arger drum hammer in the other, Xuan Yuan Che struck the golden bell and the leather drum at the same time.


    dop763The clear and elegant tinkling sound of the bellbined with the heavy percussion of therge drum. The two very different kinds of sounds emitted by these instruments actually mixed together amazingly well and resounded like the roars of tigers and chants of dragons.


    ¡°Amazing.¡± Xuan Yuan Yi, emperor of the Tian Zhen Kingdom immediately cheered. The cheers was instantly resounded below.


    Trained experts would have realized that Xuan Yuan Che¡® double sounds of drums and bells had immediately suppressed Du Gu Ye¡¯s flute sound. The atmosphere in the Main Hall was no longer quiet and exquisite, but a heavy curtain of air, a sh of a monstrous amount of energy.


    Du Gu Ye did not turn to look at Xuan Yuan Che. His calm and apathetic eyes only moved slightly as the melody that his flute had produced took a sharp turn. His flute suddenly went high as an eagles soaring up the sky, far into the clouds.


    The elegant sound of flute and the deep, heavy sound of drums suddenly seemed like two enormous Green Dragons rising high into the air, swirling past each other in the Main Hall. The melodies crossed each other, soaring higher than each other; it was difficult to tell which was better.


    Xuan Yuan Yi, who was sitting high above in his throne, grinned proudly at his son. Their Tian Zhen Kingdom had not lost to Ao Yun Kingdom. Xuan Yuan Che had brought honor for him and the Tian Zhen Kingdom.


    The officials sitting below were also beaming with happiness, their elderly faces red in excitement.


    Sitting on the ebony chair, Liu Yue leaned back on her chair and watched Xuan Yuan Che who was striking the percussion with agility. She smiled widely, turning her eyes into crescent shape, thinking that her Xuan Yuan Che was really magnificent.


    dop761The melodious sound of the flute mixed with the deep vigorous beats of the golden drums.


    Gradually, sips of inner strength started mixing into the music. It was unclear whether someone had started it first or they had started together.


    The melodious sound of flute became increasingly higher as the beating of the golden drum became increasingly heavier.


    A deadly aura started to radiate out of the melody.


    Du Gu Ye who had been sitting all this while suddenly stood up. There was not a single breeze of wind blowing in the Main Hall, yet his light red robe waved and fluttered in an unseen force.

 Chapter 78 – The Beginning of Chaos (2)

    Chapter 78 ¨C The Beginning of Chaos (2)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited By: Krithika


    TLC By: Shiroyukineko


    Standing behind Xuan Yuan Yi, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s dark red robes also fluttered as an aura circled around him and his ck hair moved although there was no wind.


    The two people had begunpeting with their inner strength, projecting it through their music.


    A deadly aura enveloped the flute¡¯s sound. Under the high peaks and the trilling cascades, therey hidden mounds of killing intent that concealed the sharpness of a million sword. Once released, it would be a strike with thunderous power.


    In contrast, the sounds of the golden drum were thundering and forceful. It was like the sound of thousands of mounted troops charging straight ahead on a boundless grasnds. Booming murderous intent soar straight through the sky. If either of them had made a move, the colors of the sky and the earth would probably changed.


    The two melodies were both arrogant, but one was cold and the other was hot. The melodies were like formless swords, meeting mid sky in abat of life and death.


    The enormous hall was inplete silence.


    The faces of the officials below were either pale or flushed, like they had been affected by alcohol, they staggered, quivered, and trembled along with the vibrations of the two melodies.


    Especially among the civil officials led by the Left Minister, their bodies trembled like flower.


    The military officials led by General Mu Rong fared a lot better inparison. Each one of them gritted their teeth, closed their eyes tightly and quietly fought back with their own inner strength.


    What kind of people were Xuan Yuan Che and Du Gu Ye? The two were the most excellent ones among the young generation today and possessed transcendental martial arts. These two were not ordinary people.


    In such a match, fought with all their strength, the melody that was instilled with all their inner strength was like a sharp sword and could not be underestimated.


    The wine sses and dishes in the banquet, ttered on the tables as they vibrated with the notes of the music.


    The Secondary Hall of Tian Chen Pce and the Lower Secondary Hall had also quietened down, as if these halls too had felt the storms raging in the main hall. Across the Emperor¡¯s birthday celebration, there was only aplete and empty silence as the previous noise and excitement had dissipated like a dream.


    Crackle! The jade bowls and tes could no longer withstand the pressure and shattered suddenly with loud crashes. Wine flowed onto the floor and the artfully presented food was now a scattered mess.


    dop771¡°Crash!¡± Liu Yue nced at the cup in her hands. It had split into two and the wine within had spilled onto her body.


    The smile she had showed till then disappeared and Liu Yue also became stern at that moment. She who did not have inner strength, felt taxed by suchbat of the inner strength as she listened.


    From the corner of her eyes, she nced at the First ranked Imperial Consorts opposite her who had already fainted, frothing at the mouth. It was obvious that they had been sted and injured by the inner strengths of Xuan Yuan Che and Du Gu Ye.


    She nced up at Imperial Consort Chen and the others that were seated high above and noticed that the faces of Emperor Xuan Yuan Yi, Empress Liu and Imperial Consort Chen were already ashen but they were still holding on firmly. If they had crumpled, then Tian Zhen Kingdom would have no face left to speak of.

 Chapter 79 – The Beginning of Chaos (3)

    Chapter 79 ¨C The Beginning of Chaos (3)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko, GT


    Edited By: Krithika


    TLC By: Shiroyukineko


    The sound of the flute and drums became increasingly sharper, almost breaking through the rooftop and straight towards the clouds.


    Liu Yue furrowed her brows slightly. If this fight was not halted, the Main Hall would definitely be torn apart by these two.


    Furthermore, even if Xuan Yuan Che and Du Gu Ye had not aimed their attacks towards the people in the Main Hall, the overflow from their surging Inner Energies could probably kill others in the vicinity who had not been trained in martial arts.


    dop771She might not care about the other people in the Hall, but she couldn¡¯t ignore Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s imperial mother, Imperial Consort Chen.


    Looking around, she spotted a group of pce girls from the Musical Department who had fallen unconscious in the corner. Surrounding them were various musical instruments such as the zither, guzheng, flute and pipa.


    Standing up, she quickly headed towards the seven-stringed zither. Liu Yue sat cross-legged, restraining the turbulence in her heart as she plucked its strings with her fingers.


    It was her first time touching a zither and she hoped that her current body retained its muscle memories of how to y a zither.


    ¡°ng ng ng.¡± At first, her melody sounded unpleasant, but slowly the notes started toe together. The previous Liu Yue had been extremely skilled in zither.


    Her zither did not sound as clear and high as the flute, and also not as heavy and solemn as the drum. Instead, it sounded graceful and emotional.


    The sound had the same effect as admiring the beautiful sceneries on the banks of the Qin Huai River, stirring up a touch of lingering emotion and feelings. A trace of the endearing tune lingered in everyone¡¯s ears, like the fragrant smell of a flower. Her elegant body yed, her smile more beautiful than any scenery on earth.


    Her wistful zither tune, underneath the murderous aura, sounded like there were eighteen innocentdies brought into an execution ground, punished unfairly, an unspeakably difficult situation.


    But it was this kind of heart wrenching pain that made the sound of flute and the drums falter and almost go out of tune.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t possess any Inner Energy and the only thing that was cing her above these two people was her killing intent. It was the killing intent trained from the depths of hell.


    It was neither sharp nor austere. It wasn¡¯t like soldiers marching on an endless prairie, nor was it like a musicalposition that was imbued with hidden killing arts. It was simply pure killing intent.


    Unbridled, pure and concentrated killing intent, like it was emitting out from the Death God himself.


    As the wistful tune continued, it produced visions of the eighteen enchanting girls stepping into the execution ground. At their back, a sinister looking Death God lifted his sickle high up. The images that Liu Yue invoked with her music were totally unharmonious, yet they projected formidable power.


    It was a power that could destroy the world.


    dop801It was a power that could rule the whole world.


    The sound of flute stopped abruptly as Du Gu Ye lifted his eyes and stared at Liu Yue, who had both of her eyes closed, with a trace of astonishment in his eyes.


    A killing intent so intense that it had actually affected him! There was even a tinge of fear spreading through the depths of his heart. How could that have happened?


    With the flute falling silent, the sound of the golden drum also started to fade away as Xuan Yuan Che turned around to look at the one emitting the shockingly powerful killing intent. Such a piercing killing intent could be from none other than his Little Princess Consort.

 Chapter 80 – The Beginning of Chaos (4)

    Chapter 80 ¨C The Beginning of Chaos (4)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited By: Krithika


    TLC By: Shiroyukineko


    But the killing intent that Liu Yue had disyed earlier was one designed for intimidation and tyranny. This time, it was a killing intent at its pinnacle that could bring out extreme fear in people¡¯s heart.


    Liu Yue¡¯s closed eyelids suddenly opened in an instant, her abyss deep pupils looking calm and unruffled. Not a single trace of emotions could be seen. However, her gaze wasn¡¯t empty. It was an apathetic gaze that seemed to look down upon everyone in the world.


    Du Gu Ye shivered a little. What a frightening gaze!


    The sound of his flute slipped a few notes and Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s drum sounds also faltered a little. Both of them slowly drew back their Inner Energies, little by little.


    The crowd in the Main Hall slowly let out a breath of relief. How dangerous! If the two princes had increased their Inner Energies by even just a little bit more, they might probably have needed to bury their dead bodies here.


    dop791However, they had not even managed to finish their breath before they felt the intense killing intent down to their bones. It was a killing intent aura that meant sure death for everyone in its presence.


    Everyone in the Main Hall immediately turned into a statue as they were frozen stiff by the killing intent. Before they managed to wipe the sweat beads that had formed on their forehead, the hairs on their backs stood on end.


    Such a killing intent, it was beyond frightening!


    Liu Yue¡¯s fingers didn¡¯t stop plucking on the strings of the zither as her killing intent intensified.


    The flute sound went softer suddenly and there was a break in the tune. The drum sound went fainter as Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s thundering drum beats broke the leather of the drumheads.


    The flute and the golden drum sound both stopped at the same time.


    The immense Inner Energy that had surged out in all directionspletely settled down.


    And at the same time, the sure-death killing intent quickly vanished, like a wave during low-tide, as it returned back into Liu Yue¡¯s body.


    The guests sitting in the Hall felt like everything had disappeared in the blink of an eye. That icy breeze that seemed to appear from the depths of hell disappeared like it had never existed before.


    Her two hands stretched out to press on the strings as Liu Ye¡¯s eyes slowly closed.


    That year, one thousand ten-year-old children were thrown inside the Amazon Forest, and only one was allowed toe back. If they wanted to return, they would need to kill all the other children and confront all the beasts in the jungle.


    It was a test epitomizing the belittling of human lives and also the most unreasonable demand in a lifetime.


    When she became the first and thest one to return that day, her body had been emitting such an energy, a Death God¡¯s sure-death killing intent. A killing intent that would be able to destroy every single lifeform.


    It was only after years of training that she managed to suppress such an intense killing intent. She was a living person, and she didn¡¯t want to be a killing machine. She had her own feelings. She had to surpass her own dark past and never again would she allow herself to fall back into the depths of it. Absolutely never!


    Today, Xuan Yuan Che and Du Gu Ye were simply too strong. She had had to raise her negative feelings to their summit, before she could suppress their Inner Energies. She almost couldn¡¯t handle her own killing intent.


    Although the Main Hall was a bunch of chaos, it was engulfed in a deathly silence.

 Chapter 81 – The Beginning of Chaos (5)

    Chapter 81 ¨C The Beginning of Chaos (5)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited By: Krithika


    TLC By: Shiroyukineko


    Furrowing his brows tightly, Xuan Yuan Che suddenly threw down the drum hammer in his hand. He swiftly turned and walked towards Liu Yue. Although Liu Yue¡¯s killing intent had already been suppressed, he felt that Liu Yue¡¯s aura was still impure, as if there was a halo of ck aura surrounding her. He did not like it.


    Xuan Yuan Che briskly walked a few steps to Liu Yue¡¯s side. Without waiting for Liu Yue to open her eyes, unexpectedly he bent down, embraced Liu Yue tightly and kissed her fiercely.


    Liu Yue did not open her eyes, but her arms hugged Xuan Yuan Che back, wrapping around his neck.


    dop811


    Within the enormous hall, the people who had finally gotten a breathing space were cringing as they watched this scene unfolding before their eyes. If this young couple wanted to be intimate then they should do it in the privacy of their own home. How indecent of them, kissing in the public and in front of distinguished guests!


    The Emperor Xuan Yuan Yi wiped the perspiration on his forehead and cast a nce at Du Gu Ye. Just as he was about to chide Du Gu Yue for being thoughtless, he noticed Du Gu Ye staring at Liu Yue. A fleeting flicker of emotion shed across Du Gu Ye¡¯s cold eyes, changing his cold facial expression. There was not even a single trace of contempt in his expression as he looked at Liu Yue, but something else, something else¡­¡­


    Xuan Yuan Yi¡¯s lips twitched a little, not knowing whether he should say it out loud.


    After the kiss, the dark aura emitting out from Liu Yue¡¯s whole body had been subdued entirely. She chuckled as she made a kiss mark on Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s cheeks.


    Seeing that Liu Yue had recovered fully, Xuan Yuan Che red at Liu Yue. She didn¡¯t have an ounce of Inner Strength in her body, yet she had dared to get involved in thisbat.


    His hands twined around Liu Yue¡¯s waist tightly as Liu Yue continued to tangle her hands on Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s neck. They totally ignored the Imperial Court Officials and did as they liked.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let him bully you. ¡± Liu Yue spoke in a solemn voice only audible to the two of them. Her words made Xuan Yuan Che re at her angrily, yet his heart was deeply moved.


    He was not scared of Du Gu Ye, but if they fought, his Imperial Mother and Father would not have been able to endure it. Based on Liu Yue¡¯s attitude, if it wasn¡¯t for consideration of his Imperial Mother, she would have patted the dust off her butt and left. His reputation was not as important as his family. He had put everything at stake today for them after all.


    This favour, he would have to ept it.


    For a moment, the shocked ministers in the Main Hall were dumbstruck and the military officials that remained slightlyposed had only absolute admiration towards the couple. Just like that, they let the two people, who had openly ignored thews in the Imperial Court, continue embracing each other.


    ¡°You are quite profound. I, the Crown Prince of Ao Yun Kingdom, admire you.¡± In the midst of silence, Du Gu Ye slowly spoke out with his eyes fixed on Liu Yue.


    ¡°It is just a trifling skill.¡± Liu Yue answered calmly.


    A glow shed in Du Gu Ye¡¯s eyes when he heard her words. He stared deeply at Liu Yue, then nodded frigidly and responded, ¡°It is indeed just a trifling skill. It¡¯s such a shame to show it off.¡±

 Chapter 82 – The Beginning of Chaos (6)

    Chapter 82 ¨C The Beginning of Chaos (6)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited By: Krithika


    TLC By: Shiroyukineko


    Other than Xuan Yuan Che, no one else in the Hall had understood the conversation between Du Gu Ye and Liu Yue. They stared speechlessly at each other, thinking, never before had they heard a person who agreed straight away to someone who, to be modest, had said that their skill was just a trifle. Besides, the person who had agreed so quickly was Du Gu Ye who had clearly lost in the sh.


    Only Xuan Yuan Che understood that Liu Yue ¡®s words of modesty had actually meant to be an insult to Du Gu Ye¡¯s skill with the flute. Du Gu Ye, on the other hand, had admitted to it.


    The Main Hall was in a mess. Everyone was in confusion about what to do if this birthday banquet was to continue.


    Xuan Yuan Yi immediately waved his hand andmanded Crown Prince Xuan Yuan Cheng and King Yi Xuan Yuan Che to extend the hospitality of Tian Chen Kingdom towards the Crown Prince of Ao Yun Kingdom, as he, the Emperor, would be leaving first.


    When Du Gu Ye showed his skills, the Crown Prince Xuan Yuan Cheng had been unable to endure his attack. He wouldn¡¯t even know when danger was headed his way, so the Emperor hadmanded Xuan Yuan Che to apany the Crown Prince for his safety.


    At thatmand, Liu Yue¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that the faces of the Left Minister and Empress Liu had turned ashen. On the other hand, Imperial Consort Chen was beaming with pleasure.


    Xuan Yuan Che was already on par with Xuan Yuan Cheng, and now the Emperor hadmanded the two of them to entertain the Crown Prince of Ao Yun Kingdom. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that the position of the crown prince was leaning towards Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s Faction?


    The radiance of the stars shone brightly that night with the full moon and the cool breeze of night.


    Xuan Yuan Che had stayed behind at the Pce to entertain Du Gu Ye. Liu Yue, on the other hand, had silently slipped away when she saw that the Left Minister¡¯s subordinates had suddenly left the Pce.


    The second day after the birthday banquet, the imperial family¡¯s hunting event was held.


    Ideally, this hunting event should have happened during the seasons of spring and autumn. However, there was a tradition set by the ancestors who had founded the kingdom years ago. Once a year, every male royal family member shouldpete in a huntingpetition. The ancestors had fought hard on horsebacks to make the kingdom what it was today, so theter generations should not forget their efforts. Therefore, since the whole of royal family had been gathered for the Emperor¡¯s birthday, on the second day after the birthday, a huntingpetition was organised topare the military skills of the male members of the imperial family.


    Early in the morning of the second day, Xuan Yuan Che, the other Xuan Yuan family members and the imperial court officials headed towards the Imperial hunting grounds along with Du Gu Ye who was also invited to participate in this event.


    About 15 li from the outskirts of the Tian Chen Kingdom¡¯s Capital,y the hunting grounds of the Tian Chen Imperial family. The hunting grounds covered two tall mountains on which numerous animals had been reared.


    (TLN: Li is ancient China¡¯s unit of measurement. 1 Li is 500m)


    dop822Although the beginning of summer had arrived, the weather was still warm and gentle. It was the perfect time where both pasturage and animals abounded.


    In a small, open meadow before the dense mountain forest, sweet wine and seats were ced for Empress Liu, Imperial Consort Chen and some others. Liu Yue, Liu Xin Qing and a few others, including even the most beautiful girl in the Tian Chen Kingdom, Mu Rong Xin, whom Liu Yue had never seen before, apanied them.


    Seated ording to the pecking order, General Mu Rong sat behind Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue yed with the dried fruit in her hands as her mouth curved in an expression that seemed like a smile but wasn¡¯t really one, thinking to herself, ¡°Going to the extent of even bringing out Mu Rong Xin! Mu Rong Wu Di, you must really want to create ties with the ones in higher positions.¡±

 Chapter 83 – The Beginning of Chaos (7)

    Chapter 83 ¨C The Beginning of Chaos (7)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited By: Krithika


    TLC By: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Thank you sponsors!!


    However, she didn¡¯t have the leisure to y with him today. She had more important things to do.


    A gong was rung and a horn was blown loudly. The Imperial Royal Guards who were guarding the perimeters, immediately moved as fast as the wind and entered the forest in an orderly manner. They were trying to encircle all the animals in the forest and drive them towards the hunting party.


    Xuan Yuan Che and the others wore suits of armour that covered their entire bodies as they sat proudly on their horses. Emperor Xuan Yuan Yi, the leader of the group, was d in golden armour and held arge bow in his arms.


    Behind the Royal Family, Mu Rong Wu Di and the other generals followed closely. The Ministers on the other hand, stayed behind on one side and waited upon the Empress and other female members of the Royal Family. It almost seemed like they were sucking up to the Empress.


    ¡°Yue Er.¡± As Liu Yue was still observing the environment, a gentle and warm voice resounded behind her. It wasn¡¯t Mu Rong Wu Di, but it was his wife, Xiang An Chen.


    Liu Yue turned her head indifferently and observed Xiang An Chen fleetingly. Over sixty years old, her hair was almostpletely filled with silver threads, but she was still spirited and healthy. However, Liu Yue did not respond to her at all. She had no attachment whatsoever towards the members of the Mu Rong Residence. Everyone there were simply trying to gain her favour for personal benefits. Otherwise, why would they act so intimate?


    dop812Despite Liu Yue¡¯s cold treatment, Xiang An Chen was not angry. Instead, she smiled and whispered, ¡°Yue Er, could you do the Mu Rong n a favour?¡± She patted her hands on Mu Rong Xin, who was sitting right beside her as she voiced out her request. Then she lifted her head and looked towards the cold and emotionless Du Gu Ye, who was sitting upright on a seat a short distance away from them.


    Beautiful and demure like a Chinese Peony, alluring like an autumn scenery. Mu Rong Xin was indeed beautiful, much more beautiful than Liu Xin Qing and the others.


    However, in Liu Yue¡¯s eyes, Mu Rong Xin and Du Gu Ye belonged to totally different dimensions.


    She didn¡¯t say any more words, but Xiang An Chen knew that Liu Yue had understood her meaning. This Liu Yue, although she was still young and tender, her mind was that of a mature woman¡¯s.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you impudent?¡±, Liu Yue thought to herselfughing coldly. Failing to pair Mu Rong Xin to Xuan Yuan Che or Xuan Yuan Cheng, the Mu Rong Residence had even gone so far as to think of pairing her to Du Gu Ye. This Mu Rong Residence had really tried to reach beyond their means.


    ¡°Liu Yue, catch.¡± Before she could finish her thoughts and retort back, Xuan Yuan Che suddenly threw a bow towards her.


    Liu Yue flicked her wrist and caught the bow that Xuan Yuan Che threw to her. Staring at Xuan Yuan Che with raised eyebrows, she thought that though she was proficient with all sorts of modern weapons and gadgets she was not that proficient with the bow, since it was such a backward weapon technology. This was because she had much more powerful weapons to be used.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a match.¡± Xuan Yuan Che looked at Liu Yue and shed her a devilish smile.


    Behind him, Qiu Hen and the other generals immediately burst into a huzzah. In the Tian Chen¡¯s Hunting Field, there was no such thing as female and male but only who was stronger.

 Chapter 84 – The Beginning of Chaos (8)

    Chapter 84 ¨C The Beginning of Chaos (8)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited By: Krithika


    TLC By: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: What will happen if I say that this is thest chapter of the day¡­? Thank you sponsors!!


    ¡°Let¡¯spete then.¡± Liu Yue stood up suddenly and shed a smile towards Xuan Yuan Che. She secretly signalled to Xuan Yuan Che with her eyes and he responded with a knowing smile. Then, he beckoned to his men to prepare their horses.


    ¡°I would like to try too.¡± Just as Liu Yue finished her words, Du Gu Ye suddenly spoke out, with his icy voice.


    Why would this schrly, celestial looking being that didn¡¯t really seem to like physical fights show such interest in this today? However, Xuan Yuan Che naturally wouldn¡¯t hinder the wishes of a guest.


    When the bows and arrows were fully prepared, the Emperor of the Tian Chen Kingdom, Xuan Yuan Yi, gave the order to ride out and the sons of the Tian Chen Imperial family galloped their horses directly into the dense forest, going their separate ways.


    Liu Yue did not follow Xuan Yuan Che, instead, she went in another direction. She was headed the same way as the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°Third Sister In Law, you are really awesome.¡± The Eighth Prince, who was not much older than Liu Yue, had the rare opportunity to go in the same direction as she was. He immediately shed her a joyous expression, speaking entirely with respect and admiration.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Seeing that the Eighth Prince¡¯s sincerely praising her, Liu Yue responded with a nod.


    ¡°No need to thank me. Third brother and I are best buddies¡­ ¡± bbering all the way, the Eighth Prince followed Liu Yue into the heart of the forest.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡± A river deer copsed on the ground.


    ¡°Third Sister in Law, what are u using? Why is it so powerful?¡± the Eighth Prince asked curiously, seeing that whenever Liu Yue raised her hands, an animal would copse. At this moment, the horses of the soldiers behind them were loaded with the animals killed by Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue raised her hands and answered with two words, ¡°Sleeve arrows. ¡± Except that she was using a remodeled version of the sleeve arrows.


    ¡°Third Sister In Law, give me one too!¡± the Eighth Prince came forward with a smiling expression.


    Liu Yue raised her brows when she saw this. This Eighth Prince really was being overly familiar. She paused at that moment and replied, ¡°After we return, I¡­¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Swoosh.¡± Before she couldplete her sentence, an arrow split the wind as it flew from within the dense forest, darting towards Liu Yue as fast as lightning.


    ¡°Assassins! Protect the Third Sister In Law.¡± The Eighth Prince immediately tossed the bow and arrow in his hand away and grabbed the sword sheathed at his waist, rushing towards Liu Yue.


    The military officers and Imperial bodyguards who had been following closely behind them dashed forward together, roaring loudly.


    ¡°Protect yourself.¡± A cold light shed in Liu Yue¡¯s eyes and she brandished the de in her hand.


    With a clear shing sound that echoed, the de in Liu Yue¡¯s hands shed straight through the iing arrow which fell to the ground in pieces.


    Just at the moment the broken arrow dropped, numerous other sharp arrows darted out simultaneously on all sides from the dense forest.


    dop841By the ferocious murderous auras and the arrows which sped as fast as light, you could tell that they were all skilled assassins.


    Liu Yue humphed frigidly as her hand flew to her waist. Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s silver sword immediately shot out through the the air and confronted the sharp arrowsing from all sides of the forest.


    An onlooker could only see silver lights shing across as Liu Yue faced the menacing, sharp arrows.


    Yet, behind Liu Yue¡¯s back, a sharp, ck arrow darted quicker than any of the other approaching arrows. As it was getting nearer to Liu Yue, the arrow suddenly divided into two and hurtled towards Liu Yue¡¯s back. Liu Yue¡¯s sword could only defend against one of the two arrows.


    ¡°Third Sister In Law! ¡± The Eighth Prince was instantly shocked and terror-stricken.

 Chapter 85 – A Sudden Birth of an Uncertain Situation (1)

    Chapter 85 ¨C A Sudden Birth of an Uncertain Situation (1)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited By: Krithika


    TLC By: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Just kidding. I like making fun of people xD Thank you sponsor!


    The surrounding people could only look on in horror as the ck arrow almost struck Liu Yue¡¯s back. Suddenly, a golden sh darted out behind Liu Yue¡¯s back and struck at the iing ck arrow.


    There was only a loud ¡°peng¡± as the ck arrow fell to the ground, split neatly into two parts.


    A golden coloured arrow had plunged deeply into the ground right behind Liu Yue.


    As the sunlight shone through the trees, the golden arrow reflected golden rays, emitting a dazzling radiance.


    Seeing this, Liu Yue frowned slowly and turned towards the front. Du Gu Ye, wearing a white robe that contrasted his long ck hair, sat up high on his snow white horse¡¯s back. Looking at Liu Yue, he slowly lowered the golden bow in his hands, his face as expressionless as always.


    dop831The three mounted guards behind him had already charged into the forest to chase after the assassins.


    Seeing this whole scene, the generals and guards who had been following Liu Yue and the Eighth Prince heaved a deep sigh of relief. Then they started to roar angrily and charged into the forest following the chase. How could someone dare to attempt an assassination on their Princess Consort?


    The fallen arrow was now powerless and useless.


    Liu Yue put away her sword, reined in her horse and sat up straight in her stirrups.


    Everything that had happened, urred in just a moment.


    ¡°Third Sister-In-Law, are you alright?¡± The Eighth Prince charged towards her, worry and anxiety filling his expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Liu Yue did not even turn her head as she replied to the Eighth Prince with a short sentence. She stared fixedly at the ck arrow that had been split into two, lying on the ground.


    What a magnificent archery skill. Du Gu Ye had shot an arrow out of nowhere, but he had thoroughly destroyed the hidden mark on the ck arrow.


    Liu Yue quietly looked up towards the sky, suspiciously. That hidden mark was the Left Minister¡¯s. She had intentionally made it look perfect and refined, all for today. She did not expect that Du Gu Ye¡¯s archery skill was so urate that he could destroy the hidden mark totally.


    Yesterday, she didn¡¯t miss out on Empress Liu¡¯s and Left Ministers expressions. Hence, she had secretly warned the Blood Shadow Guards that anything could happen in the forest today. A berserk wild beast, a stray arrow. This ce was practically an assassination paradise.


    If the Left Minister did not make a move on the day of the hunt, then there might never be another chance to attack Xuan Yuan Che. Once Du Gu Ye left the Tian Chen Kingdom, Xuan Yuan Che could be promoted to the Crown Prince position at any time, kicking Xuan Yuan Cheng out from his position.


    Today was a good day. Through the Blood Shadow Guards, Liu Yue had received warning that the Left Minister had secretly made a move. However, rather than just allowing someone to use her as a target for their arrows, she would simply ensure that the me fell rightly on the heads of the ones whomitted the crime even if she had to fake some evidence. Liu Yue believed that one must control the decisive moment with their own hands, otherwise one would not be prepared to deal with whatever wasing. She didn¡¯t like being caught unaware if that happened.


    Her heart was filled with fury but she maintained a calm demeanour as Du Gu Ye approached her slowly on his horse. Liu Yue forced two words out through her gritted teeth, ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 86 – A Sudden Birth of an Uncertain Situation (2)

    Chapter 86 ¨C A Sudden Birth of an Uncertain Situation (2)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: ¡°Murphy¡¯s Law¡±. That¡¯s what today is. *cries in the corner*


    Damn. She didn¡¯t manage to frame the Left Minister. Yesterday night¡¯s worth of effort was spent in vain. She had purposelymanded the Blood Shadow Guards to act the part of the viin today, so that she could frame the Left Minister with the hidden mark in the arrow. However, her n was destroyed by Du Gu Ye¡¯s honourable act.


    It appears that she couldn¡¯t rely on the assassination attempt here to frame the Left Minister. She could only depend on the assassination attempt of Xuan Yuan Che.


    Nodding coldly, Du Gu Ye galloped his horses forward, not saying anything. His face had not even a hint of pride or arrogance, instead, he was coldly indifferent.


    Only, his eyes steadily locked onto the figure of Liu Yue. The pair of ck and blue eyes shed a colorful radiance as the sunlight shone through the trees from above. It was remarkably beautiful.


    Liu Yue arched her brows slightly as she saw this. Nevermind. Forget it. This Du Gu Ye also had good intentions, and although his good intentions came inexplicably, but she should just forget about the incident today.


    ¡°Reporting to the Eighth Prince. We failed to pursue the assassins.¡± The Royal Guards had returned from the heart of the dense forest. Failing toplete their mission, they bowed before the Eighth Prince and Liu Yue with an embarrassed expression.


    ¡°You are all useless bunch of¡­¡±


    ¡°Nevermind. With the assassins¡¯ high-level skills, even if they did manage to catch up to them, they would probably be killed immediately.¡± The Eighth Prince¡¯s rebuke was interrupted when Liu Yue had suddenly raised her hands to signal him to stop.


    What a joke. Those were her personally trained Blood Shadow Secret Agents. If these Royal Guards could catch up to her Secret Agents, she should just retire from supervising them.


    Hearing this, the Royal Guards looked at Liu Yue with a grateful expression.


    At this moment, the three guards under Du Gu Ye who had been the first to chase after the assassins had also returned back on their horses, eaching from three different directions. Looking at Du Gu Ye, they faintly shook their heads.


    Seeing this, Du Gu Ye lowered his eyes slightly and then gave Liu Yue a quick, upward look. His eyes seemed to understand something, but also not understanding anything.


    ¡°Dong¡­ Dong¡­ ¡°At this moment, a thundering sound of drums broke through the dense forest, resounding from afar.


    Hearing this, the Eighth Prince¡¯s face instantly paled as he shouted loudly, ¡°Father is being attacked!¡±


    The surrounding Royal Guards had also turned pale immediately.


    Liu Yue looked at the direction where Xuan Yuan Che had disappeared to. Xuan Yuan Che had went the same way as Xuan Yuan Yi. Now that Xuan Yuan Yi was attacked, that would mean that her assassins had started their attempted attack.


    Liu Yue disyed an anxious look, but she understood the situation clearly in her heart. Liu Yue knew that although the crime of attempting an assassination on Xuan Yuan Che would not be too big, it would be able to take down the Left Minister and Empress Liu.


    However, since Xuan Yuan Che and Xuan Yuan Yi had went the same way, then the crime of attempting an assassination on the Emperor of Tian Chen Kingdom would definitely be bigger than the crime of attempting an assassination on Xuan Yuan Che alone. In that case, the Blood Shadow Guards should shoot a few arrows on Xuan Yuan Yi and then focus their attack on Xuan Yuan Che. If any evidence of that crime was found, the Left Minister would never be able to rise up again.

 Chapter 87 – A Sudden Birth of an Uncertain Situation (3)

    Chapter 87 ¨C A Sudden Birth of an Uncertain Situation (3)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited by: Krithika, Rend


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    ¡°Go. Quick. Go.¡± Liu Yue immediately shrieked loudly and galloped her horse toward the location where the sound of the drums came from,appearing very worried.


    Seeing this, Du Gu Ye furrowed his brows and moved his eyes slightly to stare deeply at Liu Yue who was shooting away as he followed her on his horse.


    Liu Yue, Du Gu Ye, the Eighth Prince, and their party of people rode madly towards the direction of Xuan Yuan Yi at the speed of lightning.


    At the same time, all the princes and military officers in the whole forest had also halted their hunting and hurried towards the area from where the drums sounded.


    The glowing sunlight shone through the trees and sprinkled spots of golden rays over the beautiful grass and colorful flowers which seemed like fire. Everything was so beautiful that words were unable to describe it.


    Meanwhile, the drumbeats were getting more rapid, sounding increasingly urgent. That mad sound of the drums seemed to almost tear through the sky.


    The rmed birds in the dense forest took off rapidly as the fluttering of their wings made extremely disordered noises.


    Liu Yue rode her horse like she was galloping madly, but the horse she was on was specially selected by Xuan Yuan Che. It was the standard inferior quality horse that could only show an outward appearance and couldn¡¯t run faster even if she begged it to be quicker.


    As Liu Yue heard the frantic drumbeats, she unconsciously furrowed her brows slightly. The sounds of the drums was so hurried, could it be a serious assassination attempt?


    How would that be possible? Qiu Hen and the others had secretly led the Dragon Riders to guard Xuan Yuan Che. Even if the Left Minister had attacked at the same time, such a situation probably wouldn¡¯t happen. Could it be that someone was really trying to assassinate Xuan Yuan Yi?


    With her eyebrows arched highly, she thought that it would be fun now.


    ¡°Get on.¡± as she was still lost in her thoughts, Du Gu Ye who had been riding beside her suddenly spoke coldly.


    dop871Liu Yue turned her head and nced at the horse beneath Du Gu Ye. She didn¡¯t understand horses, but the horse Du Gu Ye was riding was definitely better than her ¡°specially selected¡± horse.


    She did not hesitate at that moment and with a smack on her horse¡¯s back, she jumped and somersaulted in the sky and stood on the horse¡¯s back behind Du Gu Ye. She wanted to see what had happened.


    Du Gu Ye did not speak. He merely pressed the sides of his fast horse with his legs as he sat on it and the snow colored ferghana horse immediately darted out like a sword at more than double its previous speed.


    The horse chased after the clouds and the moon with an amazing speedparable to lightning.


    In seconds, Du Gu Ye¡¯s horse dashed into the midst of the disordered location of the attempted assassination.


    Du Gu Ye¡¯s horse was just too fast and so, it seemed like they were the first to arrive.


    It was in utter chaos. The Emperor¡¯s imperial guard was attempting to escort the disheveled Xuan Yuan Yi as they hurriedly retreated backwards.


    The Crown Prince, Xuan Yuan Cheng, who was beside the Emperor had bloodstains smudging arge portion of his clothes from an injury to his shoulder. With a pale face, he staggered to his feet and followed the imperial guards. At the entrance of the dense forest, the sounds of swords and knives shing were so intense that they could be heard even miles away.

 Chapter 88 – A Sudden Birth of an Uncertain Situation (4)

    Chapter 88 ¨C A Sudden Birth of an Uncertain Situation (4)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited by: Rend, Krithika


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Thank you sponsors!!


    There was no sign of Xuan Yuan Che or Qiu Hen and his party around. The people of the House of King Yi were nowhere to be found in the vicinity.


    Liu Yue stood high on the horse¡¯s back and took in everything in her sight at the first nce. Her eyes shed for an instant as an amorphous murderous aura shot out from her immediately.


    ¡°Whoosh. ¡± A sharp arrow pierced out of the dense forest and darted menacingly towards Xuan Yuan Yi who was retreating hurriedly.


    The Emperor Xuan Yuan Yi had Royal Guards around him, but there were only a few skilled ones among them. The only Military officer of Tian Zhen Kingdom in the group, General Fei of the second ranked aristocratic family, was protecting the Crown Prince on the other side.


    Seeing this, Liu Yue frowned and swiftly moved her hand. A small arrow instantly shot out, arriving first even though it was shotter, and struck away the arrow darting toward the Emperor, Xuan Yuan Yi.


    Although Xuan Yuan Yi¡¯s martial art skills was not really proficient, he was still an Emperor. He did not lose his management capabilities even in such a chaotic situation.


    Turning his head, he saw that Liu Yue and Du Gu Ye had arrived. Immediately overjoyed, he eximed, ¡°Liu Yue, quickly go. Xuan Yuan Che is still behind. We were ambushed just now. Xuan Yuan Che stayed behind to deal with the assassins and let me escape first. Quick, go to him!¡±


    Xuan Yuan Yi exined the situation concisely with a few sentences.


    Liu Yue instantly put on a cold expression when she heard the Emperor and realized that this was a real assassination attempt against Xuan Yuan Yi. It was not the Left Minister, as he wouldn¡¯t have had the audacity to attack Xuan Yuan Yi even if you gave him ten times the amount of guts he had in him. So then who was the one behind this assassination?


    dop874¡°Lend me your horse. ¡± Frigidly leaving four words behind, Liu Yue unexpectedly grabbed Du Gu Ye and tried throwing him to the front.


    Du Gu Ye did not object as he flew to the ground in a sh and gave his horse to Liu Yue. Requesting him to bring her here was fine, but if he was asked to save Xuan Yuan Che and be involved in this assassination against the Emperor of the Tian Zhen Kingdom, then he had no interest in doing so.


    Furthermore, in his position as the Crown Prince of Ao Yun Kingdom, he represented the whole of Ao Yun Kingdom. In such a situation, too much enthusiasm wouldn¡¯t be a good thing.


    Riding on the horse, Liu Yue dashed forward without looking back into the dense forest.


    Roars and war cries were heard as shadows and shes of swords and des flew everywhere. The strong odor of blood permeated the dense forest.


    Only his two sons, Xuan Yuan Cheng and Xuan Yuan Che, along with General Mu Rong, General Fei and a few Royal Guards had followed the Emperor Xuan Yuan Yi during the hunt. There were not many people by his side.


    Who would have thought that in their own territory, they would encounter such arge-scale assassination attempt? Xuan Yuan Che was obviously undermanned, as many royal guards retreated with Emperor Xuan Yuan Yi and Crown Prince Xuan Yuan Cheng. There were only about ten people left to fight with Xuan Yuan Che in the dense forest, while reinforcements had not arrived yet.


    The assassins wore green clothes. It was a light green that could easily blend in with the grass and trees as one.

 Chapter 89 – A Sudden Birth of an Uncertain Situation (5)

    Chapter 89 ¨C A Sudden Birth of an Uncertain Situation (5)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited by: Krithika, Rend


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Thank you sponsors!!


    There was only a few assassins, but every single one of them was definitely the equivalent of a hundred men in skill. Those dozens of Royal Guards that were guarding Xuan Yuan Che would be killed in just a single attack, as easy as cutting vegetables. Just in the few seconds it took Liu Yue to rush there, more than ten Royal Guards had copsed.


    Now the assassins were risking their lives, attacking Xuan Yuan Che madly, as if the target they were assassinating was not Xuan Yuan Yi, but Xuan Yuan Che instead.


    Xuan Yuan Che looked austere standing on the cliff at the top of the mountain, . His hair flew in the sky while he was covered with blood and the silver sword in his hand had almost be covered in blood.


    He had already lost his horse.


    Beside him, Mu Rong Wu Di, Qiu Hen and the other Dragon Riders guarded him tightly as the two sides attacked each other fiercely.


    They wanted to kill Xuan Yuan Che.


    Liu Yue¡¯s eyes instantly grew bloodshot as a ferocious murderous aura was released from her body.


    ¡°nk. ¡± A clear sound rang out as Xuan Yuan Che saw the sharp arrows that were flying towards him was knocked away in mid air by something. Unconsciously, he raised his head swiftly.


    In his sight, Liu Yue dressed in green and blue was rushing toward him madly with a murderous aura.


    The swords crossed and came in at an amazingly fast speed. A sword that struck out from an unimaginable direction and a life was instantly ended by Liu Yue¡¯s hands.


    Liu Yue¡¯s attacks were fast, and the speed of the snowy white ferghana horse was even faster. Wherever the girl and the horse passed, spots of blood would bloom like flowers beside her. The people near her couldn¡¯t even see where the weapon wasing from before they had copsed on the ground with extremely shocked lifeless eyes.


    There wasn¡¯t any fierce resistance, and the blood dancing in the sky like flowers rained down. There was only the raising of a hand and the fall of the sword and death itself was the quick stroke of the sword. It was like the Grim Reaper¡¯s deadly scythe reaping lives while all were inplete silent eptance of their death, which was creepy in itself on this fierce battlefield.


    Deeply in Liu Yue¡¯s eyes, heavy mes burned and showed her bloodthirsty soul.


    There were no expressions to be seen, no temperature to be felt, only the murderous aura, the thick cold murderous aura.


    Seeing this scene, Xuan Yuan Che widened his eyes slightly. It was the first time he saw Liu Yue attacking and killing someone. Even if he had seen Liu Yue¡¯s fighting skills many times in the past, and knew that although Liu Yue¡¯s moves were concise, they were powerful. He had yet however, to see Liu Yue kill someone.


    The icy cold apathy, and killing in one move. That kind of speed and that kind of assassination efficiency. Heavens!


    Killing people is not as easy as embroidering. Why would you need so many exaggerated and extravagant moves? Just one move. One move that would strike the vital parts and it would be enough.


    These were the words Liu Yue Yue had said in the past. He had first thought she was just words, as surely, it couldn¡¯t possibly be enough to kill someone in one move.


    Now he knew that if Liu Yue had said it, she could and would, definitely do it.


    One move, just one move. Such conciseness that could not be any more sinct, yet a move so decisive that others could never endure it. A fatal move.


    Xuan Yuan Che was shocked.

 Chapter 90 – A Sudden Birth of an Uncertain Situation (6)

    Chapter 90 ¨C A Sudden Birth of an Uncertain Situation (6)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Thank you sponsors!!


    Liu Yue rode her horse quickly and flew across the field, her whole body was emitting an aura of killing intent at its full force. That shocking bloodthirst was even scarier than the sword in her hands.


    A dense cloud of cold air enveloped her body, making her seem like a death god wielding a scythe. That sort of grim aura that should have belonged to the underworld, inflicted fear upon the hearts of everyone present.


    Qiu Hen, Mu Rong Wi Di and the others were stupefied as they watched Liu Yue rushing to their side. In that moment, Liu Yue, who was shrouded in a bloodthirsty aura held everyone present spellbound, unable to break eye contact. Everyone was filled with respect towards her. She was the true master of massacre.


    The assassins in green were all frozen with fear. Assassins were killers, hence they were extremely sensitive to killing intent. With regards to other people outside of their assassination world, they could fight them head to head to their death. But with regards this queen of the assassination world that they were facing, they could only feel unbridled fear arising from the depths of their hearts. It was a type of fear that could not be stopped.


    In just a moment, every single assassin seemed to forget their initial mission of assassinating Xuan Yuan Che, as they immediately charged towards Liu Yue.


    Her sword de moved swiftly, sharply and decisively.


    dop873 The whole ground was filled with corpses and bloodbath.


    No one was left alive on the grounds that Liu Yue had stepped on.


    Blood trickled down her sword to the ground as Liu Yue stepped over the field of corpses. The blood-soaked Liu Yue came down from her snow-white horse in a swift movement, as she came to Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s side. Her eyes was filled with anxiousness as she looked at Xuan Yuan Che and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Lowering his head, Xuan Yuan Che saw that although Liu Yue looked calm on the outside, her eyes were filled with worry and anxiousness. Xuan Yuan Che slowly reached out his hands and held Liu Yue¡¯s blood-stained face in his hands. Heughed out with a raised brow, ¡°Aren¡¯t you belittling me too much? How would anything happen to me? These are all their blood, not mine.¡±


    He, Xuan Yuan Che, had fought in deadly battles since his teenage days. He was also one of the survivors who had climbed out of the hellhole. These mere assassins, although strong, would never be able to harm him.


    However, his little Princess Consort¡¯s worry had thoroughly warmed his heart. With those grim-looking eyes, fierce determination and a whole body stained with blood, her first sentence had actually been these three words, ¡®Are you alright?¡¯.


    dop872He could actually heard concerned words out of a cold-blooded person like her, a person who did not change her expression at all as she stepped over a pile of corpses. That sort of feeling, was something that couldn¡¯t be described by words.


    Holding Liu Yue¡¯s face with both of his hands, Xuan Yuan Che lowered his head slowly. Very gently, he ced a small kiss on Liu Yue¡¯s lips.


    The kiss was very tender; soft and gentle like floating water, yet zing hotter than the sun¡¯s warmth on her skin.

 Chapter 91 – A Sudden Birth of an Uncertain Situation (7)

    Chapter 91 ¨C A Sudden Birth of an Uncertain Situation (7)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Well, apparently bluehost deactivated my site because my billing address wasn¡¯t consistent with my IP address. Without any warning. (They said it¡¯s stated in the T&C) Now that I¡¯ve sent my credit card for verification, hopefully they¡¯ll reactivate my site soon. Honestly¡­ (¨p?§¥?)£¼ BLUEHOST!!!!


    Liu Yue slowly closed her eyes, allowing Xuan Yuan Che to kiss her gently while muttering, ¡°All is fine if you are alright.¡±


    All is fine if he was alright. All is fine if her own Xuan Yuan Che was alright.


    His mouth curved into an extremely alluring smile and Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s kiss became even more tender.


    The ground was full of corpses and the air was filled with the thick odor of blood. However, even in such a bloody battleground, where every de was smeared with blood, the gentle kiss that they shared seem to create a field of blooming flowers around them. A field of fragrant, aromatic flowers.


    The battleground had turned quiet without any noises of the des and swords shing with each other. The ferocious murderous atmosphere had also disappeared. Now, everything was calm, only the sound of the wind passing by, the rustling of the trees and the soft moans of the wounded soldiers were heard.


    General Mu Rong Wu Di stood at one side silently. He had recovered from his shock at this time as he stared at the corpses lying all over the ground in front of him. His old-looking face twitched slightly.


    Amazing. Liu Yue¡¯s sword was so sharp and concise, every move that she make was a fatal attack, sh by sh.


    DOP865His hands trembled slightly as he pondered, if this sword were to pierce his body, could he guard against it? He knitted his brows tightly as he realized the answer was no. Her sword moved in such a strange angle and ughtered with such an acute sharpness that was impossible to resist or guard against.


    A single drop of cold sweat trickled down his temples as Mu Rong Wu Di secretly rejoiced in his heart. Fortunately, they had discovered her. Fortunately, they had chosen to stand by her side. Otherwise¡­


    The hot early summer wind blowed, causing the stench of blood to fill the air.


    At the side of the dense forest, Du Gu Ye watched the whole scene with a cold expression as shock shed across his eyes. The breeze blew across his white robes that appeared graceful and pure.


    ¡°Princess Consort, you are so powerful. ¡°After the initial shock and surprise, Qiu Hen and the others immediately looked at Liu Yue with pure excitement. As expected, their Princess Consort was indeed powerful.


    Liu Yue had not even responded before Xuan Yuan Che pulled her tiny figure into his embrace and dered proudly, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Yue couldn¡¯t help but sh him a smile. After sharing a secret smile with each other, Liu Yue swept a nce on the assassins dressed in green that were lying on the ground behind her. Her face darkened as she asked, ¡°Who are they? ¡±


    ¡°No idea. They weren¡¯t the Left Minister¡¯s men, or Du Gu Ye¡¯s.¡± Xuan Yuan Che also turned solemn as he answered with a deep voice.


    These assassins skills were extremely high leveled. They were a lot more powerful than the Left Minister¡¯s men that they knew. However, ifpared to Du Gu Ye¡¯s men, they were weaker. Therefore, the person behind these assassins¡¯ attack was not the Left Minister and also not Du Gu Ye, the Crown Prince of the Ao Yun Kingdom.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t these two people, then who was behind this assassination?¡± Liu Yue furrowed her brows and pondered, ¡®who else could have the audacity to attack Xuan Yuan Che?¡¯

 Chapter 92 – A Sudden Birth of an Uncertain Situation (8)

    Chapter 92 ¨C A Sudden Birth of an Uncertain Situation (8)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited by: Austin, Shipreck, Shiroyukineko


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    It seemed like they were not after the life of Xuan Yuan Yi, Emperor of the Tian Chen Kingdom, but rather the head of Xuan Yuan Che.


    Qiu Hen, squatted down and took off the mask of a dead assassin, ¡°Dark skinned and arge build. They didn¡¯te from the Tian Chen Kingdom.¡± he spoke in a sober voice as he scrutinized the body.


    The people of the Tian Chen Kingdom generally had a medium build. They didn¡¯t have a build asrge as the bodies before their eyes. With such stature, it was enough to know that they weren¡¯t citizens of the Tian Chen Kingdom at a single nce. However, people with such stature were quitemon in the other six kingdoms.


    If they weren¡¯t Tian Chen Kingdom¡¯s citizens, then was it people from the other kingdoms? Liu Yue immediately furrowed her brows and turned to look at Xuan Yuan Che.


    On the contrary, Xuan Yuan Che didn¡¯t show any reaction. Noticing that Liu Yue was staring at him, heughed emotionlessly at the whole situation and raising his eyebrows, said ¡°There are many people in this world that are after my life. ¡±


    As he spoke, Liu Yue immediately understood that it was because Xuan Yuan Che was too outstanding. Just as Du Gu Ye was able to make Ao Yun Kingdom the highest ranked and most powerful kingdom in a few years, Xuan Yuan Che would also be able to make Tian Chen Kingdom rise above the other kingdoms.


    This would be a huge danger. Since he was unable to be used, then killing him would be the only choice.


    Anyone can exist within the Tian Chen Kingdom, except for Xuan Yuan Che alone. This person was a threat to the surrounding kingdoms, an extremely huge threat.


    Therefore, today was a good chance since the ancestral traditions of the Tian Chen Kingdom were not a secret.


    Reaching out her hands to hold Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s, Liu Yue looked upward and assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Xuan Yuan Che immediatelyughed out loud when he heard her, and replied with a simrly arrogant tone, ¡°If I was afraid, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to live until today.¡± In the whole wide world, he, Xuan Yuan Che, had never been afraid of anyone.


    ¡°Alright. Your imperial highness Third Prince, let¡¯s return first and talkter.¡± Mu Rong Wu Di was old and wise after all, so he interrupted at that moment.


    Since it was the attempted assassination of Xuan Yuan Che, then currently, it would not be safe here.


    Xuan Yuan Che nodded and pulled Liu Yue along. Then he helped by supporting an Imperial Guard in front of him who had been seriously injured, and was half squatting, half crawling, unable to get up.


    Qiu Hen and the others around also started reorganizing.


    ¡°Swoosh. ¡± Just at this moment, a sound of something breaking through sky was heard in the silent dense forest. A few metal balls the size of an infant¡¯s fist flew towards Xuan Yuan Che with the speed of lightning.


    Mu Rong Wu Di roared out loud, ¡°They have toxic gas inside them. Hold your breath and watch out.¡± his face began to change colors as his gaze swept past the metal balls.


    At the same time, Xuan Yuan Che also recognized this weapon and he swiftly grabbed the Imperial Guard and Liu Yue, and with a serious expression, began to retreat backwards leaving only an afterimage of his figure..


    He was originally standing on a cliff on top of a mountain, yet when he retreated backwards, he immediately found himself standing on the edge¡­


    Before he could stand firmly, the seriously wounded Imperial Guard suddenly straightened his back and turned, hitting towards the chests of Xuan Yuan Che and Liu Yue. His palms were ck as they were mixed with an extremely dense inner strength power and toxin martial arts.


    A spy.


    The three people were originally near each other, so if this attack that had the strength that could break mountains really struck the targets¡­

 Chapter 93 – Crisis, One After Another (1)

    Chapter 93 ¨C Crisis, One After Another (1)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited by: Austin, Surjit, Shipreck, Shiroyukineko


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    They were caught off guard as something unforeseen had arisen.


    All the people around immediately turned pale with fright.


    Nevertheless, what kind of person was Xuan Yuan Che? Amidst the heat of the moment, his face darkened in an instant as he switched his attack style with an incredible speed. He turned his hand into a palm and received the spy¡¯s palm attack.


    dop931Simultaneously, Liu Yue emitted a murderous aura as she swung her sword down at the spy.


    A banging sound burst forth and Xuan Yuan Che could only feel a strong force rush at him. Even he couldn¡¯t stand firmly after receiving the attack and staggered backwards.


    This person really had a powerful inner strength.


    Yet this step backwards resulted in his feet immediately began slipping down the cliff.


    Xuan Yuan Che immediately had a bad feeling within his heart. Seconds before he fell, he exerted all his strength and with his right hand and threw Liu Yue who had been in his embrace forward, while he himself fell backwards down the cliff.


    At the same time, the spy that had shed with Xuan Yuan Che vomited blood as he turned his body and attempted to run away quickly.


    Unfortunately, a ssh of blood apanied his retreat, saturating the soil that had already been dyed red. The spy¡¯s muscr body was suddenly cut in two as he fell to the ground.


    With one strike of her sword, Liu Yue had managed to cleave his body in half.


    With an ice cold expression, Liu Yue didn¡¯t even look back at the spy that she had cut in half about the waist. She dashed towards the precipice, leaped and followed Xuan Yuan Che down without any second thoughts.


    The slim and tiny figure immediately vanished from the mountaintop.


    It all happened in the blink of an eye, so quick that before Mu Rong Wu Di, Qiu Hen, and the others could even grasp the situation, everything had already ended. On the edge of the cliff, the figures of their King and Princess Consort had already disappeared.


    Only a white swirl of toxic mist disappearing into the sky could be seen in the dested area.


    ¡°King¡­¡­ ¡± The heartbroken howls echoed above the mountain.


    Liu Yue fiercely chased after Xuan Yuan Che down the cliff, diving head first as she reached out her hand to grab the falling Xuan Yuan Che.


    Xuan Yuan Che stared with bloodshot eyes at Liu Yue who had chased after him and roared loudly, ¡°You are crazy.¡±


    It took him effort to throw her back onto the cliff and yet she still followed him and jumped down.


    ¡°I am not crazy.¡± Liu Yue roared back in an even louder voice, flicking her wrist, the metal wrist band she was wearing, which didn¡¯t look like a wrist guard or an armguard, suddenly sprang open as a thin string flew directly upwards from inside.


    Xuan Yuan Che couldn¡¯t get a clear look at the item, yet his body suddenly jerked to a stop and swayed in the middle of the sky, no longer falling downwards.


    Xuan Yuan Chen¡¯s eyes instantaneously widened and stared in extreme shock at the thing keeping him and Liu Yue suspended in the air. It was a Sky Silk.

 Chapter 94 – Crisis, One After Another (2)

    Chapter 94 ¨C Crisis, One After Another (2)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Austin, Surjit, Shipreck, Shiroyukineko


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    He remembered that there was indeed such a thing in his treasury. However, he had given the key to the treasury to Liu Yue as he had decided to let Liu Yue manage it. He never knew that Sky Silkcould be used this way.


    Xuan Yuan Che calmly observed the thin but flexible and strong Sky Silk, gripped firmly by Liu Yue, that couldn¡¯t even be cut by a sharp sword


    A pool of warmth slowly appeared in his eyes, as Xuan Yuan Che said solemnly, ¡°You are an idiot.¡±


    His scolding was said in a harsh tone, but it masked deeper emotions of friendship.


    Liu Yue grabbed the sword with one hand and grabbed Xuan Yuan Che who was below her with the other. Just like that, she jumped down without any support, turned her head and looked at Xuan Yuan Che who was observing her with his head lifted high. She replied with an equally sombre voice, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. I only know that we must seize hold of our happiness ourselves. Since it¡¯s my own happiness, I would never let it go from my grasp. Nobody is allowed to snatch it away, even if it is Death himself.¡±


    Saying this, Liu Yue tightened her hold on Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hands. She had never experienced such a rtionship in her previous life. Since she had in this life, she would definitely never let it go.


    Hearing this, Xuan Yuan Che looked determinedly at the resolute Liu Yue, her small face full of stubbornness and conviction.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Little dumbo.¡±


    dop935Liu Yue didn¡¯t retort back at Xuan Yuan Che this time, and only red at him. Her re was filled with resolution.


    The two of them gazed at each other, lost in their own world.


    My reflection in your eyes, and your reflection in mine.


    Anyone, anything other than their existence vanished into thin air; their small world wouldn¡¯t tolerate any other existence beside themselves.


    The wind blew softly, ruffling the couple¡¯s robes. The dark red and bluish green fabric fluttered gracefully in the wind.


    Both of them tightened their hold on each others hands, and Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che suddenly burst out intoughter. The brightness in their eyes could rival even the sun¡¯s and the moon¡¯s lights.


    Breaking off their eye contact, Liu Yue looked below Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s body.


    There was still a long distance between them and the top of the cliff, and her Sky Silk wasn¡¯t going to make it.


    In modern times, there were advanced tools made from alloys that would make escaping easy, but the Sky Silk that she produced with much effort was stillcking and not long enough. She wasn¡¯t satisfied.


    ¡°Give me the sword.¡± As she was contemting that, Xuan Yuan Che suddenly spoke out as he reached out his hands.


    Liu Yue looked at the ck spot on his hands. Unconsciously, her face darkened, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Her five fingers loosened their grip as Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s sword in her hands dropped towards Xuan Yuan Che.


    Catching the sword with one swift movement, Xuan Yuan Che flipped the sword over. Seeing that the sword cut through the cliff as easily as cutting tofu, Xuan Yuan Che struck his sword on the cliff. At the same time, Liu Yue felt the pressure on her wrist loosen.

 Chapter 95 – Crisis, One After Another (3)

    Chapter 95 ¨C Crisis, One After Another (3)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited by: Austin, Surjit, Shipreck, Shiroyukineko


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    Raising her brows at that, Liu Yue immediately released Xuan Yuan Che and pounced towards the mountain wall. The pair of thick-soled shoes on her feet arched and a thin but extremely sharp de immediately sprang out from each sole, piercing into the mountain walls. When Liu Yue¡¯s two legs were nailed firmly on the mountain walls, she flicked her wrist and the sky silk flew back to her speedily.


    ¡°You little thing. What other crazy things do you still have hidden?¡± Supporting himself with the sword, Xuan Yuan Che observed Liu Yue¡¯s movements and raised his brows as he saw this. He looked at Liu Yue, curving his mouth, as he asked.


    Why was it that this Princess Consort of his, who usually seemed so normal, had all kinds of odd equipments during times of need?


    ¡°It is the means to stay alive.¡± Liu Yue answered naturally.


    Xuan Yuan Che arched his brows slightly when he heard this, but didn¡¯t ask whether she became like this because she needed to be fully armed to survive in the house of General Mu Rong. He stretched his hands towards Liu Yue at that moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°I will carry you.¡± Liu Yue looked at Xuan Yuan Che and muttered.


    The palm attack at the cliff must already have poisoned Xuan Yuan Che. If he was to use his inner strength, then that wouldn¡¯t be good. She would carry him, although it might be slower, but she resolved firmly that she would get both of them to the ground safely.


    Xuan Yuan Che smiled slowly as he heard her. He immediately swung forward and grabbed Liu Yue¡¯s hands while whispering in her ears, ¡°I am not that useless, so follow me.¡±


    dop936With a rattle of his sword, Xuan Yuan Che held Liu Yue tightly as he leaped down, stepping on the jagged rocks protruding out from the mountain wall.


    His dark red garment billowed like the wings of an approaching eagle.


    The strong wind whipped around their faces as their ck hair fluttered in the sky.


    It was the first time Liu Yue felt that knowing the light body technique was not a bad idea. If she could also practice the light body technique as Xuan Yuan Che had, then it would be perfect.


    With a twirl and a flutter, Xuan Yuan Che and Liu Yue stood firmly under the cliff.


    Raising their heads and looking at the top of the mountain, they could only see tiny dots.


    Liu Yue raised her brows. He was indeed much faster than her. Her heart throbbed a little as she turned over Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hand that was holding her. His hand was thoroughly ck; in fact, his whole arm had turned ck.


    She raised her head and looked at Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s face, noticing that his red lips had slightly darkened. This was the result of using his inner strength to counter the spy¡¯s palm attack.


    ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡± Xuan Yuan Che chuckled when he saw Liu Yue staring at his arm.


    Liu Yue shot a fierce re at Xuan Yuan Che as she pricked his finger with her fingertips. A gush of ck blood immediately started to flow out.

 Chapter 96 – Crisis, One After Another (4)

    Chapter 96 ¨C Crisis, One After Another (4)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited by: Austin, Surjit, Shipreck, Shiroyukineko


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    ¡°Eat it.¡± Seeing this, Liu Yue retrieved a white pill from her waist and directly administered it to Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s mouth.


    Xuan Yuan Che cast a nce at Liu Yue who did not say anything much but had worry written all over her face. He immediately swallowed the pill given by Liu Yue without giving any thoughts to whether it was an antidote or a poison. Sitting down with legs crossed, he then shed a smile at Liu Yue and said, ¡°Give me an hour.¡±


    He normally wouldn¡¯t take this bit of poisonous wounds seriously, but he didn¡¯t want his Liu Yue to worry.


    Liu Yue remained silent when she saw this. Taking the sword from Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hands, she also sat on the ground, guarding beside Xuan Yuan Che as he forced the poison out.


    dop937 - CopyIn the midst of tall bushes, the two sat down quietly. Looking around the ce, there seemed to be no others beside them, only a dense, boundless grasnd could be seen.


    The fresh aroma of the grasses and trees under the blue sky lingered as the immense white clouds floated by. It was a good weather.


    Liu Yue sat unmoving like a statue beside Xuan Yuan Che while holding his sword. She watched quietly as the dark blood from Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s fingertips dripped down drop by drop.


    ¡°Creak.¡± A soft moving sound resounded as a small green snake was pinned firmly to the ground by a sharp sword. Its body twisted a few times before stopping, lying still.


    She carried the lifeless snake with the tip of the sword and threw it far away, without making a single sound.


    Her movements didn¡¯t disturb Xuan Yuan Che who was forcing the poison out.


    Liu Yue went back sitting like a statue beside Xuan Yuan Che. She supported herself with her hands as she stared at Xuan Yuan Che, who had his eyes closed in concentration.


    ¡°Woosh.¡± The sound of the moving gentle wind drifted across. Liu Yue who had been silent like a statue suddenly pricked up her ears tore away her gaze from Xuan Yuan Che as she turned around.


    Other than the sound of the wind blowing across the grasnd, there were no other sounds. It was really quiet, eerily quiet.


    Her eyes squinted slightly as Liu Yue grasped the sword in her hands. A gleam of bloodlust shed across her eyes. This was not the sound of the wind ruffling the grasses; there were people around.


    Such an aura of killing intent could not possibly deceive her.


    Her mouth curved slowly as a bloodthirsty grin bloomed on her face. She reminisced the time when she was ten years old, when she was already crowned the Queen of the Amazon forest. Today, this vast grasnd was just like her favourite hunting ground at that time. Someone had actually dared toe to this ce and yed hide and seek with her.


    Liu Yue arched her back silently like a cheetah and slowly disappeared into the bushes without making any sounds.


    She cannot let these people get near Xuan Yuan Che. If they disturbed his process of forcing the poison out, she wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with her revenge even if they all went to hell.

 Chapter 97 – Crisis, One After Another (5)

    Chapter 97 ¨C Crisis, One After Another (5)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited by: Surjit, Shipreck


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    Her green dress allowed her to melt into the surrounding grasnd. Liu Yue squatted among the bushes as she nced at the professional assassins approaching her slowly, one step after the other, with a cold expression. They were definitely proficient at hiding their presence.


    They held swords smeared with highly potent poison. One could clearly see the ck edge of the sword glittering with a faint colour of red and ck. No one could tell how much poison had been used.


    Looks like these people were already prepared beforehand. They wereying in wait for them.


    True enough, these assassins had the ability to infiltrate the Imperial Pce¡¯s Guards strict defense and push them both down the cliff. They would definitely assign some people toy in wait here. They had nned it well and executed their ns wlessly.


    A cold smile appeared on Liu yue¡¯s smile as she suddenly hook her hands over an assassin¡¯s nose and mouth that had approached before her. The assassin, who was wearing a green uniform, had not even realized what was happening before the flexible sword in Liu Yue¡¯s hands sliced through his throat. He copsed to the ground without making a single sound.


    Releasing the dead man in her hands, Liu Yue turned and disappeared into the bushes.


    ¡°Woosh.¡± The soft sound of the wind blowing was heard.


    The sound of the wind suddenly died down with a sh of silver light, leaving only a slight scent of blood in the air.


    ¡°Chirp. Chirp.¡± The cricket within the bushes was not some unusual thing.


    The silver light shed again and another assassin could only stare with widened eyes at Liu Yue who had pierced his throat with the sword. The eyes of the assassin were filled with shock.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t conceal your presence well enough.¡± Mouthing these words, Liu Yue sneered at him as she pulled out the sword in her hands suddenly.


    Turning around this small area, Liu Yue was like a viper silently stalking the prey. While these preys were still thinking that they were the predators, Liu Yue had already swallowed them whole.


    Every time a silver sh appeared, the sword would take a life, bloodying the tall elephant grasses.


    Those emerald green garment appeared and disappeared like a ghost.


    Eleven. Liu Yue wiped the blood stains on the sword with the assassins¡¯ corpses and vanished into the bushes in a sh.


    The sound of the wind stopped and the chirps of the crickets were gone. Even the sound of the waving bushes disappeared. Everything seemed to have quietened, or perhaps, it had always been this quiet.


    Thest remaining assassin in the green uniform was frightened. No matter how many times he sent out the secret signal, the other assassins seemed to have fallen like a rock in the ocean. There was no response at all. It was as if they had all disappeared.


    ¡°Woosh. Woosh.¡± None. Still none.


    A cold sweat ran down his back. What was going on? What had happened?


    There were no murderous auras nor any single sound in the surroundings. There was absolutely nothing; and clearly, there were no other people. Then where had all hisrades disappeared to?

 Chapter 98 – Crisis, One After Another (6)

    Chapter 98 ¨C Crisis, One After Another (6)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited by: Surjit, Shipreck


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    Was it possible that an assassin more skillful than them was hidden here?


    Instantly, his hair stood on its end. Impossible. Absolutely impossible. Xuan Yuan Che of the Tian Chen Kingdom was a professional, yet he definitely wouldn¡¯t have such powerful strength. This feat would not be possible for someone who hadn¡¯t been specially trained to hide their presencepletely, so who was it actually?


    The wind rose and blew on the grasses.


    The dense stench of blood slowly flowed with the wind.


    Thest remaining green-d assassin immediately became more frightened than ever. This scent of blood, could it be¡­ could it be¡­


    ¡°Chirp. Chirp.¡± Suddenly hisrade¡¯s replies resounded beside him. Thest green-d assassin immediately became joyous and quickly turned and moved closer towards the person making the sound quietly.


    In the bushes, a green-d assassin sat with a drooping head as blood gushed out from his throat.


    The green-d assassin was immediately fearful, but before he could turn around and defend himself, a sword had already pierced through him and fresh blood trickled down from his throat.


    He wanted to speak, yet no words were spoken. He wanted to scream, yet no sound came out.


    The green-d assassin widened his eyes as he turned his head slowly and saw Liu Yue sitting crossed legged beside him. Bloodstains were on her fingers and her face had a savage grin, strangely alluring yet bone-chilling.


    He was unable to sense her presence even though she was right in front of him. He couldn¡¯t sense her existence, it was as if she was an invisible person. No, she was just a spirit, a spirit that did not give out a single presence of aura at all.


    His throat echoed a faint squeal as his terror stricken eyes widened. Then, his body slowly fell to the ground.


    They were mistaken. They had miscalcted. Xuan Yuan Che was not the hardest one to attack here, it was this little girl.


    Unfortunately, this piece of intel could only be reported to the King of Hell.


    Slowly wiping clean the drops of blood staining the sword onto the assassin¡¯s corpse, Liu Yue smiled coldly as she stood up and walked towards Xuan Yuan Che.


    She liked assassinating in the forest the most.


    Walking a few steps to where Xuan Yuan Che was, she saw that Xuan Yuan Che had already opened his eyes, looking rosy and healthy, the poison eradicated totally from his body. The bushes in front of him, however, had already been permeated by the ck, poison-filled blood and withered dry.


    ¡°Why is there such a strong stench of blood?¡± Xuan Yuan Che asked Liu Yue who was walking towards him, as he sniffed the air and stood up from the ground.


    ¡°Just a few cockroaches.¡± Liu Yue spoke calmly.


    Hearing this, Xuan Yuan Che raised his brows. Just a few cockroaches. This Liu Yue had actually dared to say as such.


    ¡°Was this location also unclean?¡± Xuan Yuan Che smoothed his brows with his fingertips and muttered.

 Chapter 99 – Crisis, One After Another (7)

    Chapter 99 ¨C Crisis, One After Another (7)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited by: Surjit, Shipreck


    TLC by:Shiroyukineko


    ¡°They were able to infiltrate the Imperial Guards and hid their identity. If they do not kill you now, then they would have let the people behind this assassination down.¡± Liu Yue said as she stretched her hands and threw the sword in her hands to Xuan Yuan Che.


    She didn¡¯t really like using swords. Compared to swords, she liked to use daggers more.


    Attacking in the guise of an Imperial Guard meant that some high ranking people of the Tian Chen Kingdom were involved in this conspiracy. If Xuan Yuan Che had managed to return alive, then what other power could they wield?


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Xuan Yuan Che asked with a devilish smile, holding his sword in one hand and reaching out to caress Liu Yue¡¯s hair with the other.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Liu Yue tipped her head to one side and crossed her arms over her chest as she answered coldly.


    Seeing this, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s mouth quirked up at one corner. Pulling Liu Yue¡¯s hands, he raised his head and responded, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡± Liu Yue said as she grasped Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hand. If it was him beside her, then she would venture forth even if there was a mountain of swords or a sea of mes before her. There was no ce off-limits for her.


    The wind blew, ruffling through the grasses and the clouds that decorated the clear blue sky.


    Yet, even under the bright sunlight, the surrounding was gloomy and cold.


    Stepping firmly on the edge of the mountain, Liu Yue bent down and scanned through the dense forest ahead, furrowing her brows slightly.


    ¡°Is there no other way? ¡±


    ¡°None.¡±


    One asked directly and the other answered directly.


    The mountain and dense forest before them had traps set up throughout the area. There were traps that were extremely clever and elusive. However, for the experienced Liu Yue, the traps were full of ws, so many that she could discern the exact amount of traps and ambushes present in this dense forest with one nce.


    The only problem was the sheer number of them. The entire forest had been mined with traps all over the perimeter and within,yered one over the other. If any of the traps were triggered, it would set off a chain-reaction. There was no way to dismantle the traps one by one.


    dop994Yet, they did not have that much time. This forest was too thick and it was really easy for forest fires to happen in early summer. If that were to happen, then they would not be able to escape even if they had wings.


    ¡°Should we rush through? ¡± Liu Yue turned her head as she raised her brows, quickly pulling on her silver gloves .


    ¡°Rush through.¡± Xuan Yuan Che arched his brows frigidly as he picked Liu Yue up from the ground. His feet tapped continually and speedily towards the dense forest before their eyes.


    Forcing their way through did not require any skills, they only required speed and strength.


    Therefore, Liu Yue also did not object to Xuan Yuan Che carrying her. Instead, she twisted her body and climbed onto Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s back.


    Flying speedily and freely, Xuan Yuan Che leapt forth through the dense forest.


    ¡°Click.¡± Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s eyes shed cold as he tripped over something soft, triggering a trap. At this moment, four bamboo screens suddenly entrapped them on all four sides. There were also bamboo staves with sharpened tips, which had been concealed behind a big tree, swinging down towards them. The long bamboo staves were almost 11 feet long.

 Chapter 100 – Crisis, One After Another (8)

    Chapter 100 ¨C Crisis, One After Another (8)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited by: Surjit


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: cliffy alert


    ¡°Above us¡­¡­ ¡±


    Xuan Yuan Che didn¡¯t require Liu Yue¡¯s warning. Whistling, he tapped the ground once using his feet and rushed upwards like a huge bird and started to leap towards the enormous tree above his head.


    His feet had only escaped by hair¡¯s breadth before the four bamboo screens mmed and smashed together to form a cage. In the same moment, the sharp bamboo staves savagely intersected across the whole cage. Had they been a secondter, a bloody pulp would be all that remained of Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che.


    Xuan Yuan Che flew high to a treetop. However, before he even managed to leap forward, the enormous tree rustled and trembled.


    Silently, directly above the two person, a huge of sharp spikes emerged out of nowhere and enveloped thempletely. Those spikes glittered with a cold gleam under the bright sunlight, emitting a silver light full of gloom and doom. With the sound of strong wind swooshing down, the cold gleam of spike came down fiercely.


    Seeing this, an icy glint appeared in the eyes of Liu Yue who was carried by Xuan Yuan Che on his back as she grabbed the approaching sharp spiky with her hands.


    The huge sharp spiky that swooped down towards them glinted silver in the sun. If she was not mistaken, this should be made of silver silk. Normal tools would not be able to cut this open, but this would not be effective against her.


    Her hand that was wearing the silver gloves met the approaching with a bang. Liu Yue¡¯s five fingers tightened and as she tugged on the huge abounded with sharp spikes. It hung in midair for a while before falling to the ground. The sharp, incisive huge was immediately captured in Liu Yue¡¯s hands.


    Her five fingers that was wearing the silver gloves rapidly shed across the and the knives and sword on the were swiftly snapped and tossed down. In the blink of an eye, the huge, sharp and spiky was was reduced to a pile of silver silk ¨C the size of a fist.


    Liu Yue stuffed it into her clothes, thinking that this was definitely a good item.


    And below her, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s footsteps didn¡¯t falter even a little bit. Only a bloodthirsty grin was seen across his face.


    dop992They glided to the ground; but the normal looking ground suddenly sank down. Xuan Yuan Che uttered a low ¡°Not good¡±; the ground waspletely unable to endure his weight, so he had no ce to bnce his weight.


    This ce was really just one trap after trap,yer afteryer.


    ¡°It¡¯s empty.¡± Feeling themselves unexpectedly falling, Liu Yue immediately understood their situation and flicked her wrist. Her sky silk quickly shot out and clutched at the big tree nearby.


    Liu Yue leaped and immediately shared her momentum with Xuan Yuan Che who could not exert his own strength at that time. Together, they flew diagonally towards the side.


    And at the moment the two left the ground, the loosened soil copsed entirely, revealing the tall thorns and sharp spikes underneath.


    The spikes underneath glittered like ice; there were the same ck-coloured poison applied on the spikes like the one that was applied on the swords of the assassins in the green uniforms. Everything was smeared with highly poisonous toxin. If they had really fallen inside, don¡¯t even mention being skewered, even a small scratch would send them to their deaths. Not even Xuan Yuan Che and Liu Yue could counter against that. These traps were really set up to counter them.


    They did not even manage to take a breath as the big tree that was grasped by the sky silk suddenly made a burst of snapping sounds.

 Chapter 101 – Turbulent Times (1)

    Chapter 101 ¨C Turbulent Times (1)


    Tranted by: GT


    Edited by: FatChinee, Shiroyukineko, Surjit


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    When Liu Yue heard this noise, she immediately grabbed the Sky Silk and swept away with a swirl. The two figures shed past as an endless amounts of fine needles that shot out from within the surrounding trees.


    The ck and poisonous needles were as thin as strands of hair and as numerous as a drizzling rain. If Liu Ye and Xuan Yuan Che had beente for even a single second, they would inevitably be turned into hedgehogs and poisoned beyond recovery.


    The two figures bounced up and down within the dense forest, quickly and efficiently running away.


    ¡°This is not bad, however, the design is nothing special.¡± Liu Yue sneered as she dashed across the forest.


    Hearing this, Xuan Yuan Che who was right next to her and could not help but shoot her a re. She actually had the nerve to criticize these traps and hidden weapons. In addition, these traps were so ingeniously designed and interconnected that even he himself had to handle them cautiously, yet this brat spoke is such a ridiculous manner.


    Liu Yue saw that Xuan Yuan Che was ring at her and couldn¡¯t help but grin and replied, ¡°I will set up some traps for you someday. Only then will understand what is truly powerful.¡±


    The hidden traps and weapons were brilliant not because they were numerous but rather because they were hidden ambushes and were capable of killing in one strike. Although there were so manyyers of interconnected traps that would set off at almost the same time, as long as one avoided the first trap, the second one would not pose as much risk. One would only need to spend a little more effort for these traps.


    Yet these people did not understand this principle.


    Hearing Liu Yue¡¯s words, Xuan Yuan Che couldn¡¯t help but to arch his brow and responded, ¡°Alright. I would like to see how powerful you are.¡±


    The two bantered back and forth leisurely as they advanced forward, giving no indication that they were engaged in a struggle of life and death.


    Although the dense forest was not small, it was also not toorge. As Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che continued crossing the forest, they finally managed to barge out of the dense forest abounded with traps.


    Standing firmly aftering to a stop, Liu Yue scrutinized the impregnable and vastbat formation before her eyes.


    dop1011There were thousands of soldiers dressed in green uniforms wielding cold and apathetic des. The afternoon sun radiated down on them, although the weather should be warm and sunny, this area was icy cold and filled with killing intent.


    On the area five feet in front, a dense and imprable army of soldiers in green uniform was arranged in a rectangr alignment. Just a nce was enough to determine that they were in the hundreds and thousands. Furthermore, they had blocked of every single way out.


    Their des glinted under the frigid sunlight.


    Liu Yue squinted her eyes slightly. She was very sure that these men were soldiers. The auras of soldiers were entirely different from assassins. Assassins did not have the sense of collective honor and teamwork, but soldiers do. The fights of soldiers in battlefields werepletely different from the strikes of assassins.

 Chapter 102 – Turbulent Times (2)

    Chapter 102 ¨C Turbulent Times (2)


    Tranted by: GT, Rysbow


    Edited by: GT, Rysbow


    TLC by: GT, Rysbow


    With her finger curved like a hook, a short sword with a cold glint was held in her hand. The corner of Liu Yue¡¯s mouth curved up as she said to Xuan Yuan Che, ¡°They have called out the army; your opponent did not underestimate you.¡±


    ¡°I guess I should feel honored.¡± Xuan Yuan Che responded Liu Yue and sped the soft sword in his hands.


    The grandeur of the army showed that these soldiers were definitely some kingdom¡¯s imperial cavalries, or first-rate army. The people behind this assassination even sent these men to kill Xuan Yuan Che. It looks like the Left Minister had obtained something good when he invited the wolf into the house.


    The sounds of the metal hooves, the swishes of the soldier¡¯s swords and the organized footsteps reverberated in resounded from the forest.


    The gleam of the swords were icy cold as the murderous auras scattered.


    With no words uttered and no gestures signaled, Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che moved at the same time. Liu Yue was positioned ahead and Xuan Yuan Che at the back,as they pounced towards the bloody cavalries like two fierce tigers.


    As the numerous sharp knives were brandished, the tiger had entered into the pack of wolves.


    Holding the short sword in her hand, Liu Yue walked in lead. Glints of knives shed before her eyes and wereing directly toward her face.


    The gleam of the sword was unseen as the short sword was almost invisible. Only very few droplets of blood that were light in color spattered rapidly on the ground like fingernail-sized flowers blooming in the meadow.


    With the raise of a hand and the fall of sword, there were no defedop1012nse but only attack as it was said that the best defense is attack. At this moment, Liu Yue had exploited this principle to the fullest.


    When the cold knife of the enemy still hung in the mid-air, her sword had already stabbed the person¡¯s chest. As the knife of the soldier was still aiming towards her head, she had already stood before the enemy and bloomed a tiny flower of blood for that throat.


    Liu Yue¡¯s movements were not fast, but really incisive. It was an indescribable acuteness. Once her sword was out, the opponent would be dead in one strike. If she was to attack, the metallic bloody long knives of the opponent would never be faced as she would only encounter their fatal parts.


    Liu Yue entirely ignored her own safety as if the long knives cutting closer was unseen.


    Only when the knives were about to injure her vital parts, the hand wearing the silver silk glove would catched the knife as fast as lightning,and sped the icy cold knife. At the same time, killing the enemy in one strike.


    During the rest of the time, she would allow the wavering shes of the knives and the stters of her own blood. Yet, Liu Yue entirely ignored everything like the blood did not belong to her and as if it wasn¡¯t her getting hurt. That kind of frigid apathy left the people dumbfounded.


    Obtaining the biggest benefits through the smallest expense and the mildest injuries.


    She moved forward with tremendous velocity. Once she had went a step forward, she would never retreat backwards. Among the millions and thousands shes of swords, there would only be advancing and proceeding.

 Chapter 103 – Turbulent Times (3)

    Tranted by: ShiroyukinekoChapter 103 ¨C Turbulent Times (3)


    Edited by: Surjit


    TLC by: GT


    Xuan Yuan Che who was following right behind Liu Yue had a fighting style different from Liu Yue¡¯ silent fighting technique. Only the sh of his sword could be seen, the de¡¯s sh was like a silver dragon spiralling around the cold light of the de. Only the after-image of the de was seen.


    Blood spattered about as the silver dragon danced. It was as if a torrential rain of blood suddenly filled the skies.


    dop1031Parrying away the longsword that was swinging towards Liu Yue¡¯s back, Xuan Yuan Che immediately flicked his hand and sent the assant straight to hell below. The silver light reflected off the de shrouded the two as he eradicated any dangers lurking on Liu Yue¡¯s back.


    Liu Yue had chosen to stand in front of Xuan Yuan Che because she trusted her back with him. Having her put so much trust in him, what else could Xuan Yuan Che say? He could only make it his priority to protect the woman he loved from any harms or injuries.


    Liu Yue¡¯s sharp and ruthless measures opened a pathway for them, while Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s sword attacked in all directions, getting rid of the remaining enemies before following Liu Yue along.


    Both of them worked together wlessly.


    Under the blue curtain of the sky, only a scene of bloodbath could be seen in this area.


    There wasn¡¯t any screaming, not even a single squeak. There was only killing, desperate killing everywhere.


    When Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che advanced one step forward, every cavalry that was bypassed immediately copsed as their bodies tumbled backwards without a sound. The army had encircled Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che, leaving not a single path open. If they wanted to break through the encirclement, they would have to kill every single person there. Otherwise, they can forget about escaping from this ce.


    This was the difference between the Imperial Guards and the assassins. This was the teamwork that only exists in an army.


    Liu Yue who had gone in first, advanced forward with a rapid pace, pouncing non-stop on her seeding target. As she defeated one soldier, another one charged forward; when she defeated two soldiers, another two charged forward. The number of iing soldiers seemed endless.


    Her pretty brows knit together. Liu Yue had understood from the start that it was better to avoid provoking an army. However strong one¡¯s skills were, there would be a limit to it. Facing thousands or even ten thousands of soldiers alone would only result in exhaustion sooner orter.


    Regardless of how strong she and Xuan Yuan Che was, they could not face off against over a thousand cavalries that were not much weaker than them alone. The cavalries had used an attack technique that relied on teamwork. Such great disy of teamwork couldn¡¯t be calcted by a simple one enemy plus one enemy equals two enemies. Instead, theirbined strength definitely exceeded that of twobined.


    At this moment, their only chance to open a pathway was to kill as fast as possible and tear a hole in this strict impregnable defense around the forest. Otherwise, they would die here today.


    Liu Yue¡¯s attack became even more ruthless. She didn¡¯t care about the attacks on her left, right and back, leaving them all to Xuan Yuan Che. Liu Yue only cared about moving forward, she only cared about the opponent in front of her.


    Even when a sharp de pierced her shoulders, she did not even look at her wound, leaving blood flowing out from the injury. Her eyes were only focused on her front, they were only focused on attacking to kill.


    As long as she¡¯s not dead, any wound was not a serious wound to her.

 Chapter 104 – Turbulent Times (4)

    Chapter 104 ¨C Turbulent Times (4)


    Tranted by: Rysbow


    Edited by: Surjit


    TLC by: GT


    Liu Yue moved at an increasingly faster pace as her ck hair fluttered amidst the ferocious, murderous ambience. Like a trenchant arrow, she darted towards the massive siege in front of her. Cutting and shing recklessly with the determination to rend everything.


    This was suicidal recklessness.


    The color of the blood was hideous and this battle seemed to be the only thing left in the world.


    Only the sound of weapons shing with each other was heard.


    On top of a lofty mountain at a distance, Du Gu Ye dressed in white stared coldly at the battle happening below. As his white robes swayed with the mountain breeze , he appeared free and pure.


    dop1041¡°That¡¯s amazing, Xue Sheng Kingdom¡¯s strongest defensive formation is about to be ripped apart.¡± beside him, a sturdy man looked below and said in a deep voice.


    They could see clearly from this angle. The bright blue shadow moved at a crazy fast speed, and was about to destroy the first wave of royal knights that Xue Sheng kingdom was so proud of.


    Du Gu Ye looked coldly at the blurry bright blue shadow blended in with the color of vegetation. But he could clearly see that this tiny figure released a chill that no ordinary person could withstand . If she grew older,there would hardly be anyone who could stop her.


    ¡°Crown Prince, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s Dragon Riders have arrived.¡± added the sturdy man in his deep voice, looking behind him.


    Behind him, the Dragon Riders led by Qiu Hen was approaching at lightning pace . They had obviously ovee the Left Minister¡¯s obstacle. If they allowed Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s men to get any closer to them, it would be impossible to conduct Xuan Yuan Che to his death.


    Du Gu Ye looked solemnly at the blue shadow below. No sound came out of his mouth.


    The sturdy man looked at the Crown Prince, his eyebrows knotted slightly, and said, ¡°Your highness, she will be an obstacle for us.¡±


    Du Gu Ye heard him as an unfathomable expression shed across his face.


    Yes, she was Xuan Yuan Che¡¯srade. That would make her his enemy. A powerful opponent like this, would sooner orter be his biggest adversary .


    However, he wanted to keep this opponent. A little part of him did not want to hurt her.


    Du Gu Ye sighed and coldly waved his hand. Attending the King¡¯s birthday banquet was merely a pretence, the real reason he came was to kill Xuan Yuan Che, King Yi of the Tian Zhen kingdom; an opponent that would threaten Ao Yun Kingdom.


    Now, since someone hasunched the attack before him, he would lend a hand and aid the ongoing attack.


    Immediately, a string ofmands were hastily passed down.

 Chapter 105 – Turbulent Times (5)

    Chapter 105 ¨C Turbulent Times (5)


    Tranted by: Rysbow


    Edited by: Surjit, Austin


    TLC by: GT, Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: For people asking about the differences between pic and novels ¨C In the novel, Du Gu Ye¡¯s clothes were white, but the manhua artist drew it ck. Simrly, Xuan Yuan Che was supposed to wear a dark red robe while Liu Yue an emerald green robe, but the manhua artist drew it differently. The novel wrote that the enemies were cavalries but the manhua artist drew them as foot soldiers. There are subtle differences between the manhua and the novel, but if I excluded all the pictures that did not match the description of the novel, there wouldn¡¯t be any pictures left. So just take it easy if you see any differences between the description and the pictures, it¡¯s not tranted wrongly.


    ¡°Boom.¡± One-feet-tall fire suddenly red up across the mountain. This sudden, yet powerful me, roared in the heavily forested mountain and spread quickly like a wildfire towards Liu Yue, Xuan Yuan Che andpany, who were in the battle arena below.


    White robes swayed in rhythm with the wind on the mountain top. Du Gu Ye stared coldly at the roaring mes below. His attacks won¡¯t be weak like Xue Sheng kingdom¡¯s; his attacks would be fast and fatal.


    The sound of galloping horses resounded behind; Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s Dragon Riders were about to reach them.


    The white figure took onest look at that light blue fabric that was about to bepletely encircled by the wildfire, and turned away coldly, disappearing into the mountains.


    The mes, filling the sky, spread out in an instant.


    In the battle arena below, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s face changed as he noticed the sudden raging fire headed towards them.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Xuan Yuan Che yelled, his face green with anxiety.


    Surrounded by ming grasnds, the wildfire had cut off any chance of retreat .


    ¡°Don¡¯t look back.¡± A cold, yet firm, voice boomed. Up front, Liu Yue didn¡¯t turn back to look, instead she quickened her footsteps.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t even look at the fire that was fast approaching, she only focused on what was in front of her. In order to avoid these mes, they needed to first break out of this formation. Worrying or talking about anything else would be futile.


    Xuan Yuan Che didn¡¯t say anything else, he understood immediately. Waving his sword around like lightning and thunder, he gave off a powerful and menacing aura.


    As the wounds in their bodies increased, so were the number of men falling at their hands. The pace of their fight increased, weakening the defenses of the men blocking their escape in front of them.


    As the sky gradually grew darker, the red mes of the sun could be seen reflecting off Liu Yue¡¯s body, painting her in the colour of blood.


    The fire was growing bigger and bigger.


    The mountain wind fanned the approaching mes, and the zing fire became unstoppable, approaching the two ferociously.


    The scorching me that was capable of burning everything it touched to ash, was already so close that they could be seen reflecting off of Liu Yue, Xuan Yuan Che and the others.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Liu Yue yelled as she shed apart herst opponent. She dashed towards the opening in the iplete circle of defense.


    Behind him, Xuan Yuan Che followed closely. Using his sword, he blocked his enemies¡¯ attacks, grabbed LiuYue, and sped out like an arrow towards through the opening.


    Once they had ripped apart the surrounding defensive formation, stopping them became nigh impossible.

 Chapter 106 – Turbulent Times (6)

    Chapter 106 ¨C Turbulent Times (6)


    Tranted by: Rysbow


    Edited by: Surjit


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    In the blink of an eye, the figures vanished into the forest ahead.


    Only a couple of blurs could be seen as two figures vanished into the forest ahead.


    They left a pile of corpses on the floor in their wake, along with numerous wounded riders.


    Under the golden sunrays, the fiery red colour of the mes looked concentrated and intense. It looked even brighter than the sunlight.


    This ce was covered with knee-high grasses. Once a me is lit , even a small spark of fire, aided by the wind, could burn across the prairie at an unimaginable speed. The lush mountain grass was obviously a fodder for the fire.


    Ignoring the injuries all over his body, Xuan Yuan Che grabbed Liu Yue and dashed away at lightning pace .


    ¡°There is a creek up front, seven miles or so.¡± Xuan Yuan Che said. He threw Liu Yue across his back, gathered up his inner strength and sped away.


    Liu Yue wrapped her knees tightly around Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s waist. She held on to him, tightly.


    No matter how fast Liu Yue was, her speed could never surpass Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s. Plus, she wasn¡¯t familiar with the terrain here, so she simply held on to Xuan Yuan Che in silence.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see who¡¯s faster in the end.¡± Along with the wind, a moody, yet arrogant cold voice was heard.


    As night dawned, the daylight behind Xuan Yuan Che diminished into a thin line in the horizon. At the same time, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s strength emergedpletely. His speed was as fast as a racing steed. There was no slowing down.


    The night sky was painted with a red horizon, as if this entire bottom half of the sky was burning up.


    With the wind blowing from the mountains, even a little spark could turn into a wildfire, let alone a fire created from a huge ball of fire.


    The huge balls of fire rolled, approaching closer and spreading wider. Waves of mes wereing in from all directions. The small mes, with the help of the wind, instantaneously turned into roaring mes that only grew stronger and wilder .


    The fire chased Xuan Yuan Che and Liu Yue.dop1054


    Their sweat had been vaporised by the heat and Liu Yue could almost make out the smell of burnt hair. This fire had spread too fast.


    At the same time, Qiu Hen andpany, who had been dyed by the Left Minister¡¯s scheme, had just rushed up the mountain. When they saw the big fire below them, their hearts stopped.


    Looking at the scene before them, there was barely any green left in the mountain. What was left were the flirtatious sparks, running and jumping, buzzing without any control.


    Seeing this, Qiu Hen knees went soft. He fell from his horse and kneeled firmly on the ground.


    ¡°I came toote, toote¡­¡± The strong and determined man¡¯s face turned lifeless.


    He cleared out the assassins on the cliff and gathered the Dragon Riders. Without waiting for Emperor Xuan Yuan Yi¡¯smand, he whipped his horse and sped towards the fiery scene.

 Chapter 107 – Turbulent Times (7)

    Tranted by: GTChapter 107 ¨C Turbulent Times (7)


    Edited by: Surjit


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    Qiu Hen wanted to be the first to descend to the foot of the mountain. If Xuan Yuan Che and Liu Yue were alive, Qiu Hen wanted to see them in person; if they were dead, he wanted to see their corpses.


    Yet, at this moment, the entire mountain and horizon was engulfed in mes. How could anyone survive in such a heavy fire? Did his King, and his Princess Consort¡­


    Xuan Yuan Che took a deep breath and sprinted rapidly.


    This was a race with the mes in the mountain, and apetition with the wind in speed.


    ¡°Three hundred meters.¡± Casting a nce back, Liu Yue told Xuan Yuan Che the precise distance between them and the huge mes.


    The distance given by Liu Yue was urate, but Xuan Yuan Che could not understand this unit of measure.


    (TLN: Ancient Chinese uses li as measure of units)


    The fiery red me behind them was apanied by the crackling sound of the burning air. The rolling bank of smoke billowed closer as the scorching heat gave people a burning and searing feeling. Behind their backs, the raging mes drew closer.


    ¡°Trickle, trickle.¡± Amid the ze, the sounds of the flowing streams resonated faintly. It sounded pleasing and extremely sweet.


    Racing like an arrow, Xuan Yuan Che used almost all of his strength.


    ¡°Hundred meters, fifty meters, thirty meters¡­¡­ ¡± With eyes reflecting the redness that filled the sky, Liu Yue was inhumanly calm at this moment as she measured the distance.


    ¡°Hold your breath.¡± With a roar, Xuan Yuan Che flew up and pounced towards the stream up front.


    At the same time, the huge ze behind them engulfed the area that the two had been standing before and crackled loudly as it passed.


    Only a sea of fire could be seen through the horizon.


    The fire continued burning for three days and three nights.dop1053


    The outskirts of Tian Chen Kingdom glowed an orange-red color as the fiery red me brightened the sky at night.


    The fire raged on for three days and three nights in all three mountains.


    Finally, a summer rain extinguished the endless fire.


    The huge ze destroyed the imperial hunting grounds of Tian Chen Kingdom. This news shocked the capital of Tian Chen Kingdom.


    However, there was even a more shocking news. King Yi and his Princess Consort had died in the fire.


    All the citizens of the Tian Chen Kingdom were stunned. Did their King Yi and his Princess Consort really die in the fire? Did they really die on the second day after the Emperor¡¯s birthday?


    This was unbelievable for the citizens. Was the pir of their Tian Chen Kingdom really gone?


    Yet, the people had no choice but to believe this news.


    When the fire had died out, every single Imperial Guards and Dragon Riders were dispatched into the charred mountain.

 Chapter 108 – Turbulent Times (8)

    Chapter 108 ¨C Turbulent Times (8)


    Tranted by: Rysbow


    Edited by: Surjit


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    Even the Green Standard Army and Capital Garrison who were stationed fifty miles out, headed out all at once. They started a detailed search in these mountains that had been barred by the fire.


    However, there was nobody; nobody to be found. With a fire that big, how could they expect to find any survivors?


    In the Imperial Court, King Yi, Xuan Yuan Che was still absent. The court had been out of session for three days by the decree of the Emperor. Without the Emperor, the court officials buzzed around anxiously, without a clue.


    Did King Yi really die?


    While the terrible news buzzed about, some people started to take action.


    Left Minister used the fact that the Dragon Rider Guards cannot go one day without a leader, and requested that the Crown Prince takemand. The same rule applied to the three hundred thousand men and horses under King Yi. In the absence of a king, the Left Minister had asked the Emperor to take back the Tiger Ensign and personally take control of the army.


    (TLN: Ancient China used a Tiger Ensign as a proof of authority tomand their National Army)


    Otherwise, what would happen if the three hundred thousand men and horses that had fought along Xuan Yuan Che was thrown into turmoil?


    Meanwhile, a request to confer a posthumous title for King Yi Xuan Yuan Che as ¡®The Loyal Kingdom Protector King¡¯ was made to the Emperor. The request also included a proposal for King Yi to be promoted to Tian Chen Kingdom¡¯s first-ranked king. Furthermore, a cenotaph and an Imperial Family burial site was also to be built in his honor.


    After much consideration, Emperor Xuan Yuan Yi approved it.


    Without wasting a second, Left Minister instantly began working on passing Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s troops to the crowned prince, Xuan Yuan Cheng.


    As the Left Minister had taken action, so did the Right Minister and General Mu Rong¡¯s faction.


    How could three hundred thousand soldiers and Tian Chen¡¯s best elite guards, the Dragon Riders, all fall into the hands of the Left Minister? If the Left Minister took control of this power, how could they continue to live?


    A nket of thick smoke began to spread through Tian Chen kingdom. In the darkness before dawn, all forces began to bare their fangs.


    It was also at this very moment, the cold crowned prince of Ao Yun, Du Gu Ye, requested to head back to Ao Yun.


    Xuan Yuan Yi could not be happier to send off the respectable man. When Du Gu Ye requested to leave, Xuan Yuan Yi immediately approved. If Ao Yun kingdom were to participate in Tian Chen¡¯s chaotic civil situation, Tian Chen Kingdom would be in an even more dangerous position.


    A raging storm was approaching.


    Tian Chen Pce ¨C West Pce


    ¡°Sister, why do you look so lifeless?¡± Empress Liu smiled brightly as she asked Imperial Consort Chen, who looked inconsble with sadness and heartache.dop1051


    Imperial Consort Chen looked coldly at Empress Liu, smiled stoicly,¡±Put away that disgusting face of yours.¡± she said rudely to the Empress.


    The Empress wasn¡¯t angered, but instead kept her bright smile at Imperial Consort Chen. ring at her, she gloated, enunciating each and every word, ¡°Sister, you have lost this fight. Haha! Servants, send the Imperial Consort off.¡±

 Chapter 109 – Turbulent Times (9)

    Chapter 109 ¨C Turbulent Times (9)


    Tranted by: Rysbow


    Edited by: Surjit


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    As soon as her sentence dropped, four eunuchs immediately emerged. They approached the two women and then surrounded Imperial Consort Chen. The eunuch leader held a cup of wine in his hand.


    Imperial Consort Chen nced at the poisonous wine. Amon method of death conferment in the pce.


    ¡°Please be on your way now, your highness!¡± That pitched, sharp voice sounded even creepier at this moment.


    Imperial Consort Chen looked at the situation and let out a suddenugh. This crispughter was filled with an indescribable hostility. Her eyes expressed insanity.


    She wiped away the tears on her face and looked sharply at Empress Liu, who was smiling victoriously. ¡°Who do you think you are? What right do you have to kill me?¡± She asked coldly.


    Empress Liu looked at the Imperial Consort, who hadughed out an insaneugh. The Empress let out a coldugh in return. ¡°Imperial Consort Chen loved her son very, very much. She couldn¡¯t ept the death of her son, the Third Prince, and therefore, killed herself with poison. How could you say that I killed you?¡± Empress Liu¡¯s coldugh turned into a victoriousughter.


    Imperial Consort Chen looked sinisterly at the Empress who wasughing victoriously. ¡°This is not the end, the winner hasn¡¯t been decided.¡±


    Hearing this, Empress Liu raised her eyebrow and mocked, ¡°You don¡¯t even have a son anymore, how could you fight against me? I think¡­¡±


    ¡°Empress Liu, I believe that the Crown Prince will not live to see the next morning.¡± Cutting of the Empress¡¯ sentence with power and dignity, Tian Chen Kingdom¡¯s best General, Mu Rong Wu Di, marched into the room. The rest of Mu Rong n¡¯s descendants marched behind the General, wielding sharp weapons in their hands.


    The Empress¡¯ face changed instantly. She pointed at Mu Rong Wu Di, ¡°Mu Rong Wu Di, you dare to revolt!?¡±


    ¡°No, my loyalty to Tian Chen is absolute. I am only here to arrest the culprit behind the Prince¡¯s death.¡± As soon as Mu Rong Wu Di¡¯s words ended, Mu Rong Yi and Mu Rong Chen who was standing behind him walked towards the Empress, tightening their grip on their weapons.


    Empress Liu¡¯s face turned green with fear. ¡°What evidence do you have? Mu Rong Wu Di, how dare you hold me hostage. Guards! Take them down!¡±dop1056


    Nobody moved. There was no sound, there was nothing at all. There was only silence.


    Outside the window, the moon shone brightly on an otherwise dark night. A bright and clear ray of moonlight fell on the floor.


    Except for the four eunuchs who were cowering and shaking with fear, there was no other sound to be heard.

 Chapter 110 – Turbulent Times (10)

    Chapter 110 ¨C Turbulent Times (10)


    Tranted by: Rysbow


    Edited by: Surjit


    TLC by: GT


    ¡°You guys¡­ You guys¡­¡± Empress Liu¡¯s face got even darker and darker. Looking at the unmoving servants and guards around her, she understood that Mu Rong Wu Di had imed control of the pce.


    Damn. Her father had taken Xuan Yuan Cheng out of the pce to take control of the troops. Right now, the people by her side were no match for Mu Rong Wu Di and his men.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any evidence; he just deserves to die.¡± Mu Rong Wu Di looked calmly and patiently at the Empress, whose face had turned as pale as snow.


    Hearing that, Empress Liu could only lift her finger and pointed at Mu Rong Wu Di, her body trembling all over. She didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    Imperial Consort Chen, who had remained silent ever since Mu Rong Wu Di came in, stood up slowly and asked, ¡°What of the Left Minister?¡±


    Even though she was asking the General, she directed fixed her menacing re on Empress Liu.


    ¡°Naturally, ording to thew, since the Left Minister and Xuan Yuan Cheng had colluded with Xue Sheng Kingdom and plotted to kill King Yi, such a crime is punishable by death.¡± Mu Rong Wi Di replied in a sombre tone.


    A cold smile slipped from the corner of the Imperial Consort¡¯s lips. She looked at Empress Liu, who had a nk expression on her face, ruthlessly. Imperial Consort Chen gritted through her teeth, ¡°You took my son away from me and I shall return the favor. Your son shall not live past today, you bitch; don¡¯t think that the Liu n is the only powerful n in Tian Chen Kingdom.¡±


    With this, Imperial Consort Chen flung her robe and left the pce.


    The cold wind blew.


    ¡°No, no¡­¡­¡± Empress Liu screamed and sprinted insanely towards the door. But she was stopped by Mu Rong Wu Di and his men before she could make it.


    A crazy scream resounded throughout the pce, echoing back and forth in what seemed to be a peaceful night.


    Deep in the night, Tian Chen Pce was still brightly lit.


    ¡°What is so important that Right Minister had to see me thiste into the night?¡± Xuan Yuan Yi sat on his throne. Massaging his tired eyes, he looked at the Right Minister.


    dop1101Right Minister did not have the refined, schrly face of a court official; instead he held the sharp features of a fighter.


    Right Minister bowed and knelt on the floor. He raised the report in his hand, and said, ¡°Your humble Subject has just received confidential information that the Crown Prince Xuan Yuan Cheng, with the help of the Emperor of Xue Sheng Kingdom, conspired the murder against Tian Chen¡¯s third prince King Yi Xuan Yuan Che. Your Majesty, please bestow a fair judgement.¡±


    Shocked, Xuan Yuan Yi sat up straight. The eunuch next to him took the report from Right Minister and passed it to the Emperor.


    Xuan Yuan Yi flipped through the report in his hand. With a slightly pale face, he stuttered, ¡°Right Minister, this evidence is not¡­¡±


    ¡°Your majesty, the Crown Prince had conspired and had colluded together with Xue Sheng kingdom. The evidence is absolute.¡± Right Minister cut off Xuan Yuan Yi¡¯s words in an extremely cold tone; he then bowed and stood up.

 Chapter 111 – Turbulent Times (11)

    Chapter 111 ¨C Turbulent Times (11)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Surjit


    TLC by: GT


    Such an attitude, it was practically the ultimate insult to the royal family.


    Xuan Yuan Yi frowned hard. His hands, that was clutching the report tightly, trembled faintly.


    The Right Minister coldly waved his hands, and the Head Eunuch standing beside Xuan Yuan Yi immediately retreated out the door in silence, leaving the Right Minister and Xuan Yuan Yi alone in the enormous Tian Chen Pce.


    Seeing this, Xuan Yuan Yi didn¡¯t make a sound. Everyone on his side had already been controlled.


    ¡°Right Minister, I only have one left¡­¡± Xuan Yuan Yi looked at the right Minister and didn¡¯t finish his words, but his meaning was extremely clear.


    Amongst his sons, Xuan Yuan Che was the most brilliant and promising, followed by the usually quiet and reserved Xuan Yuan Cheng. If both of his sons were destroyed today, then his Tian Chen Kingdom¡­


    ¡°The Eighth Prince, Tenth Prince and Thirteenth Prince are also talented individuals. Your Majesty, please abolish Xuan Yuan Cheng¡¯s status of the Crown Prince as his punishment for conspiring to assassinate the Third Prince. Then, please select one of the three princes as Crown Prince as recement. I will do my utmost to serve and support whichever Prince that was selected; the same goes for Imperial Consort Chen.¡±


    Taking one firm step forward, the Right Minister wore a resolute expression, an expression showing that he would definitely not relent even an inch.


    Crown Prince Xuan Yuan Cheng must be killed today.


    The Eighth Prince was thirteen, the Tenth was seven and the Thirteenth was still a one-year-old toddler. These three people¡­¡­Xuan Yuan Yi¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Your majesty, please forgive your rude servant. Having experienced many years of problems in the court, I believe that Your Majesty would also understand that there¡¯s a need forpetition between the left and the right faction in court. Only then would you be able to rest easy at night. If one of the factions were to copse by any chance, Your Majesty, your worry-free days would be over.¡±


    The Right Minister said menacingly.


    dop 1102Hearing this, Xuan Yuan Yi didn¡¯t have to think to understand. This was also the reason why he was so jittery and uneasy these few days.


    The Tian Chen Imperial Court was divided into two factions that rivaled each other, the Left and the Right factions. The two Great Generals were also divided, one supported the Left Minister while the other backed the Right Minister. Only when both sidespete and kept the other in check, would Tian Chen Imperial Court be able to maintain peace and harmony.


    When Xuan Yuan Che and his subordinates copsed today, the Left Minister had seized power. If he allowed the power that the Left Minister and the Crown Prince to increase, even he, the Emperor, would face an imminent danger.


    There was no need for others to say anything; he also understood this point very clearly. However, Xuan Yuan Cheng was still his own flesh and blood.


    Raising up his head and looking deeply at the threatening Right Minister, A cool breeze blew through an open window into the pce. It was obviously early summer, but the breeze was so cold that it froze one¡¯s heart.


    Today, the Left Minister had gained control of the Tian Chen army and the Right Minister was forcing the Crown Prince to abdicate. He faced such a predicament right after the death of Xuan Yuan Che. If he made a single mistake and caused an internal unrest, Tian Chen Kingdom would be in grave danger.


    ¡°Edict Granted.¡± Raising his head slowly, Xuan Yuan Yi closed his eyes as he choked out those two words through his gritted teeth.

 Chapter 112 – Turbulent Times (12)

    Chapter 112 ¨C Turbulent Times (12)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLC by: GT


    Shiro: Thank you sponsors!


    ¡°Your servantplies with your wishes.¡± The Right Minister immediately bowed and moved forward. Taking a brush with his hands, he immediately wrote the Abdication Imperial Edict.


    dop1103The bright color of the Imperial Jade Seal on the edict looked like chaos in one¡¯s eyes.


    A fast horse darted like the wind as it went straight out of the Pce Gates. The yellow bell sounded as night fell on the Pce.


    When the Abdication Imperial Edict was announced, Xuan Yuan Cheng would be put in an extremely difficult situation. If he refused the edict, he would be regarded as disobeying the Emperor, and would be punished by death. If he epted it, on the other hand, he would be amoner, and to kill amoner who was once a corrupted Subject would be extremely easy.


    Without being sure of the oue, one must not try to push their limits. Otherwise, everything could be destroyed immediately, and both sides would not benefit from that.


    At night, the silence intensifies, bringing forth a gloomy atmosphere.


    And at this time, outside the capital, the Left Minister was still with the Crown Prince, Xuan Yuan Cheng and the second general inmand, General Fei. Clutching the Imperial Edict in his hands, they rushed towards Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s three hundred thousand troops garrisson day and night. Once they had the three hundred thousand troops in their hands, they would even be capable of revolting against the Tian Chen Kingdom.


    Stars blinked across the skies, as both sides of the factions were in turmoil and distress.


    And at this time, in an isted area outside town, two figures were slowly walking towards the Capital.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Pulling Liu Yue¡¯s hands, Xuan Yuan Che asked gently.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. What does this even count?¡± Liu Yue tilted her head to one side andughed as she gazed at Xuan Yuan Che. Her small face were half ck and half rosy. The make-up on her face had actually been washed away by the river water previously, but the smoke and soot from the aftermath of the fire had stuck on her face instead. Her face was half ugly and half beautiful.


    ¡°You should be worried about yourself. Can you cope with the wound on your chest?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t die from this. How about you?¡± Xuan Yuan Che grinned lightly, his devilish face wasn¡¯t looking better either, it had be half green and half purple. He then raised his hands and touched the wounds on Liu Yue¡¯s body.


    The wounds had already be scars, and the scars looked savage and were great in numbers. But they were all superficial wounds, and Liu Yue didn¡¯t even care about them at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small thing.¡± Liu Yue shrugged her shoulders, her tone bossy like always.


    Both of them looked at each other and burst out intoughter at the same time.


    As long as they were not dead, there was no problem too big for them to handle. As long as they were alive, everything will be alright.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. How chaotic do you think the Capital had be during these three days?¡± Xuan Yuan Che grabbed Liu Yue¡¯s hands tightly, stepping forward in great strides.


    ¡°Who cares how chaotic it¡¯ll be.¡± Liu Yue couldn¡¯t even be bothered about that. As long as this person in front of her was alright, other things were insignificant.


    Seeing this, Xuan Yuan Che couldn¡¯t help but to give her his devilish smile.


    His little Princess Consort had only him in her eyes. This made him very happy. ¡°Let¡¯s go, the army that I controlled with my Tiger Seal is just right ahead. We can join them there first.¡±

 Chapter 113 – Turbulent Times (13)

    Chapter 113 ¨C Turbulent Times (13)


    Tranted by: Rysbow


    Edited by: Krithika, GT


    TLC by: GT, Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Thank you sponsors!


    ¡°Alright.¡± Liu Yue nodded her head.


    Warm feelings rippled between the two of them. Both of them looked extremely miserable in their sorry state, yet they were still affectionate with each other.


    The two held hands and followed the moonlit path.


    That day, the two of them had rushed into the river at thest minute before the fire engulfed everything behind them. Due to the overuse of force, Xuan Yuan Che had mmed against a huge rock in the riverbed. After spewing a mouthful of blood from the collision, he had fainted immediately.


    Seeing how big the fire was, Liu Yue had not dared toe out of the water. Instead, she held on to Xuan Yuan Che and floated along with the flow of the river.


    Bobbing up and down, they were carried for almost 100 miles down the river. Seeing that they were out of the danger zone, Liu Yue carried Xuan Yuan Che and climbed out of the river.


    On the riverbank, Liu Yue was covered with blood and injuries but they were only superficial wounds. There were no fatal injuries and so it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    However, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s injuries were much more intense. It seemed as if the intense power that he had used to jump into the river had reflected back onto his own body. Heavily injured, there was nothing much Xuan Yuan Che could do.


    Gathering herbs for medication was not a big deal for Liu Yue. The nts and herbs in this area were simr to what they had back in the modern times. However, shecked the inner strength to actually cure him.


    They stayed quietly by the riverside for three days and waited for Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s inner wounds to recover slightly. Then, they headed towards the capital.


    On the way, they didn¡¯t see any wild horses or wild donkeys. Instead, they ran into many wild beasts that had been chased out of the woods by the wildfire. They had killed plenty of leopards and tigers, but they couldn¡¯t tame these beasts to ride upon.


    So, weak and dispirited, they kept walking. The areas by the river that they traversed werepletely deserted without a soul to be found.


    Under the quiet moonlight, the ce was cold, yet hot.


    At the Tiger Camp, stood Tian Chen capital¡¯s closest troops ¨C three hundred thousand soldiers and horses, defending the capital¡¯s crucial territory. Whoever controlled them could swallow Tian Chen kingdom and destroy the Xuan Yuan royal family, all in one gulp. All other troops would be too far away to prevent such tragedy; they wouldn¡¯t make it in time to help.


    And these three hundred thousand troops were under Xuan Yuan Che¡¯smand.


    Because of this, the Left Minister had not dared to touch Xuan Yuan Che. To revolt against Xuan Yuan Che, they had to first gain control over this army. With this army, they would have everything; even if Xuan Yuan Che died and resurrected, they would no longer need to fear him.

 Chapter 114 – Turbulent Times (14)

    Chapter 114 ¨C Turbulent Times (14)


    Tranted by: Rysbow


    Edited by: Krithika, Surjit, GT


    TLC by: GT, Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Thank you sponsors!


    It was night and all was quiet in the Tiger Camp.


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom¡­¡± Suddenly, the thunderous sound of drum rolls broke the silence.


    That deafening drum rolls called for the assembly of the whole army.


    Like a dragon that had woken from its sleep, the army instantly rose to life.


    The whole camp bubbled with excitement, yet they remained organized; busy, yet orderly. In a sh, the troops had already lined up by the training court. The formation of thirty thousand strikers front-line troops in their armor looked like a dark green dragon.


    With heavy equipment, the 128 Cavalry Commanding Officers; 1131 Infantry Commanding Officers; Heavy Armored Soldiers, Rearguards, and other authorities above Commanding Officers neatly filled out the training court.


    From the time the drum rolls calling for assembly sounded to the organized lining up of the army, only a few minutes passed.


    dop1106


    dop1101¡°A decree from the Emperor!¡± The Left Minister held the decree up high and yelled from his horse, galloping through the training court. Apanying him were General Fei and the crown prince Xuan Yuan Cheng.


    In their metal armor, the three Lieutenant Generals of the Tiger Army, Liu Chuan, Chen Si, and Zhou Cheng, knelt out of respect for the Emperor¡¯s decree.


    Without a sound, the thirty thousand soldiers also knelt down in unison to wee the decree.


    ¡°As of today, the Emperor has announced King Yi¡¯s unfortunate death. We must mourn his death, but at the same time, this army must have a leader. Hence, from today onwards, the Tiger army will once more be under themand of the Imperial family, under themand of his Majesty and under the supervision of the crown prince.¡±


    The Left Minister finished announcing the decree in a single breath with a feeling of great aplishment. His face expressed excitement that this huge army was about to be theirs and they would no longer need to be afraid of anyone.


    The whole army remained hushed. They did not cheer and they did not offer gratitude. They were just dead silent.


    Seeing this, Left Minister called out, ¡°The three Lieutenant Generals, ept this decree.¡±


    With one knee on the ground, Liu Chuan, Chen Si and Zhou Cheng exchanged nces. With stone cold expressions, they slowly stood up and took a step back.


    ¡°Are you refusing the decree?¡± Left Minister cried out in anger.


    ¡°Where is the Tiger Seal?¡± Liu Chuan asked, looking sternly at the Left Minister.


    The Left Minister froze. No one has any idea where Xuan Yuan Che hid the Tiger Seal and with the Dragon Rider guards guarding Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s residence, the Liu Li Pce, none of them had dared to search for it.


    ¡°This is the Emperor¡¯s own decree! What does the Tiger Seal have to do with anything?¡± the Left Minister¡¯s face darkened.


    Hearing this, Liu Chuan took another step back and replied coldly, ¡°I will only listen to themands of the one who holds the Tiger Seal. Orders given by any others will not be followed.¡± This cold response washed away the Left Minister¡¯s excitement, and sent a chill down his spine. He shivered.

 Chapter 115 – Turbulent Times (15)

    Chapter 115 ¨C Turbulent Times (15)


    Tranted by: Rysbow


    Edited by: Surjit, Krithika


    TLC by: Shiro


    ¡°Are you rejecting the Emperor¡¯s decree? This is mutiny!¡± General Fei, who followed the Left Minister, roared in anger.


    Liu Chuan, Chen Si and Zhou Cheng took a moment tomunicate with their eyes.


    Chen Si¡¯s face was stone cold; he replied, ¡°The Tiger Army shall only obey whoever holds the Tiger Seal. Others¡¯ orders will be ignored.¡±


    ¡°Lieutenant General Chen, disobeying orders from the Emperor is considered a crime. All of you should take that into consideration.¡± Xuan Yuan Cheng, who had stayed silent till then, finally spoke up. He looked benignly at the three Lieutenant Generals.


    Chou Cheng took a step forward, bowed to the Crown Prince, and answered grimly, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Your Highness. But the Tiger Army will only obey the General who holds the Tiger Seal. With the Tiger Seal, I am at yourmand, but, without it, the Tiger Army will not obey or bow to you.¡±


    This upromising and disdainful reply demonstrated his unwavering resolve.


    ¡°We are loyal to our General¡¯smand!¡± the thirty thousand soldiers all replied firmly. They weren¡¯t loud, yet their unyielding tone showed their firm determination.


    Their General is King Yi Xuan Yuan Che; he is their Commander-in-Chief.


    ¡°I see! So This is how it is. There is only Xuan Yuan Che in your eyes that you even dared to disobey the Emperor¡¯s decree for Xuan Yuan Che? This sin is equivalent to mutiny! Guards, arrest these three Lieutenant Generals and hold them for trial in court.¡± said the Left Minister, his face pale with fear.


    How on earth did Xuan Yuan Che train these soldiers, that they would risk their lives to obey him, rejecting the decree.


    Ten soldiers standing behind General Fei marched towards the three Lieutenant Generals. Fortunately, the Crown Prince¡¯s party hade prepared, knowing that Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s men were a tough bunch. Or else¡­


    Three soldiers pounced out like tigers from behind General Fei, attacking the three Lieutenant Generals.


    Liu Chuan, Chen Si, and Zhou Cheng who stood on a high tform, responded with their own attacks. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to take them down!


    Fists clenched and swords shed.


    Soon, the six men were engaged in a ferocious battle.


    After-images of attacks blur past.


    ¡°Bam!¡± Chen Si had recklessly engaged in a battle with his opponent using internal strength. He staggered back. Blood gushed out from his mouth, and he fell onto the brightly lit ground. His opponent¡¯s internal strength was too strong. He couldn¡¯t even defend himself.

 Chapter 116 – Turbulent Times (16)

    Chapter 116 ¨C Turbulent Times (16)


    Tranted by: Rysbow


    Edited by: Surjit Krithika


    TLC by: Shiro


    Impossible! Even though he was merely a Lieutenant General under King Yi Xuan Yuan Che, his skills were almost as good as General Fei. How is it possible that he couldn¡¯t win against these soldiers?


    As he was thinking, the sharp sound of des shing against each other came again. And then blood sttered everywhere.


    Liu Chuan¡¯s face turned pale. A fresh gash that ran across the whole of his back appeared, and blood spilled out from it. If he had been a second slower, this attack would have taken his life.


    The tens of thousands of soldiers roared below them.


    Chen Si¡¯s heart sank; Liu Chuan was much stronger than him, and yet¡­


    ¡°Careful!¡± Liu Chuan suddenly yelled, breaking his thoughts.


    Zhou Cheng blew past him, and fell heavily in front of the two Lieutenant Generals. He clutched his chest with his hand, blood poured out from his chest. His face was pale, and blood trickled down the side of his lips. Still, Zhou Cheng clenched his jaw and swallowed his pain.


    All of the three Lieutenant Generals were defeated.


    Within moments.


    ¡°Will you ept it now or not?¡± Seeing this pathetic scene, Left Minister sneered, letting out a coldugh. He raised the decree in his hand.


    Liu Chuan, Chen Si, and Zhou Cheng exchanged another look. Powerful opponents like this were rare in Tian Chen; their opponents¡¯ skillsets were way higher than them. They couldn¡¯t be from around here. Left Minister had came prepared; it looked like the rumour that he murdered their General, Xuan Yuan Che, was true.


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± The Lieutenant Generals¡¯ reply was steel cold.


    ¡°Very well, take them down.¡± General Fei shouted. His three soldiers shot towards the three Lieutenant Generals.


    The soldiers below the tform mored up; step by step they marched towards the tform, their faces masked with anger.


    Crown Prince Xuan Yuan Cheng who had remained passive and apathetic all this time, looked down at the three Lieutenant Generals. Smiling, he said, ¡°Disobeying the royal decree and stirring up a revolution. I will give you two options, either youmit suicide, or you take these three men down. Choose one, and I will allow you to keep your positions as Lieutenant General.¡±


    These gentle words were said in an aggravatingly provocative tone.


    The Lieutenant Generals replied coldly, ¡°We will only obey our general.¡±


    ¡°Well then, kill them all.¡± Left Minister said with a dark face. The three soldiers pounced at the three Lieutenant Generals. They brought down their swords.


    ¡°Zoom!¡± Just as the sharp weapon was about to sh across Liu Chuan¡¯s chest, an extremely sharp and piercing object flew at the soldier.


    The soldier didn¡¯t dare intercept it, he rolled and dodged the attack. The piercing weapon struck the drums behind them, and instantly, a thunderous boom exploded across the training court.


    ¡°Who dares hurt my men!¡± a savage, cold voice broke out from the darkness.


    In the training court, the thirty thousand soldiers parted and created a path. Behind them, under the moonlight, two figures approached; one short, one tall. It was Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che.

 Chapter 117 – Turbulent Times (17)

    Chapter 117 ¨C Turbulent Times (17)


    Tranted by: Rysbow


    Edited by: Surjit, Krithika


    TLC by: Shiro


    The silver moonlight shone bitterly.


    ¡°General!¡± The thirty thousand soldiers cried out excitedly.


    On the high tform, the three lieutenants¡¯ eyes lit up again. Liu Chuan, Chen Si, and Zhou Cheng picked themselves up and walked towards Xuan Yuan Che and Liu Yue. They got down on their knees. ¡°We are at yourmand, general.¡±


    ¡°At yourmand, general.¡± The thirty thousand soldiers knelt down. The whole training court went silent; the atmosphere was simply majestic.


    Under the frosty moonlight, through the Tiger army dressed in ck, Xuan Yuan Che and Liu Yue walked through heroically.


    The Left Minister¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Looking at the two figures walking through the army, he rubbed his eyes. How was this possible? How was this possible? They were dead! How could they appear here? Impossible, absolutely impossible! The Left Minister shook his head and took a step back.


    The shock in his eyes at seeing them alivepletely revealed his hideous nature.


    ¡°How bold of you, Left Minister! How dare you try to undermine my authority?¡± Xuan Yuan Che stepped onto the tform. He looked coldly at the Left Minister, whose face wasn¡¯t looking very good.


    Although he looked worn out, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s presence was still a sight to behold.


    Liu Yue rested curled her hand around Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s arm. She stood beside him and stared at the Left Minister. Her gaze was so frozen cold that it sent chills down his spine.


    ¡°Surprised to see us?¡± She asked, her menacing gaze locked on to the Left Minister.


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ yes, um, no¡­¡± the Left Minister stuttered. His hands started to tremble.


    Beside him, General Fei and Crown Prince Xuan Yuan Cheng were left speechless. Caught in a wildfire that burned for three days and three nights, yet they still survived. Were they really humans?


    The night wind blew. It was the beginning of summer, yet it was chilly.


    The Left Minister shivered. But as an experienced politician, he quickly regained hisposure. He held up the decree in his left hand. ¡°The Crown Prince and I are here today by the decree of the Emperor. These three lieutenants rejected the Emperor¡¯s decree; and disobeying the Emperor is an unpardonable offence punishable under thew.¡±


    Xuan Yuan Che frowned. He didn¡¯t wait for Left Minister to read the decree. Instead, he snatched it from his hand and opened it.dop1175


    As he finished reading, Xuan Yuan Che let out a loudugh. He tossed the decree back to the Left Minister, and proimed , ¡°I, the king, am not dead. Therefore this decree is invalid, and if it is invalid, there is no reason for punishment.¡±

 Chapter 118 – Turbulent Times (18)

    Chapter 118 ¨C Turbulent Times (18)


    Tranted by: Rysbow


    Edited by: Surjit, Krithika


    TLC by: Shiro


    Shiro: Thank you sponsor!


    His cold voice was mixed with anger. If he hadn¡¯t arrived in time, his three lieutenants might not even be here anymore.


    By then, the Left Minister had calmed down. He held the decree and frowned, ¡°Third king, the decree is the decree. It can¡¯t be changed. I am thankful that your highness is returned safe and sound. As you have returned, the Emperor will now definitely pass down another decree to reinstate your position. However, right now, this decree must be obeyed.¡±


    dop1174As soon as the words fell from his lips, the soldiers behind the Left Minister took a step forward and stared at Xuan Yuan Che and Liu Yue, emotionlessly.


    If they couldn¡¯t use an indirect method, they should just do things the hard way. They had to take over that army today at all cost. Otherwise , once Xuan Yuan Che returned to the capital, not to mention that all their investments would turn into a wasted effort, they could even be ughtered, their entire n could be thrown into a turmoil! They couldn¡¯t wait. No, they didn¡¯t dare to wait!


    They could see that Xuan Yuan Che and Liu Yue were covered with injuries at that moment. They wouldn¡¯t be hard to take down.


    Hearing this, Liu Yue narrowed her eyes, and smiled. She lifted an eyebrow and asked, ¡°So what?¡±


    With her two words, ¡°So what?¡±, it seemed that there were nows and morals in her eyes.


    ¡°How dare you defy the Emperor¡¯s order!¡± the Left Minister roared, ring.


    Toying with the dagger in her hand; Liu Yue waved her hand. She looked at the the thirty thousand soldiers below her. ¡°Who heard that?¡±


    Utter silence¡­ nobody made a sound. The thirty thousand soldiers lowered their gaze to the ground. There were no emotions on their faces.


    The wounded lieutenant generals who stood behind Xuan Yuan Che, looked up at the sky, pretending not to have heard anything.


    The summer breeze blew.


    dop1174


    The Left Minister¡¯s face darkened, he clenched his jaws.


    Liu Yue¡¯sugh was bewitching. Her expression was filled with scorn as she spun a sharp dagger nonchntly around her fingertips, as if it were a quill pen.


    Xuan Yuan Che waved his hand and instantly a chair was prepared for him. He sat down slowly with a swirl of his robe.


    His cold gaze swept across the Left Minister, Crown Prince Xuan Yuan Cheng, and General Fei. ¡°Over here, I am inmand.¡±


    His manner of speech was sonorous and resounding. With pride, he looked at the three of them scornfully.


    ¡°We will only obey the general!¡± Behind him, Liu Chuan, Chen Si, and Zhou Cheng shouted. The thirty thousand soldiers cheered in unison, their deafening cheers piercing through the sky.

 Chapter 119 – Turbulent Times (19)

    Chapter 119 ¨C Turbulent Times (19)


    Tranted by: Rysbow


    Edited by: Surjit, Krithika


    TLC by: Shiro


    Shiro: Thank you sponsor!


    The Left Minister and his party were highly ranked in the imperial court and excelled at ying dirty tricks. However, this training field was out of their jurisdiction. In this training ground, they might look like tigers, but they were only paper tigers. The army¡¯s deafening cheers turned their faces as white as a sheet of paper.


    Seeing this, Liu Yue burst outughing. Her enchanting hair blew in the windplimenting the prideful aura that wreathed around her.


    Hearing her murderousugh, the ten soldiers from the Left Minister¡¯s party who had locked on to Xuan Yuan Che and Liu Yue couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.


    Xuan Yuan Cheng, who had been quietly observing the situation, spoke.


    ¡°I think you are right, third brother. After all, you are still alive. At this point, the decree does seem ridiculous. Left Minister, let¡¯s stop this futile argument and return to the city with third brother. Father will be overjoyed to know that third brother is alive.¡± Xuan Yuan Cheng took a step forward and smiled at Xuan Yuan Che.


    dop1172The Left Minister tightened his fists. He noticed how his ten soldiers acted when Liu Yue spoke. If they were afraid of Liu Yue and couldn¡¯t take down Xuan Yuan Che in one sweep, or if there were any miscalctions, they would probably be minced into pieces by the huge army behind them.


    After all kinds of calction and all sorts of nning, everything had gone to waste in the end.


    The Left Minister hated how it had all gone downhill. But they were in Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s jurisdiction and there was nothing more he could do.


    Military power, military power, this goddamn military power!


    Despite his frustrated thoughts, the Left Minister maintained an outwardly respectful and polite demeanour. ¡°The Crown Prince is correct. I, the Minister, shall return and inform his Majesty.¡± he gritted through his teeth. With this, he turned and began to leave with his ten soldiers following behind him.


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s it then?¡± Toying with her dagger, Liu Yue stood beside Xuan Yuan Che. Her faint nce fell upon the ten soldiers who stood in silence.


    ¡°What do you mean, Lady Mu Rong? Are you trying to force the Imperial Envoys to stay behind?¡± The Left Minister stopped, he turned his head and red at Liu Yue.


    Liu Yueughed. ¡°Imperial Envoys? Which country do you Imperial Envoys belong to? Xue Sheng kingdom? Ao Yun kingdom? Chen King¡­¡±


    Liu Yue¡¯s statement took him by surprise, but he hid it well and replied angrily, ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Where is your evidence?¡±


    ¡°Evidence, Left Minister? I have none. But now that you are in my jurisdiction, I have the right to punish whoever I please. What I say counts. My words are all the evidence that you need.¡± Liu Yue flipped the dagger and caught it in her hand.

 Chapter 120 – Turbulent Times (20)

    Chapter 120 ¨C Turbulent Times (20)


    Tranted by: Rysbow, Shiro


    Edited by: Surjit, Krithika


    TLC by: Shiro


    Shiro: Thank you sponsor!


    Xuan Yuan Che red at the Left Minister, his eyes filled with hatred. He also couldn¡¯t allow them to just leave after beating up his men.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Left Minister¡¯s face turned green.


    He knew long ago that Liu Yue was arrogant, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be this arrogant.


    ¡°Besides, what evidence would I, the Princess, need to punish a few Tian Chen soldiers? I want to beat them up because they are an eyesore. What can you say about that?¡± Liu Yue said arrogantly.


    Her cold eyes swept across the ten soldiers in front. Their faces held no expression as they prepared themselves mentally. Liu Yue tossed her dagger casually behind her. Only wearing those silver gloves, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m using my position to bully you.¡±


    As she finished,ughter roared below the tform. Their princess was only thirteen, while the soldier in front of her was over twenty. Their princess must be kidding when she said she was going to bully them.


    Xuan Yuan Che lightly caught the dagger that Liu Yue tossed and toyed with it.


    Behind him, Zhou Cheng took a step forward. He whispered into Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s ears, ¡°General, those soldiers are strong. The princess¡­¡±


    Xuan Yuan Che waved his hand, cutting off Zhou Cheng¡¯s sentence. His Liu Yue wasn¡¯t a reckless person, her silver glove was much more powerful than any dagger.


    Liu Yue was jet ck with soot and had a worn out look all over her body, but her loftiness did not lose to anyone. Liu Yue took a step forward with a disdainful look on her face. She raised her right hand and pointed at the ten soldiers with her forefinger, then gave them a thumbs up sign before sinking her thumb down to the ground in a thumbs down sign. Her behaviour was beyond savage.


    ¡°Whoever can endure my ten attacks, I will let you go. Otherwise¡­¡±She didn¡¯t finish her words, but her meaning was extremely clear.


    Seeing that, the ten soldiers looked at each other and immidiately wielded their swords, charging towards Liu Yue altogether.


    dop1176Even when seeing a sword was about to be swung at her waist, Liu Yue didn¡¯t give a reaction. The surrounding soldiers immediately started to shout in rm.


    But before those shouts coulde out, Liu Yue¡¯s hands moved like lightning and caught the long sword in her hands, but her body still has not moved a single inch. The soldier¡¯s cry of rm was still stuck in their throats; they could only see a sh of light of the shing sword, and Liu Yue catching it in her hands with a ¡°boom¡± sound. A shadow flew past as the sword had broken into two, the sharp end of the sword piercing through the soldiers¡¯ chest.


    Everything happened in a blink of an eye.


    The remaining nine soldiers immediately darkened. They decided to go all out without holding back, focusing their everything on this battle.


    Like a butterfly fluttering away, that silver gloves was even more powerful than other godly weapons in existence.


    He had made the wrong move. Only the sound of his ribs breaking apart could be heard, before he fell to the ground, his head hanging down limply.


    TLN: Fanservice ¨C Manga rearranged the story in the novel, so remember when Xuan Yuan Che and Liu Yue fell into the river? This is one of the pictures:

 Chapter 121– Turbulent Times (21)

    Chapter 121¨C Turbulent Times (21)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Surjit, Krithika


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    A silver light shed and all the soldiers copsed to the ground one by one, as a flower of blood bloomed on their chests.


    The attacks weren¡¯t filled with just a normal person¡¯s killing intent; the killing intent was almost demonic. A figure moved and attacked without conforming to any worldly sense.


    Seeing this, the Left Minister¡¯s face turned green. It seemed like the Liu Yue who had turned his residence upside down previously had actually showed him somepassion back then. Otherwise, who would have been able to defend against her attacks?


    Tightly clutching his robe in his fist, he thought, this Liu Yue must be killed at all costs.


    Shadows and after-images followed the de as it flew all over the ce. Liu Yue suddenly whirled her body around and ruthlessly threw a punch at the soldier behind her. That soldier¡¯s defense was broken and bearing the heavy brunt of Liu Yue¡¯s attacks, he was pushed back a few steps right in front of Xuan Yuan Che. He spat out a mouthful of blood as his teeth fell all over the ground.


    It was a punch that was neither heavy nor imbued with inner strength. It was just a punch that had the ability to knock out all the teeth in one¡¯s mouth.


    This woman had no inner strength, the soldier immediately realized. His body hadn¡¯t even stabilized from the previous impact, before Xuan Yuan Che, who was standing right behind him, suddenly reached out and blocked all his meridians. Immediately, the soldier was frozen on the spot, unable to move even a single inch.


    The only person left standing on that battleground was extremely shocked at this. He realized he wasn¡¯t strong enough to attack Liu Yue, hence he swung his de at Xuan Yuan Che, who was grasping a soldier in his hands.


    dop1211Liu Yue dashed forward and suddenly attacked, her fingers fast as lightning. She used two fingers to pinch on the seventh rib of the soldier who was attempting to dart past her and ruthlessly pressed down firmly.


    Only a miserable groan was heard as the soldier¡¯s body was thrown into mid-air, then dropped to the ground with a loud boom. His whole body convulsed uncontrobly, and all of a sudden, he wasn¡¯t breathing anymore. There was not even a single scratch on his body.


    The seventh rib is a human body¡¯s core. If it were to ever break, one would not survive even if they were an immortal. This was a fact that all mercenaries knew very well.


    Silence engulfed the ce and the only sounds that could be heard were the wind blowing and the soldiers¡¯ heavy breathing from the tension.


    The thirty thousand soldiers below looked up at the serene-looking Liu Yue with respect and admiration. Their eyes were filled with absolute reverence and zeal.


    On the other hand, the Left Minister and Xuan Yuan Cheng had immediately turned green at this oue. In the dark, their bodies couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    The two of them gave each other silent looks, and quietly began to leave, only to realize that a few thousand soldiers had surrounded them without them even realizing. They had no way out.


    On the high podium, kneading her fist lightly, Liu Yue turned around and picked up a tooth from the ground,ughing coldly, ¡°This is a cheap trick that went out of fashion a long time ago.¡±


    (TLN: There was a scene in the manhua that wasn¡¯t in the novel, but I think it was really interesting, so I will just try to ¡°write¡± that scene here lol. Or you can just proceed to the next chapter haha.)


    Then, with a swing of her hands, Liu Yue suddenly tore off her robes from her body, saying, ¡°It¡¯s really hot after all that fight!! These clothes only looked nice, but it¡¯s such a pain to fight wearing this!¡±


    The soldiers around could only gape at this scene, while Xuan Yuan Che waspletely flustered as he shouted, ¡°Liu Yue¡­you..¡±


    Tearing her robes apart, Liu Yue was only left with her special wristguard a sleeveless dress that only covered her up to her knees. Her long ck hair was tied up in a ponytail, and she transformed from a demuredy into a female warrior.


    The Left Minister snorted andmented, ¡°Shameless!¡±, to which the Crown Prince replied, with his eyes averted, ¡°I think it¡¯s still okay¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Xuan Yuan Che growled at the spectating soldiers, ¡°All of you turn around! Otherwise I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out!¡±


    Hearing that, Liu Yue could only shake her head slowly and said, ¡°I say, Che, aren¡¯t your reactions a little too exaggerated? I¡¯m not even naked, why are you so mad? You are so childish!¡±


    ¡°What?! I¡¯m childish? You are the childish one! Your grandfather is childish, no, your whole family is childish!¡± Xuan Yuan Che replied indignantly.

 Chapter 122 – Turbulent Times (22)

    Chapter 122 ¨C Turbulent Times (22)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Surjit, Krithika


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Thank you sponsors!


    Hiding poison inside a fake tooth was an assassin¡¯s suicide squad¡¯s suicide preparation. If anything went wrong, they would immediatelymit suicide as a desperate measure. Other people might not know, but how could she not understand?


    Hadn¡¯t she personallye down to fight them just to prevent this eventuality?


    The Left Minister had asked for trouble. Previously, they had not had any solid evidence, but now they did.


    Forcefully extracting information from a suicide squad might not be easy, but she was an exception. At that time, when she captured a secret government agent, hadn¡¯t she managed to force out the secret information from him? There was nobody on earth that could be obstinate till the end. You only needed to know the right way and method.


    ¡°Seize him and torture him for information now.¡± Xuan Yuan Che grabbed the assassin that couldn¡¯t kill himself and ordered Liu Chuan in a sombre tone. That pair of eyes sharply red at the Left Minister and the Crown Prince, Xuan Yuan Cheng, whose faces were beyond pale now.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Chuan immediately arrested the soldier and retreated quickly.


    ¡°I, Xuan Yuan Che, will not harm my siblings and rtives, but whoever dares to take advantage of me shall not be forgiven.¡± Those icy words were a promation of a cold war to Xuan Yuan Cheng.


    dop1212Smiling sweetly as she walked towards Xuan Yuan Che, Liu Yue tilted her head andughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Left Minister and Crown Prince offer to bring us back to the Capital? Sure, I agree with this idea. Let¡¯s go and take along some soldiers too. I reckon that the Capital will be very lively tonight.¡±


    Xuan Yuan Che twitched his brows at that, ¡°Very lively? Alright, let us join in the excitement. Also, since it¡¯s on the way¡­¡± he swept his gaze across the Left Minister and the others and coldly raised his eyebrows.


    Liu Yue followed Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s gaze, and saw that General Fei had disappeared.


    She raised her brows as she thought that being able to escape without anyone realizing even while they were surrounded this tight, General Fei must not be a simple person.


    ¡°General, the Left Minister had actuallye to takeover the Tiger Army. Your honour, I believe that your Dragon Riders are also facing the same situation.¡± Zhou Cheng, who had not retreated, reported in a serious tone.


    ¡°Although Qiu Hen and Yan Hu aren¡¯t weak, but they weren¡¯t that much better than us. General, you must be careful.¡±


    Hearing this, Xuan Yuan Che nodded slowly and replied, ¡°You should treat your injuries first.¡± Then he abruptly announced in a loud voice, ¡°Wu Lin, Qi Quan, San Yu, Qiu Su, prepare the horses and troops to apany me back.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Four Commanding Officers immediately replied loudly.


    In an instant, the war drum resounded again, and the turbulent times had passed.


    The thunderous sounds of the war drum that was beaten in the training ground could be heard far away, sounding like an army of excited war horses galloping across the field, quick and heavy hooves thumping on the ground.


    Amongst the thirty thousand infantry soldiers on the training ground, some of them retreated to their camps while some of them stayed. On the other hand, the elite cavalry army had also returned with their horses while some others went back to their respective camps. All in all, forty thousand cavalry and soldiers stayed behind and immediately started preparing to the tune of the booming sound of the drums.

 Chapter 123 – Turbulent Times (23)

    Chapter 123 ¨C Turbulent Times (23)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Surjit, Krithika


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Thank you sponsor!


    Seeing this, Liu Yue whispered to Xuan Yuan Che in a low tone, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first and scout ahead. You should lead the soldiers and followter. Qiu Hen and the others might need help; there¡¯s also your Imperial Mother in the pce.¡±


    Qiu Hen was almost on par with the three Lieutenant Generals. If, ording to Zhou Cheng, he had been injured so much by just one attack, then Qiu Hen and the rest wouldn¡¯t be able to endure their attacks. The control of Dragon Riders would fall into the hands of Left Minister¡¯s men.


    Furthermore, although the Right Minister was also powerful, he was still only a government official. She didn¡¯t care about others, but she must protect Imperial Consort Chen.


    Hearing this, Xuan Yuan Che grasped Liu Yue¡¯s hands tightly, ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You are injured.¡± Xuan Yuan Che had only spoken one word, but he was cut off by Liu Yue. With Liu Yue ring at him so strictly, Xuan Yuan Che could hardly say anything. His had only recovered a little from his internal injury, how would he be able to support her?


    Xuan Yuan Che gritted his teeth hard at this. It was not as if he didn¡¯t understand what was important, but although Liu Yue¡¯s injuries were only superficial, she had suffered multiple injuries all over her body. Furthermore, she would be travelling alone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you know my abilities right? We¡¯ll meet in the capital.¡± Saying this, Liu Yue smiled at Xuan Yuan Che, then turned away and left.


    There was a sudden tightness in Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s heart. An indescribable feeling arose in his heart; he felt like if he let her go now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her again. Immediately, his hands reached out to grab the leaving Liu Yue.


    Pulling Liu Yue back, Xuan Yuan Che immediately wiped away the soot that was covering Liu Yue¡¯s face. What kind of face would be under that mess?


    Shapely and symmetrical eyebrows, doe-eyes with pupils as as dark as the night sky, a high nose and cherry-red lips greeted him. A small face that was only as big as his palm, was delicately chiselled, like it was the perfect masterpiece of a sculpture. So perfect that it could probably bring down a kingdom. Her beauty was dazzling like the brightly shining moon in the sky, clear but a little bit cold, yet magnificent and glorious. She was like a Moon Goddess.


    Xuan Yuan Che etched her image, deeply and firmly, in his mind.


    Liu Yue was astonished by Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s sudden unpredictable actions, but this wasn¡¯t something much. Sheughed out, ¡°I¡¯ll let you see it clearly after we returned.¡±


    When she finished her words, Xuan Yuan Che suddenly grasped her arms, and suddenly pulled her in for a kiss. In his passion, he hugged Liu Yue with a force that seemed like he wanted to fuse her into his embrace and knead her into his bones. His embrace was so tight, so intense.


    The forty thousand soldiers watched in silence, the scene of the two couple entangled in an intense kiss and embrace under the moonlight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± When their kiss was done, Liu Yue smiled as she whispered to Xuan Yuan Che. Then she turned around and left.


    dop1213


    As the moon shone down on her face, the Crown Prince Xuan Yuan Cheng saw her face and was immediately frozen with shock. He couldn¡¯t believe the face he saw after Xuan Yuan Che wiped Liu Yue¡¯s face clean.

 Chapter 124 – Turbulent Times (24)

    Chapter 124 ¨C Turbulent Times (24)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Surjit, Krithika


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Thank you sponsor!


    Where was that ugly girl? Where was Mu Rong Liu Yue?


    Heavens, how could this be? How could she have such a beautiful face? This woman, this woman, who was she exactly?


    He was so shocked that he fell one step back. The Crown Prince Xuan Yuan Cheng had a look of indescribable shock in his face.


    He remembered once sneaking into his Imperial Father¡¯s Secret Treasury and almost getting thrashed to death as a punishment. There he had found a beautiful painting, and a scroll of records that had been torn into shreds. That person in the painting, with Liu Yue¡­the words on that record¡­


    The moon was shining brightly and beautifully on a hot early summer night, but Crown Prince Xuan Yuan Cheng felt a sudden chill instead, it was a chill that came from his heart.


    ¡°Follow the Princess Consort.¡± Xuan Yuan Che waved his hands and immediately dispatched a small team to follow Liu Yue, they were all the top-elites of the army.


    In the night wind, Liu Yue led the small team and disappeared into the night in a blink of an eye, speeding along as they went.


    Taking a deep breath, Xuan Yuan Che coldly swept a gaze at Xuan Yuan Cheng, whose face was filled with shock, and the Left Minister, who was as pale as paper, then said in an icy tone, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Banners fluttered in the wind as the troops marched in the dark. Forty thousand Tiger Army soldiers subdued the Left Minister and Xuan Yuan Cheng as they dashed towards the capital city as quickly as possible.


    Walking through the boundless horizon, they were fated to be sleepless that night.


    In the Tian Chen Capital, the capital¡¯s soldiers had surrounded the whole city gate; nobody was allowed to go out.


    The Right Minister had taken control inside the capital, and the Left Minister controlled the outside.


    Using one hand to cover a soldier¡¯s mouth and nose and a dagger in the other to slit his throat, fresh blood sshed Liu Yue¡¯s face as the soldier in front of her copsed to the ground without a sound.


    On the left corner of the city gate, a hundred capital¡¯s soldiers had been turned into a field of corpses. With a flick of Liu Yue¡¯s wrist, her Sky Silk shot out and rooted itself on the city walls. Tiptoeing upwards the wall, Liu Yue flew as she entered into the capital.


    Behind her, the small team of Tiger Army soldiers pushed the corpses near the city¡¯s wall and then stepped on them to leap off the high wall. They did not make a single sound that would rm the other soldiers.


    The figures shed like lightning as they dashed quickly.


    At this time, the Tian Chen Pce was brightly lit, and the government officials was spread out all over the Tian Chen Royal Court. The atmosphere was solemn and grave.


    And outside the Royal Court, ck shadows shed across without a sound eerily.


    In this gloomy atmosphere, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s Liu Li Pce reeked with even more hostility and killing intent. The killing intent could be felt even outside the Liu Li Pce. In the flickering light of thenterns, a bloody massacre was taking ce.

 Chapter 125 – Preparing to Battle (1)

    Chapter 125 ¨C Preparing to Battle (1)


    Tranted by: Erza


    Edited by: Surjit, Krithika


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    A mass of soldiers was battling and thebat zone resounded with their shing of weapons.


    Inside Liu Li Pce, everything was dyed red with blood.


    ¡°Pu.¡± Qiu Hen spat out a mouthful of blood and staggered, his shoulder sporting a deep gash, gushing with blood. A figure shed by and ruthlessly unleashed a searing backhand strike, shing of the arms of an assassin dressed up as an Imperial Guard off.


    ¡°How bad is your wound?¡±After killing the assassin with a single sh of his sword, Yan Hu who was also drenched in blood, asked him anxiously.


    ¡°I won¡¯t die yet.¡± Sword in hand, Qiu Hen fought on, back to back with Yan Hu. The two of them were covered in wounds, yet their courage grew the more they fought.


    At their feety the bodies of many fallen Dragon Riders; they were all guards in charge of guarding the Liu Li Pce. And yet, even in the midst of corpses, many still fought on bravely, putting their lives on the line.


    A knife attempted to cut towards Yan Hu, but it was blocked by Du Yi, whose face was filled with determination as he red, full of murderous intent.


    Yan Hu and Qiu Hen were surrounded by Du Yi and the others in the middle. There was even expert warriors from the Murong family ¨C Murong Gang, Murong Yi and Murong Chen.


    If not for the timely arrival of the Blood Shadow Guards and the Murong family, Qiu Hen and the others would probably not have been much of an opponent for these assassins.


    The attackers masquerading as Imperial Guards were too skilled. To put it in perspective, there was only a handful of experts in Tian Chen Kingdom that could defeat them. Their savage killing intent was so intense that only Du Yi and the rest of the Blood Shadow Guards would have the abilities to be on par with them; others were just too inferior.


    Simply put, these men were not soldiers of Tian Chen Kingdom. They were not even citizens of Tian Chen.


    Qiu Hen and Yan Hu was already prepared beforehand. While they were in the forests searching for their King, they suddenly received a warning from the Blood Shadow Guards. Immediately, they knew something was wrong and quickly returned to Liu Li Pce.


    Sure enough, these fake Guards had broken into Liu Li Pce seeking to take control of the Tiger Seal and the Army Seal.


    Fortunately, they had returned in time. The fake Imperial Guards, seeing that Qiu Hen and the rest of the Dragon Riders had disregarded the Emperor¡¯s Decree and refused to obey the Emperor¡¯s order for them to be transferred to the Left Minister, immediately attacked them without mercy.


    If the Tiger Seal and the Army Seal were stolen, then not to mention the 300,000 Tiger Army stationed outside the Capital, even the thirty thousand Dragon Riders who were Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s personal army that was situated right outside the Pce would be able to start a revolution and force the Emperor to abdicate, destroying everything with a single order of the Army Seal.


    Even in death, we cannot give them the seals.


    One by one, theirpanions fell, staining Liu Li Pce with their blood.


    The whole room reeked of blood; itpletely permeated the atmosphere.


    ¡°Hand over the Army Seal and the Tiger Seal, or else I will kill her.¡± A bloody, cold voice dyed with murderous intent suddenly sounded.

 Chapter 126 – Trembling Heart (2)

    Chapter 126 ¨C Trembling Heart (2)


    Tranted by: erza


    Edited by: Surjit, Krithika


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    Qiu Hen lifted his head and saw a beautiful yet miserable woman wearing a simple silk dress being dragged inside, under the flickering lights in the doorway. Who could it be but the Imperial Consort Chen.


    Though his brows wrinkled, Qiu Hen¡¯s attacks didn¡¯t falter even for a short moment.


    The assassin held a knife at Imperial Consort Chen¡¯s slim, beautiful neck. Under the pale red lights from the mes silhouetting the cold knife, her neck appeared especially pale and fragile.


    The early summer breeze brought with it, not a pleasant cool air, but a chill from thend of ice and snow.


    And at this moment, a solemn silence reigned inside the Tian Chen Main Court, which did little to mask the underlying tension and agitation between the Ministers.


    dop1241


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    ¡°Your Majesty, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince and His Royal Highness King Yi are brothers connected by blood and they got along very well. All of the Imperial Court Ministers and Generals were witness to that. So how could His Royal Highness the Crown Prince harm His Royal Highness King Yi? Your Majesty, please rescind your order.¡± The Minister of Appointments, Shang Shu said with a face that reflected his anxiety.


    ¡°Minister of Appointments, those old tales arepletely irrelevant to the issue at hand. For years, the Crown Prince had to live under the shadow of his superior younger brother, King Yi. King Yi was simply too outstanding; hepletely stole the limelight from the Crown Prince. King Yi was too outstanding; his presence had already put a pressure on the Crown Prince. There¡¯s no doubt that the Crown Prince felt that his position was threatened; that sooner orter, King Yi will take his position away from him. With such a mindset, it would not be strange that he developed an evil plot.¡±


    ¡°Correct, this is true. The fire that raged in the mountain at the same time as the assassination was too coincidental and not a natural phenomenon. The assassination would not have been possible without somebody on the inside orchestrating the whole affair. In such heavily guarded hunting grounds, how could the assassins so easily prate the royal security and execute such arge scale of attack? It must be¡­¡±


    ¡°Utter rubbish! His Royal Highness the Crown Prince¡­¡­¡±


    Bright lights illuminated the Tian Chen Main Court, as both the Left and Right factions of the royal court argued bitterly.


    ¡°Tonight, after so many nights of continuous meetings, we are not here to discuss about the course of events that had happened. Instead, we are here because His Highness the Emperor was going to officially announce a Royal Decree: His Royal Highness the Crown Prince Xuan Yuan Cheng, is henceforth demoted to the rank of amoner.¡± The Right Minister, sitting higher than the rest, just below the Dragon throne of the Emperor, swept the entire hall with cold eyes as the reality of the decree settled in with a heavy thud.


    The sound level inside the the Imperial Pce immediately dropped and in the silence that ensued, both Right and Left faction looked towards each other.


    The eyes of the Left Minister¡¯s men held anxiety. If this dethronement decree was passed, then they were doomed.


    While on the Right Minister¡¯s side, they secretly held smiles of relief. They had initially thought that they had lost King Yi and lost. They didn¡¯t expect that things had taken a new turn. Today, they must win.


    ¡°Could His Majesty please announce the Imperial Edict.¡± said the Right Minister, with a face full of triumph.


    To the side, General Murong took a powerful step forward and raised both of his hands that bore the Imperial Edict. With both eyes, he looked at the person seated on the Dragon Throne, the Emperor of Tian Chen Kingdom, Xuan Yuan Yi, who hadn¡¯t uttered a word till now.

 Chapter 127 – Trembling Heart (3)

    Chapter 127 ¨C Trembling Heart (3)


    Tranted by: erza


    Edited by: Surjit, Krithika


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Thank you sponsors!


    Emperor Xuan Yuan Yi swept the entire hall with his eyes, looking at the different Ministers and their expressions. Taking a deep breath and with a casual wave of his hand he said: ¡°Announce it.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Crown Prince cannot be dethroned. At this moment, Tian Chen has already lost King Yi. If it were to also lose its Crown Prince, then it will be akin to a death blow to the foundations of Tian Chen.¡± Shi Lang, the Minister of Rites, hurriedly said while kneeling down with a tearful face.


    ¡°Announce it.¡± The Right Minister shouted, with a cold pair of eyes.


    General Murong opened the Imperial Decree in hand without encountering any resistance.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡­¡± The Left Minister¡¯s faction nearly fainted.


    With the Imperial Decree announced, no matter how skillful the Crown Prince and Left Minister was at political manoeuvring, even if they were to win over the military, it would all be for nothing. Otherwise, if they turned to inciting a rebellion and taking over the Imperial Court, they would bear an eternal record of infamy through the generations.


    The night breeze fluttered, cool as water.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Outside the city gates, Xuan Yuan Che led 40,000 Tiger Army troops, rallying them and closing upon the city gates.


    Hooves pounded the ground , ¡°Tatata¡­¡± and soldiers radiated a powerful, austere killing intent and iron pride.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Liu Li Pce


    A sudden wind blew past, blowing out the lights in the pce for a moment. Thentern¡¯s brightness dimmed.


    ¡°Hand over the Army Seal and Tiger Seal. Otherwise I will kill her.¡± The fake Imperial Guard outside demanded once more, tightening his grip on the de in his hand. Drops of blood immediately trickled down Imperial Consort Chen¡¯s pale neck.


    dop1242


    Qiu Hen and Yan Hu clenched their teeth so tightly that their mouths started to bleed.


    To the side, Murong¡¯s elite guards did not make a sound. The des in their hands only danced even faster. They could not interrupt for it was not their ce to decide.


    ¡°Imperial Consort Chen, I am truly sorry.¡± Yan Hu said, while slicing down one enemy in one strike. From his mouth, flowed a small trickle of blood. He didn¡¯t even look at Imperial Consort Chen, who was in an extremely sorry state.


    This was for the sake of King Yi and the survival of numerous lives. They could not hand over the Seals to the attackers¡­ they would not surrender them even if she was their King¡¯s Imperial Mother.


    Under the dim lights, Imperial Consort Chen¡¯s hair was a mess and her robes sported several bloodstains, but her face portrayed a serenity belying the current strenuous situation. Her beautiful face held no trace of fear.


    ¡°So what if I were to die? It will be for the greater good! You look after my son¡¯s things well.¡± With a face full of regal beauty and pride, at this moment, the Imperial Consort¡¯s beauty and grace was most astonishing.


    When she saw that Empress Liu had actually dared to make a move on her son, she knew that the Left Minister would put in ce other sinister arrangements today. Both the Army Seal and the Tiger Seal were kept in her son¡¯s Liu Li Pce, but there was no one there to defend it tonight. She must definitely help her son protect those seals well. She must absolutely not let them fall in the hands of those evil-doers.


    She never thought that halfway through her journey, she would be caught and held hostage. However, she thought, it did not matter. Both Qiu Hen and Yan Hu were present and they would protect her son¡¯s things. This was enough.

 Chapter 128 – Trembling Heart (4)

    Chapter 128 ¨C Trembling Heart (4)


    Tranted by: erza


    Edited by: Surjit, Krithika


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Thank you sponsors!


    ¡°Just remember, you must not hand them over.¡± Imperial Consort Chen shouted, while throwing herself towards the long de in front of her. She would not be a bargaining chip to hinder her son. She would definitely not put her son¡¯s things at stake.


    dop1246


    Graceful and beautiful, this was a mother¡¯s love and devotion towards her son.


    Just as that beautiful neck was about to be cut by the sharp de, the fake Imperial Guard who was holding the Imperial Consort hostage suddenly trembled, and the sharp de in his hand ttered to the ground. His entire body then fell forward.


    The person closest to the Imperial Consort, Murong Chen, witnessed it all. Immediately he charged forward towards the staggering Imperial Consort.


    Under the dimmed lights, a small arrow could be seen sticking out of the dead Imperial guard¡¯s neck.


    The heated fighting atmosphere inside Liu Li Pce came to a sudden lull.


    At the pce doors, Qiu Hen¡¯s eyes were drawn to the diminutive arrow protruding from the dead man¡¯s neck. He was shocked. That was¡­ that was the arrow that he had personally made. . . That was the arrow that he had personally made for his Princess Consort!


    His expression immediately turning ecstatic, Qiu Hen almost jumped in joy in that instant. Shocked with disbelief and excitement, he hurriedly shouted: ¡°It¡¯s the Princess Consort! It¡¯s the Princess Consort!¡±


    As the news came out, everyone inside the pce was frozen with shock.


    Under the dim lights, a small figure strode in, covered in red blood. Her unfeeling, cold face emanated a strong killing intent.


    Red blood caked that small face, but they recognised that pair of eyes. It was their Princess Consort. The one who was thought to have perished in the great fire at the forest. She was their Princess Consort.


    ¡°What era is it that you have gained the guts to rampage wildly around here?¡± Sharp and unfeeling, Liu Yue¡¯s figure immediately disappeared. The short-sword in her hands immediately split the air and came down on the fake Imperial Guards guarding the Pce Gate, killing them without even allowing them to make a single sound.


    In her blood-soaked clothes, her actions were both startling and bewitching.


    Those sharp moves, that unique charisma. She was not a ghost, but a living, breathing human being.


    ¡°Princess Consort.¡±


    ¡°Mistress.¡±


    Both Dragon Riders and Blood Shadow Guards were immensely excited. After three days of grieving in silence , they were suddenly liberated of pain. Their pir of support hade back, their Princess Consort had returned!


    ¡°Yue-er, what about Che-er¡­?¡± Staggering around Qiu Hen and Yan Hu, the Imperial Consort asked. Once she saw that Liu Yue hade, her resigned face immediately lit up and she intently looked at Liu Yue.


    A blood soaked Liu Yue had arrived. From her face, a hint of a bloody smile could be seen as she told them: ¡°He took 40, 000 soldiers of Tiger Army to the Imperial City. Let¡¯s see who in the Imperial City will have the guts to fight him back today.¡±

 Chapter 129 – Trembling Heart (5)

    Chapter 129 ¨C Trembling Heart (5)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Krithika, Surjit


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Thank you sponsors!


    The sharp shortsword danced in Liu Yue¡¯s hands as she stepped on the field of corpses, walking towards Qiu Hen and the others.


    Outside, she had forced her way through the fake Imperial Guards who had surrounded Liu Li Pce and charged in, leaving the rest of the assassins to be cleared by the Tiger Army soldiers. Indeed, it was more chaotic inside than outside. Fortunately she hade in time.


    ¡°Long live the Princess Consort!¡± Qiu Hen, Yan Hu and the other Dragon Riders were excited beyond words. Their King didn¡¯t die! Their King would return!


    ¡°Che-er!¡± Imperial Consort Chen, who hadn¡¯t shed a tear when held at de point or while she faced a life and death situation, immediately cried with happiness when she saw Liu Yue. Tears overflowed from her eyes, but a tremulous smile bloomed on her face like a beautiful flower.


    Hearing this, members of the Mu Rong n on the other side were also overjoyed as they cheered happily. Good, good! Xuan Yuan Che didn¡¯t die, the person they supported didn¡¯t die. This was indeed a good thing!


    On the other hand, the fake Imperial Guards had a dark look on their faces; their expressions didn¡¯t look good.


    A sword swept past and a few drops of blood sshed onto Liu Yue¡¯s garments. Her ordinary clothes had been thoroughly tarnished with the colour of blood, red as fire, just like a demon from hell.


    Waves of killing intent revolved around Liu Yue¡¯s body and her demonic aura both startling and bewitching.


    Trails of blood followed Liu Yue¡¯s sword everywhere she went. Nobody could stop her onught; not a single person could prevent their own deaths.


    Killing from outside the city all the way to Liu Li Pce, Liu Yue had already been covered with blood. That sharp killing intent was so intense that it could kill without physical contact.


    The reason that nobody could defend against her attacks wasn¡¯t because Liu Yue was too powerful, but because of that demonic killing intent emanating from her body. It was so intense that even the assassins were frozen with fright.


    The fake Imperial Guards immediately started to retreat towards the Liu Li Pce gate.


    ¡°Thinking of escaping? Humph! Do you think this is some ce where youe when you want toe and leave when you want to leave? Don¡¯t even think you can leave here today.¡± Snorting coldly, Liu Yue threatened the assassins.


    dop1248


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you think you cane when you want toe and leave when you want to leave? It¡¯s not that easy. Brothers, kill!¡± Qiu Hen shouted loudly as his eyes turned bloodshot, like a panther. He wore an excited expression that carried a resolution to kill.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Every single Dragon Rider and Blood Shadow Guard charged spiritedly. With their Princess Consort here, why would they be afraid of anyone? Kill!


    In an instant, it was as if everyone had consumed steroids. They charged forward like berserkers.


    At the same time, Qiu Hen and Yan Hu took out the Tiger Seal and Army Seal from their robes and passed them to Liu Yue who had already charged forward. The seals were not safe in their hands, but they would definitely be safe in their Princess Consort¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 130 – Trembling Heart (6)

    Chapter 130 ¨C Trembling Heart (6)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Surjit, Krithika


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t say anything much and received the two seals, shoving them inside her robes. Grabbing Imperial Consort Chen¡¯s hands with one pull, she coldlymanded, ¡°Whoever lets an enemy run away is a coward.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Qiu Hen and the others immediately replied with a loud ¡°yes¡±. Even the members of Mu Rong n voiced their agreement, forgetting the fact that Liu Yue was their niece, daughter, or a girl from the generation below them.


    Liu Yue¡¯s body followed her sword along as she killed in all four directions. Leading Qiu Hen and the others, Liu Yue charged forward fiercely.


    A malevolent killing intent suddenly filled the space.


    In this instant, Qiu Hen and the others who had only been able to defend by a hair¡¯s breadth, suddenly became a force that nobody could withstand. The Imperial Guard impostors were driven back instead and the situation turned a full 180 degrees.


    Seeing that the situation had turned for the worse, an Imperial Guard frantically attacked on one hand, and toppled antern with his other hand, sshing themp oil onto the ground.


    Fire started spreading out in all directions. The fire from thentern spread out to the curtains and sshed out to the velvet carpets.


    In an instant, the small fire from thentern had spread out in all four directions. With the help of the premeditated action of toppling and the deliberate intent for destruction, the zing me grew bigger as it rose up in the air.


    They wanted to create an opportunity to escape under the cover of fire.


    A cold re shed across Liu Yue¡¯s eyes as she slowly smiled. They dared to y such a trick against her, humph.


    The stench of blood permeated the air. Tonight, in this Liu Li Pce, who would be the winner in the end?


    The night grew calmer yet the fight became more intense.


    The summer breeze blew, blowing the stench of blood through the air.


    And at this moment, the Tian Chen Main Court was still locked in a stalemate. Mu Rong Wu Di held the Imperial Edict in his hands, looking down on the subjects below and shouted, ¡°By the Mandate of Heavens, the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Order¡­¡±


    ¡°Your highness, you can¡¯t dethrone¡­¡±


    ¡°Reporting¡­¡± Amidst the two voices that opposed each other, another voice announcing a report suddenly rung out. A stream of footsteps resounded outside, rushing towards the pce swiftly.


    dop1251


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Announce it.¡± Emperor Xuan Yuan Yi, whose face had previously looked burdened, suddenly sat up straight.


    An Imperial Guard Officer who was sweating from head to toe entered the Main Hall quickly. He didn¡¯t even kneel as he reported with an overjoyed voice, ¡°Announce¡­Your¡­High¡­ness¡­¡± Gasping for breath, his sentence barely made any sense.


    The Right Minister immediately frowned and asked, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, the Imperial Guard Officer tamped down his excitement and reported in a loud voice, ¡°This servant reports to Your Highness. King Yi did not die!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Xuan Yuan Yi couldn¡¯t keep his calm sitting down and immediately shot to his feet, his eyes wide open with shock.


    Right Minister and General Mu Rong Wu Di were also frozen with shock. They staggered a few steps forward as they asked anxiously, ¡°King Yi didn¡¯t die, is that really true? Quickl! Report it clearly.¡±

 Chapter 131 – Trembling Heart (7)

    Chapter 131 ¨C Trembling Heart (7)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Surjit, Krithika


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    Shiro: Lol sry for some reason my inte connection died when I publish this so it wasn¡¯t published¡­


    ¡°King Yi didn¡¯t die. Your subject had just received news from the soldier on duty at the entrance gate of the capital. Not only did King Yi not die, he has also brought 40,000 Tiger Army Soldiers into the city. They are currently on their way here.¡± The Imperial Guard Officer reported, finally wiping clean the sweat from his earlier rush.


    ¡°Heavens, this is too good.¡± The Right Minister threw a fist into the air violently, his face a picture of excitement and joy.


    ¡°Che-er didn¡¯t die, haha, I always knew that Che-er wouldn¡¯t die so easily. He is indeed our most outstanding King Yi of Tian Chen Kingdom, haha!¡± Xuan Yuan Yi immediately jumped with joy.


    As for the court officials below them, the Right Minister¡¯s Faction was unable to contain their joy while the Left Minister¡¯s Faction was quietly relieved.


    King Yi didn¡¯t die, then the Crown Prince¡¯s charge of murdering King Yi would not be valid. Then he shouldn¡¯t be dethroned anymore. This was good, really good.


    ¡°King Yi brought 40,000 Tiger Army soldiers to enter the city?¡± Hearing this, the Left Minister¡¯s Faction gazed at each other as the joy that they had just felt immediately got stuck in their throats, suppressed by the imminent danger.


    Bringing an army into the city, what was King Yi¡¯s intention? What was he trying to do?


    ¡°How about the Left Minister?¡± General Mu Rong Wu Di suddenly asked aloud.


    The corners of the Imperial Guard Officer¡¯s mouth slowly curled upwards as he quickly replied, ¡°Your servant heard that he is returning back with King Yi. King Yi has found out the preparator behind his attempted murder. He is bringing the troops for reinforcements.¡±


    Bringing the troops for reinforcement? Mu Rong Wu Di and the Right Minister nced at each other and slowly smiled. More like bringing the troops for punishment. Looks like this time the Left Minister would have no hope of recovering his power.


    The other ministers who had dared to collude with the Left Minister also understood this in their hearts. Hearing the Imperial Guard Official¡¯s report, they realized that the Left Minister and Crown Prince¡¯s power woulde to an end.


    Xuan Yuan Yi¡¯s figure immediately fell back down on his Dragon Throne, his face a picture of helplessness. He sighed a deep breath as he realized that his Crown Prince could not be saved after all in the end.


    However, being able to keep Xuan Yuan Che by his side was a situation better than the previous one. He still had such an outstanding son.


    The bristling trees announced the arrival of Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s army.


    ¡°Reporting. Liu Li Pavilion has caught fire. Princess Consort is still inside.¡± Having led the army into the pce, Xuan Yuan Che frowned hearing the report. He immediately turned his horse and galloped towards Liu Li Pce instead of the Tian Chen Main Court.


    In Liu Li Pce, the fire from themp oil had engulfed everything in sight, walls of fire radiated zing heat in all direction. The fire rolled, brewed and danced inside the pce.


    Inside the pce, Liu Yue grabbed Imperial Consort Chen¡¯s hands in one hand while killing assassins with the other. Blood flew in all direction on the path that she treaded.


    That bewitching fire bloomed right at her side, but Liu Yue acted like she could not see the fire. She was extremely calm and collected. The fear of fire apparently had no meaning to her.

 Chapter 132 – Trembling Heart (8)

    Chapter 132 ¨C Trembling Heart (8)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Surjit


    TLC by: Shiroyukineko


    DevilShiro: Posting 132 one day early in exchange for UUTS! Sorry for the dy, enjoy~


    AngelShiro: Don¡¯t read on! It¡¯s a trap! This chapter ended in a major cliffy!


    Body after body of Imperial Guards copsed at her side. A ravishing figure in blood-stained dress darted swiftly through the red zing me, her dark hair dancing in air.


    Dragging Imperial Consort Chen out of the sea of mes, Liu Yue swept a gaze across the people around her and nodded her satisfaction.


    Not a single one was absent, not a single one was missing.


    Turning around to look at the Liu Li Pce, the Pavilion¡¯s interior had been thoroughly engulfed in mes. The fire had also spread outside, crackling brightly, staining the whole sky red.


    ¡°Are you guys dead yet?¡± Liu Yue asked in an icy tone.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Qiu Hen and the others replied altogether loudly.


    ¡°Good, follow me.¡± Liu Yue waved her hand and pulled Imperial Consort Chen along as they walked towards the Tian Chen Main Court.


    The scene of Liu Yue¡¯s small figure pulling along a person taller than her and being followed by a crowd of people that respected her looked extremely strange and bizarre.


    However, nobody spoke at all, even Mu Rong Yi kept silent.


    The row of people marched towards Tian Chen Main Court.


    But at this moment, Xuan Yuan Che had actually entered the Liu Li Pce from the pce gates.


    Halfway through the march, Liu Yue looked back towards the Liu Li Pce in the distance. The great fire had already burnt so big that the whole sky turned red. The red ze looked even more prominent in the night sky.


    Liu Yue frowned her brows. She didn¡¯t show much expression. It didn¡¯t matter if it burns, they could just build a new one.


    ¡°This time they must die a terrible death. How dare they hurt my Che-er and Yue-er.¡± Imperial Consort Chen finally recovered from the massacre as she gritted her teeth and clutched her fist tightly.


    Hearing this, Liu Yue suddenly stopped.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yan Hu, who was behind her, immediately asked.


    Hurt Xuan Yuan Che? Liu Yue¡¯s brows twitched as she suddenly asked, ¡°Did General Fei appear?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see him, what actually happened?¡± Qiu Hen stepped forward.


    Liu Yue frowned her brows as she looked towards the zing Liu Li Pce from afar. General Fei had escaped from the Tiger Army previously and was missing currently. Could it be that there was some hidden¡­


    This thought had just crossed her mind when she suddenly heard a sound. At the front of the Liu Li Pce that was burning brightly under the great fire, a figure seemed to leap into the sea of mes. The mes looked like it had been cut apart as the figure jumped in.


    That clothes, that small figure. Liu Yue¡¯s eyes immediately widened as she realised that it was her appearance.


    ¡°Not good.¡± Liu Yue immediately let go of Imperial Consort Chen, turned around and charged madly over to the Liu Li Pce.


    And at this very moment as she charged over madly, a figure flew quickly from a distance, leaping into the fire without hesitation. The figure charged into the Liu Li Pce that had been thoroughly engulfed in fire.


    That person was Xuan Yuan Che.


    Dop1311¡°Xuan Yuan Che.¡± Liu Yue¡¯s heart immediately constricted as she increased her pace and dashed madly.


    The enchanting me that filled the whole sky burnt everything down without exception.


    Liu Yue had only dashed a few steps when the Liu Li Pce¡¯s roof, that was burning fiercely, caved in with a loud boom.


    ¡°No.¡± A cry that shook the sky, that tore apart people¡¯s heart and soul, echoed in the endless night, as the dark green curtain of the night lifted, marking the start of this scene.

 Chapter 133 – Trembling Heart (9)

    Chapter 133 ¨C Trembling Heart (9)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Krithika


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Red me filled the sky, burning everything to ashes.


    The tall building slowly copsed to the ground.


    No one who had gone inside came out. There was not a single movement, only the fire that danced around, getting bigger and fiercer every single second.


    It was a fully dark night, but it couldn¡¯t even cover this zing fire.


    Liu Yue¡¯s eyes turned red as she spat out a mouthful of blood, almost going insane. In the next moment, she madly rushed into the burning Liu Li Pce.


    Every single person was dumbstruck looking at the copsing Liu Li Pce. In just a short moment, the building copsed t onto the ground.


    They could only watch as Liu Yue rushed into the building frantically, tripping over her own legs and falling down hard onto the ground amidst the disorder. However, in the next moment, she scrambled back up and continued running madly towards Liu Li Pce.


    With Liu Yue¡¯s strong martial art skills and mentality, that she had unexpectedly made such a mistake clearly showed that her heart was in too much of a mess to even control her emotions.


    Running madly, fast as lightning.


    ¡°Master!¡± Qiu Hen and the others who snapped out from their daze immediately went frantic as they followed Liu Yue and charged towards Liu Li Pce. Blood permeated the air as grief and sorrow enveloped the whole ce.


    ¡°No, no, Che-er¡­¡± Imperial Consort Chen fainted and fell to the ground hard,pletely unable to bear the drastic emotional swings from gaining and again losing her son within the space of an hour.


    In a moment, the whole ce was left with only the shadows of the people who had suddenly charged forward madly into the burning pce.


    ¡°Boom!¡± Thunder suddenly pped and the dark curtain of the night sky was torn apart by a streak of lightning, lighting up the sky.


    The sudden brightness shone down upon the orange me, so beautiful that it was almost bewitching.


    Under this sky, a figure d in a blood-stained robe dashed towards the sea of me, quick as lightning,pletely without hesitation, entirely uncaring about anything else.


    Liu Yue, who didn¡¯t know the Light Body Technique, was actually faster than Qiu Hen and the others who knew it.


    ¡°Boom¡­ Crackle¡­¡± st after st of explosive sound resounded through the air.


    Bright light from the me flickered in disarray, lighting up the dark sky suddenly. Liu Yue¡¯s mind, while running madly towards Liu Li Pce, wentpletely nk and she only focused on the burning Pce.


    With red eyes and blood rising in her throat, she thought that there was somebody she liked inside that ce, someone she loved. He was someone she didn¡¯t have in her previous life, but had managed to find in this life. He was someone who knew her inside out, her husband, her Xuan Yuan Che.


    Even if she had to live in poverty her whole life or jump into the Yellow river, she would still not let go of that person.


    The fierce fire, the copsing building.


    The thunder in the sky pped even louder, sting one after another above everyone. Thick clouds covered the sky, as countless spears of lightning danced around, surging forward and shining down upon the ce, making it bright as day in that instant.

 Chapter 134 – Trembling Heart (10)

    Chapter 134 ¨C Trembling Heart (10)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Krithika


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    ¡°Boom!¡± Another part of Liu Li Pce copsed. The front part of the Pavilion had already copsed to the ground and the back part was teetering on the verge of copse. Only a few pirs were left supporting the building and all the rest had crumbled.


    ¡°Xuan Yuan Che!¡± Screaming out miserably like a wounded wolf with her heart torn apart, Liu Yue¡¯s cries reverberated through the cloudy sky, echoing around the pce courtyard.


    Bending her body downwards, Liu Yue pounced forward, not even thinking of her own safety as she dashed into the copsing Liu Li Pce.


    ¡°You are crazy!¡± Mu Rong Yi, who had snapped out of his shock charged forward and pulled Liu Yue¡¯s hands, grasping them in a tight deadlock.


    In front of them was the fiercely burning Liu Li Pce that looked like it was on the verge of copsing. Even if there were someone inside, they would have been charred to death.


    Even if Xuan Yuan Che was gone and they, the Mu Rong Family, had lost an important person on their side, as long as Liu Yue, his powerful and capable daughter, was still alive, the Mu Rong Family would never copse.


    There was no one as outstanding as Liu Yue in the whole of Tian Chen Kingdom.


    Turning her head, a pair of red-stained eyes red at Mu Rong Yi, who was holding her in a death grip.


    Mu Rong Yi suddenly felt a chill. A pool of fear rose up from within him, and the hairs on his back stood on end. Heavens, what a re! It was not a re that reeked of blood and killing intent, but rather, it was a re that was filled with hurt and loneliness. Grieved, crazed and reckless.


    She looked like she would tear to shreds anyone who blocked her path and destroy utterly anything and everything that tried to stop her.


    Facing such a re, Mu Rong Yi couldn¡¯t help but let go of her hands. He didn¡¯t dare restrain her. He didn¡¯t dare.


    dop1351With a jump, her small figure was immediately surrounded by me. Her red-soaked dress entered into that red me.


    They were one body, both of them had the power to destroy everything.


    ¡°Xuan Yuan Che.¡± Liu Yue, who had leapt into the sea of mes without caring about anything else, frantically moved swiftly through the fire as she yelled continuously. Those red-stained eyes almost cried tears of blood.


    mes danced at her side, burning fiercely.


    But it was as if Liu Yue couldn¡¯t feel the heat at all, couldn¡¯t see the danger of the whole situation as she ran recklessly right into the centre of the mes. Recklessly!


    ¡°Peng!¡± Another pir copsed. The entire back of Liu Li Pce was in a mess with only a few pirs remaining to support the whole building.


    Liu Yue moved away the fallen pirs that had filled the space ¨C frantically, recklessly.


    Her pale, small fingers had been scorched red by fire and her hair had been burnt until it curled. The clothes on her body had almost been charred to embers and her skin had been seared so much that it had started giving off a burning smell. The smell of burning flesh spread out all around, filling the sea of me and the whole of Liu Li Pce.

 Chapter 135 – The Debt of Blood Must be Paid in Full (1)

    Chapter 135 ¨C The Debt of Blood Must be Paid in Full (1)


    Tranted by: Rysbow


    Edited by: Krithika, Surjit


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    The smell of burnt flesh reigned in the air. Liu Yue couldn¡¯t couldn¡¯t determine whether the smell came from her burnt body or from the piles of burning corpses.


    ¡°Boom¡­¡± an explosion resounded above her. Lightning flew everywhere like infinite silver snakes dancing in the sky, baring their fangs, fierce beyond words.


    Rain dripped from the dark sky.


    The twinkling bright stars were already long gone.


    The only thing left on this earth was darkness and that bewitching firelight.


    ¡°Xuan Yuan Che, where are you? Answer me! Answer me¡­¡± frantically screaming out his name, Liu Yue continuously looked through the bodies lying on the floor.


    dop1352She didn¡¯t care about herself. Her only concern was one person ¨C Xuan Yuan Che, Xuan Yuan Che!


    ¡°Yue¡­¡± A tiny whisper floated from a corner of the court. It was soft, like a light breeze brushing by, that one could barely feel.


    But Liu Yue heard it¡­ She heard it.


    She turned around, her face lit up with unbearable happiness as she rushed towards that soft voice.


    ¡°Xuan Yuan Che! Xuan Yuan Che!¡± She jumped over tongues of the fire and immediately saw a figure surrounded by mes.


    With his leg stuck under a huge stone pir, Xuan Yuan Che couldn¡¯t move. He could only lie there, with a pale face and blood trickling down from the corner of his lips. Through the fierce mes, he looked at her, straight at her.


    The worry in his eyes disappeared when he saw her. That worry turned into happiness and all the hatred and anger in his eyes vanished into the smoke when he saw her.


    Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s lips curved into a gentle smile.


    Why was he smiling at a time like this? Was it because she was safe? Was it because he was relieved?


    Liu Yue was speechless.


    In front of him, someone about her sizey dead and covered in mes.


    mes surrounded Xuan Yuan Che too; his shirt had already been burnt off.


    Above him, the ceiling creaked and suddenly, a ming nk fell towards Xuan Yuan Che.


    Without thinking, Liu Yue rushed forward. With all her strength, she caught the fiery nk and tossed it aside.

 Chapter 136 – The Debt of Blood Must be Paid in Full (2)

    Chapter 136 ¨C The Debt of Blood Must be Paid in Full (2)


    Tranted by: Rysbow


    Edited by: Krithika


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    She didn¡¯t know from where she got this sudden power and this sudden strength from. She only knew that she had to prevent Xuan Yuan Che from getting crushed at all cost.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy. Quick, lea¡­ve.¡± Xuan Yuan Che coughed. The smile that had crept upon his lips when he saw Liu Yue running over was now frozen on his face.


    It¡¯s real, it¡¯s not an illusion. It¡¯s real, Liu Yue is really here.


    Crazy, this crazy girl. How could she rush into this sea of mes? This bastard, how could she throw away her life like this?


    Xuan Yuan Che was instantly anxious. Anger rushed through him and he shouted angrily though his breath was weak.


    Pushing away the broken pir, Liu Yue ran to Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s side. She clenched her jaw as she smiled at the bleeding Xuan Yuan Che. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here.¡±


    As she spoke, she started pushing away the burning pir that had fallen on Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s leg.


    Don¡¯t be scared, I am here.


    There was no angry reply, there was noint. There was only a smiling face. Only the six words he had never heard before, remained. Don¡¯t be scared, she is here.


    Her face reflected the burning red mes. Although covered in red blood from head to toe, she was still heart-throbbingly gorgeous.


    Xuan Yuan Che froze. As strong as he was, no one had ever told him not to be afraid. As tough as he was, no one had ever told him while he was at the verge of dying, ¡°I am here.¡±


    His fist clenched and his heart tightened. An indescribable emotion filled his heart. He feltplete.


    ¡°You¡­ Idiot¡­¡± Xuan Yuan Che muttered under his breath, looking at the brave and courageous Liu Yue. Looking at at his beautiful Liu Yue in the midst of this sea of mes, his eyes reddened.


    This was his Liu Yue, his wife, the person who was truly in his heart.


    In this life, it was a blessing to have had her by his side.


    In this life, it was a blessing to have met her.


    ¡°Idiot, quick¡­ Leave, I have injured my heart meridian, I can¡¯t live¡­¡±


    Following the spy that he had thought was Liu Yue, he had rushed into the mes. When he realized the truth, he fought the attacker and killed her. However, even though he killed his enemy, the fight had taken a big toll on his already wounded body. He had injured his heart meridian and his leg had been crushed under the pir. What else could he¡­


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Liu Yue yelled angrily, cutting off Xuan Yuan Che.

 Chapter 137 – The Debt of Blood Must be Paid in Full (3)

    Chapter 137 ¨C The Debt of Blood Must be Paid in Full (3)


    Tranted by: Rysbow


    Edited by: Krithika


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Blood trickled between Liu Yue¡¯s teeth. She lifted the pir that was many times heavier than her and tossed it aside. She looked at Xuan Yuan Che and said, ¡°If you die, I will avenge you and then I¡¯ll apany you in death. Whether I live or not is up to you.¡±


    dop134


    Finishing her sentence, Liu Yue bent down, grabbed Xuan Yuan Che and hoisted him on her back.


    Xuan Yuan Che was much taller than her. Her little body carrying Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s was like a child carrying an adult. So small, yet so determined.


    Xuan Yuan Che rested his head by Liu Yue¡¯s neck. Hearing Liu Yue¡¯s determined words, he was touched. The worry and anger on his face washed away.


    This is it, he decided.


    Whatever will be, will be. If they can¡¯t make it out together, then they would die together.


    His lips curved into a smile. He closed his eyes and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    His voice disappeared into thin air.


    The surrounding fire was ming stronger and stronger. It had almost burnt out everything, turned everything into ashes.


    The clouds rumbled.


    Feeling the weight of Xuan Yuan Che on her back, Liu Yue clenched her jaw harder. She held him tightly and rushed out.


    Out, they had to get out!


    Even though she was carrying Xuan Yuan Che, who was much heavier than she is, she still ran like a leopard, dashing out.


    mes danced around her and her sleeves started burning. All she could see was red.


    At the same time, after hearing about Liu Li Pce catching fire, Xuan Yuan Yi andpany also hurried to the scene.


    The whole pce fell into panic.


    Thunder rolled, and lightning danced in the sky. The disordered crowd ran around in chaos.


    One by one, Qiu Hen, Yan Hu and Du Yi, rushed into the fire. They sprang into that crumbling Liu Li pce.


    Nobody cared about themselves. In their eyes, only their king remained.


    mes roared up high into the sky.


    ¡°Quick, extinguish the fire!¡± yelled Xuan Yuan Yi, who had been carried there by Mu Rong Wu Di as quickly as possible. Seeing this scene, he felt his consciousness slipping away. Nothing should happen to his son!


    Left Minister and crown prince Xuan Yuan Cheng were also brought to the scene by the Tiger Army.


    Watching the roaring fire, the two people¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement as they heard about the two people who charged into the fire. There were mad happiness in their eyes, but there were also shock and confusement.

 Chapter 138 – The Debt of Blood Must be Paid in Full (4)

    Chapter 138 ¨C The Debt of Blood Must be Paid in Full (4)


    Tranted by: Rysbow, Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Krithika


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    dop1381


    After jumping right into such a raging fire, how could anyone make it out? The whole ce had been covered by a sea of mes, no one could possibly escape them.


    With Xuan Yuan Che, Liu Yue, Qiu Hen, Yan Hu all lost in the mes¡­. With all of Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s allies dead, there wouldn¡¯t be any other powers left to conflict with them.


    Every cloud has a silver lining.


    But what kind of rtionships did they have? How much respect and admiration do they have for Xuan Yuan Che that these steel-hearted people would follow him into the fire without hesitation? How could so many subordinates still charge right into the mes, even knowing clearly that it was impossible to survive?


    These people were all crazy, crazy!


    Xuan Yuan Cheng walked nearer, staring at the fire ahead. A weird look twisted his face. He didn¡¯t even know what he was feeling anymore.


    Overhead, mes covered the sky, as bolts of thunder pped one after another.


    Beneath, countless people moved about, crying miserably.


    It was a grim looking situation.


    ¡°Heavens¡­!¡± In this extremely grim situation, Mu Rong Yi who was the closest to the fire, suddenly shouted with astonishment, shocking everyone else¡¯s hearts.


    A dark figure stepped out from within the waves of bright me that had the power to burn anything down to the ground.


    An extremely dense aura of killing intent cocooned her body, so dense that it almost looked tangible.


    A boundless cold emanated from her, colder than a Siberian blizzard.


    She charged out of the fire, her dark hair fluttering in the wind. The raging mes danced around and the storm resounded behind her.


    The fire zed around her, like a violent avenger seeking to destroy the whole world.


    Behind her, a few dark shadows followed her, treading through the intense mes.


    A Goddess of Fire.


    Everyone present who saw that scene were shocked speechless. They could only watch dumbstruck like fools.


    ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, with a booming thunderp, heavy rain poured down from the sky.


    The bright fire met the dark rain in the air, each burning and extinguishing the other.


    Liu Yue burst out of the fire with a single leap Not caring about the fire burning on her clothes and body, sheid Xuan Yuan Che, whom she had carried on her back, down and rolled on the ground together with him.


    The fire that had licked against the two people¡¯s bodies, was immediately extinguished under the pressure of the earth and the heavy rain.


    ¡°Imperial Physician!¡± Liu Yue, whose features were now unrecognisable, pulled Xuan Yuan Che, who had fallen unconscious long ago, into her embrace, as she screamed frantically.


    Her frantic scream reverberated through the heavy rain, shocking everyone present.


    ¡°Imperial Physician, quick, quick¡­¡±


    ¡°Medicine, take it from the secret treasury, go¡­¡±

 Chapter 139 – The Debt of Blood Must be Paid in Full (5)

    Chapter 139 ¨C The Debt of Blood Must be Paid in Full (5)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Krithika


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    In an instant, everyone including the ministers and generals suddenly moved frantically, trying to handle the situation at hand.


    Pressing a hand on Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s forehead, Mu Rong Wu Di shouted, ¡°Protect his heart meridian!¡±


    Mu Rong Yi and Mu Rong Gang standing by on his side quickly responded, pressing their palms on Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s chest and back.


    Mu Rong Chen and Du Yi immediately stood on guard, protecting them. Although they were injured from head to toe, they still looked intimidating.


    Du Er, Du San, Du Si tore off their clothes and spread them over Xuan Yuan Che, sheltering him from the heavy rain pouring down from the sky.


    (TLN: Blood Shadow Guards are called by their code names, which are Du Yi, Du Er, Du San, Du Si and so forth. Yi, Er, San, Si meant 1, 2, 3, 4 respectively. Du meant¡­restrict, stop, prevent ¨C from the dictionary. So Du Yi/Er/San/Si are from Blood Shadow Guards.)


    Qiu Hen and the others had already been heavily injured from the beginning. After forcing themselves to follow Liu Yue into the burning pce, they couldn¡¯t endure it anymore and copsed to the ground one by one.


    They should never allow their King to meet such a mishap anymore, they would never allow it.


    Amongst all of Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s injuries, the most serious were his internal injuries. The Palm Attack had destroyed his Heart Meridian. If it was treated sessfully, the other injuries would heal overtime. If it was unsessful¡­


    Liu Yue¡¯s face was pitch ck and the only colour on her face was the white from her eyeballs. She knelt at Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s side, holding his hand tightly, tightly.


    Her face held no expression and she looked extremely calm. But everyone present knew that her calm was like the calm before a storm. If Xuan Yuan Che recovered, it might still be okay. If he didn¡¯t, Liu Yue would probably go insane and the consequences¡­


    Nobody dared to imagine it.


    Silence ensued amidst the burning fire and the downpour. The Tian Chen Officials were drenched to their toes, but they didn¡¯t make any movement at all.


    ¡°Here, here! It¡¯s the miracle potion from the hidden treasury.¡± Amidst the silence, the Minister of Appointments staggered as he ran over, carrying the miracle potion that was taken from Xuan Yuan Yi¡¯s secret treasury in his hands.


    Xuan Yuan Yi immediately took it from him and passed it to the Imperial Physician that was rushing over, saying, ¡°Quick, this is the miracle potion that I had hidden in my treasury for a long time. It is the most effective medicine to heal internal injuries. Quick, give it to Che-er.¡±


    Seeing that, the Imperial Physician immediately opened the bottle, preparing to administer it to Xuan Yuan Che.


    Liu yue who didn¡¯t move or say anything after rushing out of the sea of fire and shouting for the Imperial Physician, suddenly grabbed the the precious miracle potion and smelled it.dop1391


    ¡°Yue-er, it is a good medicine. I would only give Che-er the best.¡± Seeing that, Xuan Yuan Yi immediately said.


    A sh of killing intent appeared in Liu Yue¡¯s eyes as she suddenly stood up. Walking a few steps forward, she moved towards the Minster of Appointments who had brought the antidote. Her sinister looking eyes sent chills down everyone¡¯s spines.


    The Minister of Appointments flinched involuntarily.

 Chapter 140 – The Debt of Blood Must be Paid in Full (6)

    Chapter 140 ¨C The Debt of Blood Must be Paid in Full (6)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    A sh of anger crossed her eyes as Liu Yue raised her hand and grasped the Minister of Appointment¡¯s jaws. If she had used even a little more force, the Minister of Appointment¡¯s jaws would probably be pinched off from his skull.


    The Minister of Appointment cried miserably at once.


    The other ministers and generals standing on one side frowned at that. What was this Liu Yue doing?


    As that thought had only passed their minds, Liu Yue suddenly twisted her wrist and poured down the whole bottle of precious antidote right into the Minister of Appointments throat.


    Everyone was frozen, thinking, what did that mean?


    The could only watch as the Minister of Appointment¡¯s face turned white, his hands iling continuously, like he wanted to pull out the antidote on his throat. But he couldn¡¯t manage to pull out anything.


    ¡°Yue-er, what are you doing, that precious antidote was hard toe by, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Cough¡­¡± Xuan Yuan Yi had not finished his words of anger when he suddenly saw the Minister of Appointments wailed miserably and copsed to the ground, his whole body tense and rigid.


    He had been poisoned.


    The surrounding ministers and generals were so shocked that everyone faltered some steps back, eyes opened wide.


    After a few screams, that Minister of Appointment¡¯s body froze and stopped breathing.


    Seeing the situation, Xuan Yuan Yi¡¯s face started to twitch. If the antidote was administered to Xuan Yuan Che, then his son¡­


    A sh of fear appeared in his eyes. Xuan Yuan Yi¡¯s face suddenly turned green.


    At this time, there were still people who dared to harm his son.


    Her cold gaze swept past everyone present as Liu Yue shouted, ¡°Everyone who wanted to harm Xuan Yuan Che, hear me well. If Xuan Yuan Che is okay after today, I will let this matter go. If there is even a little bit wrong with him, you¡¯ll pay with your whole family and rtives.¡±


    Image


    Her icy cold words were filled with killing intent, reeking with blood.


    Rain drops kept falling down the sky. It was apletely chaotic night.


    The full night of summer rain passed quickly and it was dawn break in a blink of an eye. The downpour turned to drizzle and the winds subsided. Sunshine glittered down, making the flowers and grasses sparkle mesmerizingly.


    It was a beautiful summer day.


    However, in contrast, the Tian Chen Pce was filled with gloom and doom.


    Unconscious. Xuan Yuan Che who had been unconscious since yesterday had not shown any signs of waking up. Mu Rong Wu Di and the others at his side still couldn¡¯t heal him even after channeling most of their Inner Energies through the night.


    He did not show any signs of waking up even after all that.


    Xuan Yuan Yi, Imperial Consort Chen, Right Minister and the others, could only watch helplessly.


    On the other hand, Liu Yue didn¡¯t move a single inch away from Xuan Yuan Che through the night. Instead, she stayed by his side, holding his hands tightly.

 Chapter 141 – The Debt of Blood Must be Paid in Full (7)

    Chapter 141 ¨C The Debt of Blood Must be Paid in Full (7)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko, Krithika


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    ¡°Yue-er, you should cleanse the injuries on your body first.¡± Imperial Consort Chen whispered softly, as she slowly caressed Liu Yue¡¯s head.


    This child, her whole body was covered with injuries, yet it seemed like she did not notice them at all. There was only Xuan Yuan Che in her eyes, there was only her Xuan Yuan Che, who still had not shown any signs of waking up until then.


    Even she, as his mother, couldn¡¯t continue watching this any more.


    There wasn¡¯t any reaction. Liu Yue didn¡¯t even bothered to reply her, she only stared at Xuan Yuan Che lying on the bed.


    She deserved death. She knew much and could do more, but she didn¡¯t know Inner Strength. She didn¡¯t know how to heal his injuries with Inner Strength, she didn¡¯t know.


    Exhaling a deep breath, Mu Rong Wu Di slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°How is he?¡± Liu Yue immediately looked up and asked.


    Xuan Yuan Yi and the others immediately surrounded them too waiting to hear his diagnosis.


    Mu Rong Wu Di looked calm, but there was an absolute determination in his gaze as he looked at Liu Yue. With a tiredugh, he replied in a weak voice, ¡°The Third Prince has suffered a heavy injury. His heart meridian received a devastating blow from an Inner Strength expert. If it was a normal person, he wouldn¡¯t be able to recover. However, the Third Prince had originally cultivated strong Inner Strength in his body and hence he managed to protect thest thread of his artery. Therefore¡­¡±


    ¡°So, he will be okay?¡± Liu Yue grasped Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hands tightly, waiting for the answer.


    Looking at the overjoyed Liu Yue, Mu Rong Wu Di could only shake his head helplessly as he sighed. With a frown, he replied, ¡°Although Hou Jin Kingdom¡¯s Poison Palm did not break His Highness¡¯ heart meridian, the poison has unfortunately permeated his body. Such an injury would be difficult to treat.¡±


    Liu Yue¡¯s face darkened at that.


    Xue Sheng Kingdom, Ao Yun Kingdom, and now Hou Jin Kingdom. Just how many Kingdoms intended to get involved in this matter? Just how many people were after Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s life?


    Image


    ¡°How do we treat him? Tell me!¡± Saying that it was not easy to treat meant that there was a way to treat it. No matter how hard it would be, she would do it for him. She would help him recover at all cost.


    Mu Rong Wu Di frowned. ¡°The poison is stuck inside his heart meridian. One misstep could cause the poison to attack his heart. If that happened, nothing could save him anymore. From my knowledge, there is only one ce on earth that has the power to save His Highness. However, the people from this ce had a strange disposition. They are temperamental and always moved about randomly, so they couldn¡¯t be found easily.¡±


    As he finished, Imperial Consort Chen, Liu Yue, Right Minister and the others all looked at Mu Rong Wu Di anxiously. Even the Tian Chen Kingdom¡¯s Emperor, Xuan Yuan Yi, had an indescribable look in his eyes, as he frowned his brows tightly.


    Continuing, without waiting for Liu Yue to reply, Mu Rong Wu Di suddenly gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I had saved one of their n¡¯s member a few years ago. Let¡¯s hope that they will remember this favour that they owed me. This matter, I will settle it.¡±

 Chapter 142 – The Debt of Blood Must be Paid in Full (8)

    Chapter 142 ¨C The Debt of Blood Must be Paid in Full (8)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Kimikosong, Krithika


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    ¡°Yue-er, do not follow me. They have an aversion to strangers entering their domain. If there are too many people, I am afraid that they would even shove me out of their doors. Do not t worry, I would never do anything to harm His Highness.¡±


    Liu Yue had not spoken but Mu Rong Wu Di had stifled her words before they could arise.


    Liu Yue looked at Mu Rong Wu Di who was looking at her with a strict face. He did not seem like he was trying to deceive her. Frowning, Liu Yue turned around and looked at Xuan Yuan Che, whose face was pale as death, his legs were mped with wooden splints and his breath was heavy and hard.


    His treatment could not be dyed anymore. If it was dyed even further, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    ¡°I want aplete Xuan Yuan Che back.¡± Tightly grasping Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hands, Liu Yue slowly leaned forward and ced a soft kiss on Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s lips. Her soft kiss was the opposite of the hard, determined tone in her voice.


    ¡°Do not worry. Even with this old body of mine, I will bring His Highness back whole.¡± Mu Rong Wu Di replied with determination, while looking at Xuan Yuan Yi.


    There were many people who wanted to kill Xuan Yuan Che, so this matter would not be easily resolved. However, even if it would not be easy, he would still need to do it for Liu Yue, otherwise¡­.


    As soon as Mu Rong Wu Di finished his sentence, Liu Yue shouted out coldly ¡°Servants, I want to wash up.¡±


    Seeing Liu Yue¡¯s temper change so quickly, from emanating intense killing intent just seconds ago to calling for a bath, the surrounding people were stunned, but they still reacted quickly and went out to prepare.


    After washing up lightly and changing her clothes, Liu Yue wiped off the blood staining her face and revealed her original looks, leaving everyone in the Pce Hall shocked speechless.


    There had been too many shocking things that had happened over those two days.


    Her beautiful features were almost dream-like.


    Xuan Yuan Yi focused his gaze on Liu Yue and the shock that he felt were clearly disyed on his face seemed to almost choke him. There was admiration, respect, shock and¡­fear. With that face, this person¡­


    Mu Rong Wu Di, Mu Rong Yi and the others, each sucked in their breath in a gasp. How could it be, her features¡­ How could Liu Yue be so beautiful? This¡­ This¡­


    Wearing a light purple robe, Liu Yue ignored the others¡¯ gazes and slowly walked to the unconscious Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s side. Gently cradling his face in her palms, she softly whispered, ¡°Did you see clearly? This is how I truly look. See what I will do to you if you cannot recognize me when Ie backter.¡±


    Tenderly pressing her lips against his pale lips she whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

 Chapter 143 – The Debt of Blood Must be Paid in Full (9)

    Chapter 143 ¨C The Debt of Blood Must be Paid in Full (9)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    I¡¯ll wait for you. Thousands of words and ocean deep-feelings were all filled into these mere five words.


    It was a bright and beautiful day. The sky was clear and blue, with a few white clouds powdered here and there.


    It was time for goodbye.


    A goodbye to a separation of hundreds of kilometres, a farewell across valleys and mountains.


    The sound of horse¡¯s gallops gradually faded away.


    As the sky darkens, Xuan Yuan Che went further and further away, the figure of his carriage slowly disappearing into the horizon.


    Behind the carriage, Xuan Yuan Yi¡¯s secret forces and twenty of the most outstanding Blood Shadow Guards followed. They were all dispatched by Liu Yue, who ordered them to keep Xuan Yuan Che safe at all times throughout the journey.


    The fiery sunset filled the whole sky with a red glow.


    Liu Yue slowly turned away. Qiu Hen, Yan Hu and the others followed her, their bodies full of injuries.


    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± Liu Yue swept a cold gaze across everyone present. With a wave of her robes, she walked forward.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Du Yi and the others replied one by one, and quickly dispersed in all directions.


    No one could get away with bullying them. No one could have a happy ending after harming their King to that degree. No one had ever been pardoned before, and it would not be an exception now.


    Darkness filled the sky, night had finallye.


    Wearing a red-coloured robe, Liu Yue held a short sword. Kicking open the Left Minister¡¯s Residence main door, Liu Yue stepped into the manor.


    She emitted a potent aura of killing intent, overflowing with anger.


    Its time to deliver punishment by Imperial Court¡¯sw. No, Liu Yue didn¡¯t know anything about the Imperial Court¡¯sw, she only knew that the debt of blood must be paid back with blood. She would rather bully every single person in the world than let herself be bullied by others.


    The Left Minister, Tian Chen¡¯s second General inmand, Minister of Appointments, Minister of Rites, Crown Prince and the capital¡¯s Police Commander, she would not let any single person off today.


    Forty thousand Tiger Army Soldiers guarded the capital¡¯s entrance. Nobody was allowed to go out of the city.


    Thirty thousand Dragon Riders guarded the Pce Entrance. Nobody was allowed to go in or out of the pce.


    Every single minister and general were ordered to go back to their own residences. Whoever dared to step out of their residence would be killed on the spot.


    Today, the Tian Chen Kingdom would be turned upside down.


    This was the price for offending Liu Yue, this was the price for harming her most precious and loved person.


    Screeching, howling and miserable cries resounded through the silent night, sounding exceptionally clear and painful.


    The Left Minister¡¯s residence was in chaos.


    Image


    Blood dripped from the tip of her sharp sword. She marched onward, stepping on corpses underneath her foot. Hidden underneath that beautiful face was a killing intent resembling the Death God from hell himself. She would definitely not let anyone from this ce off.


    Outside the residence, one thousand Dragon Riders surrounded the whole of Left Minister¡¯s residence. Nobody was to be spared; this was the iron-d order they had received.


    Left Minister who was imprisoned inside his residence immediately panicked. Liu Yue hade. She had finallye.


    The cold night wind blew softly.


    It was a bloody massacre.

 Chapter 144 – The Debt of Blood Must be Paid in Full (10)

    Chapter 144 ¨C The Debt of Blood Must be Paid in Full (10)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    The Left Minister, who was sitting inside his Main Residence, trembled non-stop. Sharp cries of pain could be heard outside, ringing out one by one. The blood curdling sounds made others shudder just by hearing them, the fear almost causing one¡¯s soul leaving one¡¯s body.


    The stench of blood flowed with the wind, entering the main residence from the windows and the doors. It was extremely thick and potent, bringing chills down everyone¡¯s spines.


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± How could she not even take the governmentws into consideration at all? How could she publicly ughter everyone in his manor? She¡­ She¡­


    Amongst the tree shadows, the clean moonlight seemed to be tarnished by the red blood stters on the ground.


    The blood-red robe that Liu Yue wore became looked even more intense as she walked forward expressionlessly. Drops of blood dripped down the tip of her sword, drawing a scar of blood on the white stone pavement.


    ¡°Swoosh.¡± The main residence¡¯s door was suddenly swung open by the night wind, making the Left Minister, who was sitting inside, jolted in shock.


    An endless stream of killing intent reached out and shrouded his body. It was so chilling, like it hade straight from hell.


    Under the moonlight, Liu Yue stepped forward, illuminated by the moonlight glow.


    Her beauty could devastate a country, almost rivalling the beautiful glow of the moon. However, her beauty was also cold like ice, decorated with blood stains and stters.


    The Left Minister, who had never directly experienced Liu Yue¡¯s potent killing aura, was so shocked that color left his face. His body couldn¡¯t stop trembling as his pants was quickly wet with his pee.


    Such a sharp killing intent wasn¡¯t something that he could ovee.


    Walking forward step by step, Liu Yue approached him closer and closer. Her sword glinted icily under the moonlight, as if she was the Grim Ripper.


    ¡°My¡­ My fami¡­ly¡­¡± Left Minister stuttered and stammered, almost not making sense of his words.


    ¡°You will see them soon enough.¡± She slowly raised her blood-stained sword, and started to swing it down right to the Left Minister¡¯s throat.


    ¡°No¡­no, those were not my people, they were not ordered by me. I didn¡¯t know who they are, they are forces under General Fei, not mine, not mine.¡± Under such an uncontroble fright, the Left Minister had actually said such an logical statement.


    ¡°Did you think I would let him off?¡± Her cold reply didn¡¯t even carry an ounce ofpassion.


    Image


    Her blood-stained sword swung down without hesitation, fast as a sh of light. Liu Yue didn¡¯t even lingered to watch, she immediately turned and walked away.


    Behind her, Left Minister opened his eyes wide, his throat producing choked sounds but he didn¡¯t manage to say anyprehensible words. He slowly copsed to the ground.


    With a slow wave of her hand, a coloured signal soar into the sky, blooming in all directions across the Tian Chen capital city.


    Every single forces under Liu Yue moved at the same time.


    Those who dared to harm Xuan Yuan Che would need to pay for the consequences with their whole family.


    Blood filled the air. Tonight was definitely a sleepless night.

 Chapter 145 – Resurgence of Another Chaos (1)

    Chapter 145 ¨C Resurgence of Another Chaos (1)


    Tranted by: Rysbow


    Edited by: Kimikosong, Krithika


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Bloodbath, it was a silent bloodbath.


    A chilly atmosphere covered the whole of Tian Chen kingdom.


    The capital¡¯s guards had all gathered at the Minister of Rites¡¯ and Minister of Appointments¡¯ Residences. The whole ce had been enveloped in a deste bloodbath. The whole ce waspletely still, as it was filled with the stench of blood and killing intent.


    In the dark night, only Tian Chen Pce alone was brightly lit. Xuan Yuan Yi sat on his Dragon Throne with his eyebrows knotted together.


    ¡°Your highness, how do we deal with this situation?¡± the Governor asked in a serious tone; but his eyes were lit with relief and excitement.


    Fortunately he had chosen the right side, or else he wouldn¡¯t be here today. Instead, he would be on the other side, bathed in blood.


    Xuan Yuan Yi rubbed his brow. He looked out into the darkness, and thought that today was indeed an eventful summer day.


    ¡°Let her be. It¡¯s time for a clean up.¡± Xuan Yuan Yi said slowly, gazing into the darkness.


    Having ruled for so many years, he understood that ¡°no fish can survive if the water is too clean¡±. With seven countries in the world ruling side by side, there were bound to be spies from the surrounding countries. Sometimes when spies and informants were used correctly, they could be extremely informative and useful.


    (TLN: Ë®ÇåÔòÎÞÓã ¨C No fish can survive if the water is too clean (idiom that meant utopia doesn¡¯t exist))


    But in these two years, the Left and Right Ministers had be more and more arrogant. On the other hand, he was somewhat powerless; hence the spies had also grown more powerful and arrogant. They had be so impudent that they managed to harm his Tian Chen Kingdom this badly.


    Image


    It was time to clean up; he would let Liu Yue do what he couldn¡¯t.


    The Governor stood up and bowed. ¡°It iste. Your highness should rest. Your humble servant will guard your side.¡±


    Xuan Yuan Yi sighed. He nodded his head, stood up and left.


    The Governor followed immediately thinking that he shouldn¡¯t move around by himself today, as that would be like digging his own grave. Plus, he needed to stay by the emperor. The emperor shouldn¡¯t walk around too much.


    Some people can¡¯t be saved, and some ces cannot be visited.


    As the darkness thickened, even the stars and the moon were hidden behind the terrifying darkness.


    The residence of Tian Chen¡¯s Second General, General Fei¡¯s Court, was covered in blood.


    ¡°Speak.¡± A sharp sound of bones cracking could be heard. General Fei¡¯s oldest son¡¯s hand was being broken over and over again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know. Ah, just kill me¡­¡± The man on the floor kept struggling. His face was twisted in pain, his limbs were all dislocated.

 Chapter 146 – Resurgence of Another Chaos (2)

    Chapter 146 ¨C Resurgence of Another Chaos (2)


    Tranted by: Rysbow


    Edited by: kimikosong


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    ¡°Reporting, Fei Cheng Lie is nowhere to be found!¡±


    ¡°Reporting, we have looked through the entire ce, Fei Cheng Lie and his youngest son is nowhere to be seen!¡±


    These string of reports brought only a hair-raising chill to this bloody, silent night.


    Liu Yue looked coldly at General Fei¡¯s oldest son, who was on the floor screaming and writhing in pain. A murderous look covered her eyes. So, Fei Cheng Lie has escaped.


    ¡°Your highness, we found these in a secret room.¡± Yan Hu marched over, covered in blood. In his hands, he held a pile of half-burnt documents.


    Liu Yue began to open and read the documents . Every page was full ofmands and ns.


    They had been nning yesterday¡¯s assassination for five years. The details of how to kill and then escape were so in depth that the amount of documents were as thick as a book.


    A sh of anger went over Liu Yue¡¯s face. A plot of five whole years. They were already nning to assassinate him when Xuan Yuan Che was only 11 or 12.


    Image


    Dammit, this Tian Chen¡¯s emperor was fucking useless. All this time had passed and no one noticed anything.


    There was also another top-secret document that they found. Tian Chen¡¯s second general inmand, Fei Cheng Lie, was actually a Hou Jin Kingdom¡¯s Vice Minister of War. He had hidden his identity and lived in Tian Chen for twenty years. He even built a house, created a family and career here. General Fei, who had climbed up to such a high position in Tian Chen Kingdom, was actually Hou Jin Kingdom¡¯s Vice Minister of War.


    Liu Yue tightened her fists and crumpled the documents in her hands.


    Damn you, spies of Hou Jin Kingdom.


    The Left Minister was smart and capable, but with the biggest danger sneaked in right next to him, it could have all gone to waste. If Xuan Yuan Che wasn¡¯t so outstanding today, Fei Cheng Lie¡¯s first target would have been Xuan Yuan Cheng, the Crown Prince, that the Left Minister wanted to protect.


    ¡°Do not leave even one alive.¡± After saying that, with the documents in hand, Liu Yue disappeared into the darkness of the night.


    Fei Cheng Lie had abandoned his family and escaped. He left everyone, including his parents, wife, sons and servants. The only person he took with him was his beloved youngest son.


    Alright, even if he had escaped from Tian Chen today, she would catch him sooner orter. As long as he is still alive in this world, she will definitely find him, she would never let him get away.

 Chapter 147 – Resurgence of Another Chaos (3)

    Chapter 147 ¨C Resurgence of Another Chaos (3)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: KimikoSong


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Under the dark sky, the smell of blood had stained the air and was beginning to spread in all direction.


    The night continued getting darker.


    Tian Chen Pce, in the Crown Prince Eastern Pce.


    ¡°Liu Yue, I beg you! You can kill me, but please spare my son Cheng-er, I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± Empress Liu knelt in front of the Eastern Pce, looking shockingly miserable, with her long hair undone and strewn all over her face. She kowtowed relentlessly at Liu Yue who was walking closer, and was illuminated only by the moonlight.


    Image


    Bloodstains flowed from her forehead, tarnishing her snow white skin.


    Liu Yue swept a cold nce at Empress Liu, eyes filled with killing intent, ¡°Who are you to beg from me?¡±


    ¡°I am no one, and I am definitely not anything of worth in your eyes. But I beg of you, please spare my Cheng-er, Liu Yue, I am begging you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up. you are not worthy to even mention my name.¡± Her voice did not contain fury, but only an icy cold tone that carried an absolute ruthlessness.


    It was an absolute determination not to spare anyone.


    Hearing the steel in Liu Yue¡¯s voice, Empress Liu could only kneel on the ground, crying softly. Then, suddenly, as if she was possessed, she looked up and red at Liu Yue, her eyes were full of anger. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Mu Rong Liu Yue, don¡¯t be too happy. Although we have lost today, we did not losepletely.


    If you let Cheng-er go, I will give my life to you today. If you persist on being ruthless, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless too.


    You were poisoned by me, if you let my son Cheng-er go, I will give you the antidote to the poison. Otherwise, we¡¯ll meet Hades together. Even if we die, we will not let you live.¡±


    Her words were full of vengeance as they burst out from Empress Liu¡¯s mouth. It was her trump card, it was herst strand of hope.


    When she heard Empress Liu¡¯s threat, Liu Yue¡¯s mouth slowly curled, into an icy cold, yet bloodthirsty smile.


    Liu Yue slowly walked towards Empress Liu, and knelt down beside her and grabbed Empress Liu¡¯s lower jaw, her dark and bloodstained pupils locked on to Empress Liu¡¯s frightened eyes.


    Liu Yue coldly replied, ¡°Did you really think that you have a chance of negotiating with me by ying with poison? Let me tell you something, I am the master of poison and toxins. You have misjudged me if you think you could use poison to turn me into a vegetable that will slowly die slowly by poison.¡±


    When she heard the symptoms of the poison that she had administered to Liu Yue, the ferocious, dagger-sharp look on Empress Liu¡¯s face was suddenly frozen with shock.

 Chapter 148 – Resurgence of Another Chaos (4)

    Chapter 148 ¨C Resurgence of Another Chaos (4)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Her body suddenly snapped up to look at Liu Yue, but nothing came out from her mouth.


    How could it¡­how could it be? How could she know what poison she gave her? Exactly how skilled was Mu Rong Liu Yue? Who was she exactly?


    How could she know everything? Why was she helpless against her?


    Her body started trembling as Empress Liu started to feel truly afraid. The fear in her eyes almost swallowed her whole.


    Seeing the fear in Empress Liu¡¯s face, Liu Yue narrowed her eyes, killing aura emitting from her body, ¡°Since you liked ying with poison so much, I shall personally send you away with poison.¡±


    Image


    Her hands shot out as she grasped Empress Liu¡¯s lower jaw with two fingers. Empress Liu¡¯s small mouth was immediately forced open wide.


    With a flick of her wrist, that precious poison from inside the treasury appeared in Liu Yue¡¯s palms.


    Smiling coldly, she poured the poison into Empress Liu¡¯s mouth, drop by drop. Liu Yue watch emotionlessly as Empress Liu¡¯s face distorted with fear.


    With a cold humph, Liu Yue swung her hands, throwing Empress Liu hard down to the ground.


    ¡°Wuwu¡­¡± Unable to close her mouth, unable to speak, only weak, unstoppable whimpers coulde out of Empress Liu¡¯s mouth. Then, she suddenly started scratching her whole body, using all the strength she had in her hands.


    However, the more she tried to scratch away the itchiness, the more painful it got.


    Countless bloody scars started to appear on her body. Her skin had been torn away, revealing the flesh underneath.


    However, Empress Liu didn¡¯t stop scratching herself as she kept rolling on the ground.


    She wanted to stop, but couldn¡¯t. She had consumed a poison that will break one¡¯s heart and decay one¡¯s bone. After consuming such a poison, one would die from scratching as their bodies would be turned into mush.


    They would watch themselves die yet unable to take their own lives. This poison was indeed the most ruthless and evil of all poison.


    Empress Liu¡¯s body continued to distort as she approached her death. In the silent night, her cries sent chills down everyone¡¯s spines.


    Raising her head, Liu Yue ignored Empress Liu who was writhing on the ground as she started towards the Eastern Pce.


    The willow trees nted along the way danced with the wind, bringing the scent of flowers so sweet that it could prated people¡¯s hearts. The whole ce was silent, so silent that not even a sound was heard.


    Nobody heard it when Empress Liu struggled in herst moments; not even any breathing sound were heard. It wasplete silence, a deathly silence.


    There was no one in the Eastern Pce. All the servants were gone, the pce hall was an empty space.


    Illuminated by moonlight, Liu Yue kicked the Eastern Pce door open, stepping inside the empty hall.

 Chapter 149 – Resurgence of Another Chaos (5)

    Chapter 149 ¨C Resurgence of Another Chaos (5)


    Tranted by: Erza


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko, Erza


    TLCed by: GT, Shiroyukineko


    ¡°Creak.¡± The heavy sound of the pce door resounded through the silent night.


    ¡°You came.¡± Under the dim lights, Xuan Yuan Cheng, wearing his Crown Prince¡¯s Robe, sat in the middle of the main hall. ying with the wine cup in his hand, he looked at Liu Yue with a faint smile on his face.


    Xuan Yuan Cheng was calm and refined, unlike the Left Minister who was devastated with fear and Empress Liu who was overwhelmed with shock.


    Image


    Liu Yue gazed coldly at Xuan Yuan Cheng. Not bad, if he did not have the intention to harm Xuan Yuan Che, she would have spared him because of his demeanour today.


    People should maintain their demeanour even in death.


    Under the dark sky, the dim lights illuminated.


    ¡°There is no familial affection in the imperial family. It would only result in either your death or mine. I don¡¯t me the gods or you for this ending, my only regret was myck of skillpared to you. I concede my defeat..¡± Xuan Yuan Cheng said as he smiled calmly at Liu Yue who was emitting a murderous aura.


    Liu Yue stood coldly at the Main Hall door, watching Xuan Yuan Cheng.


    ¡°Such a shame that I didn¡¯t get to meet a wife like you. Che is really lucky.¡± Xuan Yuan Cheng chuckled while shaking his head.


    If he had Liu Yue, then the ending for today would have been different.


    Fate has decided.


    Laughing while looking at Liu Yue who radiated an aura of killing intent, Xuan Yuan Cheng suddenly shook his head and said: ¡°Two lone wolves will naturally attract each other, with no room for any outsiders.¡±


    Liu Yue gazed coldly at Xuan Yuan Cheng as she listened to his words and thought that this guy had quite a way with his words.


    ¡°Enough talk.¡± However, this does not mean she would spare him, thus she allowed him to choose his own manner of death.


    Looking at the murderous but beautiful Princess Consort Liu Yue, Xuan Yuan Cheng still showed no fear. He then held up the wine cup in his hands and indicated to her the moment hade. He slowly swallowed the drink without saying any superfluous words.


    Winner takes it all. It was the rule from ancient times.


    Seeing this, Liu Yue turned around and walked towards the door. Sometimes, enemies can also be given respect.


    ¡°Liu Yue, don¡¯t be too happy. You and Che might not be together in the end.¡±Behind her, Xuan Yuan Cheng softly sighed as he spoke with a gentle tone.


    ¡°Do not make me grind your bones to ashes.¡± Liu Yue said without turning around, but her voice suddenly became even colder.

 Chapter 150 – Resurgence of Another Chaos (6)

    Chapter 150 ¨C Resurgence of Another Chaos (6)


    Tranted by: Rysbow


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    ck blood trickled down the corner of his lips. Xuan Yuan Cheng stared at Liu Yue¡¯s back, and whispered, ¡°Liu Yue, there are some things that you do not know; Che does not know as well. With your looks, your looks¡­aih¡­Failure is the foundation of sess; sess is the lurking ce of failure¡­You two are bound to be separated¡­ Never¡­. Possible¡­¡±


    Image


    His soft voice faded away. Xuan Yuan Cheng tilted his head, and shut his eyes.


    His body did not move, he remained highly seated in his throne.


    Liu Yue knitted her eyebrows. What did Xuan Yuan Cheng mean? Damn, he never finished his sentence.


    ¡°My life is in my control and no one else¡¯s. Me and Xuan Yuan Che will be together forever because I said so.¡± She swung her robe sleeve and strode out of the Eastern Pce.


    In this world, no one can separate her and Xuan Yuan Che. No one.


    Shadows of blood lurk within the dark night, killing intent filling the air.


    The night was getting darker and darker.


    The smell of blood was extremely strong, spreading to all four direction.


    Tian Chen kingdom¡¯s ministers and generals waspletely cleansed.


    The massacrested through the night until dawn. And as the streak of morning light appeared in the blue horizon, everything peacefully returned to its ce.


    As dawn breaks, the sun shone brightly, lighting up the ground.


    The ground was clean. There was nothing on it. Only the smell of blood remained in the air.


    The morning clock rang; it was time for the ministers and generals to start their office.


    A new day continues.


    Tian Chen kingdom has changed, but nobody talked about the massacre that took ce at night. Nobody mentioned that a few officials were missing. Nobody even talked about the mourning for crown prince and the empress. Everyone was silent.


    With Right Minister¡¯s authority that had be so powerful and Imperial Consort Chen as the Empress, nobody in Tian Chen would be able to fight against Xuan Yuan Che for his throne session.


    However, he was not present.


    With the chaos that had been going on in Tian Chen, Tian Chen had now be the focus of the seven kingdoms.


    Rain poured down as the wind blew through every corner of the country. This country was about to face a big change.


    The peace between the seven kingdoms had now been shaken.


    Tian Chen pce.


    ¡°There are ten thousand Chen Kingdom¡¯s soldiers at the border, and twenty thousand Zhao kingdom¡¯s soldiers are also close by. This is not good.¡± Right Minister told Xuan Yuan Yi, clutching the information in his hands.

 Chapter 151 – Resurgence of Another Chaos (7)

    Chapter 151 ¨C Resurgence of Another Chaos (7)


    Tranted by: Rysbow


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    It¡¯s been a long time since the seven kingdoms had had an actual war. There were small battles from time to time, but never a war.


    Now Chen kingdom and Zhao kingdom had sent soldiers to the borders of Tian Chen¡¯s kingdom. They were eyeing Tian Chen, getting ready to strike.


    Xuan Yuan Yi put on a serious face and stayed silent.


    Right now, Tian Chen¡¯s first general Mu Rong Wu Di was absent. Even though the Mu Rong n was still here, they still couldn¡¯t bepared to Mu Rong Wu Di.


    The second general, Fei Cheng Lie, was a spy and he had already returned to Hou Jin kingdom.


    His most outstanding son, Xuan Yuan Che, was not around as well. If he were here, Chen and Zhao kingdom wouldn¡¯t even dared to think of attacking.


    Now, without Tian Chen¡¯s most powerful fighters, Chen and Zhao kingdom had targeted this chance, eyeing Tian Chen, ready to attack.


    ¡°Your highness, what will happen to Tian Chen?¡± Empress Chen asked with a dark look on her face.


    ¡°The only thing we can do is to observe silently and send soldiers¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Observe silently? If we wait for others to attack, to swallow Tian Chen, and then send soldiers, that will be toote.¡± Liu Yue said, interrupting Xuan Yuan Yi.


    Xuan Yuan Yi, Right Minister and Empress Chen looked at Liu Yue surprisingly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to fight a war. But Liu Chuan, Chen Si, and Zhou Chen do. I will send them to protect Tian Chen now that Xuan Yuan Che isn¡¯t around.¡± Liu Yue stated firmly.


    Image


    Xuan Yuan Yi was shocked. He looked at Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue stood up and walked out of the room. ¡°No one will touch what belongs to Xuan Yuan Che. Before he returns, no one is allowed to touch it!¡±


    With a steel determination, Liu Yue decided to guard Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s Kingdom when he couldn¡¯t. She must protect Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s possessions. She couldn¡¯t allow Xuan Yuan Che to face a dested, ruined country when he returned.


    Her tiny figure casted a long, long shadow under the scorching sun.


    She wasn¡¯t huge, but she was determined and strong.


    The summer was fiery, but not as fiery as her heart.


    The sky was ocean-blue, peppered with white clouds drifting with the wind. All was beautiful, all was good.

 Chapter 152 – Resurgence of Another Chaos (8)

    Chapter 152 ¨C Resurgence of Another Chaos (8)


    Tranted by: Rysbow


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Even without Xuan Yuan Che in Tian Chen, they still had Liu Yue.


    If she did not know something , she could always learn it. As long as she was here, anyone who wanted to attack Tian Chen, would be sent back to their home.


    Fighting a war day and night, she was not afraid of it at all.


    In a blink of an eye, three years had already flown by.


    As if they were weing the new spring, the flowers were in full bloom.


    Willow trees sprouted new leaves, growing their branches towards the warm spring sun. Clear water in the rivers flowed with jingling sounds, so swiftly, so worry-free.


    In the light blue sky, white clouds seemed to chase and y with each other.


    Time to time, the clouds would change their shapes into rabbit, then turned into a tiger. Rolling in the skybed, they would change their shapes many times.


    The mountain and rivers still looked as tender as ever.


    Here at Yi Shui city, which was the biggest town south of Hou Jin kingdom.


    Image


    This time, cherry trees had already blossomed and fell swiftly to the ground. Although it was spring, in this town, the hot weather felt like a summer¡¯s heat.


    Because many people entered and exited from the North and the South of Yi Shui city, it had be the most crowded ce in the world in just a short time.


    The reason why so many people hade to Yu Shui, was because the city¡¯s mayor had been posting notices that invited heroes from all the seven kingdoms to join their assembly. It did not matter if they were aristocrats, assassins or fighters, as long as they were skilled in martial arts, anyone was weed. They were all invited to participate in the Wu Lin Championship to fight for the title of the strongest martial artist.


    The Wu Lin Championship itself was generally not a big deal. However, Hou Jin Kingdom¡¯s ruler had announced that the grand prize for thispetition be that the winner of thepetition would be bestowed the position of Third-ranked General to serve in the Imperial Court. Even their families would be raised to nobilities. It was a chance to seed from rags to riches!


    The second and third winner would receive twenty thousand pieces of gold and would be bestowed the title of a Fourth-ranked General.


    Once these news was spread outside, every single martial artist in all seven kingdoms immediately made their way towards the Championship. It was a rare opportunity to gain power and riches.


    Such a rare event, who wouldn¡¯t want to give it a try?


    However, it was not just the fighters who wanted to fight, the other six kingdoms who had malicious intents had also sent their spies into Hou Jin Kingdom¡¯s Wu Lin Championship, inciting turbulent times.


    Meanwhile, the supervisor of this Championship, the mayor of Yi Shui City, had also spoken.


    ¡°To pay tributes to our fellow martial artists who will be joining thepetition, I will take out the treasure of my town, the ¡°Blood Toad¡±. This will be added to the grand prize.¡±


    The Blood Toad was a rare antidote for a lot of poisons and it could also cure any kind of diseases. It was an invaluable treasure, it¡¯s worth couldn¡¯t be valued by mere gold.


    With this rare item added to the grand prize, who could resist the temptation to give thispetition a try?

 Chapter 153 – Resurgence of Another Chaos (9)

    Chapter 153 ¨C Resurgence of Another Chaos (9)


    Tranted by: Rysbow


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Those who did not desire high ranks in court, desire the blood toad. And those who did not desire the blood toad, desire a high rank in court.


    Image


    All those who were greedy were brought in by these desires. If it wasn¡¯t for name, it was for rewards. It¡¯s hard to find someone who didn¡¯t have a desire in the world today.


    Because of their desires, people have crowded into Hou Jin kingdom.


    Yi Shui City, in the past few days, had be the liveliest ce on earth.


    ¡°Woosh!¡± Dirt scattered on the ground as three steeds stopped near a small shelter at Yi Shui City¡¯s borders.


    ¡°Waiter, get me three bowls of tea.¡± Three bulky men jumped off their horses and walked towards the pavilion.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Please have a seat, sir.¡± Inside the pavilion, the awfully busy old man in charge of the ce shouted out. A twelve to thirteen year old boy who was in charge of pouring tea carried the teapot and rushed over. He had a big smile on his face.


    These two days had been great. On usual days, there were hardly any customers. But these two days, this ce had been filled with customers. Their tiny shop had barely any seats left. If only their business stayed this way, they would be rich.


    Meanwhile, under the pavilion, many people had taken their seats; their humble ce almost full. Different people of different sizes had traveled here from different directions. They had all gathered here, engaging in exciting conversations.


    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m so tired!! Fortunately we managed to arrive before the championship started.¡± One of the bulky men who seemed to be the leader wiped the sweat from his forehead as he shouted out.


    Sweating so much in the cool spring showed how rushed he was trying to get here.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we camete, we would regret it for the rest of our lives.¡± said another, gulping down his tea as he sat down with a loud boom.


    ¡°You know, big brother, second brother, we shouldn¡¯t held our hopes too high. I heard that Xue Sheng Kingdom¡¯s number one fighter, Chen Mu, is here as well.¡±


    These news silenced the whole pavilion as everyone pricked up their ears.


    Meanwhile, an ordinary looking carriage drove by slowly. The windows on the carriage were shut tight neatly. The ck steed pulling the carriage looked just as ordinary as the carriage itself.


    These kind of carriages could be seen more than a hundred times a day in Yi Shui City now. No one would have paid any attention to it.

 Chapter 154 – Resurgence of Another Chaos (10)

    Chapter 154 ¨C Resurgence of Another Chaos (10)


    Tranted by: Rysbow


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Under the blue sky, the carriage trotted along the road. It wasn¡¯t fast, but it wasn¡¯t slow either. It just travelled as if it wasn¡¯t affected by the liveliness of the city, yet it had a pace of its own.


    Image


    The carriage looked cold and icy, as if it couldn¡¯t be melted by the heat of this weather.


    It kept its pace and posture as it travelled.


    Although the carriage looked ordinary, a precious pearl had hidden inside.


    The carriage drove over slowly. The carriage driver wore a straw hat to hide his face. When he overheard the conversation, he slowed down the carriage and passed by at a much slower pace.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be helped. Since Chen Mu is here, we will have to give him the grand prize. Besides there¡¯s still a second and third prize. We will still be given titles as court officials.¡± said the oldest brother, the bulky man who first spoke.


    Chen Mu is not only a skilled fighter in Xue Sheng kingdom. He was also a well-known character among the seven kingdoms. He always travelled alone, he was a true loner! Who would¡¯ve thought he¡¯d be here today as well.


    In the carriage, a person was sitting on the cushioned seat. He toyed with the album on his hand. Hearing this, he stopped.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be for sure. Chen Mu is strong, but I hear that Chen kingdom¡¯s Feng Cheng is here too. Who will win isn¡¯t for sure.¡± said another man.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be. He¡¯s here too?¡±


    ¡°God, why are all the skilled fighters here?¡±


    ¡°How would we have a chance then?¡± Hearing these, everyone in the perg startedining.


    Feng Cheng was also a world-ss fighter. He had rejected to serve in the court no matter how much greatness Chen kingdom has promised him. But he made an appearance here today.


    ¡°Looks like there are many who wants the Blood Toad.¡± a voice murmured from within the carriage as it drove by slowly.


    The voice was deep, and cold.


    ¡°Master, I have received news that Zhao Kingdom¡¯s Crown Prince and Nan Song kingdom¡¯s fourth prince are here too.¡± said another deep, cold voice.


    ¡°Oh, they have alle.¡± The person inside yed with the book in his/her hands, as if he/she wasn¡¯t surprised.


    ¡°What other news have you heard?¡± the person in the carriage asked, flipping a page in the book.

 Chapter 155 – Resurgence of Another Chaos (11)

    Chapter 155 ¨C Resurgence of Another Chaos (11)


    Tranted by: Rysbow


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    ¡°Nothing else.¡± the driver of the carriage replied quite quickly.


    ¡°You are demoted. Go take your own punishment of thirty beatings.¡± said the cold voice from the carriage.


    The driver immediately lowered his head and replied promptly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How can Du Gu Ye note to such a big event? How can he not notice Hou Jin kingdom¡¯s scheme? And yet you guys have not found out any news of his actions.¡± That cold voice was not threatening, yet, nobody could defy it.


    The carriage trotted past the tiny pavilion, leaving everyone else behind.


    Phoenix Inn, one of Yi Shui City¡¯s best tavern.


    ¡°Owner, your ce is so empty. Why aren¡¯t you allowing anyone to stay?¡± Meanwhile, many travelers who had not found a ce to stay had crowded in front of Phoenix Inn, looking for a ce to stay.


    These couple of days, people have filled up Yi Shui city. All the inns were full, except for this one. However, Phoenix Inn did not receive any more guests.


    ¡°We have already told you, someone has booked the whole inn. We will not be recepting any guests. Please look elsewhere, no one would be allowed in here.¡± answered the inn¡¯s owner.


    ¡°Booked the whole inn? Who in the world¡­¡±


    ¡°That damn bastard. Why would he book the whole ce? This guy is fucking looking for a beat up.¡±


    ¡°I wanna see who did this¡­ ¡°


    In just a moment, the people outside Phoenix Inn startedining their dissatisfaction and anger, causing a ruckus.


    Under all the racket, that ordinary carriage came by slowly, towards Phoenix Inn.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go there. There¡¯s no ce to stay in there.¡± Some travellers yelled to the carriage in bad mood. The inn wouldn¡¯t even receive one tael of gold when they tried to. This ordinary-looking carriage that was about to copse would never be able to make it in.


    But the carriage ignored them and kept driving towards the inn.


    In front of the door, the carriage driver swung his whip and threw something onto the inn owner¡¯s hands.


    Image


    The inn owner froze. He looked at the item in his hands and immediately smiled. He weed the carriage politely and bowed. ¡°Sir, you are finally here. Pleasee in, everything has been well-prepared. We guarantee your satisfaction.¡±


    The surrounding crowd let out an outcry.


    At this moment, a white, long arm appeared from the carriage, lifting the carriage¡¯s sunset-coloured curtains.

 Chapter 156 – Wu Lin Championship (1)

    Chapter 156 ¨C Wu Lin Championship (1)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    The person had naturally ck and shapely eyebrows, fresh red lips, even without the help of lipstick, and eyes clear and bright like the stars. His elegance was indescribable.


    In that moment, the crowd around that person slowly quieted down as those thoughts shed across their minds.


    They could only see the person in front of them who was wearing a simple, moon white long robesing out from the carriage. His long hair was tied together, blowing in the wind. He didn¡¯t wear a lot of decorations, yet his grace was as high as the skies above him, proud and arrogant.


    Image


    His whole body emitted an aura of quiet coldness and independence.


    A pair of pupils ck as obsidian swept across the crowd. Even the brilliance of the sunlight looked palepared to him. He was handsome as if he came straight out of a painting. He was graceful and elegant, a man of the best qualities.


    The travellers were people who had never seen such a person before. Seeing the beautiful man, they began to panic. They had never seen such a remarkable look.


    The white-d man swept his gaze across the people around him indifferently, then strode forward towards the tavern. The carriage driver also immediately followed along.


    It was only after the white-d man disappeared into the tavern that the crowd outside could react, every single one of them too dumbstruck to say anything else.


    If it was a girl with such a beautiful look, they could stillprehend that, but it was clearly a man.


    They were stupefied for a man, that was really¡­


    It¡¯s just that his gaze had attracted them without them knowing why. They couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to him; it was as if he was born to attract all the gazes around him.


    Now that they think about it again, it was quite ridiculous.


    The crowd of people who manage to break the spell immediately regretted. How could they be attracted to a man¡¯s gaze so much that they forgot to ask him if he would let them stay in the inn. Now, the man had gone inside and they couldn¡¯t ask him. Should they really stay outside tonight?


    In the next moment, the crowd outside started to cause a ruckus.


    Inside the inn, the carriage driver dismissed the Inn owner who was trying to suck up to them, then followed the white-d man into thergest room of the inn.


    ¡°Master, please drink some tea.¡± taking off the straw hat he was wearing on his head, the carriage driver revealed his face. He looked strict and cold; it was indeed the number one guard from Blood Shadow Guards, Du Yi, who was one of Liu Yue¡¯s subordinates.


    ¡°No need.¡± the white-d man lifted his head and looked towards the beautiful spring blooms in the courtyard outside.


    Vibrant colours and beautiful sceneries, the view was splendid beyond words.


    Observing closely, with those pair of ck obsidian eyes, who else could it be but Liu Yue?


    It was just that she was even more beautiful, calmer and more collected than the thirteen years old Liu Yue. She was practically a copy of Lin, her previous life¡¯s persona.

 Chapter 157 – Wu Lin Championship (2)

    Chapter 157 ¨C Wu Lin Championship (2)


    Tranted by: Rysbow


    Edited by: Yunichan


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    At this moment, she was wearing a whole body of white male outfit that masked her jagged and murderous aura, leaving behind only a cool aura and a handsome figure. There was no hint of her as a woman dressed as a man. Not even a guy couldpare to the indifference and the elegant arrogance that she gave off. On the surface, she definitely looked like a real guy.


    ¡°Is there any news by the sea?¡± Liu Yue asked in a low voice, standing by the window.


    ¡°No.¡± Du Yi answered with a bow.


    Hearing this, Liu Yue frowned as she looked out at the boundless sky. It¡¯s been three years since she saw Xuan Yuan Che.


    Three years ago, she sent Du Yi andpany to secretly protect Xuan Yuan Che to look for the mysterious n. But when they made it out of Tian Chen Kingdom, Mu Rong Wu Di appeared andmanded them to stop following. Otherwise, if they were discovered, the mysterious n would not provide any treatment for Xuan Yuan Che.


    Left with no choice, Du Yi could only return to report their mission.


    Three years ago, Mu Rong Wu Di escorted Xuan Yuan Che to look for that unknown person, with no information about his background and no name to be known. Since then, Mu Rong Wu Di had also not returned to to Tian Chen kingdom. He would only send updates from time to time.


    In the few updates, he mentioned that Xuan Yuan Che had been recovering. As the poison was located in Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s heart meridian, it was tricky to treat. One of the medicinal recipes needed a long preparation time. This was why they still couldn¡¯t return home.


    Liu Yue tracked the news from Mu Rong Wu Di, trying to look for him, but she found out that Mu Rong Wu Di had left across the sea. The carrier pigeon had flown across the ocean, to a ce where she wouldn¡¯t be able to find even if she tried.


    With no hopes of finding him, all she could do is wait. Waiting for Xuan Yuan Che to return himself, she could only wait for him.


    The clouds floated by, and the birds chirped their songs. Three years went by in the blink of an eye. Liu Yue was already sixteen.


    Staring into the boundless sky, Liu Yue¡¯s frown turned into a smile. She had grown up, and she was different from when she was little. She wondered if Xuan Yuan Che would still be able to recognize her when hees back. If he couldn¡¯t, she would definitely cast him into a cesspit.


    Taking a deep breath, she gathered her wandering thoughts and turned to Du Yi, ¡°Any news from the border?¡±


    ¡°Things are fine at the border. Chen and Zhao kingdom still have their soldiers there, but there are no sign of any threats. General Liu Chuan asks you not to worry.¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Yue nodded her head. Three years ago, Chen and Zhao kingdom sent their soldiers to Tian Chen¡¯s borders, wanting to attack Tian Chen. Knowing this, she took Liu Chuan, Chen Si, Zhou Cheng, the rest of Xuan Yuan Che¡¯smanders and the ten-thousand strong Tiger army to guard the border.

 Chapter 158 – Wu Lin Championship (3)

    Chapter 158 ¨C Wu Lin Championship (3)


    Tranted by: Yunichan


    Edited by: Yunichan


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    She knew neither the art of war nor any military strategy, but Liu Chuan and the rest did.


    And also, by some means unknown to her, Mu Rong Liu Yue¡¯s reputation had spread to Chen Kingdom and Zhao Kingdom. Upon hearing that she Mu Rong Liu Yue was leading Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s soldiers andmanders to oversee the battle, Chen Kingdom and Zhao Kingdom¡¯s tensions actually seemed to heighten.


    Perhaps it was due to her notoriety and her origins from an influential family of militarymanders.


    For the Emperor of Tian Chen to have entrusted such an important military strength to her, she must not be merely skilled at killing. She may even have immense talent for amander, hence everyone started to develop a caution when facing her.


    Once the sentiment of cautiousness arose, they did not dare to attack on arge scale, but insteadunched small-scale attacks to test out the waters.


    Such small scale attacks were jumped upon by the battle-experienced Liu Chuan and the rest, resulting in an entire defeat of the Chen Kingdom and Zhao Kingdom armies.


    Such a wless defeat immediately curbed the offensive tendencies of Chen Kingdom and Zhao Kingdom.


    Also, Mu Rong Yi and the rest who subsequently arrived also donned their armour to join the battle. The Mu Rong army emblem was also not a product of fraud, but a sign of impressive military vestige.


    After a few small battles, Chen Kingdom and Zhao Kingdom failed to advance even an inch, and Mu Rong Liu Yue¡¯s name grew in prominence across the borders.


    Image


    Chen Kingdom and Zhao Kingdom grew afraid of the Tian Chen Kingdom that had lost Xuan Yuan Che but gained a person like Mu Rong Liu Yue, and immediately held back their attacks.


    Such a stagnant situation carried on for two years.


    Upon seeing that Chen Kingdom and Zhao Kingdom failed to procure any military advantage for themselves, the other countries at the border followed suit in stalling any form of military action. This stagnant situation gave a misleading impression of calmness, but the real situation was only known to the countries involved.


    Despite that, Mu Rong Liu Yue¡¯s name resounded across the countries.


    She became a powerful person who was well-versed in both martial and the literary arts, and also capable ofmanding battles to defeat enemies. She rapidly approached the ranks of the then renowned top genius of the world, Xuan Yuan Che.


    However, Liu Yue, Liu Chuan and the rest knew the reality behind such a reputation.


    Mastering the art of war and military strategies cannot be achieved within a short period of time, and neither can the intricacies be grasped by merely theorising on paper. Actual experience on the battlefield was needed; each kill and battle was essential to build such mastery.


    It was an era of raw killing of hundreds and thousands of people, where one single victory was built on the corpses of tens of thousands, rather than the modern era where wars were fought merely with the simple firing of a cannon or the dropping of an atomic bomb.

 Chapter 159 – Wu Lin Championship (4)

    Chapter 159 ¨C Wu Lin Championship (4)


    Tranted by: Yunichan


    Edited by: Yunichan


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    The strategies undertaken in the era of weapons in arms were not something the modern generation can understand. The control needed to strategize both human and military resources cannot be gained in just a day.


    Hence, even though Mu Rong Liu Yue¡¯s reputation was as high as the heavens, she understood exactly the true extent of her capabilities.


    Now that there was no cause for fear at the borders, she was going to do what she was best at.


    To defend Tian Chen for Xuan Yuan Che, it was not necessary to fight the battle at the borders. Once they had pulled through the most dangerous moment, switching to the offensive was the best way to defend.


    This was her motto.


    ¡°Du Yi, help me ¡­¡±


    ¡°Fellow traveller friend in the inn, my name is Yun Zhao. I have long admired this season¡¯s Wu Lin Championship, and have speciallye a long way from Xue Sheng Kingdom, but I was dyed for a few days and all the inns are full; there isn¡¯t even a ce to rest. Hai, why is it so crowded? My fellow traveller friend, can you let me stay in this room? I promise to be silent and not disturb you.¡±


    Image


    Liu Yue¡¯s words barely left her mouth as a clear voice suddenly sounded out, with a hint of helplessness andint, and lots of fawning intent.


    The voice was brimming with the genteelness of a poor schr.


    Upon hearing the voice, Liu Yue stopped what she was going to say, bent her head and looked out of the window.


    The room she was staying in was situated at the topmost area of the Inn such that entire street could be seen from her point of view.


    At this moment, outside the inn, a man in a light blue robe was standing near the rear wall of the inn and was repeatedly bowing to her with both hands sped in front of him. A bright smile decorated his face.


    His shapely eyebrows framed a face that gave off a positive radiance that resembled the bright rays of the sun. He was like a shining beacon of light, different from Xuan Yuen Che¡¯s enchanting beauty, and unlike Du Gu Ye¡¯s beauty that could cause a kingdom¡¯s downfall.


    As Liu Yue looked at him, an indescribable look shed past her eyes. She lightly tapped at the window frame with her fingers.


    Behind her, Du Yi immediately bowed his head. Shit, their investigations failed to inform them that he was here too.


    ¡°Please let me stay here, I don¡¯t want to sleep on the streets.¡± With an aggrieved expression on his face, Yun Zhao looked at Liu Yue with a fawning smile.


    Upon seeing this, Liu Yue broke out into a slow smile. This person is somewhat interesting. Since he wants toe in, I¡¯ll just let him.


    She nodded and said: ¡°Sure.¡± Her indifferent voice transmitted into the distance, in her usual chilly tone.

 Chapter 160 – Wu Lin Championship (5)

    Chapter 160 ¨C Wu Lin Championship (5)


    Tranted by: Yunichan


    Edited by: Yunichan


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    ¡°Ah, thank you, brother, thank you.¡± said Yun Zhao. Upon Liu Yue¡¯s agreement, he instantly smiled. His tone also became incredibly intimate. A second ago, they were only friends and now they seemed to have be brothers.


    Without another look, Liu Yue turned and shut her windows.


    ¡°Go.¡± Liu Yue said to Du Yi, who had his head hung low.


    Du Yi nodded his head, and quickly backed out without another word.


    ying with the teacup on the table, Liu Yue¡¯s eyes gleamed. Looks like everyone who was supposed to be here had already arrived; and those who should not be here were here as well. Looks like the symposium would be much livelier than she had anticipated.


    The spring breeze was fresh and cooling. The weather outside was clear and bright.


    Three days passed, in the blink of an eye, it was already the day for the symposium to begin.


    It was very crowded. The whole of Yi Shui city had crowded towards the symposium.


    As usual, Liu Yue wore her long, white robe; with her ck hair tied up. Slowly, she walked down the stairs, looking extremely casual.


    ¡°Brother, are you going to the symposium as well?¡± Yun Zhao asked loudly, with a smile spread across his face.


    Liu Yue nced at Yun Zhao. Expressionless, she nodded her head.


    Yun Zhao had done just like what he had said, that he would definitely not disturb her peace. She had been here for three days and the ce has been very quiet. Looks like he was quite the promise keeper.


    ¡°Good, good. I¡¯m also going to watch for fun. We¡¯ll be on the same road together.¡± Yun Zhao¡¯s smile became even brighter.


    He walked towards Liu Yue. He waved the fan in his hand and looked at Liu Yue, smiling, ¡°Pardon me, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve gotten your name, brother.¡±


    ¡°Liu Yue.¡± Liu Yue threw out these two words, and continued walking.


    Image


    ¡°Liu Yue? Are you a member of the Liu n in Lin Nan?¡± Yun Zhao asked, trying to think.


    ¡°No.¡± Liu Yue replied, monotone.


    Yun Zhao raised his eyebrow. He didn¡¯t think that it was weird that Liu Yue did not belong to the Liu family in Lin Nan. He just smiled and said, ¡°Brother Liu, the symposium will be lively and crowded. If brother Liu has a spot picked out, it would be nice if we could sit together.¡± he murmured, following Liu Yue out the door.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any spots reserved.¡± Liu Yue answered.

 Chapter 161 – Wu Lin Championship (5)

    Chapter 161 ¨C Wu Lin Championship (5)


    Tranted by: Yunichan


    Edited by: Yunichan


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Yun Zhao¡¯s eyes became wide open with surprise. He looked at Liu Yue as if she were some kind of monster.


    ¡°No way, brother Liu. With no seats reserved, you would have to go with the crowd outside the court. There are too many people there, you won¡¯t be able to see anything.¡±


    With that said, he suddenly let out augh. He patted Liu Yue on the shoulder, and said, ¡°But that¡¯s okay. I reserved a spot, you should just sit with me. It would be nice if we could talk, and I can consider this as repaying brother Liu.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Liu Yue answered without any hesitation, and continued walking out.


    ¡°Very cool!¡± Yun Zhao eximed, swiping his fan open. ¡°I like your personality, brother Liu.¡± he said, smiling, walking alongside Liu Yue.


    The stage that was put up for the challenges has already been surrounded by many spectators.


    The round stage was set up in the middle of a square just outside the city. The stage was bedded with green stones and was much higher than the surrounding spectators.


    Around the stage, there were towers built up. The towers held many important guests and officials.


    And behind the towers were the sea of spectators.


    Looking out, there were tens of thousands of people. There were so many people that it made the ce hot.


    Following Yun Zhao, they went to the seat he reserved. A front seat on the west. It was considered a very good seat. Perhaps a seat that even money can¡¯t buy.


    But without a word, Liu Yue naturally sat on the seat. And very naturally, she started sipping on her tea, as if she owned the ce.


    When outsiders see it, they might consider her rude or consider her not to be afraid of anyone.


    Brother Liu, look. Feng Cheng of Chen kingdom. He¡¯s very good with a knife. He¡¯s never failed before.¡±


    ¡°Ah, brother Liu, look, look! That¡¯s Chen Mu of Xue Sheng kingdom. Our most skilled fighter of Xue Sheng kingdom, he is definitely going to win¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, quick, look, brother Liu¡­¡±

 Chapter 162 – Wu Lin Championship (7)

    Chapter 162 ¨C Wu Lin Championship (7)


    Tranted by: Yunichan


    Edited by: Yunichan


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    As he sat, Yun Zhao immediately spied the party of Chen Mu opposite him, and his eyes glowed in excitement.


    Rapidly fanning himself, with incessant chatter, he went on and on about the skilled fighters of the Seven Kingdoms, as if they were all pets of his family and he knew every single detail about them.


    A person as bright as the sunshine as him naturally had a lot to say; however, some things that he said could be quite useful.


    Liu Yue sipped her tea and looked at the people Yun Zhao was excitedly gesturing at, taking note of every single skilled fighter she did not recognise.


    ¡°Brother Liu, you see, that is Yin Shui city¡¯s mayor, this old guy actually owns a blood toad, what good luck he has! Why does it not happen to me? If I am skilled in martial arts, I will definitely go up to fight for the first ce, the blood toad is such a worthy item.¡±


    With both eyes glowing, Yun Zhao¡¯s stare threatened to bore a hole on the mayor who had started to give his opening ceremony speech and announce themencement of the martial arts symposium.


    That gaze was even more intense than seeing one¡¯s own lover.


    Image


    In the seating area which was packed like sardines with people pointing their fingers and having discussions loudly and excitedly, only therger area where Liu Yue and Yun Zhao were sitting at was not upied, with only the two of them there.


    One was handsome and radiant as the sun, and the other¡¯s charm resembled the luminous moonlight.


    That magnificent grace and mildly cool attitude, and that astounding handsomeness, made it hard to tear one¡¯s eyes away from them.


    Of most of the distinguished guests, thirty percent of them were concentrating on the impendingpetition, but seventy percent of them were studying and looking at the handsome Liu Yue.


    Even the mayor of Yi Shui City could not resist looking more than twice at this area.


    Such a handsome person, where did he came from and why had he not seen him before? How was it possible for such perfection to exist?


    In contrast, Liu Yue maintained a cold demeanor, and ignored the stares from her surroundings, seemingly unperturbed andposed.


    Yun Zhao, who sat beside her also continued to chatter excitedly and incessantly, and the ease with which they behaved attracted even more attention.


    At this moment, it was as if these people were not here for thepetition, but for Liu Yue instead.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡± East of the stage, a middle-aged man sitting beside the mayor lowered his voice and asked.

 Chapter 163 – Wu Lin Championship (8)

    Chapter 163 ¨C Wu Lin Championship (8)


    Tranted by: Yunichan


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, he came three days ago and spent a generous sum in renting Phoenix Inn. I don¡¯t know his background, I only know his surname is Liu.¡± The mayor also lowered his voice.


    For such a person who spent so excessively, he would naturally investigate his background first. It was just that there was no trail at all, as if this person had just appeared out of thin air.


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man lifted his gaze to nce at Liu Yue, and gestured with his hands. Immediately, somebody behind him inconspicuously retreated into the shadows.


    The official start of the Wu Lin Championship was marked with scenes of flipping shadows on the stage,plete with the sh of knifes and swords in rapid motion.


    Eight people; four pairs of matches werepeting at the same time, with each pair taking a portion of the stage.


    However, there was actually nothing exciting to see on the first day of thepetition, as it always starts from the lowly skilled. Skilled experts like Chen Mu and his party sat at the seating area, and there was no sign of any movement towards the stage.


    It was rumoured that people like Chen Mu and Feng Cheng were reknowned, so they did not need to enter into the first round ofpetition and could start from the second round onwards straight away.


    The fights on the stage were very intensive, and the onlooking spectators cried out in shock again and again. However the audience sitting on the VIP seats in front did not show much reaction at all, hence it was obvious that these were just average people.


    ¡°That is the blood toad.¡± After a round of ear-numbing monologue, Yun Zhao saw a white jaded case ced at the most prominent area of the stage, and inside it was the blood toad.


    From here, one could only see a faint reddish tint; its real appearance was not clear.


    ¡°The blood toad, shit, why didn¡¯t I see when he put it that, damn it.¡± Yun Zhao grumbled, with regret all over his face.


    Liu Yue ignored theining Yun Zhao beside her. He did not see it but she did. The blood toad which was barely bigger than a baby¡¯s fist was as transparent as crystal with a reddish tint, and it was rather pretty.


    The blood toad was indeed a good item, if Xuan Yuen Che ate it, it would be even better.


    Image


    Her eyes narrowing slightly, Liu Yue drank a sip of her tea.


    ¡°Number 34, Liu Yue, versus, number 35, Fang Xiong.¡± On the east side of the stage, the winner had already been decided, and the emcee immediately announced aloud the participants of the nextpetition.

 Chapter 164 – Wu Lin Championship (9)

    Chapter 164 ¨C Wu Lin Championship (9)


    Tranted by: Yunichan


    Edited by: Yunichan


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Upon hearing the announcement, Yun Zhao blinked in surprise, and then blinked again as he turned towards Liu Yue, his facial features twisting together in shock. ¡°Brother Liu, you are participating?¡±


    Liu Yue shot the stunned Yun Zhao a cold look and replied lowly, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± As the words left her mouth, she slowly rose to her feet.


    Seeing that Liu Yue unexpectedly stood up, the surrounding onlookers could not help but fell into silence suddenly, their loud discussions stopping unanimously. They could only fixed their gazes on Liu Yue.


    This beautiful man who looked like he had walked out from a painting was actually going topete.


    ¡°Brother Liu, knifes and swords are blind, you ¡­ you don¡¯t even have a speck of inner internal strength, what ¡­ what are you doing jumping into the fray?¡± Yun Zhao¡¯s gaze travelled a few times over Liu Yue from head to toe, his brows furrowing.


    ¡°Also, you don¡¯t even have a weapon, are you trying to court death?¡± Yun Zhao looked at Liu Yue¡¯s empty hands, with a disapproving expression on his face.


    Liu Yue ignored Yun Zhao and proceeded to walk down from the VIP seating area.


    In a second, the entire seating area quieted down, with gazes from all around locked on Liu Yue.


    As she walked to the side of the arena, Du Yi, who had not appeared for three days, suddenly emerged from behind, handing Liu Yue a zither.


    Liu Yue took it, and propped her hand to lift herself onto the stage, in one swift moment.


    Her white robes floated with the wind, in the middle of a group of malevolent, fierce-looking and bulky men. It almost resembled the contrast between heaven and earth.


    ¡°Pretty boy, you better leave now, otherwise I may crush you to death.¡± Upon seeing Liu Yue, the rude and coarse Fang Xiong standing opposite him immediately sported an expression of disdain on his face.


    The arena of the martial artspetition was a ce where life and death determined everything. Once one stood on that arena, life or death was the mandate of the heavens, and it was no child¡¯s y.


    Liu Yue nced coldly at Fang Xiong and did not say anything. However, the thinly veiled contempt in her eyes could be clearly seen.


    On seeing this, Fang Xiong immediately flew into a rage. He brandished the sharp knife in his hands and roared, ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for not holding back!¡± The words barely left his mouth as he swung the knife in his hands, directly aiming at Liu Yue. He was intent on killing Liu Yue with a single blow without showing any mercy at all.


    With his left arm around the zither, Liu Yue barely looked at Fang Xiong who hadunched himself towards her. Her fingers slowly stroked at the zither, in a graceful manner, as if she wanted to y it.


    ying the zither in a life-and-death situation was simply a foolishck of self-awareness, practically courting death.


    ¡°Look out, look out.¡± Yun Zhao leaped into the air in panic.

 Chapter 165 – Wu Lin Championship (10)

    Chapter 165 ¨C Wu Lin Championship (10)


    Tranted by: Yunichan


    Edited by: Kimikosong


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    The surrounding crowd also had pitying looks on their faces. It was such a pity that the blood of such an attractive man was going to be spilled on the stage.


    Only Du Yi, who had stood next to the arena after he handed over the zither, did not say a word. Even the look in his eyes did not change, calm and peaceful.


    Liu Yue¡¯s fingers slowly stroked at the zither as the sharp knife was about to chop down on top of Liu Yue¡¯s head.


    Image


    As her fingers caressed the zither strings skilfully, she suddenly flicked her middle finger, plucking the seventh string of her zither. She lightly pulled at the string and plucked with her fingertip.


    ¡°Peng!¡± The clear and crisp vibration of the string resounded in the air. A bolt of wind de shot out, as fast as lightning.


    There was only one sound, a slight noise, no other sounds were produced.


    The sharp knife halted above Liu Yue¡¯s head. The facial muscles of the fierce-looking Fang Xiong could not stop twitching. He looked at Liu Yue as if he had seen a ghost. The astonishment in his eyes could barely be concealed.


    With all five fingers on her right hand pressing on the string, Liu Yue carried the zither, turned and walked away. Her long, moon-white robe flew in the wind, as ethereal as an immortal deity.


    Leaping swiftly down the stage, Liu Yue handed the zither over to Du Yi with ease. Without even looking at anybody else, she took big strides towards the exit of the arena.


    Today, she only had onepetition.


    ¡°What, it¡¯s already finished?¡± The emcee stared at the leaving Liu Yue with a foolish expression on his face, and then looked at Fang Xiong who was still on the stage. How could he determine who won and who lost?


    ¡°It¡¯s already over.¡± The mayor tilted his head and nced at Liu Yue who had left. A profound look shed past his eyes.


    ¡°Peng.¡± Before the mayor finished speaking, Fang Xiong, who had been standing on the stage with his sharp knife lifted highly into the air, fell backwards onto the stage.


    Blood oozed out from his neck. The stains were very light, but it was definitely fatal.


    Death with one single blow.


    After a temporary moment of silence, the spectators at the viewing tform exploded into cheers. Chen Mu, Feng Cheng andpany who were seated highly on the grandstand also unanimously turned their heads to look at Liu Yue who had left.


    Instant death with one blow, killing with zither strings.


    What a strange martial art, what an incisive and sharp skill.


    The white floating figure of Liu Yue passed through the crowd and left.


    Three years ago, she discovered that book of controlling beasts with music in Tian Chen Imperial Pce¡¯s secret treasury. For these three years, she had mulled over it many times, and had also practiced for a very long time.


    She realised in the end that to control beasts with music, arge amount of inner strength was needed to transmit the music into the distance, and to achieve the most fundamental level of control.

 Chapter 166 – Wu Lin Championship (11)

    Chapter 166 ¨C Wu Lin Championship (11)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Otherwise, the zither sound wouldn¡¯t be able to be transmitted into the distance. Beasts wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it. How could you control beasts with music then?


    She didn¡¯t have a single thread of inner strength, so her zither sound were based on pure strength alone. Obviously, it was not realistic to train herself from ground zero, building her inner strength. This Book of Controlling Beast with Music, it¡¯s best if she stopped thinking about it.


    However, although she didn¡¯t manage to learn how to control beasts with music, she had found another skill. She had seeded in mastering ¡®Wind des¡¯, a skill that had the ability to kill people.


    Sharp des of wind could contain a huge amount of power. Especially in the moment they were just released, their des were quick and sharp. It would definitely be enough to take a person¡¯s life. This was the science of aerodynamics that she had studied before in her previous life.


    Killing a person with a de of wind was a skill that she didn¡¯t want anyone to find out.


    Although Mu Rong Liu Yue was full of talents, but she couldn¡¯t release des of wind. Instead, this Liu Yue could.


    (Shiro: Mu Rong Liu Yue = the Liu Yue before (13 y/o), Liu Yue = disguised as a man (16 y/o). Let me just try to rify this. In the case of Mu Rong Liu Yue, Mu Rong is thest name, while Liu Yue is first name. When Liu Yue disguised herself as a guy, she named herself as Liu Yue, where Liu is thest name and Yue is the first name.)


    Mu Rong Liu Yue was a female, yet, right now, she was a male.


    His finesse was unmatchable, killing his enemy in one-shot. In mere moments, Liu Yue¡¯s story spread throughout everyone involved in the Wu Lin Championship.


    Everyone¡¯s conversations revolved around Liu Yue for the whole day. That Liu Yue, who had that unfathomable air of mystery, an unknown origin, and good looks that had be the cause for many men¡¯s jealousy and dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Awesome, you are too awesome, Brother Liu! If I had known earlier that you are so powerful, I wouldn¡¯t be worried at all. Ah, it was a beautiful victory.¡± Yun Zhao, who acted close to her on his own ord had decided to abandon his promise of not disturbing Liu Yue when they returned to the inn that night, chattering to her continuously. He lingered around Liu Yue, excitedly chirping on his joy and excitement.


    It almost seemed like he was the one who had clinched that beautiful victory.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t care about him but she also didn¡¯t drive him away. She allowed him to talk to himself, letting him disturb herte into the night with his high spirits and tion. It was onlyte at night when he returned back to his room, still in high spirits.


    The night was filled with a thick mist. Tomorrow was the second day of the Championship.


    Liu Yue rested her body beside her bed. No matter what, she would get the Blood Toad, the first position, Hou Jin Kingdom, and Pei Cheng Lie. Humph.


    Did he thought that she wouldn¡¯t find him if he hid himself in Hou Jin Kingdom? Stop your wishful thinking! Anyone who harmed Xuan Yuan Che would not be let off. Even if she had to cross deep valleys and vast oceans, she would never let them off.


    The moon rose up high into the night sky, it was a silent night.


    ¡°Shh, shh.¡± The gentle sound of the wind blowing sounded extremely soft to one¡¯s ears.


    Laying on the bed, Liu Yue immediately shed her eyes open. There was someone outside.


    Sha sha, sha sha. Following a gust of wind, a few shadows appeared.


    Liu Yue looked on top of her forehead as a cold smile shed across her face. Not bad, they had made use of the sound of wind to sneak onto her rooftop.


    Image


    She closed her eyes, wanting to find out what these people outside her house nned to do.


    The dark shadows came pouring down, barely audible from the window.

 Chapter 167 – Wu Lin Championship (12)

    Chapter 167 ¨C Wu Lin Championship (12)


    Tranted by: shiroyukineko


    Edited by: shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: shiroyukineko


    The soft sound of wind blew through as a small slit opened from the window without a sound. Sips of green smoke crept into the room slowly.


    The whole process was done without a single sound, so quietly that if not for Liu Yue¡¯s sharp senses and experiences, she would also not be able to realize it.


    The smoke was extremely faint, with neither color nor scent.


    Liu Yue sniffed at it a little. Not bad, it was an impressive ** scent.


    The corner of her mouth curved up a little as she revealed a cold smile. Trying to y this card against her? She wouldn¡¯t even use such a cheap trick eight hundred years in the past.


    The hazy smoke started to spread out inside the room.


    Image


    In the next moment, the window suddenly creaked open as a dark shadow flew into the room, light as a cat.


    Liu Yue pretended to sleep without moving a muscle. However, nothing inside the room escaped her notice.


    The intruder had obviously thought that Liu Yue was unconscious as he walked towards her with ease and confidence. He took out a small bottle from his clothes and held a grey item in between his fingers as he made his way towards Liu Yue¡¯s neck.


    A thick waft of smell attacked her nose. The smell had the ability to make their targets drunk.


    The person d in ck reached towards Liu Yue¡¯s neck, but he suddenly froze, the hair on his back raising up on its ends.


    In front of him, Liu Yue who was supposed to be unconscious, was actually staring at him quietly with a pair of dark pupils, her eyes wide awake.


    The darkness inside those eyes almost swallowed him whole, cold and merciless.


    Such a level of coldness and killing intent, he almost never seen it before in his life.


    ¡°Incense. Not bad.¡± Her cold voice resounded slowly, prating the silence.


    Incense. Amongst the different kinds of poison, it didn¡¯t count as one of the strongest or most vicious ones. It would not be able to kill a person at once, but once a person was infected with the poison, if they did not consume the antidote once a month and continue the treatment for a year, their skin would rot away and they would die. Hence, the poison was actually quite vicious.


    Administering such a poison to her, they must have wanted to control her.


    Liu Yue¡¯s eyes shed with an even darker colour. It was only her first match today, yet there were already people targeting her, attacking her.


    The ck-d man, hearing that Liu Yue guessed the poison he had with one try, could only froze in shock. He didn¡¯t even dare toy a hand on Liu Yue. Instead, he flew outside like an arrow, his figure disappearing from the room in an instant.


    Seeing this, Liu Yue humphed coldly as her hands moved fast as lightning, grabbing onto the zither near her bed. A strand of string was plucked, jolting the curtain on her bed as a de of wind flew towards the intruder.

 Chapter 168 – Wu Lin Championship (13)

    Chapter 168 ¨C Wu Lin Championship (13)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    They dared toe here to attack her. Sure, they could get in easily, but she would never let them out.


    The ck-d person¡¯s body was already in the air, diving into the darkness of the night.


    Although the wind de had ate start, it quickly caught up, and the figure jumping in mid-air suddenly dropped down onto the ground with a loud boom. The figure struggled a little in the courtyard, beforeing into aplete stop.


    Image


    A slit of blood slowly oozed out from his nape.


    No matter how fast a person can move, they wouldn¡¯t be able to move faster than the wind.


    ¡°What happened? What happened?¡± In the midst of the soft echos of the fall, the voice of Yun Zhao, who was staying at the ground floor, resounded through the night.


    Following that, Liu Yue¡¯s door was suddenly barged open as Yun Zhao charged inside, inappropriately clothed. He even held his folding fan in his hands.


    Hmm, he arrived so quickly. Liu Yue thought as she eyed Yun Zhao, who had entered into her room.


    Inside the room, Yun Zhao didn¡¯t notice any kind of fighting situation. There was only Liu Yue, who was sitting on her bed looking coldly at him.


    It looked like he was even more anxious than she herself. Yun Zhao couldn¡¯t help but blinked his eyes in confusion.


    ¡°Get out.¡± Liu Yue red at Yun Zhao, coldly throwing him her dismissal. Then, she turned her body and continued her sleep on her own ord. She looked like she was not even disturbed at the least by the event that had happened to her just now.


    Seeing this, Yun Zhao could only rubbed his eyebrows. Then, he suddenly snapped up as he smelled the air inside the room. Frowning, he asked, ¡° ** scent?¡±


    As he said that, he quickly walked towards the curtain near the window that had been torn, not caring about the fact that this was Liu Yue¡¯s room. He looked into the darkness of the night.


    In the courtyard, the figure of the corpse had already disappeared, leaving only a trail of blood that glowed under the moonlight. It wasn¡¯t very obvious to the eyes, yet it would definitely catch one¡¯s attentions.


    Yun Zhao frowned as he looked at the trail of blood on the ground, then turned to look at Liu Yue who was sleeping peacefully as she liked. After a moment, he raised his brows as hemented, ¡°So, it turns out to be a cockroach.¡±


    Saying that, he rubbed his chin and fanned the elegant fan in his hands. However, with his disheveled appearance, he didn¡¯t look elegant at all, instead, he looked ridiculous.


    ¡°Then I shall go back to sleep. If anotherrge cockroaches by again, Brother, you should call for me. I can help you beat it. Seems like there are going to be more in these two days.¡± Fanning the fan in his hands, Yun Zhao rubbed his eyes as he gave a big yawn.

 Chapter 169 – Wu Lin Championship (14)

    Chapter 169 ¨C Wu Lin Championship (14)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Liu Yue ignored him, and Yun Zhao did not seem like he wanted Liu Yue to say anything too. He walked out of the room with drooping eyelids.


    Liu Yue herself didn¡¯t seem to care about it all, so why would he be so agitated.


    The shadows of the trees outside swayed with the wind, the night peaceful as ake.


    Inside the house, it was also peaceful and quiet.


    It really seemed like only a minor event had happened, only a cockroach hade.


    The next day was a beautiful, crisp morning. The crowd who came to watch the Wu Lin Championship had increased even more; it might be due to the rumours that the beautiful hero, Liu Yue, would have a match today.


    In the VIP seats, Liu Yue sat together with Yun Zhao, just like the previous day.


    She sipped on her tea unhurriedly, looking so calm as if she was not one of the participants, but one of the audiences instead. She looked even more carefree than the other audiences sitting around her.


    ¡°Liu Yue vs Fang Hong.¡± A voice announced, and the audience seated below suddenly burst into apuse. Every single one of them were locking their gaze on Liu Yue.


    Amongst them, there was a beautiful girl who had put on too much make up.


    Fang Hong, thirty years old. She looked beautiful, wielding ancet in her hands as she walked towards the stage. Her body that looked as hard as iron shook the arena as she stepped on the stage.


    Liu Yue watched her opponent without any expression on her face. She only reached out for the zither at her feet, not moving even a single inch away from her position.


    ¡°Liu Yue, Liu Yue.¡± Seeing that Liu Yue had not even started walking towards the stage, the audience started to chant out her name.


    ¡°Brother Liu, quick, it¡¯s your turn to go up the stage.¡± Seeing this, Yun Zhao nudged at Liu Yue.


    Cheng Hong, who was standing at the arena, stared at Liu Yue with a sharp killing intent. She brandished herncet, pointing it towards Liu Yue, who was still sitting on the VIP seats. Her open challenge for Liu Yue needs no words to be shown.


    Seeing that, Liu Yue only humphed coldly, but her snow white fingers suddenly plucked at her zither. She plucked two strings, while facing towards Fang Hong, who was standing far away at the arena, emitting killing intent throughout her body.


    Only two continuous zither tunes could be heard, and suddenly, Fang Hong¡¯s eyes opened wide with shock. She stared disbelievingly towards Liu Yue¡¯s direction, her throat croaking iprehensibly as her knees buckled to the ground. She knelt on the ground, unmoving.


    Image


    The surrounding crowd suddenly burst into a mour.


    Meanwhile, a fresh stream of blood slowly oozed out from Fang Hong¡¯s body, who was still kneeling on the ground. Crimson blood stained the ground around her.

 Chapter 170 – Wu Lin Championship (15)

    Chapter 170 ¨C Wu Lin Championship (15)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Those who sat far away might not be able to see it, but Jin Shui City¡¯s Lord, who sat at the Host¡¯s seat, could see everything clearly and distinctly. Astonishment filled his eyes.


    From such a far distance, how could she kill Fang Hong with nothing? What kind of martial arts skill was that? Exactly how strong was this Liu Yue?


    The astonishment in his eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed. Jin Shui City¡¯s Lord immediately turned towards the middle-aged man beside him, and the middle-aged man was also wearing an expression of shock in his face, his brows knotting tightly together.


    The other guests sitting on the VIP seats also started whispering to each other, an expression of disbelief painted their faces.


    From the participants waiting area, Chen Mu and the others were also blinking their eyes in shock. Their eyes were glued to Liu Yue; the radiance that she emitted almost blinding them.


    Colour slowly return to their cheeks, as the surrounding audiences, who were pale from the initial shock, gradually started toe back to their senses.


    Their murmurs immediately surged louder and louder.


    ¡°Did you die or forfeit?¡± Amongst the murmurs, sitting beside the expressionless Liu Yue, Yun Zhao jumped excitedly as he shouted towards Fang Hong, who was still kneeling at the arena.


    Fang Hong, who was previously so arrogant and bossy, quickly paled, her face white as death. She didn¡¯t say anything; instead, she bowed her head in defeat.


    Her meaning was clear.


    Her sleeves fluttering in the wind, Li Yue then stood up and turned to leave.


    Yun Zhao, who was sitting beside her, didn¡¯t wait for Du Yi to collect Liu Yue¡¯s zither. Instead he took it with him, hugging it closely as he followed right behind Liu Yue, his face grinning happily. Just like that, he walked away brazenly.


    His face that was originally already handsome, shone even more with his smile, dazzling like sunshine.


    Nobody tried to stop them. Anywhere Liu Yue chose to walk, the sea of people parted to give way to her.


    On their faces, there were respect, shock and fear.


    The two matches that Liu Yue had participated in, both ended in one-hit KO. To them, Liu Yue was like a bright star hidden in the darkness of the night that suddenly emitted a bright light, making her impossible to be missed.


    Her limelight outshone the other fighters, including Chen Mu and Feng Cheng.


    ¡°Have you investigated it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he came from overseas.¡± Seated on the VIP seats, Jin Shui City¡¯s Lord reported.


    ¡°Overseas?¡± The middle-aged man, whose face still wasn¡¯t revealed, slowly frowned his brows.

 Chapter 171 – Wu Lin Championship (16)

    Chapter 171 ¨C Wu Lin Championship (16)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Kimikosong, Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    ¡°Yes. From the rumours on the street, he came from the East Seas and went through the Qu Kingdom beforeing to our Hou Jin Kingdom. He only had one servant with him.¡± Jin Shui City¡¯s Lord replied in a low voice.


    The middle-aged man nodded and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s behind him?¡±


    ¡°No idea, we have not managed to find that out yet. We dispatched a few people yesterday night, but they were not able to find anything before they were killed. It seemed like either he was not a normal person or he had no one backing him at all.¡± Jin Shui City¡¯s Lord frowned.


    ¡°Investigate it, you must find that out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Image


    The sun glittered down upon the ground, as birds chirped and flowers bloomed. The Wu Lin Championship was bustling with excitement.


    Since there were no scheduled matches for Liu Yue in the next two days, she stayed inside the Phoenix Inn.


    A lot of people had brought gifts to meet her, but they were all blocked by Yun Zhao at the inn¡¯s entrance. It almost seemed like he had really became Liu Yue¡¯s brother and spokesperson.


    Liu Yue neither stopped him nor got angry with him, she simply allowed Yun Zhao to do that.


    Actually, Yun Zhao was actually quite dependable. The number of people who came in these two days almost made the Inn¡¯s entrance copse, but nobody managed to get inside to meet Liu Yue.


    ¡°Brother Liu, you must be careful with your opponent tomorrow.¡± At night, Yun Zhao leaned against the paulownia tree in the backyard, fanning his fan as he warned Liu Yue, who was sitting inside the pavilion.


    Moonlight shone upon Liu Yue who was wearing a white robe that covered her whole body, paintin her into a cold yet dignified beauty. Her beauty could only beparable to the moonlight shining upon her.


    Yun Zhao stared fixedly at Liu Yue, his heart beating wildly in his chest.


    He already knew beforehand that Liu Yue was beautiful withoutpare. Liu Yue had a face that would attract others even if they didn¡¯t want to. If Liu Yue was a girl, he would definitely marry her, even if he had to use illegal means. But it couldn¡¯t be denied that Liu Yue was a guy.


    However, Liu Yue, this fellow, could actually bewitch him by just standing still. He really couldn¡¯t believe himself.


    Liu Yue felt Yun Zhao¡¯s gaze on her but seemed indifferent to it. She only gave Yun Zhao a short nce, a nce that did not pose any questions, simply a cold and haughty one.


    Seeing this, Yun Zhao frowned a little. Liu Yue¡¯s cold gaze possessed an absolute confidence and dominance. Liu Yue had really deeply shaken his own pride as a man, yet¡­


    After mulling over it for a while, Yun Zhao banged hard at the paulownia tree beside him, then slumped down resignedly beside Liu Yue.

 Chapter 172 – Wu Lin Championship (17)

    Chapter 172 ¨C Wu Lin Championship (17)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    He wanted to get back at Liu Yue for damaging his pride as a man, but looking at Liu Yue¡¯s strength and character, he couldn¡¯t bear to do it, he couldn¡¯t. He really didn¡¯t know where he got the idea from.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to try putting down Liu Yue¡¯s domineering attitude, or his strong character.


    He was actually feeling a fondness towards a guy. He should pay the Buddha a visit when he got back; he must have been possessed by a ghost.


    ¡°Your opponent tomorrow is a high-ranking military officer in the Qu Kingdom. He might be a Qu Kingdom¡¯s citizen on the surface, but in reality, he was actually the number one Imperial Spy from the Southern Song Kingdom. His life¡¯s sess could probably only be foreshadowed by heroes like Chen Mu and Feng Cheng, and his abilities should be on par with those two. You should be careful yourself, don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±


    Yun Zhao tapped his fan on his palm as he unhurriedly warned Liu Yue, who was sitting beside him.


    Liu Yue lifted her head and slowly turned towards Yun Zhao. Bathed in the moonlight, she asked, ¡°What has it got to do with me?¡±


    Yun Zhao immediately choked as he red frustratedly at Liu Yue. This person had actually asked him what has this got to do with himself, instead of asking him how he had gotten the sensitive information. How could Liu Yue¡¯s reactions always be miles away from his expectations?


    Liu Yue was not even grateful for his good intentions.


    ¡°He¡¯ll advance if he won, and eliminated if he lost. It¡¯s the same for any other person.¡± Liu Yue slowly replied, then stood up and slowly walked back to her room.


    Her back looked full of confidence and arrogance.


    Looking at the leaving Liu Yue, Yun Zhao frowned slightly. Liu Yue had such a sharp determination; a determination that regarded everyone else as her enemy, that did not take others into ount at all. Then, seeing it in another perspective, Liu Yue shouldn¡¯t be acting on someone¡¯s orders.


    Lightly tapping his fan on his palm, Yun Zhao revealed a thin smile.


    Since he wasn¡¯t under anyone¡¯s orders, then he¡­


    The night continued on calmly, yet no one knew that under that calmness, arge storm was brewing.


    Hou Jin Kingdom¡¯s Wu Lin Championship, how could it be a mere championship?


    The golden rays of light fall from the sky. The clear blue sky and the fragrant scent of flowers and grasses was refreshing to the minds.


    Thousands of people surrounded the arena to watch the championship, yet it was deathly silent. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the two people standing on the arena.


    One wore a white robe that fluttered with the wind, a beautyparable to the moon.


    The other looked ordinary, but had a shocking air around him.

 Chapter 173 – Wu Lin Championship (18)

    Chapter 173 ¨C Wu Lin Championship (18)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Thepetition had gone down to eight participants, who would be fighting on a one-on-one match in turns. Many of the other participants had been eliminated from thepetition a few days ago. The eight people left were divided into four matches, and these matches were the fight amongst the strongest of the elites.


    Standing on the arena, Liu Yue looked coldly at Liang Cheng, who was standing right in front of her. His murderous intent and sharp des were thoroughly concealed. Seemed like the top spy from Southern Song Kingdom was not that weak.


    ¡°Please.¡± Liang Cheng bowed towards Liu Yue with a calm face.


    Liu Yue coldly threw a nce at Liang Cheng, full of arrogance. Under Liu Yue¡¯s intentional arrogant attitude, her usual arrogant demeanour seemed even more brassy today. It was as if she didn¡¯t acknowledge even a single a person in this whole wide world.


    Showcasing such an arrogance to the audience, a lot of the audience concluded that Liu Yue was simply a youngster with muscles and skills but have no experience in real life. He simply had muscles for a brain.


    The wind quietly blew.


    Liu Yue¡¯s five fingers were already in position, right on top of her zither strings.


    It was at this time, in the corner of the seating area, a clear gaze stared right onto Liu Yue, who was standing on the arena. That gaze was so calm, so clear, and so familiar.


    The winds and the clouds shifted.


    On top of the arena, the two people suddenly started to move.


    Liu Yue retreated back as her fingers started to pluck on the zither strings. A high zither note immediately rose up in the air.


    And at the same time, Liang Cheng charged towards her quickly and violently, like lightning. The sword in his hands shot forward, fast as light, but it was not aimed at Liu Yue. Instead, it was aimed right onto the zither in Liu Yue¡¯s hands. With his stance and fast movements, it almost seemed like Liang Cheng waspletely throwing his body into Liu Yue¡¯s embrace.


    Image


    Since the zither was used for long-range attacks, then short-range attacks could be its weakness.


    His sword swooshed with all the power in his hands, fast like the p of thunder.


    Before Liu Yue¡¯s zither even resounded, Liang Cheng¡¯s sword had already cut through the zither.


    Only the cracking of wood could be heard. Liu Yue¡¯s gaze froze as she watched the zither in her hands breaking apart.


    The surrounding people that had sharp eyes watched this happened with bated breaths. They couldn¡¯t help but be tense. Some smiled with a smirk while some watched the whole scene expressionlessly.


    With the zither broken, Liu Yue¡¯s wind de attack was gone.

 Chapter 174 – Attacked on All Sides (1)

    Chapter 174 ¨C Attacked on All Sides (1)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    This Liu Yue had looked powerful withoutpare, but it turned out that he only amount to that much.


    With his zither broken, no matter how sharp his wind de was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to unleash his attack. As it turned out, it was actually that simple to break Liu Yue¡¯s attack.


    Some of the audience seated in the VIP seats had already turned away from Liu Yue. Even if he looked handsome, if he couldn¡¯t win the fight, then it was useless to continue watching him.


    When Liang Cheng saw that Liu Yue¡¯s zither had broken, an ice-cold glint burst forth from his eyes as he swung down his sword towards Liu Yue, his sharp de splitting the air.


    Without wind de, Liu Yue, who didn¡¯t have an ounce of Inner Strength on her body, was practically a sitting duck.


    And at a distance not far from there, Yun Zhao¡¯s expression had suddenly changed as he immediately stood up and stretched out his fan, looking like he was about to charge out from his seat.


    It was right at this moment, fast as a blink of an eye.


    Liu Yue, who had not changed her expression since the start of the match, suddenly gave a cold smile. Her fingers hooked on the strings of the broken zither, while her body dodged Liang Cheng¡¯s sword with a demon-like speed. Then, she charged forward, striking the zither in her hands.


    The sun shone brightly, sshing its rays across the whole earth.


    The light illuminated everything on the ground, clearly exposing every single detail.


    However, at this moment, nobody could see Liu Yue¡¯s movements. Nobody could see how Liu Yue managed to suddenly stand right behind Liang Cheng.


    Image


    Those movement had transcended the realm of quick, it was more like magic.


    It was as if a slow motion movie suddenly changed to a fast motion movie. Nobody could see clearly on that moment between the exchange, they only knew that it had suddenly turned that way.


    On the arena, Liu Yue stood right behind Liang Cheng, with her zither on her left hand. Her right hand was hovering on her red lush lips, as a silver coloured thread blossomed on her fingers. It was extremely thin yet bright; it was a string from the broken zither.


    Liang Cheng stood with his back towards Liu Yue, but his expressions did not change. There wasn¡¯t even fear and astonishment, and his sword was still raised on his hands. However, he seemed to have lost his gaze.


    Standing ramrod straight, trace of blood suddenly oozed out from his body. Crimson red blood flowed down from his forehead, staining his blue coloured clothes.


    A strand of thin, silver coloured zither string lie across his forehead, deeply embedded into his flesh.

 Chapter 175 – Attacked on All Sides (2)

    Chapter 175 ¨C Attacked on All Sides (2)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    With a cold gaze, Liu Yue humphed arrogantly. She then jerked her fingers back and the silver zither string immediately bounced back to her hands, shooting off from Liang Cheng¡¯s forehead. The string fell on top her zither and trembled continuously.


    Threads of blood vibrated on the zither made of redwood, permeating it with the scent and colour of blood.


    The whole arena was engulfed in a deathly silence. It was in this silence that Liang Cheng¡¯s body slowly copsed to the ground.


    Her white robe flowing with the wind, Liu Yue looked beautiful and magnificent in this moment, although she still looked cold and unfeeling.


    ¡°Nice!¡± An excited voice shouted out, breaking the silence. Yun Zhao charged to the front, his expression full of joy as he continuously cheered.


    The feeling he gave off was like he was the one who had won instead.


    Liu Yue held the zither in her chest, and eyed the corpse on the ground coldly. Then she gave a clear and distinct snort.


    Image


    What arrogance!


    As soon as she finished, Liu Yue raised her head and looked to a corner of the crowd. There wasn¡¯t anyone. The gaze that she felt just now, the gaze that had followed her movements relentlessly, had disappeared from her sight.


    That gaze had felt so familiar. It was equally sharp as cold, just like¡­ could it be¡­


    Liu Yue¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she took back her searching gaze from the crowd of people.


    ¡°That¡¯s really beautiful, brother.¡± Yun Zhao stood right below the arena, snapping the fan in his hands on his other palm until it was red. His face was filled with excitement and pride.


    Only then did the silent crowd surrounding them seemed to find their lost voices back. They immediately gave a thunderous, continuous cheer, almost as if they were trying to shout to the heavens.


    Liu Yue swept an indifferent nce across Yun Zhao and the people behind him, taking in every single one of the audiences without exception.


    Their eyes were filled with astonishment and a little bit of greed, as they looked closely at the zither on her hands.


    Seeing this, Liu Yue couldn¡¯t help but gave a cold smile. Suddenly, she raised her hands and smashed her zither on the ground with a loud bang. The redwood zither immediately split into 4 to 5 broken pieces.


    The surrounding crowd was immediately shocked speechless, and they looked at Liu Yue with astonishment.


    However, Liu Yue didn¡¯t speak any words. Instead, she turned around and leap off the arena, her white robe fluttering with the wind.


    ¡°Brother Liu, what are you doing? Why did you throw a tantrum? Such a good zither, isn¡¯t it a waste to break it?¡± In the midst of his shock, Yun Zhao lept up to the arena and picked up the broken pieces of zither, his face filled with disagreement.

 Chapter 176 – Attacked on All Sides (3)

    Chapter 176 ¨C Attacked on All Sides (3)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    And mumbled, ¡°How could this be repaired.¡±


    The VIP guests immediately focused their gazes on Yun Zhao. Their gazes were deep and meaningful.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± At that time, Du Yi who stood right below the arena coldly replied.


    Hearing this, Yun Zhao immediately raised his head in astonishment, looking at Du Yi, who had turned away and followed Liu Yue along. He asked in confusement, ¡°Why don¡¯t you need it anymore?¡±


    ¡°An item that had been contaminated with people¡¯s blood or organs, my master would definitely hate it.¡± Du Yi replied coldly, then continued to follow Liu Yue.


    The confused crowd immediately frowned their brows. He didn¡¯t want it anymore?


    ¡°This is Brother Liu¡¯s weapon, if he lost his weapon, what will he doter on¡­¡± Yun Zhao stared at the zither on the ground.


    ¡°It was just a normal zither. As long as there is wind, my master would have his weapon.¡± Du Yi¡¯s cold voice resounded from afar, strict and unfeeling.


    His answer shocked everyone present.


    Even a normal zither had such a power, how could this¡­


    As long as there was wind, then there was a weapon? What kind of situation was this? Who exactly was Liu Yue?


    The surrounding crowd was immediately shocked speechless while the VIP audiences immediately whispered into each other ears. The deep gazes in their eyes were so deep; they couldn¡¯t possibly get anymore deeper.


    Yun Zhao¡¯s mouth twitched a little as he stared at the broken pieces of zither on the ground. He reached out his hands and touched them, and concluded that it was indeed a normal zither.


    He originally thought that Liu Yue¡¯s zither was one of the best quality. It definitely had some secret function, that enable him to unleash such a powerful attack.


    But seeing things as it was now, it seemed like it wasn¡¯t the case.


    Slowly standing up, a sh of shock grazed Yun Zhao¡¯s eyes. As long as there was wind, any kind of item could be used as weapon. This Liu Yue¡­


    His brows quickly turned from a frown to a neutral one as a smile blossomed on his face. Yun Zhao waved the fan in his hand, smiling happily as he chirped, ¡°Brother Liu, wait for me.¡±


    As he said that, he quickly followed Liu Yue.


    The refreshing wind blew gently. Early spring weather was not that hot after all.


    In the midst of the blowing wind, an unanswerable question was left behind in everyone¡¯s minds.


    Night slowly fell. Amongst the four matches, four expert winners had finally emerged.

 Chapter 177 – Attacked on All Sides (4)

    Chapter 177 ¨C Attacked on All Sides (4)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko and Brian


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Amongst the four winners, there were neither Chen Mu nor Feng Cheng. Instead, it was four men whose origins werepletely unheard of. And amongst these four was Liu Yue.


    ¡°Brother, in three days time, it will be yourst fight. Four people will fight together in the same arena, and thest one standing will be the winner.¡± Arriving at the backyard of the Phoenix Inn, Yun Zhao sat beside Liu Yue, as he smiled happily, watching her.


    Four great experts fighting at the same time, one against three others. It was a rule that had never been applied before, a massacre that had never urred before.


    Liu Yue threw an indifferent nce towards Yun Zhao and simply nodded.


    Seeing this, Yun Zhao patted Liu Yue¡¯s shoulders enthusiastically, with his face full of smiles, as he said, ¡°This year, I am really fortunate to be able to stay with Brother Liu. I believe that the winner will be you, Brother Liu.


    Brother Liu, hehe, I don¡¯t have other requests, but if you really be the winner, could you let me see that blood toad? I came here from miles away, and it would be a waste if I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Yun Zhao smiled brilliantly, not even standing at formalities. It was really as if Liu Yue was his own brother.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bit too sure of my victory?¡± Liu Yue nted the teacup in her hands towards Yun Zhao.


    Yun Zhao was all smiles as he replied, ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure, good brother, I say¡­¡±


    ¡°Peng.¡± An ominous banging sound resounded, interrupting Yun Zhao¡¯s sentence.


    Yun Zhao turned around to look, and, in the corner, Du Yi was carrying a ck-d corpse. He then threw the body outside.


    Image


    Seeing this, Yun Zhao frowned and turned around to look at Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue¡¯s face was expressionless, calm and unperturbed as if nothing had happened.


    Yun Zhao blinked and said, ¡°Thirteen cockroaches havee.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s spring, so there should be a lot of insects.¡± Liu Yue sipped her tea, and replied unhurriedly.


    Hearing this, Yun Zhaoughed out loud and leaned on the stone table in front of him. He smiled as he said, ¡°You really refuse to submit to anyone in this world, other than yourself.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± Liu Yue red at Yun Zhao.


    Yun Zhao could only feel the darkness of Liu Yue¡¯s eyes. It was as if she wanted to swallow him whole into an eternal hell.

 Chapter 178 – Attacked on All Sides (5)

    Chapter 178 ¨C Attacked on All Sides (5)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Brian


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    He couldn¡¯t help but suck in a deep breath. Then, he shook his head and replied meekly, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Yue smiled, her mood did not change much.


    Seeing that, Yun Zhao leaned on the table and looked at Liu Yue, with his handsome beauty that was peppered with a cold expression. After staring at her for quite a while, he mumbled, ¡°I have never seen youugh out loud without restraint. With your good looks, if you really smiled, I even don¡¯t know¡­¡± He immediately shut his mouth at this point, for Liu Yue was giving him a deathly re.


    Image


    Laughing without restraint¡­ She hadughed without restraint before, when Xuan Yuan Che was still by her side. She would naturally have been happy if Che was by her side. And when Che was not by her side, she wouldn¡¯t feel any amusement in everything else. There was nothing that could change her expression.


    It wasn¡¯t because she was unfeeling. Rather it was just because that person was not by her side.


    ying with the teacup in her hands, Liu Yue looked far upon into the horizon.


    Che, when was heing back, she missed him so much.


    She sped the teacup hard in her hands. If he still doesn¡¯te back after she settled Hou Jin Kingdom, she would search through every single ind on the Eastern Seas to find him back.


    She didn¡¯t want to wait like this anymore, she felt that she could die from anxiety.


    Her Che, her Che.


    Bastard, it was all because of these bastards from Hou Jin Kingdom. If it weren¡¯t for them, she wouldn¡¯t have had to be separated from Xuan Yuan Che for so many years, while only hearing news of him once a while.


    She didn¡¯t even know if he lived or died.


    Liu Yue suddenly gripped the teacup in her hands tightly.


    ¡°Peng.¡± the teacup in her hands shattered into pieces from the sudden pressure. Drops of tea started flowing down Liu Yue¡¯s hands, staining those moon-white clothes, a faint colour of yellow.


    Watching this, Yun Zhao froze. There was a sh of fury in Liu Yue¡¯s eyes just now, and although it went away in a blink of an eye, he had seen it clearly.


    Fury. What was Liu Yue so furious about?


    Although his mind was questioning this, his hands immediately reached out to hold hers. Raising his eyebrows, Yun Zhao said, ¡°What are you doing, did the teacup make a mistake and irritate you?¡±


    With a swing of her arms, Liu Yue brushed away the shattered pieces of teacup. She then stood up expressionlessly, a sharp gaze shed in her eyes as she red into the dark, night sky.


    ¡°Come out,¡± With a cold voice, Liu Yue was suddenly filled with killing intent.

 Chapter 179 – Attacked on All Sides (6)

    Chapter 179 ¨C Attacked on All Sides (6)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko, Brian


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Yun Zhao froze. Come out? What did she meane out? He didn¡¯t feel any¡­


    Before his thoughts were even done, he spotted a movement out of the corner of his eyes. Someone¡­ there was someone there.


    Quickly moving his eyes, Yun Zhao looked towards Liu Yue whose face was filled with killing intent. Astonishment coloured his face. Even he hadn¡¯t felt anyone¡¯s presence, so how could this Liu Yue, who didn¡¯t have an ounce of Inner Strength in her body realise another person¡¯s presence faster than he did?


    Not waiting for Yun Zhao to finish his thought, the ck-d figure obscured by the dark slowly came out from his hiding ce.


    This single person, fully clothed in ck, appeared with his body not emitting even the slightest bit of presence. It was as if he hadpletely been blended into the darkness. His stealth skills were of an expert¡¯s level.


    ¡°My master wanted to meet you,¡± spoke the ck-d intruder, who had only a pair of eyes revealed to the open, gazing coldly at Liu Yue.


    As he finished his words, a dozen or so ck-d intruders, who were hidden in a few corners, revealed themselves. They didn¡¯t try to hide their presence anymore, as a wave of killing intent surged through them.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t even take a nce at the surrounding intruders. Her eyes narrowed as she threatened in a menacing voice, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Her voice was resolute and determined, even colder than the tone that the ck-d intruder had used.


    Hearing this, a burst of furious killing intent shed on the ck-d intruder¡¯s eyes, ¡°Then please excuse our rude behaviour.¡±


    As his words ended, every single ck-d intruders surrounding the courtyard immediately charged towards Liu Yue, brandishing their swords.


    ¡°Rude? I¡¯d like to see how rude you can be.¡± At this moment, Liu Yue was actually in a bad mood from missing Xuan Yuan Che. She hadn¡¯t had an outlet to extinguish the fire in her heart, but these guys had came just at the right time.


    As her words ended, fingers spreading out like a tiger¡¯s w, she grabbed the zitherying on top of the stone table and held it in her arms in one swift moment. Her five delicate fingers grazed the zither, and crystal clear tones resounded continuously, sending noiseless wind des to the enemy.


    ¡°Bam bam bam¡­¡± A heavy sound of collision immediately rung out.


    Seven intruders was struck by the Wind des at the same time.


    A breeze doesn¡¯t have a fixed direction as it passed through; it was even more so for Liu Yue¡¯s Wind des.


    As long as Liu Yue¡¯s fingers pointed to the right direction, the Wind de would go towards that direction.


    Wind des was the best martial art skill to fight against a crowd.


    The killing aura within the Inn started to be more intense.


    The sound of zither and weapons shed in the air, reverberating through the night.

 Chapter 180 – Attacked on All Sides (7)

    Chapter 180 ¨C Attacked on All Sides (7)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    The Inn¡¯s owner hid below his bed all curled up, cowering and trembling in fear.


    At the beginning he thought he had gotten a rich, VIP guest, but who would ever thought that this guest was a killing machine? Oh God, if the guest continued to stay at his Inn, wouldn¡¯t his life be at stake?


    ¡°Bam.¡± another sound rung out. One ck-d intruder flew across the courtyard as if he had received a heavy blow to his stomach,nding on the Paulwonia tree on the courtyard outside.


    At the same time, ck-d intruders from the right, left and back of Liu Yue vomited blood violently before copsing to the ground.


    Drops of blood stained the ground, making it a dark shade of green.


    With one move, four were dead while three injured.


    Yun Zhao sat on the stone chair holding his fan, his brows raised in surprise.


    Seeing that Liu Yue killed four people with just one move, the leader of the ck-d intruders immediately sounded a whistle and turned around, diving into the darkness.


    Image


    At the same time, something flew towards Liu Yue, fast as lightning.


    Poison grenade! At that time during the Hunting event after Tian Chen Emperor¡¯s birthday, it was these poison grenades that forced Xuan Yuan Che and her down the cliff.


    A sh of violent killing intent immediately crossed Liu Yue¡¯s eyes. Her body shed forward, not caring for the poison grenade at all, as she leaped high up into the sky, chasing after the ck-d intruder who had disappeared into the darkness.


    ¡°Bam.¡± The poison grenade exploded and filled the whole courtyard with poison gas.


    Yun Zhao, who was sitting down, immediately covered his nose and mouth and followed Liu Yue quickly.


    White smoke permeated the empty space. Du Yi, who didn¡¯t appear at all during the whole scene, suddenly appeared from the darkness, his eyes ice cold. His figure also disappeared into the darkness, following after Liu Yue.


    Darting through roads and alleys, Liu Yue chased after the ck-d intruder violently.


    She didn¡¯t know Light Body Technique, but she had sharp and acute senses. Even if it was Xuan Yuan Che, she wouldn¡¯t lose track of his presence when she was chasing after him. This mere ck-d intruder didn¡¯t even stand a chance.


    The ck-d intruder had already disappeared into the darkness, vanishingpletely.


    However, Liu Yue definitely chased after him in the right direction.


    Her beautiful moon-white figure glided through the darkness. If someone had seen this scene, they would have thought that she was a ghost.


    The East Street of Yi Shui City, Du Residence.


    ¡°Have you attacked him? What¡¯s the result?¡± Inside the main hall of the Du Residence, an old manwith a head full of white hair spoke to the ck-d intruder, whose body was full of injuries.


    ¡°He killed four and injured three in one move.¡± The ck-d intruder respectfully kneeled in front of the old man as he replied swiftly.

 Chapter 181 – Attacked on All Sides (8)

    Chapter 181 ¨C Attacked on All Sides (8)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Hearing this, the old man¡¯s expressions darkened like the colour of muddy water, ¡°Damn him! Is he that strong? Servants! I want everyone to be mobilized now, we have to kill that person tonig¡­¡±


    ¡°Thinking of killing me? Sure, I¡¯ll serve myself on the silver tter right now. Let¡¯s see if you have the skill to kill me.¡± Before the old man¡¯s words were even done, an extremely cold voice broke through the silent night, carrying a sinister tone of fury in its wake.


    The old man¡¯s expressions immediately changed as he stood up in one swift movement.


    The ck-d intruder who was kneeling before him was also shocked speechless. He had definitely shaken him off, how could Liu Yue still chased him all the way here?


    Without giving them the time to question or be surprised, a sombre zither tune rung out in the Du Residence.


    It wasn¡¯t a melody. Only a single tune was shot.


    It wasn¡¯t a luby nor a deadly music, it was simply a killing machine. A killing machine that could kill with one shot.


    With a single pluck of her finger, a single Wind de shot out.


    Taking people¡¯s life in a swift movement, Liu Yue¡¯s plucking fingers denied everyone of their lives.


    Liu Yue held her zither on her left hand and yed it with her right. Her hands moved quickly across the zither, shooting a continuous stream of Wind des all around. The ck-d forces who kepting from all directions copsed on the ground one by one.


    Thinking of killing her? In that case, she would kill them first.


    Blood spewed in all directions, filling the ground with death.


    Seeing this, the old man¡¯s face twisted wildly. In the darkness of the night, Liu Yue, who was wearing her white robe, stepped forward on the bloody ground, so beautiful and dignified. However, in that deadly beauty, her movements were ruthless and cold blooded, sparing none in her stride.


    ¡°Quick, quick, kill him, kill him!¡± His face twisting in fear, the old man shouted panickedly as he retreated backwards in lightning speed.


    Image


    Since he couldn¡¯t control such a strong person, then he must destroy him.


    If he let him enter the Pce Halls of Hou Jin Kingdom, then Hou Jin Kingdom¡¯s strength will¡­


    Though he was thinking of this in his heart, his feet was running quickly towards the back door.


    Liu Yue looked like she had not seen him running away, allowing him to retreat through the back door.


    ¡°Pu.¡± Suddenly, a sombre sound resounded. It was the sound of a dagger digging into a person¡¯s flesh.


    Just as he took a step out through the back door, the old man¡¯s foot stopped on it¡¯s tracks. Raising his head, a dagger had settled deep into his chest, right to its hilt.

 Chapter 182 – Attacked on All Sides (9)

    Chapter 182 ¨C Attacked on All Sides (9)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Gurgling some unintelligible voices from his throat, the old man looked up and saw the person standing in front of him. It was Du Yi, the servant who always followed Liu Yue along, the servant who never revealed his martial art skills to anyone.


    Image


    Du Yi pulled out the dagger expressionlessly before turning around and walked towards the other direction. No one from this ce would be able to escape from him.


    Behind him, the old man¡¯s gurgling stopped as he copsed onto the ground.


    Darkness filled the night. The whole of Du Residence was drenched in blood, the smell of death reeking everywhere.


    When Yun Zhao finally caught up, he was greeted with a ground full of dead bodies. Every single ck-d men had fallen on the ground. Crimson red blood permeated into the lush grasses, making it looked a dark colour of green.


    The whole ground was filled with corpses, not a single one was alive.


    And Liu Yue had already disappeared to another ce.


    Raising his brows, Yun Zhao snapped his fan on his palm. The Du Residence, or otherwise known as the Chen Kingdom¡¯s base in Hou Jin Kingdom, had been totally annihted by Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue had not left an ounce of sympathy in her wake, disposing her enemies so ruthlessly, making others tremble with fear. But this also make others want to obtain his strength. Such a powerful and skilled person, Liu Yue was indeed a captivating target to acquire.


    The moon shone brightly, sprinkling its radiance onto the ground, beautiful and tranquil.


    Holding the zither in her hands, Liu Yue looked at the road in front of the tower opposite the residence. There was another three ck-d people there.


    Seemed like she had many opportunities to dispel the anger in her heart tonight. She had just wiped off the Du Residence, yet another bunch of ck-d people appeared. Humph.


    Locking her five finger on the zither strings, Liu Yue¡¯s face was cold like a block of ice.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, my Master would like to meet you.¡± The leader of the ck-d people spoke out, cultured and refined like a gentleman. He advanced forward and made a small bow towards Liu Yue.


    He didn¡¯t wait for Liu Yue to reply and continued, ¡°Please do not reject our invitation first. My Master looked favourably at Mr. Liu. Whatever wealth and power that Hou Jin Kingdom can give you, we can give it to you too. Why don¡¯t you think about it first?¡±


    These people were a little better in negotiating than the previous bunch. They had used the carrot and stick method perfectly. However, his offer was not anything interesting or special.


    Hearing this, Liu Yue swept a cold nce to the ck-d person in front of her, her ears on alert.


    The sound of wind rustled in her ears as the night wind blew softly. There were sounds of breathing inside the tower. Lots of them.

 Chapter 183 – Attacked on All Sides (10)

    Chapter 183 ¨C Attacked on All Sides (10)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Liu Yue¡¯s bright eyes turned slightly, her five fingers locking in on her zither strings. However, her expressions did not change at all.


    ¡°Brother Liu, please wait before replying.¡± Just as Liu Yue was fastening her fingers on her zither, a heavy sound resounded from behind her.


    A middle-aged man wearing a blue robe and a mask to hide his appearance walked towards her and greeted, ¡°My master had also requested for Brother Liu¡¯s presence. My master had said that he would give Brother Liu anything you requested as long as they are within my master¡¯s capabilities. Whatever Brother Liu wants, it will be yours.¡±


    His heavy and thick voice sounded very sincere.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t turn around, still standing coldly at her original ce. Only her head nced slightly to the left.


    ¡°My master also wanted to invite Brother Liu to our residence. With regards to the conditions, there¡¯s nothing much to say; as long as it is within our capabilities, we will bestow it to you.¡±


    At Liu Yue¡¯s left, a sharp voice resounded. A tall and thin man walked out as he proimed his offer slowly.


    As he finished his words, another voice resounded from the opposite side.


    ¡°You really have to think about it more, Brother Liu. I wouldn¡¯t repeat the same thing the others had said, but I would just like to say a few words to you. Joining hands with someone too powerful might not be good for you. Although some of the powers here are influential and strong, their foundation might beplicated and messy. Without a good foundation, it would be difficult for you to climb up thedder and attain a high position.


    Whoever Brother Liu chooses, it is not within our control. But we would like Brother Liu to think clearly and choose someone that will be suitable for you to grow, rather than choosing someone powerful that will give you rich rewards.


    I have finished my advice. Brother Liu, please consider this carefully.¡±


    Saying all these in a mild, warm words, a man wearing metallic clothes appeared and stood at Liu Yue¡¯s right.


    Four people, four powers standing on each of the four sides of Liu Yue. They were indistinctly working together to surround Liu Yue in the middle.


    Image


    Liu Yue swept a cold nce across the four people. Behind them, there were hundreds of breathing sounds, hidden in the darkness of the night. There were many people that were standing guard behind these four men, ready to protect them.


    No one spoke a word as the four men fixed their gazes on Liu Yue, waiting for her to reply.


    Liu Yue stood still coldly, her eyes ncing across all four directions. Her mouth suddenly curled up into a smile, a very mild smile, so mild that others were not able to discern the meaning behind that smile.

 Chapter 184 – Attacked on All Sides (11)

    Chapter 184 ¨C Attacked on All Sides (11)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko and Rango


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    The bright moon shone brilliantly up above, clearly illuminating the whole scene down below.


    Liu Yue stood in the middle of the road alone, surrounded by dark, potent shadows of the night.


    The night was silent, so silent that it was beyond terrifying.


    In the surrounding darkness of the night, the lowered breathing sounds started getting heavier. It was such a pressurizing atmosphere that it was choking just to be there.


    As long as Liu Yue agreed to join one side, the other three sides would definitely do whatever they could to kill her. And that one side that Liu Yue had chosen, would do whatever they could to protect her.


    Kill or protect, it was decided with Liu Yue¡¯s one word.


    Enemies or friends, the change would be in an instant.


    The people who were hiding in the darkness of the night held their weapons tightly. No matter what Liu Yue¡¯s answer was, it would be a fight to death for them.


    They waited with bated breaths, prepared to stake their lives as they waited for the decision that would decide if they would be joining the other two sides in massacring the chosen side or be the one ughtered on the one-against-three side.


    That kind of situation was simply too intense; to the point that even trained experts couldn¡¯t help but breathe heavily with passing time.


    A bloodthirsty smile slowly bloomed upon Liu Yue¡¯s magnificently beautiful face, her smile both enchanting and alluring at the same time.


    The surrounding breaths started to get heavier. The answer would be revealed soon.


    The night was peaceful, yet the killing intents were so thick in the air that it was almost unbearable.


    Every single person grasped their weapons tighter than ever.


    Under the night, a robe white as the full moon shining above slowly fluttered in the wind, emitting an aura as cold as the North Pole.


    Image


    The corners of her mouth curled upwards coldly as Liu Yue locked her five fingers on her zither. A savage look shed across her expression as she raised her eyebrows and looked towards the people in front of her. With the arrogance of a king, she proimed, ¡°I, Liu Yue, will not submit to anyone¡¯s threats.¡±


    Before her cold and arrogant words drifted through the night, Liu Yueunched her attacks.


    Her moon-white robe looked like a white meteor in the dark night as she dashed towards the front.


    Zither tones resounded as sharp Wind des shot out continuously, fast as lightning, in all directions. The sombre tune emitted a thick killing intent in the dark night.


    The killing intent was potent and malevolent.


    Her actions made the expressions of the four people guarding at each of the four sides fall. Well done, Liu Yue. Such arrogance, she rejected their favours and chose to break through them instead. Didn¡¯t this mean she had never even cared about them in the first ce?

 Chapter 185 – Attacked on All Sides (12)

    Chapter 185 ¨C Attacked on All Sides (12)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Under this sky, no one had ever had the guts to fight against so many forces altogether at one time. This Liu Yue¡¯s arrogance was really higher than the skies; they really wanted to crush that confidence of herspletely.


    With a ruthless wave of their hands, everyone hiding still under the dark night moved all at once.


    Since they couldn¡¯t acquire her, they must destroy her.


    They would never let any kingdom acquire such a skilled and talented person like her, definitely never.


    All four sides that were originally at odds with each other in a deadlock turned against Liu Yue altogether at the same time, settling on her as their point of attack.


    Image


    The night grew darker and heavier.


    Her body sharp like a sword, Liu Yue dashed forward without yielding or avoiding their attacks.


    Her five fingers danced quickly across her zither, making broken zither tones that did not resemble any kind of song at all. The tunes blended together, coarse and rough, without any musical sense at all.


    However, every single string plucked immediately caused fresh blood spewing in all directions.


    No one could withstand the Wind des that came at them fast as lightning. No one knew where the next Wind de would shoot towards to. No one had ever seen Liu Yue¡¯s movements that were fast like a ghost¡¯s.


    A soldier had clearly reached her from the side, but in the next moment, with a swift movement of her legs, she had already moved to his back.


    A de had obviously been swung towards her, but in the next moment, the de had struck into someone from their side instead.


    No, she wasn¡¯t quick. She was definitely not faster than any of them. But her movements were unpredictable; her path in breaking through their formation was so weird that it was simply beyond their imagination.


    The sharp sound of the zither prated through the dark night as invisible Wind des cut through every single thing like a sharp sword.


    Liu Yue stepped on the people who tried to block her, and swept away everyone in front of her who tried to restrain her from leaving.


    In the midst of zither tunes, her moon-white robe was sshed with drops of fresh blood, making it look like red plum flowers amongst the white snow during winter, blooming enchantingly.


    Her feet moved continuously as her ck hair swung in the wind. Her beauty was like the Moon Goddess¡¯s, cold and icy. She had an aura of coldness that had an iron-hard determination behind it.


    Seeing all of that beauty, who would even dare to touch her?


    Watching all these, a flicker of killing intent shed on each of the the four leaders¡¯ eyes. The four sides who had not nned anything beforehand immediately joined together to surround Liu Yue in an attempt to murder her.


    Such a powerful person¡¯s life must never be spared.


    The night wind shifted. It was icy cold despite it being early spring.


    Dark shadows danced under the moonlight, filled with killing intent.


    Those four leaders¡¯ attacks could not be an ordinary one. Before their sharp sword even reached Liu Yue¡¯s body, the sharp sound of their sword swing pierced through the air.


    Intense strength flew towards Liu Yue from all four directions. They were iparable; the air surrounding them froze in an instant.


    The leader of the four sides attacked together, leaving no gaps in between them.


    There would only be one oue for Liu Yue, who was surrounded right in the middle of the attack: Death.

 Chapter 186 – Killing Through a Tight Siege(1)

    Chapter 186 ¨C Killing Through a Tight Siege(1)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Yunichan


    TLCed by: Yunichan


    The cold moonlight shone down upon the moment between life and death.


    Liu Yue¡¯s cold eyes suddenly flickered, emitting a huge wave of killing intent. Her eyes weren¡¯t cold and unfeeling anymore, instead, they were exploding with murderous intent, the kind that gives out the taste of certain death.


    It was the kind of deadly killing intent that could only be found within Mu Rong Liu Yue.


    The four people who were charging towards her in mid-air were immediately rmed. Her killing intent was so ruthless, so bloodthirsty.


    Lifting the zither in one movement, Liu Yue broke her zither strings with one finger, flipped her hand and grabbed the strings. Without even looking, she immediately aimed for one of the four leaders, the one wearing ck who was standing behind her.


    The ck-d leader¡¯s sword cutting through the air briefly brushed past Liu Yue¡¯s strings that were as sharp as sword des, the encounter as fast as a meteor on fire.


    Liu Yue¡¯s zither strings slid past the surface of the sword and before his sword could touch her back, the zither string had already prated deep right into the ck-d soldier¡¯s chest.


    With a sh of her white robe, streaks of blood as thin as those zither strings burst open out of his chest. The zither string as fine as a hair strand was already starting to retreat.


    There wasn¡¯t any sshing of blood. Under that soldier¡¯s ck coloured clothes, almost nothing could be seen.


    But the ck-d soldier¡¯s eyes suddenly froze, wide-eyed.


    Not even looking back at the ck-d soldier behind her, Liu Yue pulled back her zither string. With a tug of her fingers, the zither string flew across the air towards her.


    But as she pulled the string, she bent her body backwards to a 90 degree angle.


    The sword behind her was still in the air, the pouncing figure of the ck d soldier still remained unchanged. With this, it was as if Liu Yue delivered herself to the sharp end of the sword.


    The eyes of the three surrounding people charging towards her immediately lighted up. This Liu Yue was indeed seeking death.


    Three sharp des flew towards her instantly.


    In a lightning fast moment.


    They could only watch as a streak of silver light shed across the dark night, so fast that almost no one had seen iting.


    And at the same moment, Liu Yue had already bent onto the tip of the sword of the ck-d soldier behind her, her body almost retreated into his embrace as hended on the ground.


    And in front of her, the three leaders had already charged towards her, their des flickering with menace,nding onto the ground.


    Silver light shed, and the four were level with one another.


    Flying dust settled down.


    Everything happened in an instant. Before the surrounding people could grasp clearly what had happened, everything had ended.

 Chapter 187 – Killing Through a Tight Siege(2)

    Chapter 187 ¨C Killing Through a Tight Siege(2)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Time felt like it had frozen in that moment. The surrounding crowd of soldiers that were hiding immediately stopped on their tracks, watching the scene. The flying dust had finally cleared up.


    Being surrounded in a small circle, Liu Yue stood right in the middle, slowly lowering her head. Three swords struck at her body,


    The moon was shining brightly above, illuminating everything clearly below.


    The surrounding people immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Looks like it was finally over.


    However, in that small circle, one of the leaders that wore blue, who had fought heads on against Liu Yue, had apletely twisted expression. His hands grasped tightly at his sword but his body started trembling. An indescribable fear and shock filled his face.


    ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    With a sound of a zither tune, blood sttered all around.


    A flower of blood immediately burst out from the neck of the blue-d leader who had fought head on against Liu Yue. And in this exact moment, a ¡°pu¡± sound resounded from his chest as blood spewed in all four directions, bursting forth from a long scar that had formed on his chest.


    Blood flowed continuously, dripping down slowly.


    That blue-d leader held the sword in his hands tightly and tumbled backwards, step by step.


    The blue-d leader¡¯s sharp sword, that was struck inside Liu Yue¡¯s body, was pulled out, yet not a single trace of blood could be seen. He had only stabbed through Liu Yue¡¯s clothes.


    Liu Yue who was looking down slowly lifted her head up. There wasn¡¯t an intense killing intent in her eyes anymore, and the killing intent that exploded from her body in an instant had disappeared into thin air.


    There was only coldness in her eyes, a coldness that could only belong to Liu Yue.


    Nobody had seen Mu Rong Liu Yue¡¯s killing intent just now, as the four leaders had surrounded her too perfectly, leaving no gaps in between at all.


    Hence, the only people who had seen it was the four leaders. All the other surrounding soldiers didn¡¯t see it at all.


    The killing intent that Liu Yue had emitted in that instant was deeply engraved in the four leader¡¯s eyes.


    Gurgling sounds resounded on their throats, yet not a word could be spoken out.


    The two leaders on Liu Yue¡¯s right and left side looked at her wide-eyed, absolutely terrified. They seemed to be trying their best to say something, but until the end, they could only watch as Liu Yue, who had been surrounded by them, revealed a cold smile.


    A smile so enchanting that it was beyondpare.

 Chapter 188 – Killing Through a Tight Siege(3)

    Chapter 188 ¨C Killing Through a Tight Siege(3)


    Tranted by: Yunichan


    Edited by: editAS


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    The two generals on both sides of Liu Yue, left and right, copsed backwards onto the ground with a bang.


    A bloody scar had been cut horizontally across the location of their heart. It was a fatal injury.


    Their swords were revealed following their toppling figures. Liu Yue¡¯s body had four more holes in her clothes that were created from the des of each of the leader¡¯s swords. But they did not manage to prate even her skin.


    A millimeter of difference had resulted in a loss that spanned a thousand miles.


    Liu Yue was simply too precise and skilled at calcting the amount of strength and location of attacks with weapons.


    Under the quiet and cold moonlit night, the surrounding ck figures stopped their attacks and each one of them was frozen to the ground. They looked as if they had seen something that waspletely beyond their imagination, so much beyond their wildest dreams that at that moment, nobody managed to recover from their shock.


    Liu Yue stepped forward with a cold face filled with arrogance.


    The ck-d leader beyond her, holding his long sword, toppled forward with a bang. The small cut across his chest had already spread into a freshly blossoming red-coloured flower.


    Her moon white thin robe had a slight blood trace oozing out.


    That was caused by herself stepping backwards, identally pressing herself onto the sharp de of the ck d leader¡¯s sword. However the small injury was so insignificant that it could be ignored.


    With the moon high in the sky, moonlight shone down upon the scene below. Everything had ended.


    It was so fast that nobody could tell what she did or how she did it.


    The music of the zither sounding, wind des dancing in mid-air, Liu Yue¡¯s legs moved in one instant, immediately concealing her into the darkness.


    Hearing the zither music, the people in the darkness then recovered themselves, while being shocked beyond imagination. They immediately gave chase as fast as lightning.


    If they could not acquire her, they would not hesitate to destroy her, this was their task for tonight.


    It was a task that must bepleted no matter whoever died, even if only a handful of them were left.


    The cold luminous moonlight waxed and waned.


    ck shadows moved in the darkness.


    In a blink of an eye, the moon had already set.


    The forest in the outskirts of Yin Shui Town.


    The tree tops made soft sounds as they danced lightly in the slight wind. The wind of early spring was so fresh that it lifted people¡¯s spirits. The ¡®ding dong¡¯ sound of river water can be heard, the moist breath of the river wind came through from the distance.


    In the forest, Liu Yue held her zither and strolled slowly towards the direction of the river. Entirely d in moon white, she looked unhurried andposed in the night.

 Chapter 189 – Killing Through a Tight Siege (4)

    Chapter 189 ¨C Killing Through a Tight Siege (4)


    Tranted by: Yunichan


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    The drops of blood on her robe that looked like blooming red plum flowers did not give her a ruthless or murderous impression, but instead further enhanced her handsome features.


    Her indifferent face did not show any kind of unnecessary expressions. It was simply too easy for her to throw off those people chasing after her, in an attempt to kill her.


    In this world, good martial arts skills or light body technique were not necessarily needed to be undefeatable in the entire world. As for chasing and dodging skills, if she, Liu Yue said that she was second, nobody would dare to im first.


    In her previous life when she was hired as mercenary, she once blew up the governor-general¡¯s official residence of Country T with one explosion and killed that year¡¯s governor-general incumbent. As a result, she was hunted down to be killed in their territory for one entire month.


    Using whatever advanced tactics she could, didn¡¯t she still manage to escape from their territory unscathed and intact? In the end, she was still able to spend her days in leisure.


    In this era of crude weapons, with no technologically advanced devices or weapons avable, what could only be relied on is none other than people. To hide herself from the views of others was simply no effort at all.


    The moonlit night was quiet and secluded, only the rustling sounds of tree leaves was present.


    No murderous aura was present in the quiet forest. There was no signs of any human being at all. It was very silent, and very peaceful.


    Liu Yue strolled slowly. The sound of water came from ahead, she should be reaching soon. Busying herself for an entire night had made her very thirsty.


    Liu Yue meandered in a zigzag path across the forest.


    Image


    The moonlight was starting to nt from the direction of the west.


    Liu Yue¡¯s steps stopped in front of arge tree. Liu Yue looked at the Paulownia tree in front her her, a cold air suddenly arose towards her eyebrows. She frowned.


    Something was amiss. She had just seen this tree.


    Studying the Paulownia tree in front of her, Liu Yue¡¯s facial expression turned cold in an instant. She was very sure that she had seen that tree before, she had just walked past here.


    The cluster of trees were as overgrown as a thicket. Liu Yue actually did not have a photographic memory. She was just careful and observant of her surroundings. Even if she thought that there was no threat, it was already an instinctive reaction to her.


    Raising her head to look at her surroundings, Paulownia trees were all around her. They blocked her line of vision, and there was nothing to suggest that there was anything unusual.


    No traps, no murderous intent, no danger, there was nothing at all, it was as if this was only a normal forest.


    Upon seeing this, Liu Yue¡¯s brows furrowed. It was precisely because there was no murderous aura or traps which led her to step into the forest without thinking too much. She was extremely sensitive to killing intents and the smell of traps. As long as they existed, she would have realised there was something wrong early on.

 Chapter 190 – Killing Through a Tight Siege (5)

    Chapter 190 ¨C Killing Through a Tight Siege (5)


    Tranted by: Yunichan


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    But there was nothing here. Towards such an environment that neither showed the presence of people nor traps, she was not a God who would think that this ce was not a ce that she could go to.


    Image


    The sounds of flowing water ahead travelled into her ear. It sounded quiet and remote as it continued to trickle down.


    It seems that she had all along been wandering about in the same area. But the sound of the water trickling down had all along sounded from in front of her. What the heck is this ce?


    Frowning slightly, Liu Yue¡¯sshed out her zither¡¯s strings. A long scar appeared on the Paulownia tree trunk. Liu Yue once again walked forward.


    Following the direction of the water flow, Liu Yue be more alert.


    Walking in a straight line, the sound of trickling water did not change at all, there was almost zero inuracy in bearings where the sound came from. Liu Yue also identified the general position of the stream, and advanced in that direction, without meandering from her course at all.


    However, when Liu Yue once again stood in front of the Paulownia tree which she marked earlier, Liu Yue¡¯s frown deepened.


    What the hell is this ce?


    A maze, a forest maze?


    Nope, there was no miasma here. No odd phenomena which that was unnatural to her, which would mislead people¡¯s sense of direction.


    Liu Yue had been to the Bermuda triangle and the Egyptian pyramids, and even the depths of tropical swarms and jungles.


    She knew that under certain circumstances, there were ces where would naturally produce strange phenomena that tended to mislead and numb humans¡¯ directional senses. For instance, miasma would induce dizziness in humans, which would in turn befuddle their sense of direction.


    Another example was the Bermuda Triangle. There was a huge untapped reserve of energy in the depths of the sea which would misleadpasses and locational devices, resulting in their inuracy in direction pointing.


    As for the Egyptian pyramids, they had incorporated a type of perfect, exquisite calction method that surpassed modern notions of mathematics, creatingpletely unimaginable astronomical positions and strange corridors.


    Strange corridors, Liu Yue¡¯s brows creased, she understood now.


    If it was not natural, then it can only be a creation of mankind. This maze was set up by somebody. She had neither studied any ancient China¡¯s philosophy of the Eight Trigams nor did she have any knowledge rting disposition of forces.


    (Yunichan: Eight trigrams are used in Daoist cosmology to represent the fundamental principles of reality)


    However, this did not mean that she did not know of the ancient art of divination.


    A slight breeze arose, and the sound of light footsteps came from afar.

 Chapter 191 – Killing Through a Tight Siege (6)

    Chapter 191 ¨C Killing Through a Tight Siege (6)


    Tranted by: Yunichan


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Liu Yue¡¯s ears pricked up as she listened. Suddenly, she raised her eyebrows, and unhurriedly leaned against the Paulownia tree beside her, coldly looking in the direction of the footsteps which were growing in volume.


    Image


    The arriving person did not attempt to mask his approach, portraying an air of confidence.


    The spring breeze brushed past the treetops. A figure d in light red with golden trimmings stopped at a ce not far from Liu Yue.


    A head of waist-long, loosely draping hair was tied simply, spreading out behind him. His eyebrows were sharply defined. Under those shapely eyebrows, his pair of irises were of a deep ck colour with the blueness of the sea. Such an ice-cold gaze as if capable of freezing everything their path, but so beautiful as to make it hard for others to tear their eyes away from them.


    Like a stalk of ice lotus flower in the snow, iparably cold, but yet devastating in its beauty.


    This was the Crown Prince of Ao Yun Kingdom, Du Gu Ye.


    Liu Yue¡¯s cold gaze swept down towards her own casual style of dress. She was not even the slightest afraid of Du Gu Ye, who had exposed his original identity. That gaze in the day, as expected, her intuition was not wrong. It was Du Gu Ye, the Du Gu Ye she had had seen once three years ago.


    Three years passed without seeing him, this Du Gu Ye had grown increasingly cold, and also even more iparable in this world.


    Du Gu Ye stood under the dimness of the light, his gaze fixed on the cold Liu Yue. His irises were shimmering, as if he was examining her slowly.


    Liu Yue did not bat an eyelid, letting Du Gu Ye look over her. This person was different from the others, if she was not careful, she would be in danger of exposing herself.


    She gave an air of one whose demeanour stood above the crowd, a free and easy, handsome man.


    This is an elegance that could only be showcased by a man, a magnificence which can only be exuded by a man. This was not something a woman would have or pretend.


    Du Gu Ye gave Liu Yue an intense look, and his brows slightly furrowed.


    But, the feeling that this Liu Yue gave him was too simr, too simr to the little Imperial Concubine three years ago who was astonishing in ability, but not in looks.


    The Mu Rong Liu Yue who killed so decisively, and had a surrounding aura of death and murderous intent.


    That same Imperial Concubine who was initially unknown, but whose name suddenly became notorious overnight.


    It was too simr, if not for the fact that the person in front of him was a man, he would almost be certain to believe him to be Mu Rong Liu Yue, the little Imperial Concubine who was currently supposed to be posted at the borders of Tian Chen Kingdom.


    The cold and detached gaze slowly retreated from one of scrutiny to one of indifference as Du Gu Ye looked at Liu Yue.

 Chapter 192 – Killing Through a Tight Siege (7)

    Chapter 192 ¨C Killing Through a Tight Siege (7)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Seeing this, Liu Yue knew he didn¡¯t recognise her, although he had already suspected her.


    Disguising as a man was not a difficult thing to do. She also didn¡¯t have to force herself to act like a guy. Who said that only a guy could be cold and tough, only a guy could be strong and powerful?


    Women could do it too. She, Liu Yue, was also powerful, and would not lose to any other men in this world.


    Being elegant and unrestrained, who said that only guys could do it?


    Indifferent from each other¡¯s coldness, a pair of dark blue eyes stared into a pair of pitch-ck eyes, their line of vision meeting in the middle, their gaze sharp and prating, causing sparks of fire to fly in the middle.


    ¡°I should have killed you.¡± As they stared at each other, Du Gu Ye suddenly spoke indifferently.


    Liu Yue grabbed the zither in her hands and stared at Du Gu Ye with a face full of killing intent but didn¡¯t say anything. This person had not realised the danger that he was facing.


    Seeing Liu Yue who was full of killing intent, Du Gu Ye¡¯s probing eyes quieted down instead. This person wasn¡¯t her. This person¡¯s killing intent was different; although it was still killing intent, it was entirely different from hers. It wasn¡¯t the Mu Rong Liu Yue that he had missed for three years but never visited again in the Tian Chen Kingdom.


    Image


    ¡°It¡¯s beneath me.¡± Looking at Liu Yue¡¯s cold eyes, Du Gu Ye suddenly exined. He didn¡¯t know why, but he didn¡¯t want to be seen weak by this person.


    Yes, he had hated it. He disdained sending people to fight for the positions of the Third-ranked General of Hou Jin Kingdom. He disdaineding here to investigate. Everyone in this world knew that it could be any other Kingdoms, but it was definitely not a spy on the Hou Jin Kingdom¡¯s side.


    He disdained it. It was beneath his Ao Yun Kingdom to do this; and it was even more beneath him, Du Gu Yue, to do this.


    With regards to such an obvious problem, he didn¡¯t even want to interfere. He came here for another thing, and was only passing by to watch the festivities.


    It was just that he didn¡¯t thought he would see her. This Liu Yue, who had be so renowned, so popr in these few days. This Liu Yue who had caught the attention of the VIPs of various Kingdoms.


    She was too bright, to the point that he wanted to destroy her, yet he also wanted to capture her.


    However, if he captured her, she wouldn¡¯t be so bright and dazzling. There were too many capable people bowing before him, Du Gu Ye, so much that he really did not want to see another one.


    Furthermore, with such an untamed, unyielding character, he didn¡¯t think Liu Yue wouldn¡¯t submit easily to him.

 Chapter 193 – Killing Through a Tight Siege (8)

    Chapter 193 ¨C Killing Through a Tight Siege (8)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    If he couldn¡¯t have him, he would have to destroy him. If Liu Yue could not pledge his allegiance to him, he will make him useless.


    It was just that when he saw him from afar, he suddenly changed his mind. He didn¡¯t want to kill him. He didn¡¯t know why, he just didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡± A cold and indifferent Liu Yue was leaning against a Paulownia tree as she looked towards Du Gu Ye. She caught the sh of fear crossing his eyes in an instant, and her cold eyes lighted up immediately.


    Her words was still drifting through the air before her hands suddenly shot out a quick Wind de right towards Du Gu Ye.


    The Wind de was strong and swift, quick as lightning.


    Du Gu Ye, who looked like he wasn¡¯t prepared at all, was almost cut down by the Wind de when he suddenly moved.


    His wrist flicked a little and he took out a piece of jade flute from his sleeves, waving it right in front of him.


    There was only a loud ¡®peng¡¯ sound, like the sound of sharp metals nging together. Liu Yue¡¯s attack had been neutralized by the jade flute in his hands.


    Seeing that, Liu Yue narrowed her eyes. Although she had not used her full strength, Du Gu Ye had blocked her attack with little effort.


    She had never heard about how powerful Du Gu Ye was in martial arts. She only heard about his good strategy skills which was number one in all seven kingdoms. Now, it seemed like that wasn¡¯t only the case, this Du Gu Ye seemed to be deeper than he seemed, so much that it was unmeasurable.


    A sh of killing intent suddenly crossed her eyes. This person was simply too dangerous. He would definitely endanger Che in the future. He was alone right now, it would be a good opportunity to¡­


    Image


    The moment that the thought crossed her mind, Liu Yue immediately stepped forward, her five fingers pressing on her zither strings.


    However, as she moved her feet forward, the figure in front of her suddenly shifted. Just a moment ago Du Gu Ye was standing right in front of the thick forest. However, the moment she moved forward, although the forest still looked the same, Du Gu Ye was nowhere to be seen. He seemed to have disappeared into thin air.


    Immediately, Liu Yue was shocked. What had actually happened?


    Could it be¡­


    Before the thought crossed her mind, Liu Yue hurriedly retreated one step back. Immediately, the scene in front of her changed. Du Gu Ye was still standing indifferently at his original position. He didn¡¯t even move a muscle; he simply stared at her indifferently.


    Five fingers locking at the zither in her hands, Liu Yue bite down her teeth.


    Damn it, what the heck is this trap?


    Indifferently looking at Liu Yue who was full of killing intent, Du Gu Ye slowly spoke, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you today. In the future, it¡¯s up to you to leave or stay.¡±

 Chapter 194 – Killing Through a Tight Siege (9)

    Chapter 194 ¨C Killing Through a Tight Siege (9)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Saying that, he immediately turned around and charged into the forest.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Seeing Du Gu Ye leave, Liu Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed as she shot out countless Wind des towards Du Gu Ye¡¯s retreating back.


    The forest scene moved. Du Gu Ye stepped out suddenly and immediately, the scene around Liu Yue instantly changed. Du Gu Ye was gone, as if he had disappeared into thin air.


    It was simply too magical, Liu Yue gritted her teeth.


    The Wind des cut through the air into the forest, slicing through a few small trees, causing a row of rustling sounds.


    ¡°I will trap you here for three days. After three days, the trap will naturally dissolve. Liu Yue, you should be grateful for your good name. Otherwise, today wouldn¡¯t be the day you were trapped, it would be the day you died.¡±


    A low, emotionless voice resounded in the night. It echoed from all direction, prohibiting her from distinguishing the location where the voice wasing from. The voice wasn¡¯t an arrogant promation, it was only an emotionless narrative.


    As his words were finished, the forest slowly became quiet again.


    There wasn¡¯t any sound of breaths nor voices. Du Gu Ye had truly left the ce.


    Holding the zither in her hands tightly, Liu Yue gnashed her teeth violently. Then, she suddenly raised her eyebrows. A good name? What did he mean?


    Could it be that this Du Gu Ye had let her off because of Mu Rong Liu Yue, her other identity?


    A sh of confusion coloured her eyes. Why did he let her go? When did they build a rtionship with each other?


    Knitting her brows tightly, Liu Yue threw the errant thoughts and her wild guesses on Du Gu Ye out from her mind. Who cared what he thought, the most important thing to her right now was how to get out of this heck of a ce.


    Trapping her for three days clearly meant that he didn¡¯t want her to participate on thest tournament. Then her n, her blood toad¡­


    Definitely not. He would never destroy her ns.


    However, how could she solve this damnation of a trap?


    Although she was the most cunning of all mercenaries in her previous world, it doesn¡¯t mean that he would be able to understand ancient chinese traps. Five Steps Eight Trigrams, she had neither heard nor used it in the modern times before. These traps had really caused her a little trouble.


    The moon sets in the west and the colour of blue started to fill the sky.


    It was the indication of the advent of dawn.


    And at this time, at the Jin Shui Governor¡¯s Residence.


    ¡°Everyone was killed, you say?¡± Inside the residence, the middle-aged person whose face was not revealed yet looked at the Jin Shui City Governor with raises eyebrows.

 Chapter 195 – Killing Through a Tight Siege (10)

    Chapter 195 ¨C Killing Through a Tight Siege (10)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Jin Shui City Governor nodded his head, ¡°Everyone was killed. He didn¡¯t let anyone go nor joined with any sides. He killed everyone without holding back at all, his killing methods ruthless and merciless. It looks like he really wasn¡¯t that person¡¯s spy.¡±


    The middle-aged person immediately stood upright in a swift movement when he heard that. The person¡¯s expressions looked serious as he said, ¡°Pass down my orders immediately. We, the Hou Jin Kingdom will protect this person with all our strength. Liu Yue is a rare treasure who was actually not in cahoots with other powers. If our Hou Jin Kingdom seeded in obtaining him, it would really be a great fortune to us!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it would indeed be a great fortune. Although we held this tournament with a different purpose in the beginning, it is really heaven¡¯s blessings to our Hou Jin Kingdom to be able to find such a talent.¡± Jin Shui City¡¯s Lord hurriedly stood up too as he spouted pleasantries with an excited expression and walked towards the door with wide steps at the same time.


    ¡°Such a talent; We must never let him be destroyed by the others.¡± The middle-aged person also followed outside quickly.


    They had initially thought that Liu Yue was definitely a spy from another powerful entity, hence they had stood on the sidelines when Liu Yue was attacked. They never thought that Liu Yue was actually not under anyone¡¯s orders at all, that she was a pure, uninfluenced, talented martial arts expert. If their Hou Jin Kingdom still did not put an effort to help him, then they were really asking too much.


    The first rays of bright morning sunlight broke through from the edges of the dark skies, illuminating the earth.


    A new day had started.


    There was no one. The siege that happened suddenly yesterday night, and the bodies of the people who were killed by the merciless Liu Yue, seemed to have all disappeared without a trace into thin air. There wasn¡¯t any evidences left at all; they werepletely nowhere to be found.


    They didn¡¯t leave Jin Shui City, and there were also no news about them dying. They were simply missing, every single one of them was suddenly missing.


    The different powers immediately started to move. Every single powers in Jin Shui City started to search for the missing people in secret.


    Some of them were anxious, some were ted, and some were expressionless. The heavy undercurrent of turmoil surged through the bright, spring morning sun.


    While the city was engulfed in this turmoil, Liu Yue was entrapped in the forest on the outskirts of Jin Shui City. She couldn¡¯t escape no matter what she did.


    She couldn¡¯tprehend this weird Eight Trigrams. No matter how she walked, be it straight, turning, backwards or vertically, she couldn¡¯t find the edge of the forest. She had also chopped off a lot of trees, but she still couldn¡¯t find a way out. Instead, she felt that there were even more trees than ever before. Liu Yue was a hair¡¯s breadth away from burning the whole forest away.

 Chapter 196 – Killing Through a Tight Siege (11)

    Chapter 196 ¨C Killing Through a Tight Siege (11)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Three days passed in an instant. In a blink of an eye, the bright light of dawn had permeated the horizons, warming the whole earth with its heat.


    Crowds of people gathered, the whole of Jin Shui City was so packed that not even a drop of water could trickle through. Almost every single person hade. It was thest tournament; whoever stands to the end would be the strongest in the world.


    The entitlement of the World¡¯s Strongest had made everyone boil with excitement.


    At the present situation, the whole ce was filled with people. As far as the eyes can see, the whole ce looked like a boundless sea of ants.


    On the tournament ce, the three people who represented the three other powers had arrived. Although nobody said anything, but it was evident that these three people were spies from other countries.


    Only the person who had no backing and support, the pure and clean Liu Yue, had not arrived yet.


    After she went missing three days ago, she hadn¡¯t appeared even once. It was simply frustrating the whole of Hou Jin Kingdom to death.


    ¡°Have you found him yet?¡± Sitting high up on the VIP seat, the middle-aged person wearing a light purple court robe whispered in a low voice with a calm expression.


    ¡°No.¡± Inparison, Jin Shui City Lord didn¡¯t look that good.


    ¡°The tournament is about to start. It doesn¡¯t matter who the first position goes to, but Liu Yue, that person¡­¡± Jin Shui City Lord didn¡¯t continue anymore, he only frowned even harder.


    ¡°Find him. You must definitely find him.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face had turned ashen.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jin Shui City Lord was so anxious that beads of sweat had started forming on his forehead.


    The sky was at it¡¯s brightest; thest tournament was starting soon. Only Liu Yue had not arrived yet. He still had not arrived yet.


    Layers of golden rays continued to shine. On the outskirts of Jin Shui City, cries of birds and beasts could be heard. The forest was calm and beautiful, as gentle breezes blew softly, cool and refreshing.


    Liu Yue¡¯s expression was ice cold. Her hands moved swiftly as she attacked therge tree in front of her that was blocking her path. Immediately, the tree fell down with a loud boom.


    Since she couldn¡¯t find a way out, she would force her way out. She followed the direction of the sun, obliterating everything that was blocking her path.


    She didn¡¯t believe that she would not be able toe out.


    ¡°Boom.¡± It was yet another loud sound. Another tree was hacked down by Liu Yue once again as she stepped over it with one wide step. Before her feetnded on the ground, a rustling sound was suddenly heard nearby.


    There were footsteps. Liu Yue¡¯s expression lighted up a little as she immediately turned around to see. Her hands moved swiftly to her zither, her fingers locking with the zither strings, ready to attack. If it was Du Gu Ye, she would definitely kill him with all of her might, not showing any mercy.

 Chapter 197 – Killing Through a Tight Siege (12)

    Chapter 197 ¨C Killing Through a Tight Siege (12)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    The sound of footsteps was quickly approaching Liu Yue. In the next moment, a person suddenly burst out from the forest. It was the person with the face like a brightly shining sun, Yun Zhao.


    ¡°My brother, so you are indeed in this ce. It was so difficult to find you.¡± Yun Zhao plopped down on the forest ground in an extremely disheveled appearance. Liu Yue, who was standing still in the middle with a cold, hardened expression, immediately put down her guard. Her cloudy expression immediately cleared up, reced with a brilliantly shining expression.


    Seeing that the person who had turned up turned out to be Yun Zhao, Liu Yue couldn¡¯t help but let her fingers which were tightly holding her zither strings loose.


    Yun Zhao wiped his sweat as he quickly approached Liu Yue, grumbling at the same time, ¡°I say, how did you manage to offend the Ao Yun Kingdom¡¯s Crown Prince, Du Gu Ye? He actually used his Nine Kill Spell to trap you. Eh? That¡¯s not right, this is not the Nine Kill Spell, it¡¯s the Nine Trap Spell. He actually didn¡¯t try to kill you?¡±


    Image


    Raising his brows in surprise, Yun Zhao felt that the whole situation was simply too strange and absurd.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Liu Yue turned around and red at Yun Zhao.


    ¡°No, of course not.¡± Yun Zhao immediately raised both of his hands up high. ¡°However, it was just unusual for him to do this. He never made mistakes and he was always thorough and merciless when aplishing things, so it was really unexpected that he didn¡¯t kill you.¡±


    ¡°You talked too much. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Liu Yue didn¡¯t wait for Yun Zhao to move but pulled his arm with one tug as she said in a low voice. She only thought about her tournament and her ns.


    Seeing this, Yun Zhao immediately turned around and walked back, saying at the same time, ¡°So you could also feel anxious, huh? The tournament is starting really soon, you are lucky I spent three days of effort and finally managed to find a way out of this spell, otherwise¡­See how you are going to participate in that tournament.


    Really, even Du Gu Ye had actually came. Fortunately he only used the Nine Trap Spell. If he had used the other one, I don¡¯t even need to think anymore. The only one who could dissolve his powerful spell would probably only be that Tian Chen¡¯s King of Yi, Xuan Yuan Che, who had been missing for quite a while. Others could only watch helplessly¡­¡±


    Xuan Yuan Che. Hearing his name, Liu Yue¡¯s eyes shed a little. Her Che.


    The sun was shining brightly in the sky. Thest round of tournament was starting soon.


    The clear and loud ringing of the bell echoed through the tournament stage. The three participating sides had already climbed up the fighting arena and stand readily at their respective sides, but Liu Yue still had not appeared yet.


    ¡°Within the time period of burning one incense, if Liu Yue had not appeared, he will be seen as forfeiting the match.¡±


    Time passed by by the seconds, and the incense burned shorter and shorter. Liu Yue still had not arrived yet.


    ¡°Time¡¯s up, Liu Yue had forfeited the match. Starting the tournament¡­¡±

 Chapter 198 – Receiving the General’s Position, Meeting the Ministers (1)

    Chapter 198 ¨C Receiving the General¡¯s Position, Meeting the Ministers (1)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko, Twangynewt


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m forfeiting the match?¡± A cold voice, icy and biting, suddenly resounded through the silent arena, interrupting the MC on the stage before he could finish his sentence.


    It was a frigid voice with a determination hard as steel.


    Suddenly, the audience members, who were originally shrouded in silence, erupted into thunderous apuse and cheers. Their faces were filled with excitement as every single one of them turned toward the source of that voice, their favourite martial art expert, Liu Yue.


    ¡°Here he is, here he is¡­¡± Amongst the rowdy chatters, on the east side of the arena, two shadows suddenly appeared.


    On the arena, Liu Yue¡¯s moon white robe had already turned a grey, ashen colour. The bright red dots on her robe had already turned dark red. She looked thoroughly disheveled.


    But it was that dirty, disheveled appearance that enhanced Liu Yue¡¯s austerity and bloodthirst. Liu Yue who was originally cold and collected, was giving off a determined and furious aura under the influence of her appearance now.


    Her belt fluttered in the wind and a surge of killing intent burst out from her body.


    Involuntarily, without thinking at all, the audience near Liu Yue immediately retreated a few steps, giving way to Liu Yue to walk forward.


    In the midst of the loud cheers, the crowd of people split open and revealed a straight pathway straight to the arena up front.


    Liu Yue crossed the crowd of people with a cold expression and walked towards the arena.


    Along her way, every single person held their breaths. The shocking killing intent that Liu Yue was emitting had drenched them in cold sweat.


    Behind her, Yun Zhao carried Liu Yue¡¯s zither which had already been battered due to Liu Yue¡¯s brutal use. He frowned slightly as he followed behind Liu Yue. This zither could not be used anymore, what would Liu Yue use to fightter?


    Her ashen robes fluttered as her shocking killing intent draws nearer to the arena.


    ¡°Let me borrow this.¡± As she walked past the music team that was stationed to celebrate the winner of the tournamentter on, Liu Yue pulled a pipa out of one of the music girl¡¯s hands, and continued to walk towards the arena.


    Seeing Liu Yue hade, the MC who was standing on the arena immediately looked towards the Jin Shui City Lord, who was sitting on the VIP seat.


    ¡°He had finallye.¡± Because of this, Jin Shui City Lord¡¯splexion started to have colour once again. Seeing the furious Liu Yue, his heart could finally be relieved of a great burden.

 Chapter 199 – Receiving the General’s Position, Meeting the Ministers (2)

    Chapter 199 ¨C Receiving the General¡¯s Position, Meeting the Ministers (2)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Looks like she had gone through several battles these three days. Looking at Liu Yue, no one could guess how many dangers she had been through before finallying here. But it was all good as long as she was here.


    Without even waiting for the orders from the middle-aged person, who was sitting right beside him, Jin Shui City Lord immediately nodded towards the MC on the arena.


    Upon seeing Jin Shui City Lord¡¯s approval, the MC immediately dered loudly,pletely ignoring the ashen expressions of the other three people on the arena, ¡°Alright, since Liu Yue had not forfeited the match, thest tournament match will start now. We¡¯ll have to see who survived in the end to find out who is the world¡¯s no.1!¡±


    As his finished his words, Liu Yue who was walking over stepped up onto the arena. Her whole body which was emitting a suffocating aura of killing intent, almost melted the blistering hot spring afternoon, making the whole arena cold as the north pole.


    Seeing this, the MC hurriedly jumped down from the arena. It seemed like Liu Yue was furious beyond words, she better not bring a disaster to him, the small fry.


    On the arena, the three people who was originally standing on three different sides of the arena, immediately huddled up together in the middle as soon as they saw Liu Yueing.


    Without any warning nor hand gestures, the three people had immediately teamed up and faced Liu Yue as theirmon enemy. She was someone that they could only destroy by teaming up with each other.


    Liu Yue jumped onto the arena in one step, not even paying attention to the three people surrounding her on the arena. Without a second word, her hands moved across the pipa and she struck its strings with her five fingers.


    The pipa¡¯s sound was originally not as loud and as graceful as a zither¡¯s sound. It usually produced a sound that was clear and flowing.


    The sound of pipa resounded through all directions, each note pouring continuously from those five fingers. It gave off a sinister killing intent and an arrogance high as the sky above.


    Wind des created from Liu Yue¡¯s fingertips shot out like bullets towards the three other sides, continuously like a machine gun.


    It was no longer a music with tunes, no longer a song with a melody.


    The smooth, swirling rage in that passionate melody, started a torrent of Wind des with an absolute killing intent.


    Her long hair and ashen robes fluttered in the wind as killing intent enveloped Liu Yue¡¯s body. It looked like an endless whirlpool, a whirlpool that could start a torrential hurricane.

 Chapter 200 – Receiving the General’s Position, Meeting the Ministers (3)

    Chapter 200 ¨C Receiving the General¡¯s Position, Meeting the Ministers (3)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    The colour of the faces of the three people on the arena changed drastically. As the sword in their hands waved about, only the sounds of shing of sharp swords could be heard, filling the whole arena.


    The three people¡¯s swords danced non-stop as they tried to push forward, but unfortunately their feet kept being pushed backwards, step by step.


    That invisible Wind des, although invisible, was filled with a strength that wouldn¡¯t lose to any kind of physical weapons. In fact, it was even quicker and more artful.


    It was practically impossible to guard against.


    A sh of killing intent crossed Liu Yue¡¯s eyes as she suddenly grabbed a few strings from the pipa and turned around to face one of the three people. She then pulled the strings violently, her five fingers shooting out quickly.


    Only a thundering sound could be heard as the skinny man facing against Liu Yue¡¯s strings that were pulled by her five fingers violently threw up a mouthful of blood. The sword in his hand broke into several pieces and fell to the ground.


    His body staggered a few steps backwards and the few bloody scars on his chest suddenly appeared, causing blood to stter everywhere.


    The skinny man¡¯s face twitched a few times before falling backwards to his back.


    It was one attack. It was just one attack unleashed in a split second.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t even look at the falling skinny man, she immediately turned around and slid her fingers on her pipa again, sending a flurry of swift Wind des towards the other two men whose face had already paled as death.


    The original pipa song, ¡°Ambush From Ten Sides¡± was indeed one of the songs of the best quality.


    A thick swirl of killing intent, heavy and potent, filled the whole ce.


    Sword Qis rustled in the air, ambushing the whole space between the sky and the earth.


    The intense pipa sound broke through the sky, filled with intensity.


    Even some of the surrounding audience had started to seethe with excitement. Their faces were red, eyes round and fists clenched tight; they look like they had almost wanted to charge into the arena.


    Under the blue sky and white clouds, passionate cheers resounded in all directions.


    With a slide of her five fingers, Liu Yue moved her feet and turned around, and in an instant, she had already appeared behind the two people. She plucked the strings on her fingers, and produced just a single note.


    A high-pitched melody almost split the sky apart.


    Right at this moment, the man who had not had time to turn around, and whose back was still turned against Liu Yue, spread his hands out and fell to the front.


    On his back, a bloody scar appeared, slowly oozing blood out.


    ¡°Good, excellent¡­¡± The surrounding audience immediately cheered out, their voices almost reaching out to the sky.

 Chapter 201 – Receiving the General’s Position, Meeting the Ministers (4)

    Chapter 201 ¨C Receiving the General¡¯s Position, Meeting the Ministers (4)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: editAS


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    ¡°Excellent, beautiful.¡± That middle-aged person who was sitting on the VIP seat was immediately full of praises upon seeing this. He patted his hands lightly on his chest, while his face showed his tion.


    On the other hand, the rest of the people sitting on the VIP seats were deep in their thoughts with a cast of dark clouds over their faces.


    ¡°Ambushed From All Ten Sides¡± was nearing the end, trapping the audience¡¯s in a trance as the music entered into an important part.


    Her eyes shing with bloodthirst, Liu Yue¡¯s right hand strummed at the pipa quickly. That speed simply struck the surrounding people speechless.


    They couldn¡¯t even see the shadow of her fingers moving. They could only see a blurred movement and the pipa string that continued to vibrate.


    So pipa could be yed this way, could be yed with such a quick speed.


    The surrounding people were all dumbstruck.


    ¡°Peng peng peng.¡± Three extremely high notes suddenly broke through the air, right to the sky above. The song ¡°Ambushed From All Ten Sides¡± was finally done ying.


    As the song resonates, the audience¡¯s hearts palpitated harder. The atmosphere was almost choking.


    Liu Yue slowly pressed onto the continuously vibrating pipa strings, stopping them, and stood coldly in the middle of the stage. An aura of killing intent enveloped her as the wind blew on her ashen robes.


    Thest man with a big build who was thest one standing on the arena slowly copsed in the midst of the dissipating music.


    A light breeze blew and the man¡¯s clothes suddenly tore open, his cloth pieces blown away by the wind.


    And amidst these torn pieces of cloths, countless scars formed on his body. Blood spread out, blooming like a flower on the arena stage underneath his body.


    Everything came to an end with a short song of ¡°Ambushed From All Ten Sides¡±, and an unseen martial art skill.


    The golden rays of sunlight shone down upon Liu Yue, making her look like a goddess who had just descended from heaven, although she originally looked ashen and disheveled. She looked extremely majestic, handsome withoutpare.


    Her cold gaze swept across the bodies of the three men who had copsed, and Liu Yue humphed indifferently before she slowly raised her head and looked towards the Jin Shui City Lord who was sitting on the VIP seats.


    ¡°World¡¯s number one, brother Liu, World¡¯s number one¡­¡± Amidst the dumbstruck audience, Yun Zhao was the first one to react. He immediately raised his hands and waved the broken zither in his hands, jumping with excitement beside the arena as he continued to cheer.


    ¡°The world¡¯s number one¡­.¡± In just a moment, everyone who was dumbstruck by the sound of Liu Yue¡¯s music just now came back to their senses and immediately cheered. A deafening roar suddenly resounded through the arena.

 Chapter 202 – Receiving the General’s Position, Meeting the Ministers (5)

    Chapter 202 ¨C Receiving the General¡¯s Position, Meeting the Ministers (5)


    Tranted by: Rysbow


    Edited by: editAS


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    ¡°The world¡¯s number one¡±, these four, short, words caused the roar from the audience to be like a stream gushing into the ocean, which eventually be a prairie fire, winding up into the sky.


    Liu Yue¡¯s figure shimmered as she stood coldly on top of the stage under the blue sky and white clouds, and glittering light. She did not raise her weapon, neither was she jumping with excitement. Instead, she stood like a proud winner. There was only a proud aura of ¡°I-am-born-to-be-the-world¡¯s-number-one¡±ing out from her, as if it was her birthright.


    However, there was nothing wrong with this. Nobody felt that it was inappropriate and thought that she was supposed to be this way.


    The qualification to be arrogant was not something that she wascking.


    In the VIP booth, Yi Shui city¡¯s mayor was overjoyed. He smiled and stood up slowly as Liu Yue looked over at him.


    With both hands raised, Yi Shui city¡¯s mayor boomed, ¡°I hereby dere Liu Yue is the world¡¯s number one!¡±


    ¡°Woaahhhhhh!¡± Deafening cheers exploded from the crowd. The audience became loud and excited.


    As the crowd cheered and pped, Yi Shui¡¯s mayor and the silent man who sat next to him, marched up to the stage.


    ¡°Great, Liu Yue, Great! Today, Liu Yue is the winner of this symposium. As for the reward, you will receive the title as a general of Hou Jin kingdom. Tomorrow, you will return with me to the capital, to see the king and to receive your reward.¡± The middle-aged man looked at Liu Yue, his face blooming with happiness.


    ¡°General Liu, haha, we are all a family now. Come on,e on. The prize for the winner, the Blood Toad; please keep it safe.¡±


    Yi Shui¡¯s mayor held a jade box. He looked at Liu Yue with a broad grin across his face.


    San Ping General, the lowest rank in Hou Jin kingdom is at least a a Du Tong.


    (Shiro: Ancient Chinese ranking system, equivalent to Earl/Count¡­i guess? I don¡¯t know how to trante this to english)


    Liu Yue tossed away the pipa in her hand and took the Blood Toad that was presented to her. She looked closely at it, and then let out a slight smile. This Blood Toad was authentic. She would give this to Xuan Yuan Che when he returned.


    Liu Yue, who had remained cold the entire time, was letting out a smile at this very moment. Seeing this, the crowd couldn¡¯t believe their eyes and their cheers continued to increase.


    The swarming crowd went out of control and started pushing towards the stage, towards Liu Yue.

 Chapter 203 – Receiving the General’s Position, Meeting the Ministers (6)

    Chapter 203 ¨C Receiving the General¡¯s Position, Meeting the Ministers (6)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko, editAS


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    When Yun Zhao who was standing beside the arena saw this, he hurriedly jumped on stage, ran straight to Liu Yue and hugged her.


    When the Yi Shui City Lord and the middle-aged person saw this, they waved their hands, signalling a few soldiers to go to Liu Yue and protect her. The soldiers tagged along behind Liu Yue who was walking off towards the crowd of audience.


    The spring breeze blew under the scorching sun.


    And right at this moment, on the outskirts of Yi Shui City.


    ¡°Crown Prince, he had escaped.¡± Seeing the Eight Trigrams that had been destroyed, an Iron Guard soldier beside Du Gu Ye¡¯s reported in a low tone.


    Seeing the whole scene in front of him, Du Gu Ye didn¡¯t speak a word.


    ¡°Crown Prince, do we need to go and kill him right now?¡± the Iron Guard¡¯s soldier¡¯s face was cold and ruthless.


    Du Gu Ye turned towards the direction of the Wu Lin Championship arena. At this time, the ear-splitting roars and cheers could be heard even from the outskirts of the city. Looks like he couldn¡¯t stop her.


    A sh of coldness washed his eyes as Du Gu Ye muttered something to himself coldly. Then, he said in an indifferent tone, ¡°No need.¡±


    As he finished his words, he shrugged his robes, turned around and walked away from this ce.


    Since he had let him off previously, he would let him off once again.


    Having him as a general might not necessarily be a good thing for Hou Jin Kingdom.


    His white figure fluttered in the wind, his long white-coloured robe glided through his path as he disappeared into the forest.


    At this time, it was still that old and ordinary forest, just that an area in the middle of the forest where the trees had been chopped down had now appeared.


    Under the blue sky and lovely spring sunshine.


    The excited crowd had almost broken through the inn¡¯s door. The amount of people who came here to congratte Liu Yue was innumerable.


    However, with the presence of the talented Yun Zhao, Liu Yue could enjoy the quiet in the back garden.


    ying with the Blood Toad in her hands, a smile slowly formed on Liu Yue¡¯s face. Hou Jin Kingdom¡¯s Third-ranked General, this was indeed a good title.


    Night slowly crawled out. Liu Yue had looked at the Blood Toad for the whole afternoon.


    Driving away everyone that hade, Yun Zhao almost shouted until his throat was sore and his voice was hoarse. Right now, he was bringing a teapot and two teacups, walking towards Liu Yue who was sitting quietly in the back garden.


    Under the bright moonlight, her moon-white figure could almostpete with the brilliant moonlight.

 Chapter 204 – Receiving the General’s Position, Meeting the Ministers (7)

    Chapter 204 ¨C Receiving the General¡¯s Position, Meeting the Ministers (7)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Yun Zhao observed Liu Yue closely for a moment before a splendid smile suddenly bloomed in his face as he approached Liu Yue with skipping steps.


    ¡°Heavens, that was really tiring.¡± Yun Zhao plopped down beside Liu Yue, grumpy and full ofints. But his grumbles couldn¡¯t hide the happiness and excitement in his voice.


    Liu Yue nced at Yun Zhao with a raised eyebrows but did not reply.


    Yun Zhao had also gotten used to Liu Yue¡¯s cold behaviour. He didn¡¯t take it to her and instead poured two cups of tea, giving one to Liu Yue and gulping down the other one in his hands. He then said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that the title of the world¡¯s number one is definitely yours? Now since it finallye true, can I take a look at the Blood Toad?¡±


    As he said that, he reached out and took the Blood Toad away from Liu Yue¡¯s hands, not even standing in ceremony with her.


    Seeing this, Liu Yue raised her eyebrows but released her hands, letting Yun Zhao take the Blood Toad in her hands.


    Observing the Blood Toad closely in his hands, Yun Zhao sighed full of admiration, ¡°It was indeed a beautiful item. It was only right that my brother received such a beautiful item, only my brother deserves it.¡±


    The way he says ¡®my brother¡¯ was very intimate. But he didn¡¯t made unnessary movements and returned the Blood Toad back to Liu Yue. It was as if he really just wanted to look at it only.


    Seeing this, a sh of deep, profound look crossed Liu Yue¡¯s eyes. But she didn¡¯t say anything and took the Blood Toad back.


    Drinking another cup of tea, Yun Zhao almost seemed like he was revived from his tiredness. Supporting himself on the table, he smiled sweetly towards Liu Yue and said, ¡°Tomorrow you would be going on a journey to the Hou Jin Kingdom¡¯s Capital. The Third-Ranked General title was not that high of a position. In my opinion, a person such as you, brother, should be offered even a higher position. I say, brother, why don¡¯t youe along with me? I will bring you through adventures, and pay for your meals and amodation. What¡¯s mine will be yours too, how¡¯s that? As your brother, I will definitely follow through my words.¡±


    Yun Zhao chirped his intimate offer straightforwardly, as if he had be sworn brothers with Liu Yue or went through a lifetime of rtionship with her.


    Hearing this, a faintly discernable smile appeared on Liu Yue¡¯s face. It was extremely vague that it was difficult to make out the meaning behind the smile.


    Yun Zhao had finally asked her about it.


    ¡°I want to be an official.¡± Replying Yun Zhao with a curt sentence, a choked Yun Zhao stared at Liu Yue for a while, not knowing what to reply her with.

 Chapter 205 – Receiving the General’s Position, Meeting the Ministers (8)

    Chapter 205 ¨C Receiving the General¡¯s Position, Meeting the Ministers (8)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    Such a god-like person turned out to be rushing to be an ordinary official. It made him feel really resentful.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I have a brother in Xue Sheng Kingdom with an official as a rtive. I¡¯ll guarantee you an official position, alright? I say, brother, it won¡¯t be a difficult feat for me,¡±


    Yun Zhao looked at Liu Yue rubbing his brows, as if he was at his wits ends with Liu Yue, as he replied with acent tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Liu Yue replied deliberately as she slowly kept away the Blood Toad on the table and raised the tea that Yun Zhao served her to her lips.


    Hearing this, Yun Zhao¡¯s eyes opened wide like a fish¡¯s. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go? What does that mean? Brother, don¡¯t tell me you came to Hou Jin Kingdom because it is close to where you lived?¡±


    Indifferently ncing at Yun Zhao¡¯s shocked eyes, Liu Yue nodded, ¡°It¡¯s convenient for me.¡±


    Having heard what was said, Yun Zhao¡¯s mouth twitched a little as he stared at Liu Yue, his face full of disbelief.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me if it wasn¡¯t Hou Jin Kingdom that organized this Wu Lin Championship, if it was another country instead, then you wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Does it need to be asked?¡± Liu Yue coldly replied Yun Zhao.


    Choking for a while, Yun Zhao slowly took a deep breath. He thought that Liu Yue had ventured overseas to Hou Jin Kingdom because it was close to her hometown. Furthermore, Hou Jin Kingdom was holding an Wu Lin Championship, that would fulfil Liu Yue¡¯s wish to be a government official. That was why he hade.


    Looking deeply into Liu Yue¡¯s cold-blooded, expressionless face that did not give away any ounce of thought, Yun Zhao grasped the teacup on his hands and slowly poured a cup of tea for himself. He then reached out and poured Liu Yue some tea too.


    ¡°Then, brother, did you mean you won¡¯t leave this ce no matter what?¡± Looking at the green tea on Liu Yue¡¯s cup, Yun Zhao asked casually.


    Liu Yue looked at Yun Zhao indifferently and yed with the teacup on her hands, looking at the green tea inside. A sh of ruthlessness shed across her eyes, but her face was expressionless when she replied, ¡°Yes.¡± indifferently.


    Hearing this, Yun Zhao slowly frowned as he observed Liu Yue who hadn¡¯t made a single mistake.


    Under the pure white moonlight, Liu Yue who was covered in a moon-white robe looked like she was emitting a faint silver light. Her beautiful and proud look was simply enchanting, making others unable to take off their gaze off her.

 Chapter 206 – Receiving the General’s Position, Meeting the Ministers (9)

    Chapter 206 ¨C Receiving the General¡¯s Position, Meeting the Ministers (9)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    It seemed like there wouldn¡¯t be a second person with such a magnificent presence in this world. Her cold and proud look was intense and violent, yet it was also making a surge of emotions waved surface in other¡¯s hearts.


    Lightly gritting his teeth, Yun Zhao showed a distressed face as he looked at Liu Yue and said, ¡°Then we will separate here, brother.¡±


    ¡°Take care on your journey.¡± Liu Yue turned her head to the side a little to look at Yun Zhao and suddenly raised her teacup towards Yun Zhao, saying slowly, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Saying that, she prepared to drink the tea on her teacup.


    Hearing Liu Yue thanking him, although simple and indifferent, made Yun Zhao felt really moved in his heart. This Liu Yue who was always cool and aloof could actually thank him. Was he thanking him for helping him out of that forest this morning?


    This person was not one without emotions and feelings. This person was not someone who didn¡¯t know the ways of the world.


    Although she was indifferent, so indifferent that others would think that she didn¡¯t care about anything at all, in reality, she had paid attention to the details in her world.


    His heart trembled a little as Yun Zhao looked at the teacup that Liu Yue had brought to her lips, and his heart twitched suddenly without any reason.


    He raised the teapot in his hands and poured some on Liu Yue¡¯s cup as he said, ¡°Let me pour some more for you, yours is already empty.¡±


    As he said that, his quick hands tilted the teacup and poured some tea on Liu Yue¡¯s teacup. But it was already full originally, hence when Yun Zhao poured more, the tea inside started to overflow and spilled on Liu Yue¡¯s robes.


    Liu Yue couldn¡¯t help but to put the teacup on the table as she looked coldly at Yun Zhao.


    The moon white robe on her body was tarnished with a patch of light yellow colour from the tea. Although the colour was faint, it was extremely obvious.


    ¡°Ah, my mistake, my mistake. Please don¡¯t take offense, brother.¡± Seeing this, Yun Zhao immediately took back his hand and smiled at Liu Yue, currying favour with her.


    Seeing this, Liu Yue looked at Yun Zhao deeply then stood up, ¡°Excuse me.¡± As she said that, she turned around and walked towards room no.1 that was named the Sky Room.


    Behind her, Yun Zhao watched Liu Yue walking away under the bright moonlight. His giggling and yful expression slowly disappeared.


    Looking at the teapot in his hands, Yun Zhao then raised his head and looked at the starry sky. He slowly sighed a breath. He couldn¡¯t bear to do it.


    He couldn¡¯t even bear to destroy him, how could he bear to kill him?

 Chapter 207 – Receiving the General’s Position, Meeting the Ministers (10)

    Chapter 207 ¨C Receiving the General¡¯s Position, Meeting the Ministers (10)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    He didn¡¯t know when he became so indecisive.


    The moon was high up in the sky full of twinkling stars.


    As she entered her room, Liu Yue looked down towards the stain on her robe that had started showing signs of corruption. She then slowly raised her head and looked towards the back garden.


    It was a colourless and odorless poison, one of the most potent poison in this world. The victim who had consumed it would immediately die a violent death, there wouldn¡¯t be a possibility to cure it.


    It was not a poison that an ordinary person could get, and it was also not a poison that anyone could possess.


    She had initially thought Yun Zhao would make his move at thisst moment. Otherwise, when she go to the Hou Jin Kingdom¡¯s capital, he wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to anymore.


    She had also been waiting for Yun Zhao to make his move, only then would she have the most important evidence and a definite intention.


    It was just that unexpectedly, he stopped right at thest moment and spilled the poison over, giving up in poisoning her.


    She frowned her brows as Liu Yue looked away from the back garden. What was this Yun Zhao thinking? Why did he let go of this good opportunity? This person was simply an unfathomable mystery.


    The stars in the sky shone brightly upon the different moods inside and outside the inn.


    The next morning, Liu Yue had already at one point of time left somewhere in the morning, and had returned back at a certain point of time. Du Yi who looked mysterious and full of secrets, had risen and was walking down to to the first floor.


    As he made his way downstairs, he thought that the Yi Shui City Lord and the guards of the middle-aged person should be arriving soon. Today was the day that they would journey to the Hou Jin Kingdom Capital.


    Stepping across the steps, downstairs, a man wearing a water-blue long robe suddenly approached Liu Yue at a quick speed.


    Liu Yue saw the approaching figure and slowly raised her brows. What does this Yun Zhao wants?


    Du Yi who was on her side did not feel Yun Zhao¡¯s killing intent at all, hence he stayed at Liu Yue¡¯s side and did not move at all.


    Quickly approaching Liu Yue, Yun Zhao raised his head and looked at Liu Yue as he said, ¡°Brother, I want to follow you along. Anyway I can go anywhere to sightsee, and the Hou Jin Kingdom¡¯s Capital looks fun. I couldn¡¯t bear to part with you, brother,¡±


    That brightly shining smiling face was almost putting blooming flowers to shame. But seems like in Liu Yue¡¯s eyes, it wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    ring at the face in front of her, Liu Yue raised her eyebrows up high and a smile that didn¡¯t look like a smile appeared on her face. She looked towards Yun Zhao and spoke.

 Chapter 208 – Receiving the General’s Position, Meeting the Ministers (11)

    Chapter 208 ¨C Receiving the General¡¯s Position, Meeting the Ministers (11)


    Tranted by: Yunichan


    Edited by: Yunichan


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    This face in front of her had both eyes in a mess of bruises. His face had ck and green patches all over, his nose was bleeding, and his lips were split. Where was the handsomeness that the sun couldn¡¯t evenpare to, his face was practically in a terrible state.


    But on such a beat-up face, this Yun Zhao was still brimming with his ssic brilliant smile. As his facial features scrunched up, it was an even more wretched sight to behold.


    Even if Liu Yue was not an enthusiastic or warm person, she also felt that uponparison, this person¡¯s appearance now was indeed a little excessive.


    Seeing Liu Yue looking at him with a barely present smile, Yun Zhao could not help giving a little embarrassed chuckle. He lowered his voice. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice, the Kingdom of Hou Jin has my longstanding adversaries, I have to cover up a little.¡±


    Talking and touching his sinister-looking face at the same time, his cheeks twitched. ¡°However, their attacks are fiercer than usual, I reckon it¡¯s because they are making full use of this rare opportunity which they only managed to grasp with effort.¡±


    Adversary, maybe it is not just a mere adversary. In Liu Yue¡¯s heart, she understood it more clearly than anybody else.


    But if he wants to follow, it did not matter, she also wanted to see what this Yun Zhao really wanted to do, and what intentions he had. Moreover, he could also prove useful to her.


    At this moment, Liu Yue also did not say much. She started walking down the stairs.


    Upon seeing this, Yun Zhao immediately followed her from behind, squeezing Du Yi who was initially walking behind her to the side, in such a natural movement that it seemed as if he was really Liu Yue¡¯s brother.


    Upper Northern Kingdom of Hou Jin City.


    Yi Ya City of the Kingdom of Hou Jin was not very far from Yi Shui City. It took merely twenty plus days to travel.


    The journey was peaceful. Yi Shui City Lord and the middle aged official brought arge number of troops and horses along the way, and moved towards Yi Ya City with much fanfare.


    Under the protection of so many troops, nothing like Liu Yue¡¯s experience of being plundered at Yi Shui City happened throughout the whole journey, and nobody made a move.


    Of course, on the territory of the Kingdom of Hou Jin, if they wanted to spend their utmost efforts in protecting one person, how would there even be any opportunity for anybody else to make a move.


    Previously they had looked on without lifting a finger, hence Liu Yue gave her independent support.

 Chapter 209 – Receiving the General’s Position, Meeting the Ministers (12)

    Chapter 209 ¨C Receiving the General¡¯s Position, Meeting the Ministers (12)


    Tranted by: Yunichan


    Edited by: Yunichan


    TLCed by: Yunichan


    Now, as they spent their full strength in protection, naturally nobody could behave in such an unbridled manner.


    In the splendid radiance of spring, hundreds of flowers bloomed after one another, and it was a massive meadow of glorious fragrance.


    The journey was not lonely either. This Yun Zhao knew many things, and his knowledge was so widespread that it spanned the northern and southern tips of therge river, and across the ages of a thousand years, and there seemed to be no bounds to it.


    In the midst of a journey filled with intellectual discourse, the twenty-odd days of travelling time shed by in a blink of the eye.


    Kingdom of Hou Jin¡¯s capital, Yi Ya City.


    Not as borate or magnificent as the Kingdom of Tian Chen, the Kingdom of Hou Jin¡¯s capital oozed a form of dignified magnanimity, a type of grandeur that overlooked the entire continent¡¯s southwest region.


    Being a country amongst the seven kingdoms whose strength was merely second to the northern Overlord Ao Yun, and the eastern Kingdom of Xue Sheng, Hou Jin was was the lord of the entire southwest.


    Hence, that imposing mannerpletely pervaded into its capital, which stood proudly looking down upon everything else.


    The interior of the imperial pce was adorned in gold and jade in a glorious manner, towering and majestic in its stature.


    The imperial pce¡¯s main hall, Qian Qing Hall.


    Eight white jade enormous pirs stood tall and arresting, embellished with wyverns spiraling with fangs bared and ws brandished, overspilling with its awe-inspiring overtone.


    At this moment, the Kingdom of Hou Jin¡¯s hundreds of civil and military officials spread out on two sides. On the highly elevated nine dragon throne, the Emperor of Hou Jin, d in dark purple dragon robes, was positioned on his seat, his entire body emanating an intimidating aura.


    On the lower steps, Liu Yue, as always d in a body of moon-white robes, with the addition of a light red belt tied on her waist, knelt on a single knee in the middle of the hall.


    ¡°By the order of the heavens, by the will of the Emperor¡¯s, the exceptionally skilled Liu Yue with political and military achievements that surpass most, with strategic talent and skill being first in this generation, and also serving the Kingdom of Hou Jin with a heart of loyalty and dedication that can be proven by the sun and the moon, is specially bestowed the title of Third-ranked High Military General, granted the privilege ofing before the Emperor and granted a High Military General Official Residence. That is all.¡±


    The sharp voice announcing the decree resonated in the gloriously decorated main hall, and spread into the distance.


    ¡°Your servant receives the decree.¡± Her clear and distant voice ringing out, Liu Yue unhurriedly lifted her head and took the imperial decree from the smiling head court eunuch¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Official Liu, please rise.¡± The Emperor of Hou Jin, with a face of formidable might and a valiant figure, looked at Liu Yue with a satisfied look on his face, and extended his hand.


    Rarely did he meet such an expert without any background and with just and honest intentions. It was practically exceptionally good fortune, how could he not like it.


    ¡°Thank you Your Highness.¡± Liu Yue bowed slightly. With her head bent down, a hint of a cold smile shed across the corner of her mouth.


    She as Tian Chen¡¯s Concubine Yi, has now be a Third-ranked official in the Kingdom of Hou Jin. Hehe, this was really a case of the reversal of the wheel of fortune.


    Whatever that was owed to her, must be returned to her. This time, she has returned in a confident manner, to be a serving court official of the Kingdom of Hou Jin.

 Chapter 210 – Meeting an Old Friend (1)

    Chapter 210 ¨C Meeting an Old Friend (1)


    Tranted by: Yunichan


    Edited by: Yunichan


    TLCed by: Yunichan


    With shapely, angled brows, he was iparably handsome.


    The ministers and ruler of the Kingdom of Hou Jin had heard about this newly appointed Third-Ranked Military General for a long time, and that he had really good looks. But they did not suppose that upon seeing him with their own eyes, he was even better than what was rumoured about him.


    Each one of them could not resist staring at the natural and unrestrained Liu Yue.


    Looking down at the Liu Yue on the step below from his high position, the former whom stood exuding calmness and coldness, the Emperor of Hou Jin felt that the more he looked at him, the more he felt that he was good, and the more pleasing to the eye he seemed to be.


    In this moment, his eyebrows twitched as he looked at Liu Yue and said, ¡°Official Liu, I am unaware whether you have studied the art of war before? Are you well acquainted with the current situation of the seven kingdoms?¡±


    ¡°I am unable to, I do not know.¡± Liu Yue raised her head, looking at the Emperor and answering in a clean and sharp manner.


    As she finished her words, a slight ripple immediately bubbled forth in the solemnly silent hall. Different ideas and notions shed past the minds of the civil and military officials at once.


    ¡°Oh.¡± The Emperor looked at Liu Yue, raising his voice a little.


    Liu Yue looked straight into the eyes of the Emperor, and upon seeing this, continued in a considerably direct manner. ¡°Being someone from overseas, I do not know the situation, I will obey all as the imperial ordermands.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± As Liu Yue finished herst word, the Emperor immediately called out, nodding as he smiled widely at Liu Yue.


    His eyes revealed praise, and it looked like he was extremely pleased.


    The prime minister at the side swept a slight gaze across Liu Yue, and also nodded his head lightly.


    The Kingdom of Hou Jin did notck military generals or adept officials. Liu Yue¡¯s skill in martial arts was already so high, that if she also knew the art of war, and understood the current military situation of the seven kingdoms, such an individual highly capable in both civil and military matters was a far too outstanding person, and would sooner orter be a potential danger, and one would not dare to put her in any important position.


    However, if she was only highly adept in martial arts, and did not have much other strong points, and also harboured simple thoughts and intentions, such a person would definitely be very useful.


    He would be like a sharp de in their hands, only knowing how to kill their enemies, and will not bite the hand that fed him.


    Not bad, not bad, this Liu Yue is an excellent choice to cultivate for their use.


    The intentions of the people in the middle of the hall became evil at once.


    The astute and circumspect ones like the prime minister andpany revealed much praise in their gazes. On the other hand, some people¡¯s gazes turned disdainful as they looked down on Liu Yue. Some others heaved a sigh of relief, as Liu Yue¡¯s arrival seemed to pose no threat to them.


    Without changing her facial expression, but having already noticed and understood the meaningful looks and nces around her, Liu Yueughed coldly in her heart, though her face remained even.

 Chapter 211 – Meeting an Old Friend (2)

    Chapter 211 ¨C Meeting an Old Friend (2)


    Tranted by: Yunichan


    Edited by: Yunichan


    TLCed by: Yunichan


    ¡°Official Liues from overseas, yet demonstratesudable loyalty to me. Such young and brave talent has potential when put to good use.¡± The Emperor of the Kingdom of Hou Jin smiled as looked at Liu Yue.


    ¡°However, one cannot be too ignorant of matters of the central ins. In my opinion, from now on, follow the Crown Prince closely and learn more.¡±


    As the words came out of the Emperor¡¯s mouth, amotion immediately broke out among all the officials in the hall.


    To be able to follow the Crown Prince closely, which one of his followers was not a First-ranked Official? This Liu Yue was just a small Third-ranked Military General, but was given such a privilege to enter the Crown Prince¡¯s cab. It seems that the Emperor thought highly of this Liu Yue, he would certainly be sessful in his career in the near future.


    In this moment, the officials immediately heaped massive bright smiles on their faces. The way they looked at Liu Yue was practically enthusiastic to the extreme.


    ¡°Yes.¡± As usual, Liu Yue replied evenly, as if he did not know what a big privilege had been handed to him.


    But it was this even calmness and ignorance that made the Emperor like him even more.


    There were too many intelligent people on this earth. It was precisely such simple, wholeheartedly loyal people that were indeed rare and valuable.


    ¡°I am unaware of your age this year, General Liu?¡± In the midst of the fawning and pleased gazes, the Crown Prince, who had been standing in front of the Emperor on the white jaded elevation and had been silent all this while, suddenly shed a smile at Liu Yue.


    Refined and gentle, but also emanating some vigour in his stature, he may not be able topare to the likes of Xuan Yuan Che and Du Gu Ye, but the Crown Prince of Hou Jin, Chen Fei, was also considered to be a talented individual.


    ¡°Sixteen.¡± Liu Yue was really direct with his answer.


    Upon hearing this, the Crown Prince nodded his head. ¡°Sixteen, about time to settle down.¡±


    After muttering that sentence in a low tone, Chen Fei smiled as he turned his head to speak to the Emperor. ¡°Father, as the idiom goes, when one settles down one achieves goals, I think General Liu is a young and talented individual, and also close in age to the Seventeenth Princess. Such a pair made in heaven, what does Father think?¡±


    As the Emperor heard this, he nced quickly at the Crown Prince, his eyes twitching slightly.


    He understood the meaning behind Chen Fei¡¯s words. Such a talent was rare, a mere court official position was secondary, the best way is to tie his entire person in this country, to restrain his heart and intentions.


    To do so, the undoubtedly best way is to tie him to the imperial family.

 Chapter 212 – Meeting an Old Friend (3)

    Chapter 212 ¨C Meeting an Old Friend (3)


    Tranted by: Yunichan


    Edited by: Yunichan


    TLCed by: Yunichan


    As he nced at Liu Yue in a profound manner, the Emperor of Hou Jin slowly smiled and nodded his head. ¡°Not bad, not bad, the Crown Prince¡¯s suggestion is reasonable. In today¡¯s celebration, let me herein add another celebratory event, I bestow upon the Seventeenth Princess and Official Liu, to choose another day for marriage.¡±


    As he finished his sentence, an uproar immediately erupted amongst all the civil and military officials in the main hall.


    For one who just stepped into the imperial court, he was immediately bestowed marriage with a princess, and became a prince consort. In so many years of the history of the Kingdom of Hou Jin, this was the first; such honour and glory was practically unprecedented.


    Even though the Seventeenth Princess was born to an ordinary concubine, and was not regarded as very honourable in position, but she was still a princess.


    In this moment, all the civil and military officials who had the ability to etch a ce in the middle of this main hall, where every one of them was definitely not somebody who could be easily dealt with, all immediately started congratting Liu Yue in session.


    Such a highly regarded individual, how could they not build up connections with him.


    Liu Yue however was slightly stunned, she thought of hundreds and thousands of possibilities, but never thought that her arrival immediately spawned a royal marriage. To bestow marriage upon Concubine Yi of the Kingdom of Tian Chen, what kind of joke was this?


    This Kingdom of Hou Jin was so desperate for people?


    ¡°Prince Consort Liu, thank the King for the privilege.¡± The prime minister of Hou Jin who stood at the foremost position of the hundreds of officials, smiled at Liu Yue as he prompted him.


    Liu Yue raised her eyebrows, and the corners of her mouth lifted into a smile. A bestowed marriage then, she had nothing to fear.


    ¡°Thank you Your Highness.¡±


    A shimmering brilliance of golden light sprinkled outside the Pce Main Hall of the Kingdom of Hou Jin, spread out in a pool of gold.


    An appointed general and a government official, and also the prince consort of this reigning dynasty.


    Such news was like a strong gale on the grasnd, at that very moment blowing across tens of thousands of miles of high altitudes, and spread across all directions in rapid speed.


    ¡°What, a royal marriage?¡± At night, in the General¡¯s Official Residence in Hou Jin¡¯s capital, Yun Zhao with an entire face of ck and blue bruises, stared at Liu Yue with his mouth open.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Liu Yue leaned back on her chair as she looked at Yun Zhao.


    The Kingdom of Hou Jin handled matters with considerablymendable speed, in such a short time she already had a General¡¯s Official Residence, and the highly rumoured status of the Prince Consort, perhaps from now onwards, there was nobody in Hou Jin¡¯s Capital who did not know of this already.


    This guy¡¯s face was practically a more and more horrible spectacle to endure, it has been twenty-odd days, not only did it not recover, but it seemed to be also getting worse, as if he had fought his entire way over.


    The corner of Yun Zhao¡¯s mouth twitched, his entire face in an expression of disbelief.

 Chapter 213 – Meeting an Old Friend (4)

    Chapter 213 ¨C Meeting an Old Friend (4)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    ¡°They are really ruthless and quick. This Chen Fei should really not be underestimated,¡± Yun Zhao¡¯s face darkened as he waved the fan in his hands.


    He observed Liu Yue from head to toe unhappily; he was extremely unhappy about this news.


    The reason for his unhappiness was not because of Liu Yue wanting to stay in Hou Jin Kingdom, it was because he didn¡¯t want him to marry. Imagining him having a wife made his stomach churn.


    He didn¡¯t want Liu Yue to marry.


    Didn¡¯t want Liu Yue to marry? Suddenly, Yunn Zhao was so surprised by his own thought that he almost jumped.


    Why did he have such a scary thought?


    Even if he wanted Liu Yue to follow him, even if he wanted to be his sworn brother, it was a matter of course that this brother of his would marry someone. Why would he be ufortable with that?


    He must be mad, mad. Yun Zhao fought with his inner self.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bathe.¡± After saying that, Yun Zhao turned around and immediately disappeared. With that kind of speed, he must have used Light Body Technique.


    Looking at the direction where Yun Zhao disappeared to, Liu Yue thought, ¡®Why was he in so much hurry to bathe? He even used the Light Body Technique, humph.¡±


    She didn¡¯t pay attention to Yun Zhao, but from the corner of her eye, she caught Du Yi, whose face had been a picture of arctic a moment ago, trying to control his expression, making his face looked extremely distorted.


    After a ruthless re, Du Yi immediately turned back and retreated.


    Their Imperial Princess was going to marry a Princess. This was indeed a good news, an extremely good news.


    If this news was spread to the public, how shocking would it be to everyone? Their Imperial Princess marrying a Princess, that was really a ridiculous joke.


    Even he, who was cold and emotionless, couldn¡¯t endure it a little.


    Seeing Du Yi¡¯s distorted face as he retreated, Liu Yue rubbed her temples. It was not as if she was the one who wanted to marry.


    Raising her head and looking at the Eastern Seas direction, Liu Yue revealed a smile, showing her white teeths. She said in a low voice, ¡°You haven¡¯te back, why haven¡¯t youe back yet?¡±


    ¡°Humph, if you still haven¡¯te back, I¡¯m going to marry that Princess and make you die of anger, you asshole.¡± Gritting her teeth, Liu Yue rubbed her knuckles as if she was preparing to box someone.


    The spring breeze blew as the news spread quickly towards all directions.


    At Yun Cheng Residence in the Qu Kingdom.


    Under the moonlight, a horse carriage hurried towards Tian Chen, with a speed as if they were almost flying.

 Chapter 214 – Meeting an Old Friend (5)

    Chapter 214 ¨C Meeting an Old Friend (5)


    Tranted by: Shiroyukineko


    Edited by: Shiroyukineko


    TLCed by: Shiroyukineko


    The horses that was running and pulling the carriage looked so ordinary that they could be easily forgotten and ignored when others saw them. However, they looked extremely spirited when they ran, and had a speed that even a racing horse couldn¡¯tpare.


    The four horses ran through the dark night with a lightning speed. However, that horse carriage was stable and did not jolt too much.


    It was as if someone was lifting it up from the bottom. It was extremely stable.


    Inside the horse carriage, twonterns shone with a sparkling light, emitting a bright radiance. In the silent night, two figures could be seen inside the carriage, one sitting upright while the other leaning against the walls.


    ¡°Cough, cough. Take a look at the news we received just now.¡± An old-sounding voice resounded, carrying an amused tone.


    The old man sitting inside the carriage was filled with amusement as he passed something to the young man leaning against the carriage. It was a letter that they had just received from a Carrier Pigeon.


    ¡°What is it about?¡± That young man who was closing his eyes opened his eyes when he heard him. He received the letter that the old man had passed to him.


    His voice was deep, filled with an unexinable rich and sexy tone.


    ¡°What, marriage ceremony? Marrying a wife?¡± Suddenly, the deep voice had changed pitch, and the sound of teeth grinding ensued. That young man immediately sat upright as his whole face darkened.


    As a cold wind blew into the carriage, the temperature inside the carriage seemed to decrease by a few degrees.


    ¡°Heheh, heheh.¡± The owner of the old voice tried his best to keep his voice down, but a few burst ofughter escaped his lips.


    That old man¡¯s face was filled with smiles, but he didn¡¯t dare tough out loud. He could only turn around, looked outside the carriage window and tried to choke down hisughter with all his might.


    ¡°Go to Hou Jin Kingdom.¡± An expression that didn¡¯t seem quite like amusement or anger crossed the young man¡¯s eyes as he waved his hands and knocked on the carriage door.


    The carriage immediate turned towards the direction of Hou Jin Kingdom.


    The cold night wind blew as the moonlight shone brightly.


    In the Hou Jin Kingdom¡¯s Capital.


    Located in a strategic ce in the southwest, the prosperity of Yi Ya City, the Hou Jin Kingdom¡¯s capital, was much more than the Tian Chen¡¯s Capital.


    Many people walked through its streets that was filled with different stalls. The whole ce was extremely lively.


    ¡°What, are you not used to it?¡± At the White Tiger Road, the Hou Jin Crown Prince who wore a golden robe looked towards Liu Yue who was standing beside him.


    She was still wearing a white robe covering her whole body. It seemed like she had dressed ording to her wishes, but even with this ordinary style that she wore, she had made the people in the streets turn to her for a second look.

 Chapter 215 – Meeting an Old Friend (6)

    ¡°It¡¯s too noisy.¡± Liu Yue replied indifferently.


    Since the moment the news about her marrying that what¡¯s-her-name princess was announced, her General¡¯s Official Residence had practically be a wet market.


    Today, the Minister of Appointments came. Tomorrow, it would be the Assistant Minister of Rites¡¯ turn. The next day, it would be the Minister of Transport. Everyone wasing to visit her in an endless stream.


    Liu Yue had left these matters for Yun Zhao to handle. It was not because she wanted quiet. It was just that the information that she wanted couldn¡¯t be taken from the visiting dignitaries.


    The Hou Jin Crown Prince, Chen Feiughed as he heard her. He then replied unhurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing if you did not form a rtionship with them,¡±


    Pausing himself for a while, he then smiled at Liu Yue and said, ¡°The auspicious date has been determined. The eighth of next month is a good day. The Ministry of Rites had started to prepare for the celebration, you can ask them whatever you want if you have any requests.¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Yue replied with a ¡®yeah¡¯, her reaction was neither enthusiastic nor cold.


    Seeing this, Chen Feiughed and nodded satisfiedly, ¡°Right,e with me to see my Third Brother today. His Third King¡¯s Residence was just right beside your General¡¯s Official Residence. He is a little hot-headed, but he¡¯s also not bad.¡±


    Liu Yue deduced that ¡®not bad¡¯ meant that he wouldn¡¯t threaten the Crown Prince, and that he was his person.


    Although she had a n in her heart, her expression did not change.


    ¡°Your majesty, your majesty.¡± A square faced young man suddenly burst forward from a crowd of people and jogged towards them as he called out.


    Seeing this person, Chen Fei stopped in his tracks and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The square-faced man looked extremely young, she reckoned that he was more or less her age. His thick eyebrows and big eyes were spirited and his strides were strong. He must have practiced some martial arts.


    However, all of these were unimportant. The most important thing was that his face looked extremely familiar.


    Liu Yue couldn¡¯t help but to deeply observe this young man who seemed to be very close to Chen Fei. He really looked familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen him before.


    The young man ran towards them in a few steps and stood right beside Chen Fei. When he saw Liu Yue, he didn¡¯t speak.


    Seeing this, Chen Feiughed, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The young man¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of doubt, but he didn¡¯t say anything else and took out a small piece of bound paper from his robe.

 Chapter 216 – Meeting an Old Friend (7)

    ¡°Your majesty, this is the news from West Cliff.¡±


    West Cliff? Liu Yue¡¯s eyebrows twitched a little.


    West Cliff was Hou Jin Kingdom¡¯s secret organisation organized by the Royal Family. If we used modern terms to describe it, it was an agency, a well-known spy agency.


    During the three years she was in Tian Chen Kingdom, the Blood Shadow Guards that she had trained herself, spending her utmost effort and time, couldn¡¯t even manage to get any information on Hou Jin Kingdom¡¯s West Cliff organisation. They also couldn¡¯t infiltrate inside.


    That was why she had came to Hou Jin herself.


    Her ears pricking up, although Liu Yue¡¯s expression did not change at all on the outside, she was listening closely in her heart.


    Opening the letter, Chen Fei looked at it in a nce and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not something urgent, it¡¯ll not be toote if we send someone to retrieve them tomorrow,¡±


    The young man immediately replied with a short ¡®yes¡¯ and then looked at Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue also looked at him, her hands folded in front of her chest.


    Seeing this, Chen Feiughed, ¡°Liu Yue, this is my attendant, Fei Yan.¡±


    Fei Yan. Liu Yue suddenly realized. His surname was Fei. Right, no wonder she thought that his face looked familiar. Turns out that he looked like him, Fei Cheng Lie.


    She had only seen Fei Cheng Lie two or three times, and had never observed him closely. Hence for a moment she only felt that his face was a little bit familiar, but couldn¡¯t tell who he looked like.


    He was Fei Cheng Lie¡¯s most treasured son. He abandoned his parents, wife and children and only brought his youngest son back. Who would he looked like if he didn¡¯t look like Fei Cheng Lie?


    She had to travel far and wide looking for him, but she actually found him so easily now.


    Fei Cheng Lie who was hiding in Hou Jin Kingdom was like a stone that was thrown into the ocean. She couldn¡¯t find him even after 3 years. Today, his son had conveniently appeared right in front of her.


    ¡°General Liu.¡± Fei Yan immediately bowed towards Liu Yue.


    Seeing this, Liu Yue smiled as she patted Fei Yan¡¯s hands, leisurely saying, ¡°We are all our own people, you don¡¯t have to be so formal.¡±


    Amidst her speech, Liu Yue¡¯s slender fingers had slided on the back of Fei Yan¡¯s hands unnoticed, leaving a red scar that not even Fei Yan had realized.


    ¡°I like the way you say it.¡± Chen Fei happily nodded his head.


    As he reached out and patted Liu Yue¡¯s shoulders, he smiled, ¡°It should be this way. In the future you can get to know each other more, and cover up for each other¡¯s weaknesses.¡±

 Chapter 217 – Meeting an Old Friend (8)

    ¡°Yes.¡± Fei Yan immediately replied respectfully.


    Liu Yue only smiled a little, and didn¡¯t say anything much.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, since we are outside the pce today, we should go to visit the Third Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Chen Fei had not even finished the sentence he was happily saying when Fei Yan, who was perfectly alright just a second ago suddenly cried out miserably as his face changed colour. His whole body was trembling as he copsed onto the ground.


    His whole face had turned white as his whole bodyy on the ground and shook continuously.


    Chen Fei¡¯s expression immediately changed and shouted, ¡°What happened?¡± with concern as he inspected Fei Yan who was still trembling uncontrobly on the ground.


    Liu Yue¡¯s eyes shed as she grabbed onto Chen Fei, stopping him from inspecting Fei Yan.


    Chen Fei immediately turned around, and Liu Yue said with a stern voice, while looking at Fei Yan who was lying on the ground, ¡°He¡¯s been poisoned.¡±


    The surrounding guards who were hidden amongst the crowd charged forward even before she had finished her sentence.


    The surrounding ordinary citizens who were bustling with excitement just a few seconds ago, were rmed by this turn of events. Not daring to stay near, they immediately walked away as far as possible.


    Hearing Liu Yue¡¯s words, Chen Fei raised his eyebrows and stood up straight. He had no intention of personally inspecting Fei Yan¡¯s condition.


    The Guard Chief that had immediatelye forward and inspected Fei Yan¡¯s condition, then looked towards Chen Fei with a serious look, ¡°He is poisoned.¡±


    ¡°What poison? How did he get poisoned?¡± Chen Fei¡¯splexion didn¡¯t look too good.


    That Guard Chief knitted his brows tightly and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    As he said that, Chen Fei¡¯s eyes seemed to sh with anger. That Guard Chief was immediately so shocked that he didn¡¯t dare to raise his head.


    ¡°Let me see.¡± At this time, Liu Yue who was holding onto Chen Fei immediately let go of his hands, moved forward and squatted beside Fei Yan. She bent over and inspected him.


    In a short time, Fei Yan¡¯s face had already turned ck. His breath wasboured and his trembling was bing more and more severe.


    Liu Yue¡¯s expression turned cold as she tore a piece of her robe and wrapped it around her hands. Tearing Fei Yan¡¯s clothes open, they saw that the skin under that clothes had already started to turn ck very quickly. The ck colour was slowly spreading towards Fei Yan¡¯s heart.


    The poison was extremely potent.

 Chapter 218 – Meeting an Old Friend (9)

    ¡°Silver needle.¡± Liu Yue said coldly.


    The Imperial bodyguard beside Liu Yue immediately gave a silver needle to her. Liu Yue took it and pricked it at Fei Yan¡¯s shoulders. Immediately, ck coloured blood that had a fishy smell splurted out.


    Seeing this, Liu Yue checked all of Fei Yan¡¯s other limbs then raised Fei Yan¡¯s hands to observe it more clearly.


    Although the skin looked fine, there was a small scar.


    Right when nobody was paying attention, Liu Yue wiped the finger and erased the faint scar from his hands, wiping out all traces of injury.


    ¡°Hit his Bai Hui and Tan Zhong acupoint, I don¡¯t know how to hit pressure points,¡± Standing up, Liu Yue ordered in a low voice.


    The Imperial Royal Captain who was squatting beside her immediately hit Fei Yan¡¯s Bai Hui and Tan Zhong pressure points with a movement as quick as lightning.


    After his two pressure points was hit, his darkplexion immediately diminished slowly.


    Chen Fei, who did not speak at all throughout Liu Yue¡¯s diagnosis and treatment, looked at Liu Yue with a raised eyebrow, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Liu Yue shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s really weird. i¡¯ve never seen such a poison before. I could only stop the poison from spreading temporarily, I can¡¯t detoxify it,¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Fei swept a nce across the surrounding guards.


    Every single person was looking down. It was obvious that none of them had an inkling of what poison it was.


    ¡°Men, carry him and follow me,¡± Seeing this, Che Fei said in a low voice and ordered immediately.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Those Imperial Royal Guards immediately tore off their clothes and wrapped them around their hands before supporting Fei Yan up.


    ¡°You,e along too.¡± Giving Liu Yue a nce, Chen Fei nodded towards her.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t say anything much and only responded with a short ¡°yeah.¡± She followed them from behind.


    The group of people immediately turned around and walked towards the east of the pce.


    They walked quickly, and in a few moments, the group of people reached a dark house on the east of the pce.


    Fei Yan¡¯s body was pitch-ck; other than ck, there was only ck. There was no other colour. There were only two statues of lions baring its fangs and ws in front of the dark house, everything looked so calm and peaceful.


    There wasn¡¯t a single person in the area surrounding the house. The whole ce was brimming with a gloomy, sinister ambience, as if it wanted to swallow every person that had came to this ce.


    Liu Yue looked up to the que hung on top of the dark house, ¡°West Cliff¡±.

 Chapter 219 – Meeting an Old Friend (10)

    This was Hou Jin Kingdom¡¯s secret weapon, its trump card. This was the ce that she had spent three years looking for, the ¡°West Cliff¡± that she couldn¡¯t figure out all along.


    A thin, cold smile shed across her expression. After spending so much effort on infiltrating this ce, she had actually enter this ce from the front door so tantly.


    The group of people walked towards the dark house. Before anyone managed to knock on the door, the front door immediately opened with a loud sound. Two people wearing ck immediately came out and weed them.


    ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince¡­¡±


    Before the two people finished their polite greeting, Chen Fei waved his hands, stopping their greeting and said, ¡°Fei Yan was poisoned, prepare a space for him in the Fourth Hall.¡±


    The two people¡¯s face immediately changed when they heard this. One quickly went back into the dark house, while the other quickly came forward and looked at Fei Yan who was still carried on the Imperial Royal Captain¡¯s back. Seeing Fei Yan¡¯s badplexion, his face immediately crumpled as he turned around and rushed into the dark house.


    ¡°Follow along.¡± Chen Fei turned and spoke to Liu Yue, before following closely from behind.


    As for the guards behind him, everyone retreated neatly, standing far in front of the West Cliff¡¯s front door and didn¡¯t follow them inside.


    Seeing this, Liu Yue didn¡¯t say anything as she followed Chen Fei into the buiding.


    The front door closed as the two people entered.


    Against expectations, although the front door looked small, the space inside the building was actually quite big. Seems like all the houses along these street had been summed up in this whole space.


    Liu Yue observed the path she walked. The so-called First Hall, Second Hall and Third Hall were all names to partition the whole ce. The ce was closed securely, without a courtyard, nothing inside could be seen from the outside.


    The ce was also extremely deserted, as if no one was actually inside the building.


    Quickly moving along therge corridor, Liu Yue tailed behind Chen Fei as they entered the Fourth Hall.


    Fourth Hall, West Cliff¡¯s Fourth Hall was the divison in charge of detoxification and poison identification.


    The two people entered the Hall, which was a ce that was as big as one of the halls int Hou Jin Pce. Bottles and vases spread out along the walls of the room.


    Potent smell of herbs spread out in the room. There were too many kinds of herbs¡¯ smell mixed together that it wasn¡¯t clear what kind of materials were present inside the room.


    And in the quiet, silent room, three people had already gathered. There were two handsome looking middle aged people and one youth.

 Chapter 220 – Meeting an Old Friend (11)

    At this time, their faces were all gloomy. As they took out a white-coloured pill from one of the bottles and squeeze it into Fei Yan¡¯s mouth, they also covered his body with some mysterious medicinal herbs.


    Seeing this, Liu Yue stood at the side and watched indifferently.


    ¡°Fourth Hall Master, what poison did he get?¡± Chen Fei walked towards one of the middle-aged person and asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never seen this before.¡± That Fourth Hall Master frowned as his fingers moved quickly across Fei Yan¡¯s body, hitting a few of Fei Yan¡¯s pressure points.


    ¡°Could he be saved?¡± Chen Fei frowned as he heard his reply.


    It turned out that even his West Cliff Fourth Hall did not know what poison it was, this¡­


    Hearing this, the Fourth Hall Master muttered to himself irresolutely, ¡°We should be able to save him. His Bai Hui and Tan Zhong pressure points were both hit at the right time. It controlled the spread of the poison. As long as we control the poison and prevent it to spread further, we should be able to detoxify it.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Fei nodded and seemed to let out a sigh of relief. He turned around and looked at Liu Yue, full of praises, ¡°You have saved his life. I¡¯ll reward youter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I, your subject, ought to do.¡± Liu Yue replied humbly,pletely not iming credit for herself.


    Seeing this, Chen Fei¡¯s impression for Liu Yue turned even better. He thought that Liu Yue was a really simple and a good subordinate. He couldn¡¯t help but to pat Liu Yue¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°How did he get poisoned?¡± Patting Liu Yue¡¯s shoulders, a sh of killing intent suddenly crossed Chen Fei¡¯s eyes. How could such a thing happened right under his nose? It was really ridiculous, how could there be someone who dared to touch his people?


    That Fourth Hall Master listened as he detoxified the poison on Fei Yan. He replied in a serious tone, ¡°This was also what your subject wanted to ask Your Highness. How did Fei Yan actually got poisoned?¡±


    Chen Fei frowned as he heard this, ¡°Can¡¯t you guys find it out?¡±


    His Fourth Hall was actually unable to find out how Fei Yan got poisoned. This was simply inconceivable, the Fourth Hall Master was their poison expert, after all.


    Hearing Chen Fei¡¯s astonished question, the Fourth Hall Master could only look down in embarrassment.


    Afterwards, he shook his head in an ashen expression, ¡°I couldn¡¯t manage to find it out. He didn¡¯t drink it, nor was there any signs of injury. This poison was also not due to a poisonous smoke. It was a poison that could only be used upon body contact. Your Highness, we really couldn¡¯t find out the source.¡±

 Chapter 221 – Meeting an Old Friend (12)

    After hearing this, Chen Fei furrowed his brows and turned towards Liu Yue, ¡°What do you think of it?¡±


    Liu Yue looked innocently at Chen Fei, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about poison.¡±


    Liu Yue¡¯s face was so sincere and subtle, that even Chen Fei began to question himself for asking her this question.


    ¡°Your highness, it looks to this subject that¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°The House Master has arrived.¡± An icy voice called out as the sound of fast footsteps approaching could be heard.


    ¡°Fei Yan, Fei Yan.¡± an anxious voiced called. Even though the speaker wasn¡¯t here yet, the sound had already transmitted over.


    When Liu Yue heard this, her expression sank and both her eyes lit up. This voice¡­


    ¡°Bang!¡± the person knocked opened the doors to the Fourth Hall and rushed over to the bed where Fei Yan was at with a face full of anxiousness.


    He had a mighty looking face and a sturdy physique. His whole body emitted a sense of familiarity.


    Yes. It was so familiar that Liu Yue had often wanted to cut him up piece by piece and burn his remains in her dreams.


    It was Fei Cheng Lie, the man who was once the second general of the Tianchen Empire.


    The Fei Cheng Lie, who ruined Xuanyuan Che¡¯s life three years ago and stirred chaos in the Tianchen empire. The Fei Cheng Lie who was the great general of the Hou Jin Kingdom twenty years ago.


    Liu Yue slightly squinted her eyes. So he was actually hiding in West Cliff. No wonder she couldn¡¯t find him all this time. It¡¯s because he was here.


    Relying on Hou Jin Kingdom¡¯s strength, West Cliff¡¯s House Master immediately rose to power after returning from Tianchen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry House Master, he won¡¯t die.¡± The Fourth Hall Master said, looking at the anxious Fei Cheng Lie.


    After listening to these words, Fei Cheng Lie¡¯splexion began to look calmer. As long as he doesn¡¯t die, it¡¯s all good. It¡¯ll be all good.


    ¡°House Master Fei, there¡¯s no need to worry. As long as we¡¯re here in the Fourth Hall, there won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Chen Fei intervened.


    Fei Cheng Lie was too anxious before. He cared too much for his son. When he heard this, his expressions changed, turned towards Chen Fei and bowed, ¡°This subject greets Your Highness the Crown Prince. May your highness pardon my offense.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, it¡¯s normal to act like this for one¡¯s own child. I won¡¯t take any offense.¡± Chen Fei smiled as he waved his arm.


    Fei Cheng Lie lifted his head as if he was a criminal in court.


    Once he lifted his head, he immediately took notice of Liu Yue who was standing next to Chen Fei. Fei Cheng Lie could not help but he surprised. He blinked a few times and stared intensely at Liu Yue. This face¡­

 Chapter 222 – The Lost One Has Returned (1)

    The more he looked at this face, the more familiar it seemed. It felt like he had seen that face somewhere before. Fei Cheng Lie frowned as he examined Liu Yue from head to toe.


    That face, that nose, those eyes.


    Fei Cheng Lie suddenly shivered. That face looked very simr to a face that made him lose his appetite and gave him nightmares.


    That night, even though the small, little face was blood red. He could still see clearly amongst the hundreds of thousands of Tiger Army soldiers.


    She had such a beauty, such a strong determination that almost seemed to bit through his bone.


    Mu Rong Liu Yue. Even after three years, he was still unable to forget that strong and powerful, royalty and that cold, murderous feeling that she gave off.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fei Cheng Lie¡¯s expression changed. He pointed at Liu Yue.


    Fei Cheng Lie¡¯s change in expression shocked everyone around him. Everyone looked at Liu Yue and the atmosphere in the room changed.


    Liu Yue remained calm; unaffected by Fei Cheng Lie¡¯s change in expression.


    Seeing Fei Cheng Lie¡¯s pointing at Liu Yue, Chen Fei turned to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, master Fei?¡±


    Chen Fei then turned to look at Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Only curiosity sparkled in her eyes; her eyes twinkled.


    Fei Cheng Lie pointed at Liu Yue. He saw how Liu Yue looked at him with cold curiosity;pletely different from what he remembered.


    Fei Cheng Lie¡¯s expression changed again; he studied Liu Yue once more.


    It¡¯s wrong, wrong. The person standing in front of him was a man, not a woman.


    The feeling this man gave off waspletely different as well. Mu Rong Liu Yue had that murderous, proud, passionate, personality.


    But the Liu Yue in front of him was cold, with hardly any emotion or passion.


    This feeling ispletely different from that woman in his memory.


    Fei Cheng Lie took another careful look and was relieved. It¡¯s not her, thank god it¡¯s not her.

 Chapter 223 – The Lost One Has Returned (2)

    After retracting his finger that was pointed at Liu Yue, Fei Cheng Lie embarrassingly smiled, ¡°General Liu is definitely a talented individual. It¡¯s just that you look so much like one of my enemies, that I almost made a mistake. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you.¡±


    After speaking, Fei Cheng Lie felt a lot more rxed. They were definitelypletely different. One was a man and the other was a girl. The difference was as great as the heavens and the earth. Fei Cheng Lie actually thought that they were the same person. It seems like he was a bit too afraid of Mu Rong Liu Yue.


    Chen Fei couldn¡¯t help but give a nce towards Fei Cheng Lie.


    Aftering seeing Chen Fei shake his head towards himself, Fei Cheng Lie knew that he was in the wrong.


    Chen Fei then turned towards the emotionless Liu Yue and started smiling, ¡°If Master Fei made a mistake, then you guys must really look alike. Ah, Liu Yue. Do you have any brothers or sisters? If you do, then allow me, the Crown Prince, to do some matchmaking.¡± After saying that, Chen Fei began tough.


    Hearing this, Liu Yue¡¯s expression did not change much as she calmly said, ¡°None.¡±


    Liu Yue looked at Fei Cheng Lie very calmly. As though this was just a small mistake of people mistaking others, Liu Yue did not show even the slightest feeling towards it.


    This made Fei Cheng Lie abandon any ideas about them being the same person.


    Seeing how this all ended, the people who came with Fei Cheng Lie all calmed down as well.


    After speaking with Fei Cheng Lie to issue for the arrest of the culprit, Chen Fei led Liu Yue out of West Cliff.


    Under the golden sunlight, Liu Yue turned and looked at gloomy ck door, smilling sinisterly. If she had dared toe, then she wasn¡¯t afraid of Fei Cheng Lie finding out her identity either.


    Next, she followed Chen Fei to Third Prince¡¯s Residence for a bit. When nighttime came around, Liu Yue returned to the General Mansion.


    ¡°West Cliff¡¯s House Master. So it was him all along¡­¡± Du Yi frowned.


    ¡°No wonder why we couldn¡¯t find him.¡± Liu Yue tapped her fingers on the table with a calm face.


    ¡°If it¡¯s the West Cliff¡¯s House Master, then it¡¯s going to be a bit difficult. ording to my sources, this person never leaves the Eastern Mansion. Asides from the most trusted people of the Hou Jin Empire trusts, no one can enter.¡± Du Yi frowned and said.

 Chapter 224 – The Lost One Has Returned (3)

    Liu Yue didn¡¯t say anything after hearing this. After all, she knew about this already.


    The reports say that the West Cliff¡¯s House Master had always been a mysterious person. Previously, he would show up to the Hou Jin Empire¡¯s Emperor¡¯s birthday banquet, but for thest few years, he didn¡¯t even show his face. He was simply too secretive with his movement and traces.


    Today, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she poisoned his son and he came running anxiously, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to find Fei Cheng Lie even after she died.


    ¡°Is that thing in the West Cliff as well?¡± Liu Yue asked after pondering for a bit.


    Du Yi nodded and said, ¡°Yes. My sources are very reliable. However, I don¡¯t know where it is hidden.¡±


    Liu Yue continued to tap her fingers on the table while rolling her eyes around.


    The first reason she came to Hou Jin was for revenge.


    The second? ording to rumors, the Hou Jin Empire was only able to be a great power in the southwestern region due having a very detailed map of the three southwestern countries.


    The map describe the terrain of the area in detail. With such map in hand, the other countries could notpete against them.


    Amongst the three countries, Tian Chen had the greatest power.


    How could something as important as this map end up in the Hou Jin Empire?


    West Cliff is a ce where only the important people of the Hou Jin Empire could enter. But right now, isn¡¯t she considered one of these people?


    ¡°Brother Liu, Brother Liu, the night is still young,e out and have some tea¡­..¡± Yun Zhao said as he walked closer to the room.


    Liu Yue blinked, and with a wave of her arms, she stood up and moved towards the rear hall.


    Drink tea? Good idea.


    The clear spring sky was filled with stars. The scene was absolutely mesmerizing.


    Time passed quickly. In an instant, a few days had already gone by.


    The big wedding was almost here. Everyone was intensely preparing for it.


    While Liu Yue and Du Yi was busy apanying Chen Fei in the imperial pce, Yun Zhao unwillingly helped Liu Yue to deal with people scurrying over to the General Mansion to curry her favour. These people had almost trampled over the General Mansion¡¯s front gate.


    Liu Yue had allowed Yun Zhao, an outsider, to be the head servant of the household.


    So no matter what happened, he would not abandon his post.


    He really didn¡¯t know what to do.

 Chapter 225 – The Lost One Has Returned (4)

    On this day, Liu Yue brought two bottles of high quality tea over to West Cliff.


    In West Cliff¡¯s Fourth Hall.


    ¡°His highness the Crown Prince asked if Fei Yan was doing better.¡± Liu Yue casually said as she sat in the Fourth Hall.


    The Fourth Hall Master sighed and frowned a bit, ¡°He¡¯s awake but the situation is not well. We can¡¯t fully expel the poison from his body.¡±


    After hearing the situation, she raised her brows and said, ¡°The Crown Prince said that if you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate and ask for it directly.¡±


    In her mind, Liu Yue let out a coldugh. She was the one who poisoned him. These people shouldn¡¯t even think about dispelling the poison.


    ¡°Naturally.¡± The Fourth Hall Master nodded bluntly. It seems like his rtionship with Chen Fei is not a simple one.


    Liu Yue stood up and gracefully said to the Fourth Hall Master , ¡°Today I came with two objectives. The first is to ask about Fei Yan¡¯s injuries on the Crown Princes¡¯ behalf. The second is to bring some tea that the Crown Prince had gotten his hands on and give them to the West Cliff¡¯s House Master.


    This Fei Cheng Lie doesn¡¯t really like anything except for good tea.


    She only found out about this fact after Fei Cheng Lie had ran away.


    Today, Chen Fei had picked some high quality tea leaves and sent Liu Yue to deliver them immediately.


    The West Cliff basically acted as the right hand of Chen Fei. He needed to treat the House Master well.


    The Fourth Hall Master didn¡¯t say much and lightly pped his hands. The seemingly normal wall was suddenly pushed opened and a person walked out.


    The person nodded at Liu Yue and walked towards the table with the tea. After testing and confirming that there was no poison in the tea, he turned towards Liu Yue and said, ¡°This way, General Liu.¡±


    He turned around and started walking towards the opened wall.


    Seeing this, Liu Yue followed.


    Behind the wall was an empty space. It wasn¡¯t a secret room or a tunnel or anything. Instead, it was an amazingly decorated courtyard.


    However, it was still dark and damp, and gave off an oppressive feeling.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t make a sound as she followed the youngster. She focused on the road straight ahead but there was actually nothing ahead.


    West Cliff¡¯s first hall, second hall, third hall and fourth hall. She was able to see the doors that led to each hall when she walked in. However, in order to enter the other halls asides from the Fourth Hall, she had to enter through the secret passage in the Fourth Hall.

 Chapter 226 – The Lost One Has Returned (5)

    The way the arrangements were made was very clever.


    ¡°General Liu, please wait for a moment.¡± Upon arriving at a courtyard, the youngster told Liu Yue as he turned and entered the dark courtyard.


    Liu Yue stood in front of the garden and examined her surroundings. The road was shaped like the word ¡°Íõ¡± (King). It seems like this is where Fei Cheng Lie stays.


    After quite an amount of time, the youngster returned and said, ¡°The House Master is preparing a secret medicine right now so he is unable toe out. Would General Liu please revert my thanks to His Highness, the Crown Prince, for his courtesy. These two pills here are for General Liu as thanks for your visit.¡±


    Saying that, the youngster handed the two snow white pills to Liu Yue and left.


    Hearing this, Liu Yue¡¯s eyes darkened. Preparing secret medicine? Bullshit. How can Fei Cheng Lie know how to prepare secret medicine? It was obvious that he just didn¡¯t want to see her.


    ying with the snow white pills in her hands, a sweet scent wafted out. Two Blood Ginseng Pills. Good stuff!


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t have much to say, so she turned around and followed the youngster out. It seems like it¡¯s going to be pretty hard to meet Fei Cheng Lie.


    There was not even any chance for her to make a move.


    Although Fei Cheng Lie thought that Liu Yue and Mu Rong Liu Yue were different people, he still felt uneasy. If he could avoid seeing him, he would. He did not want to take any chances at all.


    Night time came along and another day was about to pass.


    Liu Yue, who wore ck-coloured clothes and had her face covered, hid herself in the darkness, as she made her way to the West Cliff.


    The big wedding celebration was almost here. She didn¡¯t have a lot of time to waste on him.


    The moon was bright and the stars were sparse. Traces of ck clouds drifted about in the sky, the moonlight prating the cloudyers and sprinkling down. The light haze added a form of mysterious beauty to thendscape.


    ¡°Brother,e out for some tea.¡± Holding a cup, Yun Zhao raised his eyebrows as he looked at Du Yi, who stood by Liu Yue¡¯s door.


    ¡°Master is sleeping.¡± Du Yi answered coldly.


    ¡°Sleeping?¡± Yun Zhao looked at the sky and then at Du Yi who was standing by the door.


    Who sleeps this early? Did he think that I¡¯m a kid?


    Yun Zhao frowned slightly, but a tinge of helplessness crept onto his face, ¡°Sleeping so early!¡± He walked towards the rear of the mansion in frustration.


    Under the stars, a momentter, a ck shadow flew out from the General Mansion¡¯s back door and quickly disappeared into the dark night.

 Chapter 227 – The Lost One Has Returned (6)

    The wind blew gently and elegantly at night.


    Camouged by the darkness, Liu Yue quietly entered West Cliff and went straight to where Fei Cheng Lie resided.


    The house was all ck. Under the dark night sky, it was a natural protective screen for Liu Yue. It made it too easy for her to infiltrate West Cliff.


    On the outside, West Cliff looked as if it was empty. However, in the darkness, Liu Yue could feel the presence of many people hiding around.


    They were continuously moving, continuously exchanging positions and continuously survillencing the area.


    These people were experts. Liu Yue couldn¡¯t even hear their breathing or feel their energy. She believes that if anyone besides her were toe here, they would definitely be discovered easily without being able to walk even ten meters.


    However, these people couldn¡¯t stop her.


    She was someone who belongs in the darkness.


    She silently opened the hidden door in the fourth hall and quickly disappeared into the third hall. Her movements were as swift as wind.


    Moving swiftly, she appeared in front of Fei Cheng Lie¡¯s residence in a blink of an eye.


    The ce looked ordinary. It sat in therge courtyard by itself, isted in the middle of nowhere. The ce was especially quiet as well.


    There was no one here. Not a single soul.


    Liu Yue closed her eyes to feel around. There was no one in the surroundings either.


    Just before, there were countless amount of guards in the fourth hall. Why was there no one here at all? Liu Yue frowned slightly.


    Opening her eyes, she gently walked over. Each step was taken with the utmost caution as she constantly observe her surroundings.


    Du Gu Ye had already tricked her once with a scheme like this. She didn¡¯t want to fall for something like this twice, so she was extra careful.


    As she walked up slowly, she didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary.


    Lurking in the darkness and looking at the residence in front of her, a hint of coldness could be seen in Liu Yue¡¯s eyes.


    No wonder why there was nobody guarding the ce. The windows that she saw during the day hadpletely disappeared. The house in front of her was basically a rock.


    There were no doors and no windows. It¡¯s a rock solid house. The house was basically a fortress.

 Chapter 228 – The Lost One Has Returned (7)

    As she walked one circle around the stone fort, a trace of contempt welled up in Liu Yue¡¯s eyes. To think that just one rock would ensure maximum safety? It was practically an idiotic idea.


    With one step, she stood firmly behind the house. Liu Yue stretched her fingers and pressed the seemingly smooth surface of the rock.


    There was a palmprint that was so shallow that it was practically impossible to feel.


    As she pressed down with her fingers, the stone door immediately started to slowly open. It was so slight that it did not make any sound at all. Liu Yue ducked through through the gap swiftly.


    Behind her, the stone door descended lightly. Liu Yue did not use much strength, and had only opened a small crack.


    There were no sounds of breathing. Fei Cheng Lie was not here.


    In the span of darkness, Liu Yue acutely sensed that there was nobody in this room. She took out a Night Pearl from her torso that she had earlier prepared.


    At that moment, in the room where it was so dark as to not be able to see one¡¯s five fingers, a dim light flickered, and illuminated upon the contents of the room.


    Sure enough, there was nobody.


    The room was very small, just containing one bed and one table. It was impossible to hide a person.


    Holding up the Night Pearl in her hand, Liu Yue swept her gaze around her surroundings, and directly walked towards the bed in the middle of the room.


    Pressing on the corner that jutted out from the headboard of the bed, a slight sound ¡®ka-cha¡¯ echoed in the room, and Liu Yue ducked out of the way.


    The simple wooden bed slowly shifted outwards, and revealed a dark passage narrow enough for one person to enter.


    Liu Yue raised her eyebrows. Shining the Night Pearl at the bottom, a straight flight of steps directly descended to the bottom which was too dark to see.


    Since she was already here, it was impossible to just go back like that.


    Liu Yue leaped into the dark passage with one movements and descended from the steps.


    It was a straight and direct flight of steps, with about a hundred steps. Angled at almost sixty degrees, it was quite precipitous.


    As she held the Night Pearl in her hands and followed the steps, she turned at a corner at the end. Liu Yue felt a sudden brightness in front of her eyes, and her Night Pearlpletely lost its luster.


    In front of her was a square-shaped stone room, with up to twenty Night Pearls embedded on its four walls, lighting up this small stone room with a radiance akin to daytime.

 Chapter 229 – The Lost One Has Returned (8)

    Within the four sides of the stone room, there were different things ced.


    On the eastern side of the stone steps, there were five rows of bottles and jars. Liu Yue swept her gaze across theirbels. If these were not highly toxic substances, they must be extremely rare legendary potions, and it was more sumptuous than Tian Chen¡¯s collection.


    At the northern side, there were rolls of scripts. A hurried nce at them proved unable to tell what exactly they were.


    However, at the western side, there were many weapons ced. Their sizes ranged from those as small as one finger to some the size of a human being. The dark gleam of the des radiated with coldness under the light of the Night Pearls.


    Without even needing to try, one would know that these are legendary weapons that were powerful enough to slice a single strand of hair.


    At the southern side which Liu Yue faced, there was a just a wooden box. The body of the box was sandalwood, and it did not look very valuable and unique, but it upied the entire space at the southern side.


    Liu Yue swept her gaze around her, scrutinising the entire room once again. There was were no uneven ces, and it looked very safe.


    Putting away the Night Pearl in her hand, Liu Yue held her dagger in one hand, and walked slowly towards the wooden box. The thing she wanted was probably here.


    Advancing a few steps, Liu Yue lightly brandished her dagger and sliced across the surface of the wooden box. There was no thread.


    She blew in the direction of the wooden box. There was no movement.


    Upon seeing this, Liu Yue raised her dagger, and gently prised the cover of the wooden box open, looking into the box.


    There were rolls of cloth in the box. ck ink showed through from the bank of the cloth in undting patterns. It was not calligraphy, but a painting.


    Liu Yue¡¯s eyes immediately shone, this was a map.


    In this abrupt moment, with Liu Yue yet to react, the slight sound of ¡®ka cha¡¯ suddenly reverberated within the stone room.


    Liu Yue¡¯s internal rms immediately sounded. She had bumped into the mechanism, at this moment, she swiftly reached out for the painting.


    But even if she was fast, the painting was even faster. With a ¡®peng¡¯ sound, it immersed into the stone support below.


    At the very same moment, the valuable items in the surrounding three sides also submerged under the stone surface below in the blink of an eye, entirely disappearing from sight.


    A cold light shed within Liu Yue¡¯s eyes when she saw this, turning and retreating behind her.


    In that very moment where Liu Yue took a step behind her, a light sound ¡®chi¡¯ sounded near her ear, and a densely packed barrage of arrows immediately shot out from the four walls, crisscrossing as they flew towards her.

 Chapter 230 – The Lost One Has Returned (9)

    In the entire small stone room, there was no gap at all. The small hidden chamber was immediately filled with the light of arrows, there were probably numbered in the hundreds to thousands.


    In sinister cold light, they shot towards Liu Yue in the middle, and it was impossible to avoid.


    Her face darkening, Liu Yue¡¯s reactions were also fast, with one movement, the silk thread that she had always been wearing on her wrist shot out in a ¡®shua¡¯ sound, hooking onto the the summit of the stone room.


    With aunch of her body, Liu Yue flew upwards, her feet tapping at certain points on the stone surface above her head, her entire person hanging on the ceiling of the room like a lizard.


    There was no gap at all below her, and there was only a small space at the top.


    As she grasped onto the ceiling, the cold light of arrows had already reached her, the sinister looking arrowheads almost cutting into her cheeks as they zoomed past.


    Her hair fell lightly in the forest of sharp arrowheads.


    In the blink of an eye, the thick intersecting torrent of arrowheads shot across, without any gap in the middle. If Liu Yue had been slower for even one second, she would have been a porcupine by now.


    She could not stay long in this ce. Liu Yueunched the silk thread in her hand and threw herself towards the entrance of the room.


    In the moment when Liu Yue let go of the hand grasping onto the ceiling of the roof, and propelled herself towards the entrance of the stone room.


    ck metal spears suddenly shot out from the ceiling and the four walls with a ¡®shua¡¯ sound.


    They were at least as thick as an infant¡¯s arm, with one side moving alongside the wall, and the tips thrusting out, the incisive tips was suffused with the cold colour of metal, and they were so sharp as to be able to cut open air.


    The four walls and the stone ceiling seemed to have transformed at that instant into a porcupine that had unfolded its sharp thorns, brimming with ghastly murderous intent.


    A cold look shed across Liu Yue¡¯s eyes. She brandished the silk threads in her hands, and rushed outside as if she was flying.


    ¡°Hong.¡± As she stepped onto the step outside the stone room, Liu Yue had yet to steady herself as a dull rumble sounded, and the surrounding walls and steps started to move.


    In all four directions, they converged towards the step in the middle that was onlyrge enough to support one person.


    Her eyes shing in the colour of metallic blood, Liu Yue swiftly rushed up the steps.


    One round leading to the other, one step after another.


    The four walls beside her closed on her rapidly, with the remaining space bing smaller and smaller, tinier and tinier.

 Chapter 231 – The Lost One Has Returned (10)

    Liu Yue almost flew on the hundreds of steps, her figure shing past, a ck shadow as fast as lightning.


    When she first started, the wall was still above her head. With a few steps, the wall was pressing down on Liu Yue such that she could only bow her body forward as she raced in front, with the space she had bing smaller.


    The hundred steps were originally a journey of short length, but currently it seemed unimaginably long.


    Tossing the silk threads in front, hooking onto the ground surface outside the cave, Liu Yue exerted all her effort, hauling herself in one movement, her entire body shooting outside as if it was a sharp arrow.


    Her body moving past with her shadow barely catching up with her, she was only able to escape the cave through tugging on her silk thread. With a ¡°hong¡± sound being her, the entire cave closed in on itself, without leaving a single crack or gap.


    If Liu Yue was slower by a single step, she would have be meat patty.


    Everything happened in an instant.


    Without having enough time to take a breather and toment, Liu Yue, in one ferocious swoop, pounced to the side of the door. She turned her hand and pressed her palm on the stone wall.


    A slight breeze blew by, and a small crack slowly opened. Liu Yue, in a sh, rapidly moved through the crack and out.


    Murderous intent permeated all four sides. There was originally nobody outside, but in this moment, Liu Yue distinctly felt that there were numerous people rushing in her direction. That malevolent killing aura almost repressed the entire night sky.


    With trembling hands, Liu Yue withdrew the silk threads on her wrist. She leaped andunched them towards the dark night.


    With one foot down the ground, without Liu Yue even having time to advance another step, the scenery in front of her abruptly changed, entirely switching to another position.


    The passageway that was originally in front of her was now behind her.


    The stone house that was originally her was now standing directly in front of it.


    Shit, battle disposition and mechanisms were in operation. What ridiculous battle disposition had started? Upon seeing this, Liu Yue in a split second became startlingly coldly acute.


    She knew everything, no matter how many people came tonight, she could still noiselessly break through, but she did not know how to destroy formations.


    Her ck irises darkening, Liu Yue did not care whatever scene was in front of her, advancing towards the stone house in front of her without any second thoughts.


    She did not believe that the house would actually move. This must be something rted to an optical illusion or trick.

 Chapter 232 – The Lost One Has Returned (11)

    Practically unafraid of dying, Liu Yue smashed her head in the direction of the unyielding and firm looking stone house.


    With a ferocious charge forward, she shot past the stone house in front of her, and Liu Yue¡¯s head almost knocked into the corridor railing in front of her.


    Sure enough, it was an optical illusion. The light in Liu Yue¡¯s both eyes shed. Tightening her fist, she unfolded her body and dashed towards the corridor in front of her.


    She remembered, no matter how much the scenery in front of her changed, as long as she followed the route in her memory, there would not be any problem.


    Her ck figure flew quickly in the darkness of the night.


    In her surroundings, countless dark shadows were also hurtling towards her at rapid speed. That sinister aura, that malevolent murderous intent, violently converged on her.


    If it became a situation where she was surrounded by all four sides, with the West Cliff¡¯s numerous martial art experts, if she was surrounded, it was as difficult as scaling the sky to escape.


    All ns would immediately fail at thest hurdle.


    Her figure shing continuously, with a few movements, Liu Yue suddenly brandished her arm wildly. Shit, she had returned to her original position again.


    Sweeping a quick nce across her surroundings, the scenery was entirely the same as when she had dashed out of the stone house. Currently, the stone house was yet again standing in front of her.


    What was different was that the surrounding aura was getting closer, and she could almost hear the sound of clothing splitting across the skies in their approach.


    The people from the West Cliff arrived so quickly.


    With the situation on a tightrope, and the surrounding advances almost imminent, Liu Yue, at this moment however, became surprisingly more calm.


    Simply closing her eyes, she rushed towards the stone house in front of her. She would not look, looking would affect her judgment. She would just trust her instincts.


    Her figure dashed out hurriedly, with all her strength concentrated in her movement.


    ¡°You idiot.¡± A shadow as fast as electricity bolted out. Without having reached the shadow of a stone, an irritated voice suddenly sounded in a low tone. Subsequently, her waist tightened, and an arm had already encircled her waist.


    Liu Yue immediately opened her eyes with a ¡®shua¡¯, and without thinking, the dagger in her hand reflexively stabbed in the direction of the person behind her.


    Somebody had came so near to her already, and yet she did not discover it.


    The dagger shed across the air, and was about to pierce into the body of the person behind her. Liu Yue¡¯s body suddenly jerked, and the dagger held in her hand abruptly came to a stop in midair.

 Chapter 233 – The Lost One Has Returned (12)

    The person behind her, the person behind her ¡­ ¡­


    That strong body, that wide chest, that familiar scent, the embrace that could let her rx entirely, and trust inpletely ¡­ ¡­


    He ¡­ ¡­ This person ¡­ ¡­


    Her eyes suddenly reddened, without any reason.


    The arm embracing her waist tightened, and the person behind her flipped his body and leaped up as if he was flying, turning and plunging towards another direction.


    Liu Yue only thought that the ovepping and repetitive scenes scenes in front of her were continuously changing. They were all routes she was familiar with.


    Originally looking as if it was the wrong way, the person behind her went around a curve, and it became the right way.


    Originally looking as if it was the right way, but the person behind her moved quickly past it, without any heed to it.


    However, all these were currently not within her scope of consideration. Liu Yue held tightly onto the dagger with one hand, and the other hand felt the hand that was tightly fastened onto her waist.


    She held onto it, held onto it tightly, never letting go.


    The darkness of the night weaved, and the sounds of the winds fluttered.


    Wind whipped past her ear, messing up her hair, making her clothing fly.


    As fast as lightning, Liu Yue only felt the sounds of the wind blow past her ears. The scenery was as if she was riding a train, rapidly falling back past her eyes.


    She lightly closed her eyes, this feeling felt so good.


    ¡°Who is there? Stop!¡± There was a sudden loud shout, and from diagonally in front of them, four shadows flew towards them, advancing fiercely with murderous spirit.


    The person behind suddenly hugged her waist, and Liu Yue only heard a soft voice. ¡°Go.¡± Her waist immediately felt an immense amount of force, and her body hurtled towards the night sky in front of her.


    Her body in midair, Liu Yue rapidly turned her head, only to see the person d in dark red jerking in the air, ferociously meeting the attacks behind her.


    A silver light shed, and under the moonlight, blood spurted out in all directions. The four people who were charging towards them had been incapacitated at the waist.


    It was a violent and firm attack, taking their lives with just one blow.


    The corners of her mouth lifting up into a bright smile, Liu Yue¡¯s eyes were as radiant as coloured ss, sparkling with a luster more brilliant than the light of the stars.


    As her body swung upwards and having yet to descend, the person behind her had already swiftly arrived beside her. With a single wave of his sleeve, his arm had once again encircled her waist, as if it were a huge roc spreading its wings, drowning itself in the dark night in an instant.


    The murderous intent behind themunched towards them.

 Chapter 234 – I’m Back (1)

    Darting away, she was moving as fast as lightning.


    Under the dark skies, a shadow was seen moving quickly. It was fast that it looked like as if it was the remnants of a ghost.


    In a sh, she was already out of West Cliff.


    It was as if no one knew she was there.


    However, in the other direction, a silhouette had seen everything.


    Their face was covered with ck cloth so it was impossible to tell who it was.


    It continued to observe until a number of West Cliff¡¯s people showed up.


    It then took a step back and disappeared into the darkness.


    ¡°Pop. Pop.¡± In the darkness, a few red res soared into the sky. The res exploded into a bright light, lighting up the the whole area.


    A countless amount of shadows dashed out of West Cliff with killing intent. Each and every one of them were experts among experts.


    Their murderous auras flowed along with the night breeze. Soon the whole Hou Jin Empire was engulfed with killing intent.


    Countless silhouettes in every corner of the Hou Jin Empire began to move out.


    In the sky, dark clouds covered the moon, leaving the ce in total darkness.


    Liu Yue moved as she was lightning, dashing away very quickly.


    She felt the breeze blow against her face. In her point of view, the scenery changed very quickly. She was moving at an abnormally fast speed!


    She knew that the martial arts of this world was good, however, she didn¡¯t think that it was THIS good.


    The night breeze was cold, but she felt her chest burning.


    She was unable to suppress the feeling in her heart.


    After crossing the alley in a sh, Liu Yue could already see the General Mansion.


    She leaped into the back yard. Before shended, a silhouette suddenly appeared in the air holding a sword. He began to attack the two intruders.


    The silhouette belonged to Du Yi who was guarding the ce.


    With his attack being evaded, Du Yi looked at the clothed Liu Yue and realized that it was her.


    He immediately retracted the sword, flew over and frowned at the same time. Liu Yue left by herself. Why was there two people? Who was the other person?

 Chapter 235 – I’m Back (2)

    Slowlynding on the ground, Liu Yue didn¡¯t say anything. The person behind her said in a soft voice, ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡±


    While saying that, the person used their strength to send Liu Yue away while disappearing into the night sky.


    At the same time, Du Yi coincidentally turned around and saw the scene. His eyes widened. This figure¡­ This figure is¡­¡­


    When the hand had let go of Liu Yue¡¯s waist, Liu Yue immediately tried to grab the person but missed. Standing there, she reached her hand out towards the sky and looked deeply into the direction where the crimson silhouette had disappeared.


    Gritting her teeth, she held back the thought of chasing the the person. She quickly turned around and returned to her room.


    Du Yi had already saw the signal from the imperial city. Seeing what Liu Yue had done, he quickly returned as well to do what he was suppose to do.


    Liu Yue entered her room, changed, destroyed the evidence, made her bed and went to sleep.


    The series of action was done instantly.


    Right when Liu Yue lied down, a strong gust of wind could be heard from the yard. Someone had already entered the premises quietly.


    The amount of people that came was surprising. They had already surrounded her general mansion.


    Liu Yue acted as if she was awoken by the sudden appearance of these people and quickly got up. She quickly grabbed her zither, kicked off her nket and rushed out.


    ¡°There has been movement in the capital and West Cliff was ordered to protect the general.¡± A cold voice said right when Liu Yue rushed out.


    When she heard this, she stopped and moved her fingers away from her zither.


    She frowned and sized up the clothed person in front of her. He was dressed in all ck, just like those from West Cliff. Looking at all the people around, she slowly began to rx.


    However, she immediately frowned and ¡°confusingly¡± asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. West Cliff only knows that once the signals wereunched, we are to protect all the high ranking officials and generals in the area.¡± The clothed person coldly said.


    His two eyes quickly took a nce at Liu Yue. Noticing that there was nothing out of the ordinary, he calmed down a bit.

 Chapter 236 – I’m Back (3)

    Protect her? Humph, it¡¯s more like she was a neer to the ce, even if her family background was cleaner than the cleanest, the old man in Hou Jin still did not dare to let his guard down.


    Hence, he dispatched manpower to secretly monitor her.


    Today, if she came back even one stepter, she would perhaps have been caught red-handed.


    As she was thinking this in her heart, Liu Yue sharply heard that in the room behind her, there was a light ¡®si¡¯ sound, somebody had entered her house.


    It seems that they hade to inspect all her things.


    Not even batting an eyelid, Liu Yue pretended that she did not feel anything, and only frowned. ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    ¡°No need, it is okay for General Liu Yue to stay here.¡± The ck clothed person answered in a deep voice.


    ¡°Reporting, all the people of the West Cliff have already taken their position.¡± The ck clothed person¡¯s words were just spoken when on his side, a simrly ck-clothed intermediary of the West Cliff, but with the edges of his clothing sown with golden ridges, swiftly arrived in the darkness, and quickly reported.


    Upon hearing this, the ck clothed person did not even reveal any other expression, but only nodded his head. ¡°Good.¡±


    The person who came immediately moved into the darkness at high speed.


    It looked as if they were adequately positioned and amply prepared to protect Liu Yue.


    But how could Liu Yue not understand these secret signals, it was likely that the people from the West Cliff had already thoroughly searched her mansion once, and were reporting that they did not discover any abnormality.


    She was practically an expert in these tricks and destruction of evidence.


    It was definitely impossible to find even a little fault or negligence with her.


    But where had he run to? The search in this general¡¯s official residence had already beenpleted, and they certainly would not miss or omit even an ant, so where did he go?


    ¡°General, please rest, we will be responsible for your safety here.¡± The ck clothed guy now turned his head towards Liu Yue and told her this, then turning his back and disappearing into the night.


    Upon seeing this, Liu Yue gripped her zither, and raised her eyebrows while standing at the doorway.


    In the surrounding darkness, there were the people from the West Cliff everywhere. It looked like they were really monitoring her.


    ¡°Master, what happened?¡± Du Yi at this moment rapidly came forward while carrying his longsword. When he saw Liu Yue standing at the doorway, he immediately lifted his sword and stood beside Liu Yue.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Liu Yue waved her hand, turned and walked into the interior of the house.

 Chapter 237 – I’m Back (4)

    ¡°His highness the crowned prince has arrived.¡± A voice yelled from afar right as Liu Yue began to enter the room.


    Liu Yue raised her eyebrows slowly. He¡¯se so fast.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Chen Fei came very quickly. When Liu Yue turned around, Chen Fei had already approached them.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Liu Yue calmly replied. ¡°There¡¯s movement in the capital so your highness should be careful.¡±


    Chen Fei saw that Liu Yue was still wearing her sleepwear so he believed that she was awoken by the sudden intrusion. He turned around and looked at the clothed man.


    He both looked at each other and with minimal movement, they had conveyed their message already.


    Chen Fei still had some suspicions but after conversing with the clothed man in secret, it began to dissipate.


    He quickly walked up and patted Liu Yue¡¯s shoulders and nodded. ¡°I was just at third brother¡¯s residence so I came over to see if everything¡¯s fine. West Cliff hasn¡¯t used the signal in many years. It looks like someone had infiltrated West Cliff.¡±


    While calmly saying that, his eyes shed with coldness.


    Hearing this, Liu Yue replied with ¡°Mhm.¡± and nothing more.


    ¡°With West Cliff¡¯s protection, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. You should¡­.¡±


    ¡°Bang¡± Before Chen Fei could finish his sentence, another signal appeared in the sky. It was in a yellow-red-ish color. It was very dazzling.


    Seeing this, Chen Fei¡¯s brows immediately raised and began to smile.


    Also seeing the sight, the people from West Cliff quickly bowed to Chen Fei and immediately disappeared into the direction of the signal.


    In a blink of an eye, they had all left.


    ¡°Never before has someone infiltrated West Cliff and got away.¡± Chen Feiughed while all his suspicions on Liu Yue hadpletely disappeared.


    ¡°Alright. West Cliff has already caught the culprit so I won¡¯t chat with you anymore. You should rest.¡± saying that, Chen Fei slowly walked out of the mansion.


    They¡¯ve already caught the culprit?


    Liu Yue was startled. Don¡¯t tell me that he¡¯s been caught.

 Chapter 238 – I’m Back (5)

    Liu Yue clenched her hands into a fist. Did he turn himself in so they won¡¯t suspect her?


    No. That can¡¯t be. Her heart jumped and she looked towards the direction of the signal.


    That should be from the capital of the Hou Jin Empire. No matter how fast he is or how good his martial art is, he shouldn¡¯t be able to reach there in such a short time.


    It shouldn¡¯t be him. Then who¡¯s the one that got caught?


    She was feeling a bit nervous.


    Suddenly, Chen Fei who had already left the estate came back and looked at Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue was startled but her expression didn¡¯t change. Did Chen Fei figure something out?


    Unexpectedly, Chen Feiughed and shook his head. He was in a good mood and said, ¡°I say Liu Yue, your general mansion doesn¡¯t look like a general mansion at all. There isn¡¯t a single person here. I¡¯ll send you some guards tomorrow to decorate your front door a bit.¡±


    Liu Yue was finally able to rx and took a nce at Du Yi. Du Yi understood what she meant and personally escorted Chen Fei out.


    Seeing that Chen Fei had left and that no one was in the premise, she threw her zither down, turned around and went to the ce where the crimson silhouette had disappeared.


    She rushed over into the back garden. It was empty. There was no one here. Not a single soul.


    No one. No one was here.


    Liu Yue turned around and left. She went around and searched everywhere.


    No one in the main hall. No one in the central room. No one in the yard.


    No one on the roof. No one was in the premise.


    Her heart tightened. It felt like a bowstring being pull to its full extent, on the verge of snapping.


    Her palms became sweaty. Even in a dangerous ce like West Cliff, she did not produce a single drop of sweat. But right now, her palms were full of cold sweat.


    Clenching her fist, she began to shudder.


    There¡¯s no way I can¡¯t find him. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s not here.


    Where did he run off there? Howe he isn¡¯t here anymore?


    She frantically walked around. In the early spring night, Liu Yue began to sweat even more. Her facialplexion became heavier and heavier.


    Nothing. There was nothing at all. She¡¯s even searched the bathroom in the backyard. There was no one at all. Not a single person.

 Chapter 239 – I’m Back (6)

    Don¡¯t tell me that he actually went and turned himself in, in order clear her suspicion.


    No. No way. Her heart began to tighten up again and she could feel herself suffocating.


    It was a unclear feeling that she felt in her heart. She felt like it was almost impossible to breath.


    She began to take deep breaths. She wasn¡¯t tired but she felt like a fish out of water.


    Grasping her chest, Liu Yue fiercely gritted her teeth until her gums turned bright red. With her hair flying behind her, he quickly turned around and ran.


    There was still a ce that she did not search yet. If she couldn¡¯t find him there, then even if she has to cross a mountain of des and a sea of fire, she will find him.


    All of her ns¡­. She would abandon all of them just to find him.


    Compare to him, nothing else was important. She can¡¯t lose him.


    She¡¯s already lost him once, she can¡¯t lose him again. She can¡¯t afford to lose him.


    Swiftly moving, the white robe she was wearing created a bright blur under the dark sky.


    The full moon while being partially covered by the clouds shone brightly.


    mming open her own gates, Liu Yue stood by the entrance, trying to catch her breath. She quickly looked up at the shadow standing by her house, not moving at all.


    Under the windows stood a person in a long crimson robe. Coincidentally, at this time, the moonlight shone onto the window which reflected onto the man.


    He was like flowers during springtime and the moon during autumn. He was as high as a mountain and as deep as the sea. He was indescribable.


    An evil and murderous aura in an alluring body with a devious mind. When he was around sixteen of seventeen, he was already like this.


    Now, the person in front of her eyes was someone who¡¯s be matchless under the heavens. He was someone who climbed back from the depths of hell. Someone who breaths and bathes in blood.


    A demon. An actual devious demon.


    At this time, Liu Yue angrily yet warmly looked at him.

 Chapter 240 – I’m Back (7)

    With her body leaning on the door, Liu Yue stared at the person in front of her. It was the person that she¡¯s been waiting for for three years. It was Xuan Yuan Che. Her husband, Xuan Yuan Che.


    After three years, he¡¯s finally returned. He finally came back.


    She was breathing heavily. Her Yuan Che has finally returned.


    ¡°You dumbass. Why did you have to do something so dangerous. Infiltrating West Cliff by yourself. Are you out of your mind?!¡± Xuan Yuan Che yelled while angrily looking at her.


    If he had been a stepte, would the person in front of him still be standing there?


    What did she want to do? She obviously didn¡¯t know theyouts of the traps and yet she infiltrated by herself. She¡¯s insane!


    Feeling his anger, Xuan Yuan Che walked up a few steps and grabbed Liu Yue¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Now listen¡­..¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Liu Yue didn¡¯t let him finish and gently whispered in his ears.


    The softness of her voice sank into his heart.


    Looking into her eyes, the mes that fueled Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s anger were put out. Instead it was reced with feelings of love and joy.


    He caressed her face with both his hands. It was the same as the little princess consort that he loved three years ago. This was his Liu Yue. No matter how much she¡¯s changed, Xuan Yuan Che would be able to recognize her with one look.


    Liu Yue was really in front of him. It wasn¡¯t a dream. For the past three years, he¡¯d only been able to see her in his dreams.


    He was able to touch her. The real Liu Yue was in front of him.


    Caressing her face with his fingers, he looked gently at Liu Yue and softly said, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Back.¡±

 Chapter 241 – I’m Back (8)

    Chapter 241 ¨C I¡¯m Back (8)


    Tranted by: Yunichan


    Edited by: Yunichan


    TLCed by: Yunichan


    Oh no¡­.. Forgot to post this before 242. Sorry guys :''(


    Got the stomach virus on New Years Eve (T_T¡±) somehow and just got better.


    But uhh. Here it is.


    ~Andy


    There were no sweet murmurings of mutual feelings to each other, no wailing and bawling with cheeks streaming with tears, just gentle words spoken lowly.


    It was as if a wife bid farewell to a husband at the break of dawn, and the husband returning at sunset, with one gentle sentence of ¡®you are back¡¯. It was as peaceful as wine in a ss, but with its aroma overflowing in all directions.


    When love runs deep, a silent understanding could beat spoken words.


    Opening both arms, Xuan Yuan Che gathered Liu Yue into his arms, tightly, tightly embracing her.


    As if he wanted to knead Liu Yue into his body, knead into his flesh and blood, and fuse together with her in one single body.


    He buried his head into Liu Yue¡¯s neck deeply, and silent, hot tears spilled along Liu Yue¡¯spels and seeped outwards, scalding her where it flowed.


    His wife, his Liu Yue.


    He did not forget the petite Liu Yue who rushed into that boundless sea of fire without any second thoughts on the day he left. He did not forget the Liu Yue who had bloodstains all over her face, but still remained obstinate in the sea of mes that filled the whole sky.


    The Liu Yue, who advanced and retreated with him no matter life or death, and never leaving him.


    One farewell for three years, one thousand days and nights, their longing had already pooled into a sea.


    But now, he was back, he was finally back, he hade back to protect his wife, protect his only one in this life.


    Holding out her hands and holding Xuan Yuan Che close to her equally tightly, Liu Yue opened her mouth and resolutely bit into Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s shoulder, ruthlessly.


    In his mouth she had already tasted blood, but he was still unwilling to let go.


    Not letting go, she was never letting go again.


    Outside the house, a smile slowly crept up Mu Rong Wu Di¡¯s face. He thought three years would have changed something, but in the end, nothing had changed.


    It was just richer, and more fragrant.


    A relieved smile blossomed at the corner of his mouth, just that in the deepest corners of his eyes, there was a trace of darkness that was mournful and yet not mournful, a helplessness that was yet not helplessness.


    It was unreadable, and nobody could make sense of it.


    Slowly turning back, he looked eye to eye with Du Yi. Let¡¯s just leave this ce to the two who finally met again after a long period of separation.


    The night winds were rising, and spring already had some tint of the sizzling hot weather of the impending summer.


    His big hands cradling Liu Yue¡¯s cheeks and tilting them upwards, Xuan Yuan Che lowered his head and kissed her with all his strength.


    Liu Yue joined her hands, and tightly embraced Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s neck, and kissed back equally fiercely.

 Chapter 242 – I’m Back (9)

    The feelings that had been suppressed for three years had entirely erupted.


    Lips and teeth close to each other, deeply sucking and nipping.


    Fingers wrapped around each other, clothing sliding off.


    In the heat that had exploded around them, the house was a sea of passion and fervour.


    Lifting Liu Yue up whose clothing had slid off halfway, Xuan Yuan Che turned his body and pushed Liu Yue down onto the bed. His dark red irises were now zing, and the deep love inside those eyes hade to ebullition.


    Liu Yue kissed Xuan Yuan Che back fiercely, both of thempletely losing control of their emotions.


    Three years, they had suppressed these feelings for three years, after waiting for three years, they initially thought they could regard each other calmly, but they were wrong. Once there was a gap, the flow of running water which had been suppressed for three years had the disposition and force of overflowing torrents of waves.


    These feelings could not be suppressed any longer.


    Fingers moving all about in a room of spring colours.


    ¡°Brother, brother, I heard that there would be something big happening tonight. The people at the West Cliff have beenpletely dispatched. Brother, are you busy right now?¡± With the spring scenery still infused in the atmosphere of the room, Yun Zhao¡¯s voice suddenly sounded outside the door. His voice came so fast that when he had finished his sentence, he was just but a few steps from the door of the room.


    Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che both froze, and immediately sobered.


    With his facial expression instantly twisting, Xuan Yuan Che pulled the clothing that was still hanging from Liu Yue¡¯s arm to him, and wrapped Liu Yue entirely in it swiftly. Luckily, both of them were still not in a situation that had be out of hand.


    At the same time, he grabbed his outer clothing, and rapidly jumped out of the window half-dressed.


    Shit, he was the King Yi of Tian Chen Empire, too many people knew this face, if he was now identified, it would put Liu Yue in a spot.


    Pulling her upper outer garment to herself, Liu Yue face was ck, where did Du Yi run off to?


    ¡°Peng.¡± Liu Yue had just dressed when Yue Zhao barged in rather impolitely. In any case it was not his first or second timeing into Liu Yue¡¯s room. Etiquette such as knocking before entering was not needed between two brothers.


    ¡°Say, brother, do you have ¡­ ¡­ ¡± Yue Zhao who had barged in full of joy and expectation, stopped in his steps. His expression rapidly transformed into a careful one as he looked at Liu Yue.


    What was wrong, with Liu Yue sporting a face full of murderous intent?


    Could it be that he had meddled in something good?


    Rapidly studying the interior of the house, there was no woman here, there is no good asion to meddle in, so why is this Liu Yue still directing so much murderous intent towards him?

 Chapter 243 – I’m Back (10)

    Last time, he had never seen a Liu Yue who was so angered that he wanted to kill him when his sleep was disrupted.


    ¡°Brother, you ¡­ ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°If you say one more word, I am going to kill you today.¡± Ice-cold and extremely harsh words emerged through Liu Yue¡¯s tightly clenched teeth.


    Liu Yue sat on the bed not moving. If she even moved one step, she could not guarantee whether in the next instant, Yun Zhao was still alive or not.


    On hearing this, Yun Zhao instantly turned his head and slipped out of the room. His reaction was quite fast. It seemed that he was very familiar with Liu Yue¡¯s temperament; when he could push the matter with Liu Yue, and when slipping away in stealth was the best course of action.


    Closing the door from the outside, Yun Zhao¡¯s muttering voice travelled from the distance. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, why did he look like his desires were not quenched, it¡¯s not like there was a woman ¡­ ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Peng.¡± A loud bang sounded from inside the house. Yun Zhao¡¯s voice immediately vanished without a trace, and nothing could be heard anymore.


    Fiercely ring at the closed room door, Liu Yue turned her head to look at the window.


    There was a sh of a shadow, and Xuan Yuan Che jumped in from the window. He was already dressed and groomed neatly from head to toe, though his facial expression was a little twisted.


    Liu Yue stared at Xuan Yuan Che. Xuan Yuan Che looked at Liu Yue. Both of them stared at each other longingly.


    After quite a while, Xuan Yuan Che walked towards Liu Yue and gathered her into his arms. He was too emotional. They hadn¡¯t had their big wedding yet. He wanted to give his wife his utmost respect, he definitely couldn¡¯t take her as his here so simply.


    Gently kissing Liu Yue¡¯s cheek, Xuan Yuan Che said in a husky voice. ¡°I really missed you.¡±


    Thousands of words came together in one single sentence, I really missed you.


    Tightly squeezing back Xuan Yue Che¡¯s hand which held hers, Liu Yue could feel the emotions rising in him. She tilted her head and smiled. ¡°Me too.¡±


    Her eyes with ck opal-like irises were curved into the shape of crescent moons. If in this moment Yun Zhao saw such an expression on Liu Yue¡¯s face, he would probably be dumbstruck.


    That frigiddy who was as cold as ice could actually form such a brilliant expression that was warm with life. It was like an ice mountain had suddenlye alive.


    ¡°So much, so much.¡± With his cheek lightly grazing Liu Yue¡¯s cheek, Xuan Yuan Che closed his eyes slightly, looking as if he was spellbound.

 Chapter 244 – I’m Back (11)

    On seeing this, Liu Yue beamed as she leaned on Xuan Yuan Che. As she was about to say something, she suddenly thought of something. Leaping up, she rushed to the adjourning room, holding up a sandalwood box with both hands and swiftly walked out.


    ¡°Here, this is for you.¡± Forcing it into Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hands, Liu Yue, as if minding her own business only, crawled into Xuan Yuan Che¡¯sp. She¡¯s liked being in this position.


    On seeing this, Xuan Yuan Che raised his eyebrows and opened the box. He was slightly surprised. ¡°Blood Toad.¡±


    ¡°Its for you as a health supplement, eating this would definitely be good for your body.¡± Liu Yue held out her hand to pinch Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s arms, lifting her head and looking at him.


    Lowering his head to meet her gaze, Xuan Yuan Che could not find anything to say at this moment. He only knew that his heart was already filled with happiness. It was warm, and it could not contain anything else.


    ¡°You little idiot.¡± His finger swept across Liu Yue¡¯s nose. Xuan Yuan Che smiled tenderly, what virtue and capability did he have to deserve such a wife who wholeheartedly loved him?


    ¡°I am now recovered, if I eat this thing now, it will be a waste. I ate lots of such stuff ¡­ ¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t finished his sentence.


    Xuan Yue Che¡¯s expression suddenly changed, he stared at Liu Yue. ¡°Oh yes, Blood Toad, Hou Jin. Honestly exin to me what you want to do with those, if I waste by even one step today, what was going to happen to you?


    Also, the big wedding, you actually dared to get married, and you actually married a woman. We haven¡¯t even had our big wedding yet, you actually dared to marry somebody else, I won¡¯t stand for it, even if it is a woman. Your big wedding can only be with me, I won¡¯t stand for whoever else.¡±


    He had almost forgotten that he had travelled day and night to rush over here, and just now his heart was so anxious that it had almost stopped beating. And all of that was because of this extremely reckless fellow with all sorts of ideas in front of him.


    He had time to talk about the rest, he must first get his revenge for this first.


    Liu Yue saw Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s expression had in this instant darkened. The two eyes ring at her were filled with anger, but there was more of worry.


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile slowly. Holding Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hand, she said as if she careless about it. ¡°Actually there¡¯s nothing much, if you not around, there must be somebody to protect Tian Chen empire. I can¡¯t fight wars, so I can only venture into the heart of the enemy territory to settle it with them. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to me.¡±


    The way Liu Yue said it was as if it was a simple matter, but when Xue Yuan Che heard it, it did not seem that way to him.

 Chapter 245 – I’m Back (12)

    In the few days that he returned from overseas, he had also heard a lot of news about Tian Chen Empire. It had really been tough for his Liu Yue, these fragile shoulders had been helping him assume so much responsibility.


    Hugging Liu Yue tightly, Xuan Yuan Che took a deep breath.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak of all that trivial nonsense, what is yours is mine, what is mine is yours. If you are not around, I¡¯ll protect it, it is the most normal thing to do.¡± Feeling Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s emotions starting to stir, Liu Yue indifferently threw out a sentence at him.


    This was not just mere superficiality, but it was what she really believed.


    On hearing this, the corners of Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s mouth slowly lifted into an extremely bewitching smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to say anything to you, there no reason for us husband and wife to treat each other as outsiders.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Husband and wife, what a nice name, what a nice feeling.


    ¡°Now, tell me your ns, I am also quite interested in venturing into the heart of the enemy¡¯s operations.¡± Both of them were clear about the current situation. In the enemy¡¯s nest, one minor slip could cause a big problem. Their feelings could be slowly talked about, dealing with the situation at hand was the most important for now.


    Xuan Yuan Che put his lower jaw on Liu Yue¡¯s shoulders. A hint of a smile and murderous aura shed across his eyes.


    They actually dared to touch his little princess consort, he Xuan Yuan Che will personally take revenge on them. Don¡¯t think that if he wasn¡¯t around, they could bully her.


    The colours of the night pervaded the sky, and the moon was slowly setting.


    The night was gradually turning blue. The dark blue sky was as dark and deep as the ocean. The night was about to be over, and dawn was about to arrive.


    Standing up and nodding his head, Xuan Yuan Che told Liu Yue. ¡°Good, so that¡¯s decided, if he doesn¡¯te out, I will always have a way to call him out.¡± Finishing his words, he turned and walked towards the window.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± On seeing this, Liu Yue¡¯s eyes widened.


    Xuan Yuan Che turned back his head and smiled at Liu Yue. ¡°They let their people hide themselves in Tian Chen empire, but they don¡¯t let us insert our people in their country¡¯s territory. Liu Yue, don¡¯t underestimate your husband, I have a ce to live, when the timees you will naturally see me. ¡±


    Finishing his sentence, his lips curved, and he smiled brilliantly at Liu Yue. His dark red figure shed, and disappeared out of the window.


    On seeing this, Liu Yue slowly stretched her back. Three years ago, they were bullied so miserably. Now, it was time for them to get their revenge.

 Chapter 246 – Exposing the Criminal (1)

    Winter was over and Springtime hase.


    In the blink of an eye, a few days had passed. The movements in Hou Jin had died down. The ce had be very peaceful. It felt as if the incident from a few nights ago never happened.


    Liu Yue was walking with Chen Fei, talking about how the criminal immediately took his own life after being caught. There were no tricks involved. He died instantly.


    They couldn¡¯t get any information out of him at all. Nothing about his backer either.


    However, there was one thing that came out of the incident. Liu Yue¡¯s suspicions were cleared and Chen Fei became closer and closer to her. They were talking as if they were old friends.


    This could be considered some sort of good luck.


    Although her face looked calm, she was in deep thoughts.


    The one who died. It wasn¡¯t her and it wasn¡¯t Xuan Yuan Che. So who was the scapegoat?


    She firmly believes that she was the only one who entered the secret room. There was nobody else.


    It seems like someone was following and helping her.


    Help her? Who would help her? Could it be Yun Zhao?


    When she had free time, she leisurely talked with Yun Zhao. But Yun Zhao seemed like he didn¡¯t know anything about it. She kept pestering him about it but she couldn¡¯t get anything.


    Seeing this, she didn¡¯t bother asking anymore.


    Time flowed like water and the day of the wedding was quickly approaching. Chen Fei sent many servants over to Liu Yue and the whole General Mansion was bustling.


    Everybody in the mansion was excited.


    Only Liu Yue had a cold look on her face. There were too many people in the mansion and Xuan Yuan Che had gone to who knows where for the past two days.


    Because she always had a cold look on her face, no one thought that anything was wrong. They were all busy working and were all very excited.


    The next day, the weather was perfect.


    The blue sky resembled a perfectly made silk cloth. There were no clouds at all.


    The warm sunlight illuminated the city. It was veryfortable.


    ¡°I say brother, I feel like you haven¡¯t been yourself these few days.¡± Yun Zhao said as he looked at Liu Yue.

 Chapter 247 – Exposing the Criminal (2)

    Yun Zhao didn¡¯t know what was wrong, but he felt that something was different.


    When he looked at Liu Yue, he felt morefortable. He didn¡¯t know what made looking at her morefortable. It was an indescribable feeling.


    Liu Yue was walking in front of Yun Zhao with her hands behind her back. When she heard this she turned back and gave him a re. Different? How was she different? This guy must have some problems.


    Today, she went to the third prince¡¯s mansion for some business and coincidentally met up with him.


    Seeing that Liu Yue wasn¡¯t paying attention to him, Yun Zhao rubbed his eyes and continued to stare at her.


    Liu Yue let him stare and didn¡¯t seem to care about it.


    The streets were filled with people and it was very exciting.


    ¡°Liu Yue.¡± Chen Fei called out as his carriage stopped in front of her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see something good.¡±


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t say much and stepped onto the carriage.


    Yun Zhao who was standing behind Liu Yue tugged her sleeve and smiled, ¡°Your friend? Bring me along. I wanna go too. I wanna see some good stuff!¡±


    Chen Fei leaned to the side, looked at Yun Zhao andughed. He¡¯s heard about Yun Zhao. He¡¯s the one who always followed Liu Yue like a bum beetle.


    He¡¯s a troublemaker. If he wasn¡¯t drunk and asleep, he would be scuffling with someone.


    If he won, he would act triumphantly and say that he was the General Liu Yue¡¯s brother. If the opponent didn¡¯t ept defeat, then they should go look for his brother.


    He¡¯s provoked many nobles and made them all very irritated.


    However, although they were all irritated, no one wanted to offend Liu Yue.


    It seems like Liu Yue doesn¡¯t know what this ¡°brother¡± of her¡¯s have been doing, but Chen Fei liked this kind of clueless people.


    The people in the imperial courts are all trying to take advantage of each other. It¡¯s better if Liu Yue stood quietly by his side.


    So under these circumstances, Chen Fei smiled and said, ¡°Okay, sure!¡±

 Chapter 248 – Exposing the Criminal (3)

    Yun Zhao didn¡¯t wait for Liu Yue to say anything and immediately went into the carriage. He patted Chen Fei¡¯s shoulders whileughing, ¡°Haha, what a bro!¡±


    Chen Fei leaned forward from the pat andughed while shaking his head.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t mind that Yun Zhao followed them. If he wanted toe, and if Chen Fei allowed, then she didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Wucheng Conglomerate¡±. This was written inrge letters in front of the house. It looked like a very magnificent and expensive ce.


    What is this ce? Liu Yue thought that Chen Fei was gonna bring her to the pce of West Cliff. She would never have thought that he would bring her to an Auction House.


    Chen Fei got off the carriage and walked towards hall.


    ¡°Please leave your weapons behind.¡± A voice weed them as Liu Yue and Yun Zhao followed. It belonged to a wealthy looking fat middle age man.


    Liu Yue furrowed her brows, spread out her hands and took her weapons out.


    The fat man smiled, looked at Yun Zhao and hinted for him to put the zither down as well. He clearly knew who Liu Yue was.


    ¡°Liu Yue, you can¡¯t bring any weapons in here. Let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Fei nodded at Liu Yue and continued to walk in.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t care and told Yun Zhao to put it down.


    Yun Zhao immediately gave the zither to the fat man.


    The two people followed Chen Fei into the auction house.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± a middle aged man greeted Chen Fei right after they walked into the lounge.


    Chen Fei nodded, ¡°I heard there were some good stuff today.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Top quality treasures.¡± The middle aged man bowed and opened the door to the auction hall.


    Liu Yue followed and took notice of everything within the hall.


    The ce was about three hundred square feet in size. And although it was elegantly decorated, these decorations had no style at all.


    All the way in the front of the hall, there was arge stage. A white haired old man stood on top of the stage, holding a meter long old azure sword.

 Chapter 249 – Exposing the Criminal (4)

    Right under the stage, there were three rows of golden seats.


    They were all made from pure gold.


    She had never seen golden seats aside from the ones that the emperors of Tianchen and Hou Jin sits on.


    Today, there were three whole rows of golden chairs!


    In just a while, most of the golden chairs were filled with people. Only four seats in the front row were left empty.


    The people sitting in these chairs all looked likemoners. Heck, they look moremon thanmoners.


    One of them even had a patches on his clothes.


    Having these people sit on these golden elegant chairs, they don¡¯t match at all.


    However, all these people looked veryposed and professional. If one looked carefully, they all had a mysterious glow in their eyes. When they raised their hands, they all looked very schrly.


    It seems like they weren¡¯tmoners after all.


    After seeing Chen Feie in, they all stood up and bowed.


    Chen Fei waved his hand and didn¡¯t say much. He went straight to his seat. The other people didn¡¯t say anything either. They all sat down and minded their own business without doing anything unnecessary.


    She followed Chen Fei and sat in the first row. Liu Yue looked at the meter long azure sword. It was very sharp. Other than its sharpness, she couldn¡¯t see what was so special about the sword. Of course, this was because she didn¡¯t know much about old swords.


    pping his fan on his palm, Yun Zhao whispered, ¡°Wow. Good stuff.¡±


    Liu Yue looked at Yun Zhao.


    Yun Zhao felt Liu Yue looking but didn¡¯t turn around. He got closer to Liu Yue and whispered, ¡°This is the treasured sword that the emperor of the old Liu Li empire used. A top quality sword.¡±


    Three Hundred years ago? So it was an antique¡­..¡± Liu Yue thought to herself.


    ¡°One hundred and ten thousand taels of gold! Is anyone willing to go higher?¡± The old man quickly took a nce at Chen Fei while shouting.

 Chapter 250 – Exposing the Criminal (5)

    Chen Fei looked at the item but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°One Hundred and Ten Thousand taels of gold. Sold!¡± the old voice yelled. Immediately, someone from one of the gold seat moved towards the old man and received his item.


    ¡°Next item¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s an auction.¡± Liu Yue finally understood.


    This wasn¡¯t anything like the auctions in the ck markets. She thought about the time when she bought some new weapons from the ck market auctions in the other world. This time however, she wasn¡¯t interested in no old sword.


    ¡°Absolute Beauty Pearl. This thing makes sure that your skin never turns old! The starting price is twenty thousand taels of gold.¡±


    Right after the price was announced, the bidding war started.


    ¡°Absolute Beauty Pearl. Now this is some good stuff! One hundred forty thousand taels of gold!¡± Chen Fei shouted and smiled.


    ¡°One hundred fifty thousand taels.¡± His bid was immediately beaten.


    Liu Yue furrowed her brows. These people look like they know Chen Fei¡¯s identity and yet they didn¡¯t give him any face and continued to increase the bid. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Wucheng Auction House. It¡¯s allied with the Ao Yun Empire, Snow Saint Empire, Hou Jin Empire, Tianchen Empire and the Nan Song Empire.


    Seeing that Liu Yue was confused, Yun Zhao immediately told her about the auction house.


    ¡°The merchants here are from all five empires. They all have an immeasurable amount of wealth and all have connections within the royal family of their respective empires. They only respect the items being auctioned and not anyone who bids against them. It¡¯s impossible to make them give up the items they have taken fancy to unless you outbid them.¡± Yun Zhao wasughing while fanning himself.


    Hearing this, Liu Yue nodded. So that¡¯s how it was.


    She gave Yun Zhao a nce. Since he knows that Chen Fei is the crowned prince, why did he have to act foolishly and pretend to be a bro?


    It seems like there¡¯s more to this Yun Zhao.


    Seeing how Liu Yue was ncing at him, Yun Zhao startedughing continued to fan himself.


    Wucheng Conglomerate. The five empires. Tianchen Empire. Xuan Yuan Che¡­¡­


    Liu Yue¡¯s eyes shed. Then there should be people connected to Xuan Yuan Che here¡­.

 Chapter 251 – Exposing the Criminal (6)

    ¡°The next item is ourst item of the day. It is a priceless treasure. A treasure amongst treasures. Don¡¯t let this chance to obtain this item slip by!¡± The middle aged man who greeted Chen Fei at the door went up to the stage and eximed.


    The people who can attend an auction by the Wucheng Conglomerate are all people of high status. High quality treasures formoners are nothing butmon ythings in their eyes.


    The items disyed before didn¡¯t mean much to these people. However, the speech by the middle age man suddenly sparked many people¡¯s interests.


    It looks like that an absolute priceless treasure was about to be shown.


    Everyone was focused on the stage. The middle age man nodded and left the stage.


    Then a ck clothed young man appeared, holding a small white jade box and slowly walked up the stage.


    His face was covered. None of his facial features could be seen. This was verymon in auctions.


    The man walked up the stage and slowly surveyed all the guests before him/


    When his eyes met with Liu Yue¡¯s, she felt her heart beat faster. She smiled. Xuan Yuan Che. This guy is Xuan Yuan Che.


    He can change his appearance but he can¡¯t change those eyes of his.


    He man nced over Liu Yue and continued to survey the guests. No connections could be made between them. It was as if they were strangers.


    Only Liu Yue saw him smile from that one nce.


    After looking through all the people, he didn¡¯t say much. He ced the box on the table and slowly opened it up.


    When the guests saw what was in the box, the looks on their face instantly changed.


    A few of them shuddered and stood up immediately.


    Everyone had a greedy look in their eyes while looking at the item inside the box. They all wanted to take the item in the box for themselves.


    Liu Yue felt excitement of the people around her. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows and look at the item in the box.


    It was a flower. A seven colored flower. All seven petals were opened up, each with a different color; Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, Azure, Blue, Purple. It was very beautiful.


    A seven color flower. It was the first time that Liu Yue had seen such thing. However it was only a flower, what¡¯s there to be excited about?

 Chapter 252 – Exposing the Criminal (7)

    ¡°Buddha Flower. The Buddha Flower!¡± Chen Fei who was reclining on his chair suddenly leaned forward and stared at the item. His hand clenched into a fist and his face was filled with excitment.


    ¡°Buddha Flower. It¡¯s actually the Buddha Flower.¡± Yun Zhao stopped fanning himself and looked very surprised.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Liu Yue elbowed Yun Zhao.


    Yun Zhao came back to his senses and the amazed look in his eye quickly disappeared.


    He whispered, ¡°The Buddha Flower is a legendary treasure amongst medicines. If you weren¡¯t sick, it could increase your lifespan by sixty years. It could eradicate any sickness. A martial artist who takes this medicine could increase their skills by thirty years of training. If someone who was poisoned ate this, then they would be cured. It is also said that it could revive people!¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Yue raised her brows. Isn¡¯t this too much?


    ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t believe the legendspletely. The Buddha Flower is something is rarely seen. You¡¯re lucky if you can see one every ten thousand years. It buds every hundred years. It takes a thousand years for it to have three colors and ten thousand years for it to have all seven colors. This is a ten thousand year old treasure. It is thousands of times better and more effective than thousand year old ganodermas and ten thousand year old ginsengs.


    Hearing this, Liu Yue¡¯s was shocked as well. Thousand year old ganodermas and ten thousand year old ginsengs. She¡¯s heard about them before but has never seen them. There were no such things in the modern world. Could it be that they had these things in this world?


    If that was true, then they must all be priceless treasures.


    She looked at the emotionless Xuan Yuan Che. How did he get something like this?


    Not long after she looked at him, Xuan Yuan Che hatefully red at her.


    Liu Yue shuddered. What¡¯s wrong with him?


    Thinking about it, Liu Yue finally figured it out.


    Yun Zhao was very close to her and her actions with him were very intimate. Xuan Yuan Che must be jealous.


    She wasughing inside her heart. She didn¡¯t show it, but you can see the mockingugh in her eyes.


    ¡°What do you want for it?¡± In the quiet room, a voice suddenly called out.

 Chapter 253 – Exposing the Criminal (8)

    ¡°Right. What do you want for it? We need some time to get whatever you want.¡± Another voice called out.


    Something as priceless as this. If he wants to trade, then they¡¯d need time to prepare the items for a trade. After all, they had only brought money.


    Standing on the stage, Xuan Yuan Che looked at the people who spoke and said, ¡°Getting the Buddha Flower wasn¡¯t easy. I want to trade it for a Vulture Rudra Fruit.¡±


    Those words caused some of the people below the stage to gasp and some to raise their brows.


    The Vulture Rudra Fruit is also very precious. The Buddha Flower can bring people back from death¡¯s grasp, while the Vulture Rudra Fruit can regrow any body part.


    One cures the internal, one cures the external.


    The Buddha Flower can help replenish life, but it can¡¯t cure broken limbs and meridians.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Buddha Flower grows in a very high ce and is guarded by a garuda. It seems like the people who picked the flower met with some ident.¡± Yun Zhao whispered.


    ¡°Brother. This deal is very fair.¡± However I don¡¯t have the Vulture Rudra Fruit right now. Twenty days¡­. No. Give me fifteen days. Give me fifteen days and I¡¯ll have the Vulture Rudra Fruit for you!


    A blue clothed man stood up, staring at Xuan Yuan Che


    The Vulture Rudra Fruit is very precious, but exchanging it for the Buddha Flower, it is very worth it.


    ¡°Brother, Ten days. Give me ten days for it.¡±


    The man next to the blue clothed man also stood up, looked at Xuan Yuan Che with a serious face and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely get you the Vulture Rudra Fruit within ten days. Also, I¡¯ll be responsible for your safety in these ten days.


    Only those two people spoke up. The other people thought about it, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Vulture Rudra Fruit. They all have it. However, their homes were too far away. Even if the Emperor sent someone out, they won¡¯t be able to return with it within ten days.


    Xuan Yuan Che looked at the people then said, ¡°Then¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I need to verify its authenticity.¡± Before Xuan Yuan Che could finish speaking, Chen Fei who was staring at the flower suddenly spoke up.

 Chapter 254 – Exposing the Criminal (9)

    Verify its authenticity? How will he verify it?


    No one has ever seen the real Buddha Flower. It¡¯s only recorded in history books. Everyone turned at looked at Chen Fei with a confused look.


    ¡°Why?¡± Xuan Yuan Che looked a Chen Fei.


    Chen Fei stared back right into his eyes and said, ¡°If it¡¯s real, they I¡¯ll immediately bring the Vulture Rudra Fruit over.


    After hearing this, everyone turned silent. They had forgotten. He was the crowned prince of the Hou Jin Empire. How could the pce not have a Vulture Rudra Fruit.


    Xuan Yuan Che looked calm like usual and immediately said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chen Fei immediately ordered a middle age man toe over and ordered him to do something.


    He took something out from his sleeve and gave it to him. Liu Yue didn¡¯t see what was handed over and only heard what he said, ¡°I need him toe personally.¡±


    The middle age man nodded and left immediately.


    Liu Yue was confused, him? Who¡¯s this him?¡±


    If she¡¯s not wrong, then this person must be Fei Chen Lie.


    Lightly tapping her fingers on the table, Liu Yue looked at Xuan Yuan Che.


    His face was expressionless. It was very calm. She couldn¡¯t see through him at all.


    Seeing that nothing was going on, Liu Yue just sat there and waited. Xuan Yuan Che definitely won¡¯t beat around the bush. If he does something, he¡¯ll do it straight and see it finish.


    Other than martial arts, Fei Cheng Lie is actually very insightful in medicines. Within the whole Hou Jin Empire, other than Fei Cheng Lie, no one else can dare confirm the authenticity of the Buddha Flower. Liu Yue doesn¡¯t know this, but Xuan Yuan Che does.


    ¡°Close the doors.¡± Chen Feimanded the middle aged man as walked out.


    Everyone in the room looked around but didn¡¯t say anything. This was to prevent them from going out and spreading the news of the Buddha Flower.


    Time passed very slowly and the room was very empty.


    There were only heavy breathing sounds within the room.

 Chapter 255 – Exposing the Criminal (10)

    Everyone in the hall was anxiously waiting. Only Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che remained calm.


    ¡°Bang!¡± After waiting for a long time, the door suddenly opened up. Several people came in one after another.


    Before even looking at the people who came in, a slight smile had already appeared on Liu Yue¡¯s face. She can already tell who it was by the sound of the footsteps. It was exactly who she was waiting for. Fei Cheng Lie.


    Fei Cheng Lie who was in the front had a very serious looked on his face. Behind him were three middle aged men, two of which followed him very closely.


    The third person who was all the way in the back was the Fourth Hall¡¯s master.


    The fourth hall master held a very high position and yet he was standing in the back. That means that the two people next to Fei Cheng Lie held even higher positions than the fourth hall master. If Liu Yue had to guess, they probably came from one of the first three halls.


    ¡°Brother, we¡¯ll be identifying the Buddha Flower.¡± Fei Cheng Lie stepped forward and looked at Xuan Yuan Che.


    Xuan Yuan Che casually looked at Fei Cheng Lie, lightly nodded and took out the jade box. He then lit up a match and ced it right next to the flower.


    The Buddha Flower normally grew on ciers. That means that if it came to close contact with fire, it would immediately be destroyed.


    Xuan Yuan Che was making a statement. If these people were to try and rob him, he would immediately destroy the flower. No matter how fast these people were, he would be able to destroy the flower with a single move.


    Fei Cheng Lie didn¡¯t say anything and only nodded. The fourth hall master immediately stood up and walked besides him.


    The two carefully examined the flower and smelled the fragranceing out from the flower.


    After a while, Fei Cheng Lie turned around and looked at the fourth hall master. The two nodded at the same time.


    ¡°It¡¯s real.¡± Fei Cheng Lie smiled.


    Being able to obtain a treasure like this is a joyous event for the entire Hou Jin Empire. The happiest one of them is Fei Cheng Lie. His son Fei Yan was suffering every day due to the poison. Now that they have the Buddha Flower, they could use a little piece of it to cure his son.


    His son was the reason why he left West Cliff and came over here in a hurry.


    Hearing that, Chen Fei¡¯s eyes grew with excitement. He looked over at Xuan Yuan Che and nodded, ¡°Deal!¡±

 Chapter 256 – Exposing the Criminal (11)

    Seeing that both sides had agreed to the deal, Fei Cheng Lie immediately reached into his sleeves, took out a red heart shaped fruit and ced it in a box on the stage. That was the vulture rudra fruit!


    Right after, he immediately stepped away to show that he would not interfere with the transaction at all.


    Xuan Yuan Che carefully examined the vulture rudra fruit and nodded. He then firmly ced the white jade box on the stage as well.


    Extinguishing the mes of his match. He grabbed the vulture rudra fruit and left the stage.


    Seeing him leave the stage, Fei Cheng Lie immediately moved towards the stage to retrieve the buddha flower.


    Right before he could grab the box, the roof suddenly exploded and arge hole appeared.


    A mysterious person appeared from the hole and went flew straight towards the white jade box.


    He was very fast, almost as fast as lightning itself.


    Seeing this, Fei Cheng Lie¡¯s face sank and panicked. He quickly tried to grab the box before him.


    However, he realized that he would not make it before the other party and thus with a wave of his sleeves, he sent the white jade box flying through the air towards Chen Fei.


    Only a split second after the box was sent flying, the mysterious person¡¯s sword had already split the table in half.


    Chen Fei reacted pretty quickly and jumped out to retrieve the box.


    In a sh, the mysterious man changed his target to Fei Cheng Lie who was caught off guard.


    On the other side, one of the two middle aged men who followed Fei Cheng Lie saw this and immediately attacked the mysterious person.


    His palms turned ck and emitted a foul smell.


    Hou Jin¡¯s Poisonous Sand Strike!


    Liu Yue who was still sitting down stared at the attack.


    This was the attack that harmed Xuan Yuan Che amidst the sea of mes. This was the attack that caused her to be separated from Xuan Yuan Che for all these years.

 Chapter 257 – Exposing the Criminal (12)

    Liu Yue clenched her fists, ¡°So it was them¡­.. Good¡­. Good¡­..¡±


    Chen Fei who jumped over to catch the box had not reached it yet.


    At that moment, mysterious people dressed in white appeared one after another.


    Their movements were at least two times faster than Chen Fei¡¯s.


    As the crowned prince, Chen Fei¡¯s martial arts abilities were somewhat limited. From the time when he jumped out until now, he¡¯s only made it halfway to the box.


    Seeing that one of the white clothed men wereing at him with a sword, Chen Fei¡¯s face paled and immediately retreated.


    The man pursued quickly and his sword had already reached Chen Fei¡¯s chest.


    Chen Fei¡¯splexions could not get any worse when he felt the strong force of the sword. He quickly dodged to the side and narrowly escaped the killing blow.


    Staggering, Chen Fei threw himself at Liu Yue. Without even catching his breath he yelled, ¡°Liu Yue! The jade box!¡±


    Hearing his voice, Liu Yue immediately flew out. She does a flip in mid air and kicked the jade box.


    The trajectory of the jade box changed and it flew towards the bunch of wealthy merchants.


    Yun Zhao who was idling saw the scene and moved towards the box. However he tripped and fell with his hands out, but the box miraculouslynded on his hands.


    The masked men continued to attack Fei Cheng Lie. Although Fei Cheng Lie knew martial arts, his skills were only average. The two other hall masters came over and protected him.


    At this time, he saw that the jade box was amongst the merchants. His face ashen because he thought that there was a hidden expert among the merchants.


    He didn¡¯t want to take any risks so he immediately turned around and went towards the box.


    At that time, Liu Yue had already done a backflip in the air and returned to her original position.


    Herplexion turned cold and and it looked as if her hands were trying to reach for Fei Cheng Lie¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 258 The calm before the storm (1)

    Like a gust of wind she flew towards Fei Cheng Lie and scratched his neck with her nails.


    She had done it so fast that no one had noticed anything. Not even Fei Cheng Lie himself felt the attack.


    It was done perfectly.


    Retracting her hand, shended softly on the ground.


    Seeing Liu Yuend on the ground, Fei Cheng Lie didn¡¯t pay any mind to her and went straight for the box.


    A cold smile appeared on Liu Yue¡¯s face as she looked over at Xuan Yuan Che who was still on the stage.


    Even without her saying anything, Xuan Yuan Che understood Liu Yue¡¯s hidden message. His face remained calm and he slowly moved away from the stage.


    Behind Liu Yue, a few people had already started running towards the box to try and steal the Buddha Flower. If she didn¡¯t act now, then when would she do so?


    Yun Zhao on the other hand was being attacked by the cloth men and surprisingly, he was able to dodge their attacks. To the observers, it looked as if he identally fell on the ground and dodged the attacks. But from what Liu Yue could see, everything was calcted. The timing, the position and the fall, the whole act was perfectly executed.


    Yun Zhao drops the box in front of him and he frantically moved forward to retrieve the box.


    Taking the whole flower with so many people looking was basically impossible. However, plucking a piece or two of the petals were not as hard.d


    That was precisely what Yun Zhao wanted to do.


    He was the closest to the box and had almost gotten his hands on it.


    And when he did, an arm appeared above Yun Zhao with a sword and ferociously chopped down. This cause Yun Zhao¡¯s eyes to sh with fear.


    Fei Cheng Lie took this chance and came up from behind to try and snatch the box.


    ¡°Bang.¡± Yun Zhao dodged but hit the deck hard. The box flew into the air once again.


    Yun Zhao watched as the box traveled in the air. He didn¡¯t want anyone else to have the box either.


    Suddenly he felt something hit him and he quickly turned around and looked towards the stage. There was no one there.

 Chapter 259 – The Calm Before the Storm (2)

    Furrowing his brows, Yun Zhao tried to move his arms. However, he couldn¡¯t. His arms had be numb. He realized that his nerves had been damaged.


    Looking down, he noticed a small button rapidly spinning on the ground.


    Yun Zhao looked around and a serious look appeared on his face. An Expert. It was an expert who attacked him. His nerves were damaged before he even realized anything was wrong.


    He exerted his strength and reached out to pick up the still spinning button. He carefully examined the button and then looked towards the stage once again.


    On the other side, after Fei Cheng Lie finally retrieved the jade box. He quickly retreated backwards and yelled, ¡°Protect the his highness the crowned prince!¡±


    At that moment, the fourth hall¡¯s hall master rushed forward.


    Hearing Fei Cheng Lie¡¯smand, the guard from West Cliff who was stationed outside knocked down the door and immediately entered the room. Seeing the situation, he quickly flew towards the white clothed man.


    The two fought ferociously.


    Their des struck with murderous intent and blood spurted out in all directions.


    The entire hall was filled with a murderous aura.


    Liu Yue took a nce at the sixth and seventh hall master who were fighting another white clothed man and her eyes shone with intent to kill. However, she didn¡¯t make any moves.


    Instead she retreated. She grabbed Chen Fei and retreated towards Cheng Fei Lie.


    After seeing that the elites from West Cliff had surrounded the whole area, the merchants who still had ill intents quickly abandoned their thoughts of stealing the flower. They all turned around and exited the hall.


    On the other hand, seeing that their ambush had failed, all of the white clothed men scattered and escaped. They were very organized.


    The people from West Cliff would never let them escape after causing such a scene. The quickly gathered together and started their pursuit.


    In an instant, the white clothed men and the people from West Cliff all disappeared from the hall.


    The ambushers. They came quickly and they left quickly.


    If it weren¡¯t for the mess all over the ce and the blood stains all around, no one would believe that such a scene had urred in just a few minutes.


    In just a few breath of time, the hall waspletely empty asides from Liu Yue, Chen Fei and a few others. There were two corpses on the floor as well.

 Chapter 260 – The Calm Before the Storm (3)

    ¡°Your highness. Are you alright?¡± Fei Cheng Lie asked after looking around to make sure that there is no danger. He then handed the jade box to Chen Fei.


    The prince wasn¡¯t feeling vexed at all. He had already calmed himself down a while ago.


    Chen Fei reached out and received the jade box. He opened it up and saw that the flower was still perfectly intact. A smile appeared on his face.


    He pped Liu Yue¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Good job.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say much. All he said was a simple good job. However, everyone in the hall could tell that he spoke with praise and happiness.


    Before Liu Yue could say anything, Chen Fei started walking out of the hall.


    Next to him, Fei Cheng Lie and the three hall masters followed him out.


    Liu Yue did not follow them. Instead, she took a nce at Fei Cheng Lie and let out a coldugh.


    ¡°Aiya. It hurts so much!¡± After everyone else had left, Yun Zhao got up while holding his waist.


    Liu Yue raised his eyebrows at the scene. She didn¡¯t get to see what happened to him before.


    She could tell that he was putting on an act.


    ¡°Serves you right.¡± Liu Yue sneered. She then walked out of the hall as well. She was feeling really happy today.


    ¡°Hey bro, aren¡¯t you a bit too heartless? How can you say that to me. I say¡­..¡± The sound of his endless chirping faded away as Liu Yue walked further and further away. The weather was really nice today, she thought.


    A day passed and Liu Yue was summoned to the pce for a meal.


    The pce lights shone splendidly under the dark night sky. The ce waspletely different than it was during the day. It gave off a much more royal feeling to it.


    However, Liu Yue and the others were not in the royal pce. They were dining in the eastern pce.


    The eastern pce was made of white jade and was filled with vermillion air. The crowned prince¡¯s eastern pce was very refined.


    ¡°Ah. Son inw,e,e, have another ss of wine.¡± The emperor of Hou Jin smiled as he toasted to Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t decline and raised her cup.


    ¡°Good. Execellent! As expected from the prince consort. Come. I, Li Shi, will drink in your respect! If it wasn¡¯t for the prince consort yesterday, the crowned prince would have been in grave danger!¡±

 Chapter 261 – The Calm Before the Storm (4)

    The man¡¯s face was full of smiles. This Li Shi, he is the ministry of war and held a very high position in the empire. He was also the crowned prince¡¯s grandfather, the empress¡¯ father.


    Liu Yue gave him a toast as well. She was being very straightforward.


    ¡°Good Good.¡± Chen Fei who was sitting in the front saw that Liu Yue was receiving praise from many of the high ranking officials and startedughing.


    Not all of the officials in the pce were invited to the eastern pce. Only the ones with very high rankings like the three great generals, the ministry of war, and ministry of appointment were able to attend the feast.


    The only insignificant figures here were all close friends of the crowned prince. They were all important people in Chen Fei¡¯s future administrations.


    This feast was basically a family styled gathering. Only a few people were able to attend. And now, by being here Liu Yue had be a part of the higher echelon in the empire.


    After hearing thepliments from everyone, Liu Yue replied, ¡°Haha. Protecting the prince something that I should do.¡±


    Hearing all these praises, the emperor was more and more satisfied with Liu Yue.


    He started to smile, ¡°Haha. You have done a great service for the empire by saving the crowned prince¡¯s life. However, since you¡¯re a neer and don¡¯t really have any merit, I can¡¯t increase your nobility rank right now. Plus, you¡¯re the prince consort so if I were to increase your nobility even more, people might criticize me. It won¡¯t do you any good either. In the future, I¡¯ll definitely not forget about this.


    Hearing this, Liu Yue immediately stood up, ¡°This¡­.¡±


    ¡°General Liu, no need to be polite. We¡¯re all like a family. If you perform, then it¡¯s normal that you get rewarded for it. The Hou Jin Empire is very straightforward. If you do something good, you get rewarded. If you do something bad, you get punished.¡± Chen Fei said smiling, after cutting Liu Yue off.


    ¡°Right. It¡¯s exactly like this.¡± One of the senior ministers smiled at Liu Yue and nodded.


    A humble young man. Not bad. Not bad at all.


    Hearing this, Liu Yue bowed and respectfully said, ¡°Then this one thanks the emperor for his kindness.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Now this is more like it. You should be more like this.¡± The emperorughed.


    Taciturn with a cold arrogance. This is what Liu Yue should be like. The world¡¯s strongest expert.


    But being humble and honest isn¡¯t bad either.


    Seeing this, Chen Feiughed and pped his hands. A girl in a purple skirt appeared from the back carrying a jug of wine. Her head was down and her face was flustered as she walked towards Liu Yue.

 Chapter 262 – The Calm Before the Storm (5)

    ¡°General. Please drink.¡± the girl said softly and gently. Her sweet voice caused many people to fall for her immediately.


    Of course, this didn¡¯t include Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue felt a shiver. Looking at the elegantly dressed girl in front of her, she could see that this was not a servant maid. Her cheeks began to twitch.


    Liu Yueplied and held her cup out towards the girl.


    Seeing the scene, Chen Fei began tough very loudly. Liu Yue must¡¯ve been attracted to the beautiful girl.


    He looked at Liu Yue with ridicule and said, ¡°Ah Liu Yue, this is the wife that I have selected for you. I am good at this right? Take a look. This is my seventeenth sister. She should be a good match for you right?¡±


    All the other guest heard this and startedughing.


    During the times of war, etiquette was something that is rarely seen. The tradition of not seeing the spouse before marriage? That didn¡¯t mean anything to them.


    Hearing this, the seventeenth princess looked down even more in embarrassment. Her face was glowing bright red. She quickly moved and sat down next to Liu Yue and gently helped Liu Yue fill up her te with food.


    A light and delicate fragrant passed by Liu Yue¡¯s nose causing her to flinch a bit. She hated the smell of perfume. She hated the fact that it disrupts her sense of smell.


    However, she kept a calm and tranquil expression. She casually took a nce at the seventeenth princess and nodded.


    All the ministers aroundughed even louder.


    Hearing Liu Yue¡¯s approval, the seventeenth princess¡¯ face turned even redder.


    Her future husband was such an outstanding person. She¡¯s really lucky to have someone like Liu Yue.


    Under the royal lights, Liu Yue kept her calm look throughout the banquet.


    Her handsome face was unparalleled under the lights. She looked more and more refine as the night went on. No one in the banquet couldpare to Liu Yue.


    Calm, noble, and peerless. She looks were unrivaled.


    Du Yi who had followed Liu Yue into the eastern pce watched the whole scene and shook his head.


    It seems like he needs to report such event to his previous master, Xuan Yuan Che.

 Chapter 263 – The Calm Before the Storm (6)

    When disguised as a man, Liu Yue is able to attract many beautiful flower and butterflies. She is able to captivate the heart of young maidens. If she goes back to being a girl, who knows how many noble men will fall head over heels for her.


    As a man, she attracts women; As a woman, she attracts men.


    How was Xuan Yuan Che able to resist such alluring beauty. Just how strong is his mental capability.


    Looking up at the sky, Du Yi shed a single drop of tear for Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s future.


    ¡°Comee. Drink another cup. Ahh Liu Yue, your marriage to the seventeenth princess is in seven days. When the timees, you better drink a lot,¡± the ministry of warughed.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Liu Yue nodded. She then suddenly turned to the emperor and said, ¡°Will the emperor being to the wedding as well?¡±


    After she said that, everyone stopped talking and looked at Liu Yue.


    Having the emperor personally attend the wedding¡­. That would be a great honor to the couple. Even if Liu Yue has done a great deed by rescuing the crowned prince, she¡¯s asking for too much.


    Hearing this, the emperor gave Liu Yue a nce.


    Seeing that Liu Yue was acting indifferently, the emperor suddenlyughed.


    Coming from the outside world, Liu Yue really has a lot of experience in life. To be so arrogant and yet humble at the same time. It wouldn¡¯t do him any harm if he attended the wedding. Besides it¡¯s very festive as well.


    Afterughing he replied, ¡°Okay. When the timees, I will personallye and host your wedding!¡¯


    When he said that, the ministers around all looked at the emperor and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Liu Yue nodded, ¡°Great. Then this one will personally wee the emperor when the timees.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Feiughed and intervened, ¡°Then as the matchmaker, I should be there as well.¡±


    Liu Yue gave a slight chuckle, acting as if she was happy.


    The happiest one was the seventeenth princess. She was so happy that her face turned red again.


    However, none of the people there saw through the coldness behind Liu Yue¡¯s smile.


    The stars shone brightly and the night breeze was blowing lightly.


    Everyone at the banquet had be tired. Liu Yue who was drunk was brought back by Du Yi after the banquet had ended.


    That night, the spies from West Cliff that were hiding around her mansion had all disappeared without Liu Yue noticing.

 Chapter 264 – The Calm Before the Storm (7)

    Liu Yue had earned the Hou Jin empire¡¯splete trust.


    The journey back to the the mansion was a chaotic one. When they had finally returned, Du Yi immediately dismissed everyone else and let the drunk Liu Yue sleep peacefully.


    It was gettingte at night and everything gradually quieted down.


    After everyone left, Liu Yue quickly flipped over in her bed. The Liu Yue who was suppose to be unconscious and drunk suddenly opened her eyes. The look in her eyes did not show any signs of intoxication. In fact, she couldn¡¯t be more sober than she is now.


    She opened her windows and without making a noise, she slipped out of the general¡¯s mansion.


    Liu Yue was probably the only general in the world that had to be sneaky when leaving her own mansion.


    She jumped over the walls and left the mansion. In the corner of the street, a crimson man was waiting for her.


    Seeing that he had already arrived, Liu Yue smiled and extend her hand.


    Walking a few steps forward, she held his hands. The two smiled and disappeared into the night.


    Outside the Wucheng Conglomerate¡¯s yard.


    The two had just entered the house and they felt a strong wind from the outside. It seems like an uninvited guest hade.


    Liu Yue¡¯s face sank and immediately jerked her hand back.


    However, Xuan Yuan Che pulled her hand towards him led to to the back.


    Seeing this, she knew that Xuan Yuan Che already had something nned out. She immediately went and hid in the back room.


    At this time, Xuan Yuan Che still had his disguise on. He slowly sat down at the table, lifted up the teapot and poured himself a cup of tea.


    ¡°Bang.¡± The uninvited guest didn¡¯t want to hide anymore and struck down Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s door. He rushed forward with murderous intent.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± the man man shouted in surprise. It seems like he was really surprised.


    In the backroom, Liu Yue had heard the voice. It was Fei Cheng Lie. The person who came was actually Fei Cheng Lie.


    Looking at the shocked and speechless Fei Cheng Lie, Xuan Yuan Che slowly held up his teacup and calmly said, ¡°Hall master Fei.¡±


    Such calmness. Is this the same anxious and inexperienced kid during the auction?


    Fei Cheng Lie regained hisposure and with quick movements, his sword had already reached Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s neck.


    His breath was filled with murderous intents as well. It seemed as if the whole room became dimmer and dimmer.

 Chapter 265 – The Calm Before the Storm (8)

    However, Xuan Yuan Che was very calm and firmly held onto his teacup. He wasn¡¯t even bothered by the sword and continued to drink from the teacup.


    ¡°Give me the antidote or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Fei Cheng Lie yelled. His voice filled with rage.


    ¡°With the Buddha Flower, what kind of poison can¡¯t you cure?¡± Xuan Yuan Che replied as he slowly put his teacup down.


    However, Fei Cheng Lie¡¯s face ashen from those words. It was better if Xuan Yuan Che didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    Fei Cheng Lie¡¯s eyes looked as if it was about to spit fire. He was so angry that his veins started to pop out.


    ¡°Give it.¡± Fei Cheng Lie¡¯s eyes turned red. His tightened his grip on the sword and moved it closer to Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s neck.


    Buddha Flower? This kid still dare talk about the Buddha Flower? That flower was a poisonous flower. A poisonous flower that poisoned his son even more.


    This kid. It¡¯s him. It¡¯s was all him. This was all a part of his n.


    He gritted his teeth and his eyes became even more bloodshot. This kid had been scheming since the beginning.


    ¡°Hall master Fei. Your hands should be steadier. No one would care if I died, but your son is a different story. Seven days from now, his skin will rot and all of his meridians will explode. He will suffer for forty nine days before he die. I wonder how that¡¯ll feel. Hehe¡­..¡±


    Xuan Yuan Che slowly shook his head and evenughed.


    Hearing this, Fei Cheng Lie was about to explode. His hands began to shake even more.


    He only had one son left. It was his most beloved son. The only son that he brought out of Tianchen empire.


    Today, the emperor had allowed him to take a tiny piece of the Buddha Flower for his son. He thought that his son would be fine after a while but instead, he immediately fainted.


    He thought that this was part of the Buddha Flower¡¯s effect. Who would¡¯ve known that it was all nned by this kid.


    With one finger, Xuan Yuan Che lowered the sword and reclined in his seat. He slowly turned and looked at Fei Cheng Lie, ¡°The Buddha Flower. It¡¯s a treasure that appears once in ten thousand years. Did you think that it would just appear so easily?¡±

 Chapter 266 – The Calm Before the Storm (9)

    Fei Cheng Lie grit his teeth and clenched his fists. In the midst of the silence, only the sound of his bones grinding against each other could be heard.


    Taking a deep breath, Fei Cheng Lie suddenly mmed his hand onto the table. His expression became calm again and he coldly looked at Xuan Yuan Che, ¡°Okay. What do you want?¡±


    Just a while ago, when he didn¡¯t know what to do with Fei Yan anymore, he found a mysterious letter in his stone fort.


    The letter exined what had happened to Fei Yan after he ate a piece of the Buddha Flower.


    Buddha Flower? Bullshit. It was a fake. A fake!


    ¡°Wow.¡± Xuan Yuan Che coldlyughed. ¡°Now this is how the West Cliff¡¯s nt master should act.¡±


    ¡°Just cut to the chase. What do you want? tell me.¡±


    Being in the imperial court for so long, he must have some enemies. Fei Cheng Lie didn¡¯t even know the kid and yet the kid was plotting against him. The mastermind must be someone else.


    However, what he didn¡¯t know was that, the person in front of them was Xuan Yuan Che, someone with a vendetta against him.


    Standing up, Xuan Yuan Che leisurely poured himself another cup of tea. He took a sip and rxingly said, ¡°You should be like this from the beginning. Okay. I won¡¯t waste our time. Give me thendscape of the three countries drawing. Only then will I help Fei Yan out.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hearing what he wanted, Fei Cheng Lie¡¯s face became twisted.


    ¡°Who are you? Tianchen? Chen Empire? Zhao empire? What country are you from?¡±


    The matter had escted to a whole new level. It wasn¡¯t about personal grudges anymore. The kid was asking him to sell his country out. He wanted him to be a spy.¡±


    Xuan Yuan Che nced at Fei Cheng Lie and chuckled, ¡°It seems like the nt master¡¯s brain had rusted from hiding in West Cliff for so long.¡±


    Being mocked by Xuan Yuan Che, he could only grit his teeth and calm himself down.

 Chapter 267 – The Calm Before the Storm (10)

    Who in their right mind would tell Fei Cheng Lie what country they were from when asking for thendscape of the three countries drawing? Even if they named a country, anyone could tell that it¡¯s a lie.


    ¡°No. Change it to something else.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Then you should go home and prepare for your son¡¯s funeral.¡±


    Holding his teacup, Xuan Yuan Che replied nonchntly.


    Fei Cheng Lie¡¯s facial expression became more and more unsightly. He fiercely stared at Xuan Yuan Che. If his re could kill people, then Xuan Yuan Che would already have his heart pierced by tens of thousands of arrows.


    Lightly blowing the tea leaves in his teacup and without looking at Fei Cheng Lie, he coolly said, ¡°The Hou Jin empire doesn¡¯t have Fei as their family name. When you¡¯re useful, you¡¯re the nt master. But when you lose your value, you¡¯ll be nothing. You only have one son. Think about it.¡±


    His short speech didn¡¯t sound serious at all. He didn¡¯t try to pressure Fei Cheng Lie at all.


    That¡¯s right. He only had one son.


    If it weren¡¯t for the sake of his son, why would he meet this mysterious person alone.


    His son. He only had one son left.


    The room was filled with silence.


    After a while, Fei Cheng Lie let out a deep sigh. He looks like he¡¯s aged a few years while thinking about the consequences in his head.


    He wiped the sweat off his head and lightly said, ¡°I don¡¯t have thendscape drawing with me. Someone broke into the secret chamber a few days ago and the Emperor took it back to the royal pce.¡¯


    ¡°I know.¡± Xuan Yuan Che said surely.


    It was precisely because he couldn¡¯t find the drawing that he had to invite Fei Cheng Lie over.


    Fei Cheng Lie looked at Xuan Yuan Che shockingly. The stone fort in West Cliff was created and reinforced by many of the previous nt masters. To be able to to enter without anyone noticing¡­.. This¡­..


    He should¡¯ve known. After seeing the letter on his bed, he should¡¯ve known that this person was an expert of some sort¡­..

 Chapter 268 – The Calm Before the Storm (11)

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. I only want the drawing. I don¡¯t care what you do to get it. I only want the oue.¡± Xuan Yuan Che said while ying with the teacup in his hand.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he had to steal it or kill to get it. The result was all that mattered.


    Saying that, Xuan Yuan Che release his aura to fill the room, causing Fei Cheng Lie to suffocate a bit.


    Feeling the aura, Fei Cheng Lie shivered and red at Xuan Yuan Che.


    After deliberating for a bit, he clenched his teeth and stood up. It seems like he had finally decided, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get it for you. However, if anything happens to my son, don¡¯t me me if I bring you down with him.¡±


    ¡°If you get me what I want, I¡¯ll get you what you want. As long as you can get me the drawing, I¡¯ll give you the antidote.¡± Xuan Yuan Che red at him.


    ¡°Remember. Seven days. You only have seven days to get the drawing. You¡¯ll know what happens if you don¡¯t get me the drawing or if the drawing is fake. I don¡¯t need to say much. Hall master Fei, you¡¯re a smart person right? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do the right thing.¡± Xuan Yuan Che reminded him.


    Xuan Yuan Che then waved his hand towards the exit, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    Fei Cheng Lie couldn¡¯t turn back anymore. He had made his decision already. He face remained calm and he left immediately without saying anything more.


    Hou Jin was important. World domination was important too. However, his son was the most importantpared to everything else.


    Seven days. In seven days it will be Liu Yue¡¯s ¡°wedding¡±.


    Seeing Fei Cheng Lie disappear into the night sky, Xuan Yuan Che let out a coldugh. The is theugh of a predator toying with its prey instead of killing them immediately.


    Tianchen¡¯s King of Yi was ruthless and coldblooded against his enemies. This was a known fact amongst the people.


    Liu Yue came out of hiding when Fei Cheng Lie left. She saw the cold smile on Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s face and looked up towards the sky.


    She can already imagine the moment when the face Fei Cheng Lie will make when he realizes who this person is. He will definitely regret everything that he has done.


    She is looking forward to when that happens.

 Chapter 269 – The Calm Before the Storm (12)

    ¡°You fox.¡± Liu Yueughed as she leaned by the door and looked at him.


    Hearing these words made Xuan Yuan Che shiver all over. Heughed and walked towards Liu Yue, ¡°It won¡¯t be fun if we kill him immediately. We can save our time and effort if we let him do the dirty work.¡±


    Liu Yue smiled and leaned on his chest. This cunning bastard. This was the guy that she had fallen in love with.


    She didn¡¯t ask if he was going to really give the antidote. However, it didn¡¯t matter to her. Even if Yuan Che gave them the antidote and spared them, she¡¯s still there. She didn¡¯t say anything about sparing them.


    ¡°Oh yeah. How did you get your hands on the Buddha Flower?¡± She asked. She was quite interested in how he got such a thing.


    Xuan Yuan Che immediately startedughing very loudly. He sat Liu Yue down on the bed and said, ¡°Buddha Flower? What Buddha flower? What I gave them was the Clear Qian Flower. It looks exactly like the Buddha Flower but it¡¯s only a medium grade medicine. It is also very poisonous.


    At first, even I couldn¡¯t tell the difference. When I first saw this overseas, I got very excited. It was onlyter on that I found out it was a poisonous flower.


    When I came back, I brought this thing back with me. I didn¡¯t expect that I would have such a good chance to use it.¡±


    The Buddha Flower can live for thousands of years. Even if the Hou Jin empire got their hands on it, they won¡¯t start experimenting on it immediately. If something went wrong, it could potentially destroy the rare flower. Therefore, they had to study it before they could make any moves.


    As a result, they fell right into my trap. Fei Cheng Lie will definitely ask for a tiny piece of it to use on Fei Yan.


    To Fei Cheng Lie, he didn¡¯t care if people got poisoned. However, if it¡¯s his son, then that¡¯s a different story. Since his son was infected by two types of poison, Fei Cheng Lie had no choice but toe by himself and that allowed us to to take advantage of him.


    Hearing the exnation, Xuan Yuan Che was like a real fox in Liu Yue¡¯s eyes. No. Not a fox, but a wolf. A very cold blooded wolf.


    However, she liked him like this.


    ¡°Oh yeah.¡± Xuan Yuan Che looked at Liu Yue¡¯s face and carefully stared at it. He had suddenly remembered something.


    Liu Yue raised her brows, ¡°What happened?¡±

 Chapter 270 – The Calm Before the Storm (13)

    Xuan Yuan Che stared at Liu Yue some more and raised his brow, ¡°I feel like¡­¡­ I feel like you look like somebody I know.¡±


    That night when he came back, he didn¡¯t get to see Liu Yue¡¯s face very clearly. Maybe it was because he was too excited that he overlooked her face.


    It was two days ago at the auction where he had noticed it.


    ¡°Look like somebody? Why don¡¯t you say that they look like me?¡± Liu Yue red at Xuan Yuan Che.


    Xuan Yuan Che immediatelyughed to spite himself, ¡°She¡­uhhh¡­she¡¯s older than you?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Liu Yue red at him again.


    Xuan Yuan Che was thinking. After he saw her death re, he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only saw a glimpse of her face. We were pretty far away from each other too. However, I felt that you two looked very simr.¡±


    Liu Yue saw that he didn¡¯t have any impure intentions and was just saying this out of curiosity. She waved her arms in discontent and said, ¡°Whatever. There are a lot of people who look simr in the world.¡±


    She pointed at Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s chest and poked it a few times, ¡°Remember this. You¡¯re mine.¡±


    If she saw that he had some other intentions, who knows what she would¡¯ve done with him.


    Such overbearing words caused Xuan Yuan Che tough. So possessive. But, he liked this. It¡¯s been three years since he¡¯s felt like this.


    This was his little princess.


    She also poked Liu Yue and said, ¡°and you¡¯re mine.¡±


    Liu Yue grabbed his finger and Xuan Yuan Che grabbed his hand. They both saw through each other¡¯s intentions.


    The room was filled with the scent of love.


    That other girl they were talking about? They had already forgotten about it.


    Seven days. It wasn¡¯t too long away.


    The entire Hou jin empire was preparing for the wedding.


    Once the many ministers in the empire heard that the emperor and the the crowned prince will make an appearance to personally host the wedding, they all sent people to Liu Yue¡¯s general mansion.


    They had sent many precious and rare treasures as a congrattory gift. Gifts were pouring into the mansion like water.


    The scene was very familiar. It was exactly like the time when the three princes of Tianchen sent Liu Yue her winnings from their gamble.


    This was a very grand asion in the empire.


    Even the surrounding empires like the Chen Empire and the Zhao Empire heard about it.


    As the entire empire was busily preparing for the celebration, Xuan Yuan Che was preparing for his n in the shadows.


    Seven days passed very quickly.


    The spring wind was blowing and it was finally Liu Yue¡¯s wedding day.

 Chapter 271 – A Tooth for a Tooth (1)

    The spring gale swept across the entire empire.


    Decorations filled the streets as everyone prepared for the joyous event.


    Only the road from the pce to Liu Yue¡¯s general mansion was decorated with golden red silk. Under the bring sun, the decorations dazzled brilliantly.


    Along the way to the pce, countless civilians left their homes and filled up the streets.


    They had long heard about the new general Liu Yue, but they had never seen her before. Today was the only chance that they had to feast their eyes upon her.


    Suddenly, every single person in the empire turned and looked towards the pce with faces full of excitement.


    Paying respects to the emperor, entering the nine pce and thening back out.


    Liu Yue had finally brought the seventeenth princess out of the pce in a carriage, and was returning to his general mansion.


    The sound of drums pierced the skies as the bride escorting group* walk through the streets.


    (*In ancient china the groom¡¯s family sends a group of people to escort the bride in a carriage)


    The bride could not be seen and instead, everyone focused their attention towards Liu Yue. Liu Yue was in the front dressed in all pink. She was wearing a ribbon sash across her chest and her hair was covered by a luxuriously decorated hat. With this getup, the handsome Liu Yue looked even more handsome. It was as if she was someone who had descended from the heavens. She was simply matchless.


    Everyone was so dazzled by his looks that no one questioned why he wore pink instead of red during this joyous asion.


    As she passed each road, only the sound of heavy breathing could be heard and the sight of widened eyes could be seen.


    Handsome. How can someone be so handsome under the heavens.


    Liu Yue was riding her silky white steed steadily and did not show any expressions on her face. She looked at the gazes of the onlookers.


    She was used to this kind of gaze.


    Pulling the bridle, Liu Yue suddenly smiled. If looked as if she had thought about something.

 Chapter 272 – A Tooth for a Tooth (2)

    Yesterday, no matter what Liu Yue said, Xuan Yuan Che would not let her wear the crimson robe. Even tho she was acting as the groom, he forbid her from wearing it.


    Liu Yue is not allowed to even dream about wearing a the crimson robe until their wedding.


    Thinking about how serious Yuan Che was, Liu Yue was feeling amused.


    She didn¡¯t mind it anyways. She¡¯ll save the crimson robe for when she marries Yuan Che. Pink is a shade of red anyways and she didn¡¯t care much about it.


    She could care less about the color of the robe. She¡¯d be perfectly fine with a white robe. However, she was afraid that the emperor would be mad about it.


    As she passed each street, she would give a warm smile and nod to the crowd.


    The colors of spring dazzled brilliantly under the sun.


    At this time, the whole general mansion was bustling with noise.


    The rednterns shone luminously. The red silks were dancing in the wind. The entire general mansion was like a ball of fire, full of joy.


    Many of the ministers and officials came to celebrate.


    Even those who were not ministers but held status came without being invited and congratted Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue¡¯s general mansion was packed with people in just a while.


    Outside, Yun Zhao was wearing a light blue robe and was holding a fan. His face looked purple but it was also beaming with happiness as well as he greeted the guests. He looked as if he was really Liu Yue¡¯s brother.


    ¡°Aiya. You¡¯re finally here. Come in,e in¡­..¡±


    ¡°Ah. Haha. Come sit over here. over here¡­..¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh. You¡¯rete. You have to be punished¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing how much fun Yun Zhao was having entertaining the guests, Liu Yue knew that she chose the right man for the job.


    The only other person Liu Yue could rely on was Du Yi. Du Yi was a cold person, and didn¡¯t talk much. It would be bad if she asked him to entertain guests.

 Chapter 273 – A Tooth for a Tooth (3)

    ¡°You know them?¡± Du Yi came over to him holding a jug of wine.


    Yun Zhao grabbed and drank from the Du Yi¡¯s jug. His mouth had gone dry after greeting all these people. After drinking, he replied, ¡°Nope.¡±


    What a joke. He wasn¡¯t from Hou Jin either. How can he know all these people? Even if one is from Hou Jin, they would not know everyone here.


    Hearing this, Du Yi raised his brows and left him.


    If he didn¡¯t know them, then why is he being so familiar with them?


    ¡°Haha. Come in,e in¡­.¡± Yun Zhao was once again weing guests.


    ¡°His highness the emperor has arrived.¡± Right as Du Yi stepped out for some air, a loud sharp sound entered his ears.


    Hou Jin¡¯s emperor had arrived.


    A sharp look appeared on his face for a split second and he turned back to normal.


    Without looking back, he took his te and left.


    The whole ce was filled with high ranking ministers from the empire. After hearing that the emperor hade, they all stood up and went towards the door.


    Dressed in his gold dragon robe, the emperor was standing by the door with the crowned prince.


    ¡°This one greets your highness.¡±


    Everyone in the mansion kneeled down and greeted the emperor.


    Only Du Yi was standing around looking distracted. It looked as if he didn¡¯t care about the emperor at all.


    Seeing all his ministers greet him, the emperorughed, ¡°We¡¯re not in the pce today. There¡¯s no need to greet me in such manner. I only came for Liu Yue¡¯s wedding feast.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your highness.¡± Everyone replied and stood up. The bowed and cleared a path for the emperor and the crowned prince.

 Chapter 274 – A Tooth for a Tooth (4)

    Chen Fei who had been standing behind the emperor saw that Yun Zhao was looking distracted. He waved his hands and called for Yun Zhao, ¡°Hey Brother. What¡¯s up!¡±


    Two days ago, this kid was calling him brother. It was Chen Fei¡¯s turn today.


    Hearing Chen Fei, Yun Zhao came back to his sense.


    His eyes began to fill up with excitement once again andughed, ¡°Hey! Come on in. Hehe¡­..¡±


    Seeing this, the emperor and Chen Fei startedughing. The mood in the mansion was great.


    The emperor and the crowned prince followed Yun Zhao to their seats.


    Behind them, West Cliff¡¯s sixth and seventh hall¡¯s hall masters followed.


    Laughing around cheerfully, Yun Zhao made the mood in the mansion even livelier.


    Everyone was so cheerful that no one had noticed that when the emperor came, only Du Yi did not kneel down.


    The spring breeze whistled and red silk fluttered all around.


    The whole general¡¯s mansion was bustling with activities.


    There were countless amount of actors, dancers, andedians all preparing to give the spectators a show.


    The ce could not get livelier.


    Unlike the general mansion that was filled with excitement, the royal pce waspletely quiet.


    A princess being married was not a small matter. However, it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal to the people in the pce either. The emperor and the crowned prince went to give Liu Yue face but most of the other royal family members were not present.


    At the rear side of the pce, only a few lights were lit. It was very quiet.


    In this area, a carriage stopped in a secluded alley outside the pce.


    From the pce, a group of people appeared and approached the carriage.


    Inside the carriage, there was Xuan Yuan Che who was still in his disguise.

 Chapter 275 – A Tooth for a Tooth (5)

    Fei Cheng Lie was standing outside of the carriage wearing a eunuch uniform. Seeing this, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s mouth curved up and smiled.


    ¡°It suits you very well.¡± He joked.


    Fei Cheng Lie shot him a re and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Today, both the emperor and the crowned prince had left the pce for Liu Yue¡¯s wedding. They also invited the sixth and seventh hall master to attend as their guards.


    Since the other two hall masters were not with him, it was easy for him to enter the royal pce and steal the item.


    He didn¡¯t have much time. He had to return to West Cliff immediately. This was because he one of the only people who knew where the drawing was. If the drawing disappeared while he was missing, he would be the one to take the me.


    ¡°Give me the antidote.¡± Fei Cheng Lie took out a scroll from his sleeves and looked angrily at Xuan Yuan Che.


    Xuan Yuan Che extended his hands and coldly looked at Fei Cheng Lie, ¡°I want to confirm it.¡±


    Fei Cheng Lie hesitated for a bit. If he gave this drawing to the kid and didn¡¯t get the antidote in return then¡­¡­.


    He couldn¡¯t back out anymore. He gritted his teeth and handed the drawing of the map over.


    He stole the item from the pce already. If he didn¡¯t hand it over, he¡¯ll lose his son and his position in the empire.


    Xuan Yuan Che opens the scroll and carefully examined the drawing.


    The mountains and rivers were in the right ces. Thendscape was very well drawn. The three kingdoms were also drawn in detail.


    Scanning the drawing, he saw that there were markings around the territories of Tian Chen. It seems like this was the real deal.


    pping his hands, he quickly rolled up the scroll.


    Feeling good, he looked at Fei Cheng Lie, ¡°As expected, Master Fei is a trustworthy person. Okay. Here¡¯s what you want. Catch.¡±


    With quick movements, he retrieved a small bottle and threw it over to Fei Cheng Lie.


    Fei Cheng Lie quickly grabs the bottle and took a whiff.


    He fiercely looked at Xuan Yuan Che, ¡°If I find out that this is fake, I will find out who you are no matter what. Then we¡¯ll see what happens!¡±

 Chapter 276 – A Tooth for a Tooth (6)

    Hearing the threat, Xuan Yuan Che red coldly at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. What I want isn¡¯t his life.¡±


    Feeling the deepness of the re, Fei Cheng Lie trembled in fear.


    That re¡­¡­ it had caused Fei Cheng Lie to shudder and look away.


    When he looked back, Xuan Yuan Che had already disappeared.


    Seeing what had just happened, he thought about his son, Fei Yan. He can¡¯t be thinking about other things right now. He had go back and save his son. With quick movements, Fei Cheng Lie disappeared from the area as well.


    After Fei Cheng Lie left, Xuan Yuan Che showed a cold smile, returned to his carriage and left the pce.


    On the other hand, Liu Yue¡¯s general mansion shook as feast continued. Firecrackers were exploding all over the ce, drums were beating very loudly and the cheers from the people were deafening.


    ¡°The bride has arrived.¡±


    A loud clear voice echoed through the halls.


    Liu Yue immediately escorted the seventeenth princess into the general mansion.


    ¡°Haha. They¡¯re finally here.¡± The emperorughed as he put down his wine.


    ¡°They¡¯re here! The bride is here.¡± the prime minister yelled, his face full of smiles.


    All the other guest and ministers stopped chatting and looked towards the gates.


    Yun Zhao, who was already waiting at the gate, was dazzled by Liu Yue¡¯s handsomeness and her pink attire.


    He knew that his brother Liu Yue was handsome. However, he looked even more gant today after dressing up.


    Seeing how Liu Yue was escorting the seventeenth princess in, Yun Zhao felt a bit ufortable inside. To let such a fine man marry the unknown seventeenth princess¡­. He couldn¡¯t bear to watch this.


    Even while feeling regret for his brother, his face showed a bright smile. With a wave of his hand, he pushed the gates open and weed the couple.

 Chapter 277- A Tooth for a Tooth (7)

    Behind the gate were servants preparing to light up firecrackers. When Liu Yue and the princess arrived, they lit up the firecrackers and the explosions created a sound that pierced through the heavens.


    White smoke started the billow and everyone was extremely happy for the couple.


    Everyone was prepared to sing and dance. The entire ce was filled with a festive mood.


    In front of the mansion, manymoners crowded to watch the celebration. Each and every one of them had an excited look on their faces. It looked as if they were the ones marrying.


    The seventeenth princess¡¯ carriage stopped right next to Liu Yue after entering the mansion.


    ¡°The groom will now escort the bride out of her carriage!¡± A voice yelled.


    Liu Yue walked to the front of the carriage and kicked the door. Once she did that, everybody cheered.


    This act of kicking the door was to show one¡¯s might.


    After kicking the door, she lifted the curtains and stared at the princess for a bit.


    Showing one¡¯s might by kicking the door? What kind of dumb rule was that? If those dumb ministers didn¡¯t give her a lecture about marriagest night, she wouldn¡¯t have known about it.


    However, she was the one kicking today so it didn¡¯t matter to her.


    If she returns to Tianchen and Xuan Yuan Che dares to do something like this during their wedding, she¡¯ll be the one showing him her might.


    Liu Yue received the princess¡¯ pure white hands and escorted her out of the carriage.


    The princess was wearing a crimson red gown and veil along with a red cape. She looked extremely happy.


    ¡°The newly-wed shall enter the mansion!¡± The voice called out again.


    Walking through the smoke, Liu Yue held the princess¡¯ hand and let her into the general¡¯s mansion.


    The firecrackers continued to explode and the festivity was getting stronger and stronger.


    The general mansion on the eastern side of Hou Jin was filled with festivity while the West Cliff on the western side was deathly silent. It was as if the two ces were on the opposite sides of the earth.


    A shadow quickly flew into West Cliff.


    After returning, the first thing that Fei Cheng Lie did was give his son the antidote.


    In a while, the Fei Yan who had been unconscious awoken.

 Chapter 278 – A Tooth for a Tooth (8)

    ¡°Father.¡± Fei Yan rubbed his head. His face was still very pale.


    Watching his son wake up, Fei Cheng Lie was feeling very happy. It seems like the antidote that the kid gave him was the real deal.


    He grabbed Fei Yan¡¯s hands and sat by his side, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. Thank god¡­.¡±


    Hearing his father¡¯s cry, he propped himself up and said, ¡°I¡­.. I was poisoned¡­.?¡±


    That day, his body suddenly bursted out in pain and he couldn¡¯t control himself at all. However, he was still mentally stable and knew what happened.


    Fei Cheng Lie nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve already found out who poisoned you. Don¡¯t worry about this anymore.¡±


    The one who poisoned Fei Yan definitely have ties with that kid. Now that he has conspired with him, Fei Cheng Lie can¡¯t pursue him anymore. Or else, Chen Fei will start to be suspicious.


    It was better if they didn¡¯t talk about this matter anymore.


    Fei Yan knew that with the power that his father has in the Hou Jin Empire, he¡¯s probably taken care of the person who poisoned him. Heh. How dare they poison him without knowing who his father is.


    Fei Yan nodded weakly and coldly said, ¡°General Liu Yue. You dare poison me? It seems like you won¡¯t be let off that easily¡­..¡±


    ¡°Liu Yue?¡± Fei Cheng Lie suddenly interrupted before Fei Yan could finish talking. How was Liu Yue connected to his?


    Seeing how shocked his father was, he was shocked as well, ¡°Didn¡¯t father take care of Liu Yue already? He should be the one who poisoned me¡­.¡±


    Furrowing his brows, Fei Yan started to think about the events, ¡°I remember that I didn¡¯t touch anything suspicious that day. The only foreign thing I touched was Liu Yue¡¯s hands. He must have poisoned me then. If not, then how could I have been poisoned?¡±


    Hearing this, Fei Cheng Lie felt chills and shuddered.


    Liu Yue¡­. Liu Yue¡­. How can it be him? Unless¡­..


    He suddenly shivered. He recollected the time when he first saw Liu Yue¡¯s face. It had almost caused his heart to stop. That face¡­..

 Chapter 279 – A Tooth for a Tooth (9)

    It was simr. Too simr. It looked exactly like that bloody Murong Liu Yue from three years ago.


    No. That¡¯s not possible. Murong Liu Yue is at the borders of Tianchen. How could she be in Hou Jin? It was not possible.


    Furthermore, Murong Liu Yue is a girl and Liu Yue is a man. How could this be?


    Murong Liu Yue¡­¡­ Liu Yue¡­.. The names are basically the same.


    His heart tensed up and his hair stood on its ends. No. It¡¯s not possible. They can¡¯t be the same person.


    Yeah. They can¡¯t be the same person. It must all be a coincidence. A coincidence¡­¡­.


    In his heart, he wanted it to be a coincidence. However, in his head, he began to think otherwise. Fei Cheng Lie started to shake uncontrobly.


    ¡°Father. What happened?¡± Fei Yan saw the change in his father¡¯s expression and worryingly asked, ¡°Father, what¡¯s going on? The expression in your eyes don¡¯t look so well¡­. you¡­¡±


    The expression in the eyes¡­¡­ the eyes¡­¡­


    Fei Cheng Lie suddenly remembered something. He couldn¡¯t hear what Fei Yan had said after that phrase.


    It was the eyes. That look in that kid¡¯s eyes before he disappeared¡­.


    It was a dark look, filled with cruelty and coldness


    Those eyes¡­¡­


    Bang! Fei Cheng Lie jumped up and his expression became very serious. His face looked as if all of his blood was drained and he could not stop shaking.


    Those eyes¡­. He remembered. He remembered where he had seen that re before.


    Having served in Tianchen for twenty years, he was one of the closest people to the owner of those eyes. He watched that man grow up from a small child to the peerless genius that he is today. He had seen the steps that man took to be one of Tianchen¡¯s pirs of support. He watched as that man became one of the most wanted people in the Hou Jin Empire, someone who must be eliminated.


    He was Tianchen¡¯s King of Yi, Xuan Yuan Che.


    It was him. That Xuan Yuan Che who he trapped in the sea of me. The undying Xuan Yuan Che from three years ago. He¡¯sing knocking.


    Fei Cheng Lie¡¯s body felt weak and shivered. He felt like his heart was about to jump out from his chest. It was Xuan Yuan Che. Xuan Yuan Che.


    ¡°Father. What happened to you? What could have made you feel afraid? Father!¡±


    Seeing how his father was acting, Fei Yan who had just awoken immediately jumped down from his bed and asked in fear.

 Chapter 280 – A Tooth for a Tooth (10)

    Fei Cheng Lie was afraid. Very afraid. How could he not be? Those two people havee to get their revenge.


    Xuan Yuan Che came¡­.. and that Liu Yue¡­. He must be Murong Liu Yue. There was no way that they could look so simr.


    Liu Yue¡­. Murong Liu Yue¡­ They even had the same name!


    His was so scared that he could feel himself throwing his heart up. His whole body felt cold. He felt as if his whole body had frozen over and was unable to breathe.


    It has to be her. The cold blooded killer from hell, Murong Liu Yue.


    He wasn¡¯t some random person from overseas. He was THE Liu Yue.


    The Hou Jin empire had made a mistake¡­¡­ a big mistake.


    The empire had ced their faith in him and had bestowed a high position to him. They had put their faith into the god of death. That asura from hell, Murong Liu Yue.


    Xuan Yuan Che and Murong Liu Yue¡­.. They havee to get their revenge together.


    They hade for him and the entire Hou Jin empire.


    Having seen how powerful Liu Yue is, he felt his heart beat faster and faster. Other people didn¡¯t know how strong she actually is, but he knew. He had seen the death god go on a killing spree.


    After he ran away, he had received news about Tianchen.


    The left minister¡¯s faction which included the minister of appointments, the minister of rites, Empress Liu, the crowned prince and everyone that plotted against Xuan Yuan Che were all killed. None of them lived.


    ]


    It was a massacre. A bloody massacre.


    ¡°No¡­..I can¡¯t¡­¡­I can¡¯t let¡­¡­ them¡­.¡± Fei Cheng Lie couldn¡¯t even talk properly.


    ¡°Father. What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let them flip the entire Hou Jin Empire. I can¡¯t let them seed.¡±


    He can¡¯t let Murong Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che turn Hou Jin upside down. He can¡¯ let them¡­. or else empire will fall.


    Fei Cheng Lie was afraid of Liu Yue and had already betrayed Hou Jin for his son. However, this was the country that he loved. He had sacrificed so much for the country already. He was still on Hou Jin¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°Guards! Release the res. Quick!¡±

 Chapter 281 – A Tooth for a Tooth (11)

    Both of Fei Cheng Lie¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot as he yelled out.


    ¡°The res? What happened? Father. Did something big happen?¡± Fei Yan¡¯s expression changed after seeing the res being released.


    The re signals. These were only used during the most urgent emergencies. Once they were used, the entire Hou Jin empire had to prepare for the emergency. What exactly had happened?


    However, after the res were used everything remained silent. There was no sound of fast-approaching footsteps. There weren¡¯t any fast moving shadows. Nothing. It waspletely silent.


    Fei Cheng Lie¡¯s eyes turned cold. What happened? Could it be that there¡¯s no one in West Cliff?


    No. That¡¯s not possible. He had only sent the sixth and seventh hall to protect the emperor. There was still the people from the fifth hall who are in charge of the imperial pce¡¯s safety. Also, the other four halls should be present as well. Howe there wasn¡¯t a single soul in sight?


    It was silent. The entire ce was silent.


    Feeling uneasy, Fei Yan and Fei Cheng Lie both rushed out of their quarter.


    There was nobody. No one on the roads either. Where did everyone from West Cliff go?


    They quickly searched the ce and entered the fourth hall. There was only one other person in there. The fourth hall¡¯s hall master. He was struggling on the floor, trying to crawl his way out of the hall to seek help. His face was deathly pale.


    He was poisoned. The number one poison expert in West Cliff was actually poisoned!


    ¡°Master Fei¡­¡­ The water¡­.. there¡¯s poison in the water¡­..¡± Seeing that Fei Cheng Lie hade, the fourth hall¡¯s hall master used the remainder of his energy to ry the message. Immediately afterwards, he dropped dead.


    The water was poisoned? Could it be that all of the water in West Cliff was poisoned?


    He felt the shivers once again. The only one who can enter West Cliff without anyone noticing was Xuan Yuan Che. He was the only one¡­.. He¡­.. Does he want to destroy the entire West Cliff?


    Fei Cheng Lie¡¯s hands turned into a fist. While thinking about what to do, he could hear the sound of firecrackers.


    Firecrackers¡­.. Murong Liu Yue was marrying the seventeenth princess. The emperor and the crowned prince are both in attendance!


    Not good. The emperor was in danger!


    Fei Cheng Lie immediately grabbed Fei Yan and sped towards the direction of Liu Yue¡¯s general Mansion. They couldn¡¯t let them harm the emperor, or else Hou Jin is finished.

 Chapter 282 – A Tooth for a Tooth (12)

    While West Cliff was dead silent, Liu Yue¡¯s general mansion was jubting


    ¡°The first bow is for the heaven and the earth.¡± The prime minister yelled.


    Liu Yue held onto the bundled ribbon turned with the seventeenth princess and bowed.


    ¡°The second bow is for the parents.¡±


    They both turned around again and smiled. Liu Yue looked up at the smiling emperor and grinned. She then bowed towards the emperor.


    She had supposedly came from overseas and Du Yi was the only one by her side. Thus, the seventeenth princess¡¯s parent was basically her parent too.


    The emperor looked down at Liu Yue and the seventeenth princess with a face filled with happiness.


    Chen Fei¡¯s face was filled with happiness as well. Behind him, the sixth and seventh hall¡¯s hall master stood there.


    In the hall filled with guests, every single person looked very happy.


    Now it was time for the couple to face each other and bow. However, before they even had the chance to turn towards each other, a sh alerted everyone. Countless amount of swords flew in from outside the mansion towards the emperor and Chen Fei.


    However, the swords were not able to hit anything.


    ¡°Die!¡± a cold deathly aura bursted out from afar. The actors who were performing suddenly turned into cold blooded assassins who flew towards the emperor.


    ¡°Assassins!¡±


    ¡°The emperor is in danger!¡±


    ¡°Help!¡±


    An unexpected event had urred. Everyone in the hall got into a frenzy.


    Holding his sword, an assassin flew quickly towards the emperor.


    The emperor¡¯s expression changed. It was as expected of the emperor. During the frenzy, he stayed calm and silently retreated backwards.


    At the same time, the seventh hall master charged towards the assassin and struck the sword with his palm.


    At this time, Liu Yue took the chance and got herself closer to the emperor while yelling, ¡° Watch out your highness!¡±

 Chapter 283 – An Eye for An Eye (1)

    With this, the seventh hall master and Liu Yue who were both in the air went separated. The seventh hall master went to intercept one of the assassins whereas Liu Yue flew towards the emperor.


    In mid air, the seventh hall master struck the assassin with his Poisonous Sand Palm.


    Behind him, Liu Yuended softly besides the emperor and quickly helped the very afraid emperor up.


    The royal guards quickly surrounded the two in order to protect them.


    Their movements were very quick and precise. There were no room for error.


    After surrounding the two, they unsheathed their swords and held them up high. Inside the encirclement, only Liu Yue and the emperor were present.


    Suddenly, in the blink of an eye, assassins flooded into the hall from every direction.


    Miserable cries and calls for help filled the entire room.


    The ministers, high ranking officials and noblemen lumped together in a panic.


    Most of the officials and noblemen did not know martial arts at all, so when something like this happened, they all lost their minds. All they can do now is crawl and beg for help like a dog.


    The ministers who knew martial arts kept calm. They drew their swords and defended themselves.


    This wasn¡¯t that surprising actually. The emperor had shown himself out in the open. There are many people who are willing to take this chance to assassinate him. The emperor had experienced something like this back when he was younger.


    What they didn¡¯t expect was that this group of people dared to attack even though there were so many people present.


    Did they think that the Hou Jin Empire, Liu Yue and West Cliff were herbivores?


    In an instant, the hall that was filled with happiness turned very bloody.


    The seventeenth princess had already fainted from the shock.


    ¡°Liu Yue! Protect my father.¡±


    Standing on the side, the crowned prince Chen Fei¡¯s face sank. Being protected by the sixth hall master, he turned towards Liu Yue and yelled.


    Although, with Liu Yue, a great martial artist, by his father¡¯s side, he didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. But he still could not keep his cool.


    Seeing that Liu Yue and the emperor were both protected by the royal guards, he calmed down a bit.


    At the same time, the sixth hall master began to whistle.


    In the span of a few seconds, dozens of West Cliff¡¯s hidden guards came rushing in.

 Chapter 284 – An Eye for An Eye (2)

    Swords were flying around and the entire hall was in chaos.


    ¡°You guys dare to try and assassinate I, the emperor? Kill them!¡± Once the hidden guards came rushing in, the emperor stood up and yelled.


    ¡°Your highness, please leave this to us. Please return to the pce with the prince consort.¡± The seventh hall master replied while struggling against his opponent.


    ¡°Father, Let¡¯s return to the pce.¡±


    Hearing what the seventh hall master had said, Chen Fei quickly nodded and looked at the emperor.


    The sixth hall master who had been protecting Chen Fei quickly moved towards the emperor and Liu Yue who were on the stage.


    The royal guards around them emitted a very strong murderous aura.


    The emperor looked down at the chaotic scene with a stern face.


    Next to the emperor, Liu Yue¡¯s mouth curved upwards. She started to smile. It was a cold but brilliant smile with a trace of scariness.


    How can Liu Yue smile in this situation?


    When was Liu Yue able to smile like this? He had never smiled during any situation before.


    Chen Fei saw the look on Liu Yue¡¯s face and became shocked. The smile was very beautiful. It looked very brilliant.


    It was like an iceberg that was glistening under the spring sunlight. In a normal situation, one would feel warm while looking at Liu Yue¡¯s smile.


    However, to Chen Fei, the smile caused him to be horrified.


    He didn¡¯t know why but he felt that something bad was going to happen. That smile¡­¡­


    ¡°Liu Yue, what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± Chen Fei started to panic a bit. There were countless amount of assassins going towards Liu Yue and the emperor.


    ¡°Liu Yue. Come with me¡­¡­¡± The emperor did not see that Liu Yue had startedughing. By the time he turned to look at Liu Yue, he had only finished half of his sentence. He suddenly stopped talking and stared at Liu Yue. That look on her face¡­¡­.


    ¡°Then this servant will send your highness off.¡± Liu Yue¡¯s mouth curved upwards and stared right into the emperor¡¯s eyes.


    The re that she gave was as cold as ice.

 Chapter 285 – An Eye for An Eye (3)

    With quick movements, Liu Yue retrieved a dagger from her sleeves.


    ¡°You¡­..¡± The Emperor was shocked. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­..¡± At this moment, a frightening sound yelled out, causing almost everyone to be surprised.


    Fei Cheng Lie burst through the entrance with Fei Yan. His face was flushed red and he was breathing heavily. It seems like he rushed here very quickly.


    Hearing the yell, The Emperor and Chen Fei both looked in his direction.


    The sixth and seventh hall masters were shocked as well. Why was the master here? From the looks of it, this must be some urgent matter. What had happened?


    ¡°Your highness. It¡¯s dangerous. Run away¡­¡­ She¡¯s¡­¡­ She¡¯s¡­.. Ah!¡­¡­¡±


    Pointing at Liu Yue, Fei Cheng Lie¡¯s eyes looked as if they were about to pop out. No matter how hard he tried he couldn¡¯t get the words out of his mouth.


    He had only said a few words before the colors of his face changed. He reached for his neck and cough¡­¡­ His voice¡­¡­ His voice was gone¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­. Ahhhh¡­.¡± That was the only sound that came out every time he opened his mouth. It was as if there was something stuck in his throat.


    What happened? What had happened?


    Where did his voice go?


    He looked frighteningly at Liu Yue¡¯s eyes. Those eyes were cold and they looked as if they could kill¡­..


    The gaze allowed Fei Cheng Lie to understand what had happened. She was the mastermind behind everything that had happened.


    However, there was one thing that he didn¡¯t understand. When and how did Liu Yue poison him? It didn¡¯t matter now anyways. Liu Yue was in control of everything.


    His face was filled with despair. All he could do was open his mouth and point at Liu Yue.


    No one knew what kind of message he was trying to convey. No one but Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue¡¯s mouth curved upwards and showed a devious smile. She was going to make them pay back their debt in blood.


    After a few seconds, the Emperor and Chen Fei both finally noticed the frightened expression that Fei Cheng Lie had while pointing at Liu Yue. Seeing this, both of their faces changed.


    ¡°Father! Fall back!¡± Chen Fei was frightened and immediately went towards his father.

 Chapter 286 – An Eye for An Eye (4)

    Just by looking at Fei Cheng Lie¡¯s expression, anyone could tell that he was afraid of Liu Yue for some reason.


    At the same time, the Emperor retreated away from Liu Yue very quickly.


    However, no matter how fast he was, he couldn¡¯t be faster than Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue quickly nced at Fei Cheng Lie, and with a soft movement, the dagger in her hand quickly pierced through the emperor¡¯s chest.


    A patch of red blood immediately appeared on the yellow gown that the emperor was wearing.


    ¡°Father¡­.¡± Chen Fei who could not get to the emperor in time, cried loudly.


    Everyone in the hall heard his cry and turned around towards the stage.


    On the stage, while being protected by the royal guards, the emperor¡¯s face looked very gloomy while holding onto his chest.


    Blood continuously flowed out and as he tumbled onto the floor while pointing at Liu Yue.


    The main character of today¡¯s wedding, a general of the empire was holding a bloody dagger with a cold smile on her face.


    How could this be? What had just happened?


    All of the ministers in attendance were all confused. They didn¡¯t know how to react to something like this.


    The sixth hall master was the fastest one to react. When he saw that Liu Yue had suddenly attacked the emperor, he flew towards Chen Fei to protect him if something happened.


    Liu Yue was now the enemy. With Chen Fei¡¯s weak martial art abilities, he would be killed very easily.


    The empire had lost its emperor already. It can¡¯t afford to lose the crowned prince either.


    The emperor who was on the floor looked at the cold Liu Yue with an ugly face and asked, ¡°You¡­¡­ Who are you¡­..¡±


    With a flip of her hands, she threw the dagger out again. This time with a slightugh. She then walked towards the emperor, who was still in disbelief, and said, ¡°You want to know who I am? Fine. You should know the name of your assassin anyways.¡±

 Chapter 287 – An Eye for An Eye (5)

    Followed by a cold chuckle, she whispered something into the emperor¡¯s ears.


    ¡°You¡­..It¡¯s you¡­¡­¡±The emperor¡¯s face changed dramatically after hearing what Liu Yue had just said.


    ¡°My son¡­. Be careful¡­. Be¡­..¡±


    His fingers trembled as he pointed at Liu Yue. The emperor had wanted to use hisst breath to tell Chen Fei everything. However, how could Liu Yue let something like this happen?


    ¡°Heh. The emperor of Hou Jin. Serves you right!¡± Liu Yue eximed coldly.


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡± Chen Fei who was held back by the sixth hall master yelled. His eyes became bloodshot and he tried to free himself frantically.


    ¡°Your highness¡­¡­¡± The ministers who were shocked finally came to their senses. The whole ce had gone wild.


    Their emperor had been assassinated¡­.


    ¡°Liu Yue!! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The seventh hall master roared as his eyes became bloodshot as well and flew towards Liu Yue.


    ¡°Hahahahahahahaha¡± Liu Yueughed savagely. She grabbed her pink gown and teared it apart, revealing a long white gown underneath.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Liu Yue was going to attack him next anyways. If he didn¡¯te, she would¡¯ve gone to him.


    It wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t kill them a few days ago. She could¡¯ve done it easily. However, she wanted to kill them in front of everyone else. She wanted to kill the two people who had gravely injured Xuan Yuan Che in front of all these people.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of him.


    ¡°Master, catch!¡± a cold voice suddenly yelled out as a zither flew towards Liu Yue. It was Du Yi. He had everything prepared for Liu Yue already.


    Liu Yue did a flip in mid air and catch the zither. With soft movements of her fingers, numerous amount of invisible wind des shot forward.

 Chapter 288 – An Eye for An Eye (6)

    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Liu Yue¡¯s sleek ck hair flew in the air as she tore off the emblem of the Hou Jin empire off herself.


    The entire room was filled with the sound of music from her zither.


    A murderous aura followed the music.


    Liu Yue had began her massacre.


    Standing by the door, Fei Cheng Lie was still grabbing his throat, his face had turned red and his eyes filled with despair.


    He waste. In the end, he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    His emperor, the Hou Jin emperor was dead in front of him.


    He stumbled as he couldn¡¯t keep himself up anymore and knelt on the ground.


    It was his fault. He was the master of West Cliff. He was suppose to be the head of the intelligencework. However, he still couldn¡¯t find out Liu Yue¡¯s identity.


    It was his fault. In order to protect his son, he was distracted by Xuan Yuan Che. He couldn¡¯t concentrate on other matters at all.


    He had failed to do his job. It was him. It was all him. He knew that they were going to get revenge some day¡­.. He shouldn¡¯t have done anything to them three years ago. He shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡­


    Memories of the event from three years ago reyed in his mind that instant. In front of him was the demoness from three years ago. They were the same person¡­.. Killing without blinking. She was emitting a cold murderous aura.


    In just a bit, he had ran out of air. Fei Cheng Lie¡¯s body shuddered as his face turned green.


    ¡°Father¡­. Father. What happened to you? Father.¡±


    Fei Yan who was besides him was startled and began yelling.


    He was unable to breathe at all¡­..


    He opened his mouth but he couldn¡¯t do anything. He was like a fish out of water. He felt that god of death approaching him quickly.


    ¡°Leave¡­¡­..¡± That was what he wanted to tell his son, but he couldn¡¯t. Instead, he used the remainder of his strength to write it out for Fei Yan.


    He was afraid of them three years ago. Today, he was finally done in. However, he needed to keep his son safe.


    ¡°Father. I won¡¯t leave¡­ you.. beh¡­¡­¡± without finishing his sentence, a dagger struck Fei Yan in the back. A cold face looked down on him from behind.

 Chapter 289 – An Eye for An Eye (7)

    His eyes suddenly opened wide and his face turned twisted. Fei Cheng Lie reached out to try and grab the person before him but couldn¡¯t do so.


    His arm turned stiff in mid air and slowly dropped down.


    Fei Cheng Lie then copsed onto the ground.


    Liu Yue sneered and didn¡¯t look back. She had calcted everything down to the second that the poison would take effect. She wouldn¡¯t let anyone that had hurt Xuan Yuan Che get away.


    The debt of blood must be paid in blood.


    The zither sounded as she began her ughter once again..


    The assassins that came were all hand picked by Xuan Yuan Che. Asides from the sixth and seventh hall master, no one else posed a real threat to them.


    ¡°Summon the guards from West Cliff! Quick!¡± Chen Fei who was behind the sixth hall master yelled out.


    A whistling sound could be hard. It was very soft but it was sharp.


    The sixth hall master yelled until his throat became dry. However, no one from West Cliff arrived. What happened? Where did everyone from West Cliff go? They should have arrived by now!


    His heart felt heavy and his expression turned extremely ugly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to yell anymore. No one is going toe.¡± Liu Yueughed as she flew into the air and attacked with the zither.


    Hearing this, all the ministers in the hall were shocked. The people from West Cliff aren¡¯ting? Could it be¡­¡­..?¡±


    At this time, the eerie West Cliff was even more gloomy than normal.


    The four front halls and the three back halls were filled with corpses. There was poison being spread throughout the entire West Cliff.


    For the ones that didn¡¯t fall, they chased the ones who released the poison and were battling outside of West Cliff.


    In the entire history since the establish of West Cliff, nothing this disastrous had ever happened. They were out for blood. They wanted to kill every single person who had released the poison.


    In the forest outside, everyone was engaged in battle.


    No one was able to hear the sixth hall master¡¯s call.


    None of them realized that something was wrong.

 Chapter 290 – An Eye for An Eye (8)

    While the two sides were outside fighting against each other, the West Cliff that was built up by several generations of Hou Jin emperors started to go up in mes.


    Under the golden spring sunlight, the ck smoke and red mes created a dazzling gleam.


    The sector that has the most authority in Hou Jin¡­..


    The base of the greatest unit in the seven countries¡­.


    The great West Cliff was up in mes.


    Back in the general¡¯s mansion, Yun Zhao had been standing on the side, silently watching the entire scene. Amidst the chaos, a mysterious person flew towards Yun Zhao and quickly whispered a few words into his ear.


    Hearing what the man had was said, Yun Zhao¡¯s eyes lit up and a brilliant smile appeared on his face.


    He turned around and watched Liu Yue continue her massacre. His smile grew bigger and bigger.


    Yun Zhao waved his hands, motioning for the mysterious person toe closer, and then instructed him with a few words. Then he opened up his fan and rushed into chaotic scene by himself.


    While passing through the experts from West Cliff, he waved his fan and struck their necks. In an instant, blood spurted out from their necks and they fell immediately.


    His attack was so fast that his pure white fan didn¡¯t even get stained.


    His blue robe fluttered as he smiled and continued walking towards Liu Yue. He waved his fan and killed all of those who blocked his way, not sparing anyone at all.


    This kind of clean killing technique¡­ Although it wasn¡¯t as strong as Liu Yue¡¯s attack, it wasn¡¯t far from it.


    These experts from West Cliff would have never thought that they would be beaten so easily by someone like Yun Zhao.


    Meanwhile, Liu Yue locked onto the seventh hall master and flew towards him.


    Holding her zither, a hint of anger sh in Liu Yue¡¯s eyes. With quick movements, she started to attack the seventh hall master.


    The seventh hall master didn¡¯t know how Liu Yue got in front of him and panicked. In that moment, he struck both of his palm out and tried to attack Liu Yue.


    Blood sttered everywhere as a pair of ck hands fell on the floor. The seventh hall master¡¯s eyes widened at the scene.


    He had struck out using his Poisonous Sand Palm without realizing that there were wires around his wrist. The moment he struck out, his hand was severed.

 Chapter 291 – An Eye for An Eye (9)

    Before the seventh hall master could even recover from the shock of having his hands severed, he suddenly felt a sharp pain around his neck.


    Liu Yue was already standing behind him and she held onto a wire. With a slight tug, it severed seventh hall master¡¯s head.


    His eyes widened as both his head and body fell onto the ground.


    Liu Yue smiled coldly and tossed the bloody wire away and continued her ughter.


    ¡°Beautiful. I knew this bro of mine wasn¡¯t simple at all.¡± Seeing that she had begun to ughter again, he quickly retreated away from her while smiling. While falling back, he continuously attacked with his fan. The experts from West Cliff were unable to get close to him at all.


    Hearing what Yun Zhao had said, Liu Yue turned and looked at him, ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Poisoning the entire West Cliff and Assassinating the Emperor of Hou Jin, as expected from my bro. You really are capable.¡± He deflected an attack and continued to smile at Liu Yue.


    ¡°West Cliff is on fire!¡± A horrified voice cried.


    In the direction of the cry, the entire West Cliff could be seen from one of the windows. Smoke was rising very quickly and it looked quite dazzling under the golden sunlight.


    No wonder why the West Cliff didn¡¯t send reinforcements. It seems like the people of West Cliff can barely save themselves.


    Who could have set the entire West Cliff on fire? Who could be so strong and fierce? Who could it be?


    ¡°Your highness the crowned prince, run away!¡± Seeing the entire scene, the sixth hall master knew that the situation wasn¡¯t good anymore and immediately told the prince to flee. Hearing this, all of the best experts present flew towards Chen Fei to escort him out.


    Meanwhile, the sixth hall master turned around and rushed forward, towards Liu Yue.


    Chen Fei was a smart man. He saw that the sixth hall master was buying time for him using his own life and felt his heart ache. However, he immediately turned around and left with the people from West Cliff.

 Chapter 292 – An Eye for An Eye (10)

    From inside the hall, Liu Yue looked at the burning West Cliff.


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to watch the fun.¡± Yun Zhao looked out the window. The red burning mes looked dazzling.


    After had killed almost everyone in West Cliff. Her subordinates were able to finish the job and burn West Cliff to the grounds.


    Hearing this, Liu Yue looked over at Yun Zhao with a mysterious expression and smiled.


    She didn¡¯t waste any time talking to Yun Zhao and attacked the approaching sixth hall master instead. With a flick of her finger, a hidden de flew towards the sixth hall master.


    While Liu Yue finished off the sixth hall master, Yun Zhao surveyed the area and whispered to Liu Yue, ¡°Since I helped brother out today, I wonder how brother thank me in the future?¡±


    Saying that, he flew towards Chen Fei.


    If the crowned prince is also killed, Hou Jin will fall into a state where the higher echelons will fight for power. When that happens, Hou Jin is bound to copse.


    Liu Yue had heard what Yun Zhao said but didn¡¯t reply to him. She only revealed a slight smile.


    ¡®How i¡¯ll thank you? Well of course I would thank him nicely.¡¯


    The sound of Liu Yue¡¯s zither filled the room. Liu Yue didn¡¯t want to waste anymore time and thus she instantly killed the sixth hall master. Her time was almost up.


    At West Cliff, the mes soared into the heavens.


    ¡°Not good. We were tricked.¡± In the outskirts of West Cliff, the people of West Cliff suddenly saw the mes and were shocked.


    ¡°Return quickly! The emperor was assassinated.¡± Someone called out as he approached on a horse. Hearing the news, the people of West Cliff were shaken up. It was their duty to protect the country and the emperor.


    The first and second hall master¡¯s expressions changed and quickly yelled out, ¡°Retreat!¡±


    They quickly retreated and rushed towards Liu Yue¡¯s general mansion.


    The hundreds of people from West Cliff abandoned their fights and retreated towards the general¡¯s mansion.


    The people who they were fighting with however, didn¡¯t follow. They only watched as the people from West Cliff disappeared.

 Chapter 293 – An Eye for An Eye (11)

    ¡°Bang!¡± In one strike, Liu Yue had finished off the sixth hall master.


    His clothes exploded and fresh blood seeped out of his body.


    Coldly smiling, she turned away from the sixth hall master. She turned towards the other assassins and signaled something to them.


    ¡°Brothers, Let¡¯s go. The entire army ising.¡± Yun Zhao who went to chase Chen Fei suddenly retreated and whispered to Liu Yue.


    Yun Zhao had almost caught up to Chen Fei, but he didn¡¯t think that the ministers who escaped would bring the entire army to deal with them.


    Even if he caught up to Chen Fei and killed them, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the thirty thousand strong imperial army. He would be killed immediately. Chen Fei¡¯s life was not worth his own.


    Hearing this, Liu Yue yelled out, ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Carrying her zither, she killed a path of retreat for them.


    When the zither sounded, the people in front of her fell immediately.


    The sixth and seventh hall masters were dead, the people who were left were not even able to stop Liu Yue for a single second.


    The assassins who were pretending to be actors gathered behind Liu Yue and rushed out with her.


    Liu Yue and Yun Zhao left the general mansion, got on their horses and left the vicinity very quickly while the assassins integrated themselves with themoners, erasing all traces of their existence.


    ¡°Chase them!¡± With the protection of the army, Chen Fei was not scared anymore. Hemanded the army to attack the mansion can caught sight of Liu Yue leaving with Yun Zhao.


    The imperial army immediately chased after them.


    Chen Fei¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, ¡°Liu Yue¡­ If I don¡¯t kill you today, my hatred will not dissipate.¡±


    Chen Fei gritted his teeth and he cursed Liu Yue.


    On horse, Liu Yue sped towards the outskirts of the city with Yun Zhao quickly following behind him.


    The army did not give up and continued to pursue. The galloping of horses sounded throughout the empire and shook everything that it passed.

 Chapter 294 – An Eye for An Eye (12)

    Behind the ten thousand horses that pursued them, twenty thousand more fiercely followed. The army split up and surrounded the entire outskirt of the silver mountain, where Liu Yue and Yun Zhao were fleeing towards.


    Moving very swiftly, Liu Yue and Yun Zhao were like shooting stars, rapidly moving across the roads.


    They could feel the killing intent of the entire army right behind them.


    In the quiet forest, the birds scattered as they felt the intense killing intent.


    Whipping their horses urgently, Liu Yue and Yun Zhao sped their way to the top of silver mountain. On the top on the mountain, the field of flowers was very beautiful and the soothing sound of the river bought a calm sensation.


    ¡°Brother, there¡¯s a dead end up ahead. Why did you choose this path?¡± Yun Zhao who was following Liu Yue confusingly asked.


    On the top of silver mountain, there was a cliff. Under the cliff was thergest river in the entire Hou Jin empire. The waves of the river sshed violently against the steep cliff. It was very dangerous, and yet Liu Yue chose this path.


    At the cliff, Liu Yue jumped off her horse. The horse then immediately turned around and ran.


    ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± Yun Zhao was even more confused. He raised his brows and stared at Liu Yue.


    Behind them, they could hear the thousands of horses approaching. Chen Fei¡¯s army were catching up quickly.


    Chen Fei was almost there. All this time, the only thing he could think about was skinning Liu Yue alive and eating her flesh. He wanted revenge for his father.


    When Liu Yue saw Chen Fei approaching, she let out a smirk.


    Yun Zhao turned around and saw the sly smirk on Liu Yue¡¯s face and was even more confused.


    Suddenly, Liu Yue patted her clothes and knelt down towards Yun Zhao.


    Yun Zhao was surprised by her action. He suddenly felt that something ominous.


    ¡°Your highness the crowned prince, your servant I, havepleted my mission. I have eradicated Hou Jin¡¯s West Cliff and assassinated their emperor. Your servant I, want to show myplete loyalty to the Snow Saint Empire. Since I have shown my face to the enemy already, I might bring trouble to the empire. And thus, I will die as a hero to our country. All I ask for is for the snow saint empire to control the world and unite the seven other countries!¡±


    Her voice was very resounding, and was carried by the wind straight towards Chen Fei.


    Chen Fei who was stilling up the mountain suddenly heard the speech. He immediately stopped and stared at Yun Zhao.


    Both of Yun Zhao¡¯s eyes widened. How did Liu Yue know that he was the crowned prince of the snow saint empire? How did she¡­..


    ¡°Liu Yue¡­. You¡­.¡±


    Once he started talking, Liu Yue suddenly got up and ran towards the edge of the cliff. Without anything blocking her way. It seems like she had made her decision to die today.


    Yun Zhao was shocked. Did Liu Yue really want to die?


    He wasn¡¯t able to react quick enough. After Liu Yue had jumped, he ran towards the edge of the cliff and watched. He didn¡¯t want Liu Yue to die. He really didn¡¯t.

 Chapter 295 – An Eye for An Eye (13)

    As Yun Zhao watched, Liu Yue was already falling towards the rocks on the side of the cliff. The waves were moving violently as well. She was as good as dead.


    ¡°Liu Yue¡­.¡± Both of Yun Zhao¡¯s eyes turned red as he screamed. He continued to look down. He wanted to watch how Liu Yue was going to die but his expression changed after a while.


    Her silhouette was in the air and floated downwards.


    Under Liu Yue, arge ship appeared from under the cliff. There was a man standing on the bow of the ship. The breeze brushed past his crimson robe and he emitted a cold murderous aura.


    The man held both of his hands up high as the silhouette descended.


    The man standing on the bow of the ship caught Liu Yue who jumped down. The ship did not stop moving at all. They had timed everything perfectly.


    Liu Yue¡¯s hair flew in the air, her dark sleek hair scattered across her back as she nestled herself against the man¡¯s chest.


    She was beautiful. Liu Yue was actually a woman!


    Yun Zhao was shocked. He shockingly watched as the ship sailed away.


    From the bow of the ship, the crimson robed man turned around at looked at Yun Zhao. His eyes were crimson red and they looked as cold as ice.


    Those eyes¡­. Those eyes¡­. Yun Zhao clenched his fists. He recognize those eyes. He had seen those eyes before. Those charismatic cold eyes.


    Tianchen¡¯s King Yi, Xuan Yuan Che.


    The ship continued to sail forwards. Getting further and further away.


    Until it disappeared from his view.


    It¡¯s him. It¡¯s actually him. Xuan Yuan Che. Then who was that Liu Yue? Who is that woman¡­.To have such skills and be able to get close to Xuan Yuan Che.


    Yun Zhao lifted his head and stared at the blue sky.


    It was King Yi¡¯s princess consort, Murong Liu Yue. That person who shocked the seven empires three years ago. Liu Yue¡­. Murong Liu Yue¡­.She didn¡¯t even conceal her face¡­.. However, Yun Zhao realized that the less she concealed her face, the harder it was to recognize her.


    Yun Zhao stood there and bitterlyughed. Murong Liu Yue¡­ ahhh Murong Liu Yue. So it was actually her.


    Behind him, the army had finally made their move and moved towards him.


    The crowned prince of the snow saint empire, Helian Yun Zhao. He thought that he had fooled everyone. But Liu Yue was able to recognize him easily. In the end, he yed right into her hands like an idiot.


    He bitterly smiled and shook his head. He didn¡¯t forget. Three years ago, when Xuan Yuan Che was gravely injured, his snow saint empire a part in it too. Without doing anything, Liu Yue was able to get revenge on him.


    Assassinating the Hou Jin emperor¡­. This kind of hatred from the Hou Jin empire waspletely directed towards his Snow Saint Empire.


    This time, it was his turn to suffer.


    In the river, the spring wind blew gently at the ship. The spring this year feels so damn good.

 Chapter 296 – For the Gifts Blinds the Wise (1)

    The water rippled heavily and mist covered the ship.


    Between the mountains, in the river, crystal clear water vapor filled the air.


    The scene was mesmerizing and very calming.


    Under the bright blue sky and above the jade colored river, a small boat sailed into the beautiful scenery.


    ¡°Ha Ha Ha¡­..¡± A loud rippling heartyugh pierced through the water, breaking the calming and spring-like scenic sensation.


    ¡°What a sly idea!¡± Standing at the front of the ship, Xuan Yuan Che moved closer to Liu Yue who wasughing wildly.


    With a smiling face, he went up to Liu Yue and pinched her nose.


    When Liu Yue was younger, he loved teasing her like this. Now that Liu Yue had grown up, he loved teasing her like this even more. The Liu Yue in his arms, no matter how much older she got, he would always pamper and love her.


    While pinching her nose, Xuan Yuan Che couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Liu Yue had gotten revenge for him for what happened three years ago. The Hou Jin empire had chased and beat up a wild goose and now the wild goose returned and pecked Hou Jin in the eye.


    Seeing how Yun Zhao, the crowned prince of the snow saint empire, had an indescribable constant changing expression on his face that day, Xuan Yuan Che felt a lot better about what happened.


    Liu Yue turned towards Xuan Yuan Che and crossed her arms, ¡°No one can get away after hurting us. I will hunt them down and take them all down.¡±


    Her words were filled with arrogance and confidence.


    Hearing this, Xuan Yuan Che bursted out inughter. His little princess consort had grown up. She really deserved to be loved.


    ¡°Right. A noble revenge is never toote. If they want to harm us, they have to pay to cost of doing so.¡± A fierce look appeared in Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s eyes.


    The two lovebirds looked at each other and startedughing again. Theirughter pierced the heavens and echoed throughout the surroundings.


    By now, they were far far away from the cliff on silver mountain. Hou Jin¡¯s Chen Fei and Snow Saint¡¯s Yun Zhao, they were too far to be seen already.


    A pure blue sky above them and a crystal clear river under them. The scenery around the two was perfect and rxing.


    The small boat continued to sail quietly through the river and eventually stopped by the coast.


    On the coast, the grass was waving smoothly and hawks were flying up high. The sound of a carriage approaching could barely be heard. On the carriage sat Murong Wu Di, Liu Yue¡¯s grandfather who had been missing.


    Seeing this, Xuan Yuan Che carried Liu Yue in his arms. With a soft jump, he leapt into the air like arge bird and gently ran across the river.


    His movements were gentle and light, like a swallow gliding across water.


    In the ancient times, Dharmas monks were able to run across water, and today, Xuan Yuan Che was able to do the same thing so gracefully.

 Chapter 297 – For Gifts Blinds the Wise (2)

    ¡°You got stronger again!¡± Being carried by Xuan Yuan Che, both of Liu Yue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Running across water¡­.. This is something that she¡¯ll never be able to do.


    ¡°If I want to protect my little wife, I¡¯m going to have to work hard and get stronger.¡± Xuan Yuan Che looked down at Liu Yue and smiled.


    His look was filled with affection and Liu Yue looked at him with admiration. It looked as if the two were able to exchange words with just their nces.


    In a quick move, both Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che entered the carriage. Murong Wu Di immediately raised his horsewhip and the carriage sped away immediately.


    With quick movements, the carriage disappeared into the misty mountain path.


    The ship they came in started to sink and disintegrated into the water. It left no traces at all.


    The remains of the ship flowed in the morous mountain stream and disappeared.


    Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che had nned everything out perfectly and had left Hou Jin and Snow Saint to fight against each other.


    Borrowing a knife to kill someone, putting the me on Snow Saint. Tianchen was left alone, watching the two other countries fight it out.


    Everything went ording to n.


    The fragrance of spring was in the air and time passed very quickly. In an instant, ten days had passed since the incident.


    In Xiewu City, a city in between the Zhao and Hou Jin empire.


    Xiewu city belonged to the Zhao empire but due to the fact that people from Hou Jin go through the city a lot for trades and other matters, it became a neutral market city between the two empires.


    Sakura petals filled the air and the leaves of willow trees danced in the wind.


    In the midst of spring, Xiewu city was bustling and the environment was veryfortable.


    Inside the Yini restaurant, the most luxurious restaurant in Xiewu city, there were many merchants gathering and eating. The entire ce was filled.


    ¡°Bring us a jug of wine.¡±


    ¡°Okay. please wait a bit.¡±


    ¡°Waiter. Where¡¯s our food¡­.¡±


    ¡°Coming, Coming¡­¡­¡±


    Many different ents could be heard here and many people were talking loudly and arrogantly. The waiters were working nonstop to please their guests. The entire restaurant became busier and busier as time went on.


    ¡°Hey. Did you hear about it? Hou Jin and Snow Saint are going against each other.¡± A loud voice could be heard from across the room.


    ¡°How could I not know? Snow Saint¡¯s crowned prince assassinated the Hou Jin¡¯s emperor. How could they not fight?¡± A muscr ruffian yelled out as well, not controlling his voice at all.

 Chapter 298 – For Gifts Blinds the Wise (3)

    Hearing these words, a middle aged merchant looking person turned around and said, ¡°Who said the Snow Saint prince killed the emperor. When the incident happened, I happened to be in Hou Jin and saw everything with my own eyes. Let me tell you guys what happened¡­..¡±


    ¡°What? It wasn¡¯t the Snow Saint Prince? Tell us about it!¡±


    At that time, everyone in the restaurant quieted down and listened.


    By the windows, four people sat at a table. Three men and one woman. Hearing this, they put down their chopsticks as well and started to listen.


    ¡°You guys know about that Number one martial artist Liu Yue?¡± The middle aged man looked at everyone and mysteriously said.


    ¡°How could we not know? He won the martial artspetition! It is said that he¡¯s very handsome and is very strong¡­..¡±


    ¡°Come on. Yell us about what happened. Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­. Come on.¡±


    People started to yell at the man.


    ¡°Alright. Since you guys know about him, then I¡¯ll tell you what happened. It was actually Liu Yue who assassinated Hou Jin¡¯s emperor.


    On his wedding day, Hou Jin¡¯s emperor personally hosted and attended the wedding. But who would¡¯ve thought that, in the middle of the wedding, Liu Yue had actually killed the emperor in one move.


    Think about it. Liu Yue is super strong and it was his wedding. No one would think that he would attack the emperor. So when everyone had their guard down, Liu Yue made his move. Hou Jin¡¯s emperor basically stepped into his own grave.


    When that happened, Hou Jin deployed their entire army! That¡¯s tens of thousands of soldiers!


    Heh. They went and searched everyone¡¯s house and arrested anyone who was even a little bit suspicious. It was absurd. I was so scared that I didn¡¯t leave my house for three days!¡±


    The middle aged man still felt some fear and rubbed his chest. His face became pale from thinking what happened.


    The woman who sat by the window heard this and couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows. She looked over at the middle aged merchant.


    Another youngster chimed into the story as well, ¡°You only know part of the story. Let me tell you guys about the other half.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re about half right. It¡¯s true that Liu Yue had assassinated Hou Jin¡¯s emperor, but the mastermind behind everything was Snow Saint¡¯s crowned prince. My uncle has some rtionships with the ministry of justice in Hou Jin and told me everything.¡±

 Chapter 299 – For Gifts Blinds the Wise (4)

    ¡°You guys probably don¡¯t know this, but during the martial arts tournament, there was some guy that always followed Liu Yue around. That guy was Snow Saint¡¯s crowned prince. They had nned everything out since the beginning.


    After Liu Yue killed Hou Jin¡¯s emperor, he told the prince of his deeds and then suicided by jumping off a cliff so he does not cause problems for the empire.


    In the end, by fate, Hou Jin¡¯s crowned prince overheard their conversation.


    Liu Yue was a puppet while the Snow Saint empire was the mastermind behind everything.¡±


    The youngster waved his chopsticks and spat all over the ce as he talked.


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what I heard too. My father and the leader of the guards are brothers. It really did happen.¡± Someone else followed.


    ¡°Yeah. It seems like that¡¯s what happened. I heard about it in the Chen empire too.¡± One of the Chen empire merchants nodded and ate his food.


    ¡°Yeah. Yeah. It¡¯s exactly like that¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it too¡­¡±


    Everyone in the restaurant was talking over each other. The entire restaurant was buzzing with activity once again. Everyone in the restaurant chimed into the talk.


    Everyone except the three men and woman who was sitting by the window.


    Hearing all this, a smile appeared on all their faces. They started to eat their food. They were dressed like rich merchants, full of nobility.


    ¡°Did they catch Snow Saint¡¯s crowned prince?¡±


    ¡°He ran.¡±


    ¡°No. I think he jumped off the cliff as well..¡±


    ¡°Anyways, no one found his corpse. From what I can see, he probably survived and ran away.¡±


    Everyone was talking bullsh*t at the same time. The conversations were heating up.


    ¡°Ran? Heh. A monk can run away but his temple can¡¯t run. His snow saint empire was still there. After what had happened, Hou Jin and Snow Saint will not exist at the same time anymore.


    A Hou Jin merchant mmed his fist on the table angrily.


    ¡°Right! That¡¯s right! One of them will go down!¡±


    At that time, many of Hou Jin¡¯s people started to chant.


    Hearing all these chant, the silver haired exuberant old man by the window drank his wine and sighed, ¡°It seems like everyone in the world knows already.¡±

 Chapter 300 – For Gifts Blinds the Wise (5)

    ¡°Hou Jin and Snow Saint fighting against each other. Isn¡¯t that great?¡± The girl in front of the old manughed. Theugh sounded as she took joy in their misfortune.


    This kind of attitude, who else could it be besides Liu Yue.


    Du Yi, Xuan Yuan Che and Murong Wu Di were sitting thereughing as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s too bad that the kid ran.¡± Murong Wu Di sighed.


    Under that kind of situation, Chen Fei actually let Yun Zhao escape while his twenty thousand strong army surrounded the mountain. Chen Fei was useless to the max.


    If Yun Zhao was actually caught then the two empires won¡¯t have any choice but to go to war.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. There¡¯s still some use for him if he ran away.¡± Xuan Yuan Che shook his head and then helped Liu Yue fill up her te.


    If Snow Saint doesn¡¯t retaliate after something like this happens, then the Snow Saint empire would be seen as weak.


    ¡°You guys. Do you guys think that the two empires will actually fight? If they do, what kind of items should we stock up?¡± One of the merchants suddenly yelled out.


    With this one phrase, the bustling atmosphere of the restaurant immediately died down. All the merchants started to think about the future. They were very interested in what was going to happen. If war actually breaks out, they could actually make a lot of money!


    Liu Yue¡¯s lips curled up. Fight. Of course they should fight. It will be more interesting then. How could the two empires waste the opportunity that Liu Yue gave to them. If they don¡¯t make moves, Liu Yue would feel sorry for herself.


    On the side, Xuan Yuan Che looked at how much fun Liu Yue was having and shook his head. He then continued to fill up her te with food. After messing with the two empires, they quietly disappeared and ran away.


    ¡°Masters.¡± An exciting voice suddenly called out while they were having fun.


    Xuan Yuan Che and Liu Yue both heard the voice at the same time. This voice¡­.. They both turned around immediately.


    Behind them were Qiu Hen and Yan Hu who were dressed like normal people. Their faces looked calm but Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che could see the excitement within their eyes.


    They haven¡¯t seen each other in three years. When they saw their master healthily sitting there, they got all excited.


    After three years of worrying, they can finally feel relieved.


    Xuan Yuan Che looked at Qiu Hen and Yan Hu and smiled. He waved for them toe and sit with them, ¡°Why¡¯d you guyse?¡±

 Chapter 301 – For Gifts Blinds the Wise (6)

    Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s voice was soft but it was filled with warmth,


    Just by looking at his smile, Qiu Hen and Yan Hu felt the warmth. They can feel that their young master was happy to see them again.


    Qiu Hen and Yan Hu quickly moved towards them and sat down quietly by Du Yi.


    ¡°The master and mistress told us toe and deliver a message.¡± Qiu Hen quickly reached into his robe, took out a letter and handed it to Xuan Yuan Che.


    Originally, they weren¡¯t the ones who were suppose toe. However, once they heard that their young master had returned, they couldn¡¯t wait to see him and wanted to personally hand him this letter.


    Xuan Yuan Che received the letter and quickly read it. As he was reading it, his aura became gentler and a happy expression appeared on his face.


    ¡°How are my parents doing?¡±


    While saying that, he handed the letter to Liu Yue.


    ¡°The master and mistress are doing fine. They¡¯ve been thinking about the young master and mistress. They¡¯ve been wanting to see you guys.¡± Yan Hu quickly replied.


    ¡°Yeah. The mistress said that she hasn¡¯t seen the young mistress in three years. She¡¯s been dying to know how the young mistress looks like now.¡± Qiu Hen looked over at Liu Yue.


    Hearing this, Liu Yue slightly smiled but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Three years ago, after she crossed the borders, she had never returned to Tianchen. She didn¡¯t think that Tianchen was worth returning to.


    Xuan Yuan Che knew what she was thinking about and shook his head. He held her hands and stared at her with a caring look.


    His Liu Yue. He knew what she had gone through. He understood her actions.


    ¡°Go back and tell my parents that I¡¯ll go back after a while.¡± While still holding Liu Yue¡¯s hands, he turned and smiled at the two.


    Hearing this, Qiu Hen and Yan Hu were shocked and stared at Xuan Yuan Che.


    After a while? How long is that going to be?


    Liu Yue was shocked as well. They haven¡¯t been back in three years. For someone like Xuan Yuan Che who cared a lot about his family, why didn¡¯t he want to return immediately?

 Chapter 302 – For Gifts Blinds the Wise (7)

    Xuan Yuan Che saw the looks on the three people¡¯s faces andughed, ¡°There¡¯s something that I have to do. I owe someone a favor and I¡¯m going to have to return it first.¡±


    Once he said this, Qiu Hen and Yan Hu was still confused but Liu Yue on the other hand, knew what he meant.


    ¡°They must¡¯ve worked really hard to help you right?¡± Liu Yue put her chopsticks down and asked Xuan Yuan Che.


    When Xuan Yuan Che came back from overseas, neither of them had much time to exin anything so she was never able to ask Xuan Yuan Che about what happened overseas.


    It seems like the mysterious ce overseas went through quite a bit of trouble to help Xuan Yuan Che recover. In the world there was no such thing as free lunch. It seems like the favor they owed Murong Wu Di was not worth the help. They still had to give something in return.


    Xuan Yuan Che saw that Liu Yue had seen through everything and nodded.


    Qiu Hen and Yan Hu had followed Xuan Yuan Che for many years and were smart people. They realized what happened and asked, ¡°Then what do you need to do for them?¡±


    On the side, Murong Wu Di heard the conversation and looked over at Liu Yue.


    He then exined everything, ¡°That day, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s injuries were too fatal. Normal medicines could not help him at all. They had to use many different types of rare medicines to help save him. One of those things included the ind¡¯s precious Nine Soul Returning Pill.


    After hearing this, Qiu Hen and Yan Hu gasped loudly. Even the emotionless Du Yi became surprised.


    The Nine Soul Returning Pill¡­.. That was the best life saving immortal pill in the world. In the seven countries, not even one could be found.


    Liu Yue obviously did not know what this pill was but after looking at the expressions of the other three, she knew that it was something extremely precious.


    She clenched Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hands tighter. That day, Xuan Yuan Che must be in some extreme danger for the ind to use such a precious item on him.


    She didn¡¯t follow them to the ind but she felt extremely frightened and worried back then. Now she understands why she was feeling that way three years ago.


    Moreover, when Xuan Yuan Che came back, she felt that he got a lot stronger even though he didn¡¯t do much. She can feel that his sudden increase in strength was due to the pill.

 Chapter 303 – For Gifts Blinds the Wise (8)

    It probably wasn¡¯t only the medicine that made him stronger. Xuan Yuan Che must¡¯ve learned some new things overseas.


    ¡°Talk about the results. That pill must be really good.¡± Liu Yue rested her Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s arms and looked calmly and Murong Wu Di.


    As long as Xuan Yuan Che was fine¡­. Those people overseas were his saviors so even if they want her to go on an impossible mission, she would go and try her best.


    And besides, if you received something from someone, you would have to pay it back. It was the right thing to do.


    Murong Wu Di looked deeply at Liu Yue and then lowly said, ¡°After using the ind¡¯s treasure to save the prince¡¯s life. The people of the ind requested that the prince retrieve two items for them as a gift.¡±


    After pausing for a while, Murong Wu Di softly continued, ¡°They want the Dragon King Pill and the Deep Quench Galldder.


    What¡¯s that? Liu Yue raised her brows. She had never heard of these things.


    Qiu Hen and Yan Hu¡¯s face suddenly became twisted.


    Seeing this, Liu Yue turned at looked at Xuan Yuan Che with a confused look.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know about the specifics but I know that these things are notmon. No one has ever gotten these things before. It¡¯s no big deal¡­¡± Xuan Yuan Che smiled. Hearing his words, the four other people besides Liu Yue simultaneously spat blood.


    Liu Yue looked at Murong Wu Di and the others and knew that Xuan Yuan Che was downying the whole thing. She knew that these items were a big deal. Afterall, this was something that the mysterious ind didn¡¯t have, and they have a lot of rare things.


    Xuan Yuan Che saw that Liu Yue was staring at him with a face filled with disbelief. Heughed and then sincerely said, ¡°It really isn¡¯t a big deal. It¡¯s only because that they don¡¯t have these things overseas and that they¡¯re toozy toe and look for them so they asked me to find it.


    Liu Yue looked angrily at Xuan Yuan Che and then looked over at Du Yi.


    Du Yi didn¡¯t say anything but he put his chopsticks down on the table in a nted position.


    Seeing this, Liu Yue understood what this meant. These two items were located in very dangerous ces. The task was more dangerous than dangerous.


    After she understood the situation, instead of being stressed, she was became calmer. In any case, she¡¯ll follow Xuan Yuan Che wherever he goes. She only wanted to know how dangerous it was. She didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    However, she didn¡¯t even need to ask about it. If that mysterious ind overseas didn¡¯t have something and need Xuan Yuan Che to find it, it must be some sort of super ultra rare item.

 Chapter 304 – For Gifts Blinds the Wise (9)

    High risk means high reward. Doing this task was worth Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s life.


    She understood this clearly.


    While Liu Yue was thinking about the matter, Xuan Yuan Che suddenly smiled and pulled Liu Yue¡¯s hand, ¡°Yue-er, I¡¯m going to visit Nan Song empire for a bit, you should go¡­..¡±


    Before he could finish talking, Xuan Yuan Che suddenly shut up after looking at Liu Yue¡¯s expression.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t need to say anything. She only looked at Xuan Yuan Che. With this re, even before Xuan Yuan Che finished talking, Liu Yue had shoved all his words back down his throat already.


    ¡°Continue talking¡­.¡± Seeing that Xuan Yuan Che had paused, Liu Yue coldly said these two words softly.


    She wasn¡¯t angry. She really wasn¡¯t angry. However, if Xuan Yuan Che continued to talk, she won¡¯t promise that she won¡¯t be angry. She can¡¯t promise that at all.


    Xuan Yuan Che looked at Liu Yue¡¯s eyes¡­. Her gaze sent chills down his spine, and instilled fear in his heart.


    He was silent and shook his head. He caressed Liu Yue¡¯s hair and smiled, ¡°You should go with me and not go back. No. I definitely wouldn¡¯t have asked you to go back¡­.. So how about it?¡±


    After seeing how Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s intentions had a 180 degrees turn, she smirked, ¡°Tthat¡¯s better.¡±


    How dare Xuan Yuan Che try to tell her to go back to Tianchen first and go out by himself. If he dare say something like that who knows how Liu Yue would¡¯ve taken care of him.


    They¡¯ve already lost three years together already. She doesn¡¯t want to separate from him anymore. As long as they¡¯re together, it didn¡¯t matter if they have to cross a mountain of des, a sea of mes, or even hell itself, they would go together.


    She held his hands tightly. Xuan Yuan Che then turned to Qiu Hen and Yan Hu, ¡°How about you guys?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t go back either.¡± Qiu Hen and Yan Hu immediately replied.


    After three years, this was the first time they had seen their young master. They want to stay by his side and not go back home. Even if it kills them, they won¡¯t go back.


    Xuan Yuan Che looked at them unhappily and then said, ¡°General¡¯s Orders.¡±


    ¡°We cannot ept the general¡¯s orders.¡±


    They were able to say that in unison. It was as if they had practiced this thousands of times.


    Xuan Yuan Che raised his brows. After three years, they actually dared to talk back to him. He doesn¡¯t remember his subordinates ever talking back to him.

 Chapter 305 – For Gifts Blinds the Wise (10)

    Xuan Yuan Che had an expression that looked like he was about to get angry. However, Liu Yue suddenly pulled his arms and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡±


    Hearing what Liu Yue said, Qiu Hen and Yan Hu turned towards Liu Yue, ¡°Young miss, please. We want to go as well.¡±


    She lightly shook her head and looked towards Xuan Yuan Che. Xuan Yuan Che didn¡¯t look back at her but she knew what he was thinking. He wasn¡¯t a cold blooded and ruthless person.


    Those two swore to follow their young master. Resolution and determination filled their eyes. They would not return without their young master.


    They knew that it was going to be dangerous and yet they disobeyed Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s orders and wanted to follow him. This kind of underling¡­¡­


    In the midst of the silence, Xuan Yuan Che sighed, ¡°You guys talk about it. One of you guys have to go back.¡±


    One of them has to go back. The drawing of thendscape of the three countries. He needed one of them to bring it back to Tianchen. He didn¡¯t trust other people such an important mission.


    Seeing this, Murong Wu Di softly muttered a few words to Qiu Hen and Yan Hu.


    The two didn¡¯t know why one of them had to return. However, after hearing that Murong Wu Di had said, their eyes lit up and a happy expression appeared on their faces.


    They looked at each other and then turned to look at the quiet Du Yi.


    Du Yi had a grim feeling and looked up.


    Liu Yue knew what these two were nning andughed, ¡°You guys decide by yourselves. I¡¯ll give you half an hour.


    After that, she left the restaurant with Xuan Yuan Che and Murong Wu Di.


    Since Xuan Yuan Che suggested that he didn¡¯t want to go back to Tianchen first, that means that they didn¡¯t have much time. They need to quickly finish the mission.


    In the outskirts of Xiewu City, four ck horses were pulling a carriage, speeding through the ins.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the Nan Song Empire?¡± Liu Yue looked at Xuan Yuan Che


    Xuan Yuan Che nodded, ¡°The southern side of the Nan Song empire to be precise. It is scorching hot in that area throughout the year. I think that the items that we need can be found there on the Thousand Stone Mountain.


    Thousand Stone Mountain. After hearing this name, she knew why the mission was so dangerous.

 Chapter 306 – For Gifts Blinds the Wise (11)

    In all these years, Liu Yue had read about all the special and dangerous ces of the seven countries.


    Thousand Stone Mountain. Fuck. Can it even be called a mountain?


    From what she knows, the Thousand Stone Mountain was actually a tropical rain forest. It was near the borders of the Nan Song Empire. In all these years, no one had dared to enter. It was actually a forest with trees as tall mountains.


    She didn¡¯t have to think about the other dangers. Tropical rainforest. These two words can already describe how dangerous this ce was and scare people away.


    If ten people were to enter this ce, at least ten people will die.


    Now she knows why Qiu Hen and the others were so surprised when they heard about the two items. They were ready to give up their lives and follow their young master.


    A tropical rainforests. Great. This mysterious ind really knows its stuff. It wasn¡¯t too much of a challenge. Not really.


    ¡°Yue-er, are you afraid?¡± Seeing how Liu Yue¡¯s expression changed after hearing that they were going to the Thousand Stone Mountains, Xuan Yuan Cheughed and patted Liu Yue¡¯s hands.


    Hearing this, Liu Yue looked over at Xuan Yuan Che, ¡°Do you think there are a lot of fierce beasts there?¡±


    Xuan Yuan Che didn¡¯t think that Liu Yue would say something like this. He nodded and answered, ¡°Well it¡¯s normal for fierce beasts to appear in a forest, but they shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Liu Yue rubbed her chin and pondered. As expected. They know that it is a dangerous ce but they don¡¯t know how dangerous it is. Xuan Yuan Che probably doesn¡¯t know the true dangers in a tropical rainforest.


    ¡°Good thing I came along. If not, I¡¯ll have to go and retrieve your corpse. No. Your corpse probably won¡¯t even remain in there.¡±


    ¡°Are you underestimating me?¡± Xuan Yuan Che extended his hand and flicked Liu Yue¡¯s forehead.


    Being cared for by Liu Yue, that was a good feeling. However, when did he be so useless in Liu Yue¡¯s eyes. She was justplimenting about how strong he got a while ago.


    Seeing Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s expression, she smiled. She moved towards him and kissed him. With the two of them, they can run through hell together. A tropical rainforest won¡¯t be able to stop them.


    Seeing this, Murong Wu Di who was sitting there quietly immediately turned around.


    His granddaughter. When did she be so liberal. No this can¡¯t be called liberal. This is being too straightforward! How could she kiss Xuan Yuan Che without saying anything.

 Chapter 307 – For Gifts Blinds the Wise (12)

    Seeing how Murong Wu Di reacted, Xuan Yuan Cheughed loudly. His Liu Yue was always like this. This was one of the reasons why he loved her so much.


    After a half an hour, Qiu Hen and Yan Hu came back with bruises all over their faces while Du Yi was nowhere to be seen.


    Two against one, even if Du Yi is an expert amongst experts, he can¡¯t possibly beat two people who¡¯s almost at the same level as him.


    The spring breeze blew gentler and the carriage sped towards the Nan Song empire.


    Nan Song Empire. It was the most southern empire on the continent. It was sunny all day around with a lot of rain. Although their military force wasn¡¯t that impressive, it was the most populous and affluent empire out of the seven countries.


    It was a friendly country and they made many alliances instead of enemies.


    Amiability makes your rich, alliances make you strong. The Nan Song Empire was modeled by these eight words. The Snow Saint Empire to the west, the Ao Yun Empire in the north and the Hou Jin Empire to the east. They had a good rtionship with all of them.


    In the imperial chambers of the royal pce, there were princesses married into the royal family from all three empires.


    They¡¯ve also married out many of their daughters to other countries as well. The Nan Song Empire had an imperial concubine in Snow Saint, Hou Jin, Tianchen, and even the Chen and Zhao empire.


    As long as there¡¯s a imperial chamber in a country, there would be someone from the Nan Song Empire in there.


    Thus, even though their military strength wasn¡¯t strong, they were the most populous and affluent country. They never had to fight a war in their country before.


    Because of this, the empire was stable and would not copse easily.


    After traveling for days from the west to the south, Liu Yue had crossed half of the empire.


    Spring had passed and the scorching hot summer hade.


    During the summer, there were no more cool breezes flowing around. The sun was high up in the sky casting rays of golden light towards the ground.


    The golden rays of the sun covered the entire Nan Song Empire, boiling the ground and creating heat waves.


    After travel for days, only the colors of nature could be seen in the distance.


    Thousand Stone Mountain. It was thergest wilderness in the Nan Song Empire. A ce where no man dares to enter. It was gloomy and sinister all year around. The entire forest was like a ferocious beast waiting to swallow its prey.

 Chapter 308 – The Secret Jungle (1)

    Following along the water channel, five people were on a small boat preparing to enter the Thousand Stone Mountains.


    There were many small hills, verdant trees and bushes by the entrance of the forest. As the party ventured deeper into the forest, the trees grew higher and higher until they couldn¡¯t see the top anymore.


    ¡°The trees are so tall.¡± Yan Hu who was rowing the boat eximed. He looked around and was speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Murong Wu Di said as he looked around as well.


    Some golden rays of sunlight barely prated the trees. There were traces of sunlight all around and along with the emerald leaves that were dancing in the air, it created a very beautiful scene.


    ¡°This is a very rare sight.¡± Xuan Yuan Che nodded.


    ¡°There are still many more rare sights in here. I¡¯m afraid that you guys will be too scared to see them.¡± Liu Yue crossed her arms in front of her chest and had a very serious look on her face.


    She was wearing a skin tight armor. Her wrists, legs and waist was all covered in armor. There was no gap or opening at all. On her legs and the back of her waist were hostels with sharp daggers in them. She stood at the front of the ship coldly looking at the scenery.


    When they reached the bank of the river, they found many wild trees growing around. Numerous amount of vines tangled around the trees. There was a strong rotting smell. This rain forest was even deeper and more mysterious than the ones in the modern world.


    ¡°Yue, Don¡¯t be too¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me. What do you need to find.¡± Without looking back, Liu Yue interrupted him and coldly replied.


    She needs to know what their target was so she can assess how far they needed to go and how dangerous it would be. She wasn¡¯t afraid of the rainforest but she still had to be cautious.


    Hearing the coldness in her voice, Xuan Yuan Che stood up and walked besides her, ¡°Dragon King Pill, something that¡¯s found inside of the Thousand Year Dragon Snake and Deep Quench Gall, the gall dder of the Exquisite Fish.


    Thousand Year Dragon Snake? Exquisite Fish? What are those strange things.

 Chapter 309 – The Secret Jungle (2)

    Linlong Fish -> Exquisite Fish


    Liu Yue furrowed her brow. Suddenly a she had an enlightenment. She understood what this Thousand Year Dragon Snake and Exquisite fish was.


    Shit. They actually had to kill the overlord of the rain forest.


    (TL: They actually had Shit in english in the raws :o. And idk what this divine light is. o-o)


    No wonder why these two items have not appeared in so long. Both of these items are inside the overlords of the rain forest.


    Liu Yue gritted her teeth. Back in the modern world, she was fully equipped with modern weapon and she still found it hard to fight the two overlords. Now she had to fight them in the ancient times¡­


    She shook her head and turned towards Murong Wu Di, Qiu Hen, and Yan Hu, ¡°I¡¯m just going to say this once. You cans can stay back and keep your lives. Otherwise, once we go in¡­. There¡¯s no going back.¡±


    Her words were filled with coldness.


    Hearing these words, the three men¡¯s expression all changed.


    However, in an instant, a resoluted expression appeared on their faces. They knew it was going to be dangerous but they won¡¯t back down.


    ¡°Yue¡­¡± Xuan Yuan Che frowned slightly and looked at Liu Yue.


    After entering the rain forest, a cold and grim aura surrounded Liu Yue.


    This was an absolute self centered coldness. It was something that only a few people possessed. Xuan Yuan Che could feel a familiar dark feelinging from her as well.


    It was a lot like the feeling he got from Ao Yun¡¯s crowned prince, Du Gu Ye. Back then, Liu Yue¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t that strong. However after three years, it feels like she¡¯s be more and more like Du Gu Ye.


    He didn¡¯t like it. He didn¡¯t like it at all.


    Liu Yue looked over at Xuan Yuan Che and didn¡¯t say anything. Then she turned towards the three others and sighed, ¡°Fine. Then when the timees, don¡¯t me me for not saving you guys.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and jumped onto the river bank.


    She had to warn them first. They were the ones who wanted toe.

 Chapter 310 – The Secret Jungle (3)

    There were so many leaves on the floor that it stopped the river from flowing. There were no roads to be seen. The party was already deep in the rainforest.


    Xuan Yuan Che knitted his brows and jumped ashore without ordering Murong Wu Di, Qiu Hen and Yan Hu to return. He knew what they were like and how stubborn they were.


    Liu Yue tied the boat to one of the trees and the five people ventured into the depths of the forest.


    Everyone was fully equipped. They were all wearing special armor and had many weapons. They only had a little bit of rations so it does not affect their travel speed and attacking abilities.


    No matter how much sunlight there was, it was only barely able to prate the tall trees in the forest. The entire area was very dim.


    Every wrong step taken in the Thousand Stone Mountain could cause one¡¯s death.


    The party of five were silent. They surveyed their surroundings carefully before moving.


    When they finally left the rotten area, the rotten smell behind them mixed with the fresh smell of the forest. It was an indescribably sick sensation.


    The ground continued to move forward.


    There were no leopards, no tigers or wolves. In such a big forest, howe there wasn¡¯t a single ferocious beast?


    There ground was devoid of footprints aside from their own. There were no manure or scent of wild animals either. Could there be no animals living here?


    ¡°This is such a weird forest.¡± Qiu Hen knitted his brow and felt relieved.


    Since there were no ferocious beasts attacking them, this forest isn¡¯t scary at all.


    ¡°It is a bit weird.¡± Wurong Wu Di would have never thought that the forest would have no beasts. Without wild beasts, could this forest even be called a forest?


    However, this beastless forest was a ce that no one dared to enter. Those who entered have never returned to tell the tale. The dangers in this forest can not be underestimated.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Xuan Yuan Che gave the three people behind him a signal and quickly followed Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue moved very quickly through the forest. Without hesitating, she moved deeper and deeper into the forest.


    She didn¡¯t even look back once. The aura around her body became colder and colder.


    As they moved further into the forest, the trees became taller and thicker.


    The deeper they ventured, the more simr everything looked. The tree and the shrubs around looked the same. Everything was in a straight line. It was as if the party had entered an inescapable maze.

 Chapter 311 – The Secret Jungle (4)

    There were many flowers blossoming everywhere. The entire jungle was filled with vibrant colors.


    The entire area was bing more moist and the rotten smell was getting stronger and stronger.


    (TL: Whoops. The rotting smell wasn¡¯t behind them ._.)


    ¡°You guys need to be careful from now on. Follow me and don¡¯t touch anything randomly.¡± Standing in the middle of the forest, Liu Yue stared at the ground full of dried leaves in front of her.


    Xuan Yuan Che raised his eyebrow and asked Liu Yue, ¡°Yue¡­ Howe I feel like you¡¯re familiar with this ce¡­¡±


    ¡°I have the same feeling too.¡± Murong Wu Di added.


    Liu Yue had been moving at high speed without any hesitation at all. This kind of feeling¡­.. It feels like Liu Yue was moving around in her backyard. She couldn¡¯t be anymore familiar with this ce.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t read enough books.¡± Liu Yue sighed.


    Xuan Yuan Che and Muron Wu Di both blushed with shame¡­. However, after thinking about it, was there even a book on the Thousand Stone Mountain?


    The group continued to move without stopping at all. However, this time, Liu Yue was moving slowly. She wasn¡¯t moving at high speed like she was before.


    In front of the group were many flowers of different colors. It was very beautiful.


    There were red flowers, yellow flowers, blue flowers, and even white flowers all over the ce.


    With a quick move, Murong Wu Di suddenly threw a dagger at one of the yellow flowers, splitting it in half.


    Hidden behind the flower was a venomous snake. Murong Wu Di¡¯s dagger instantly cut it in half


    Looking at the snake, its fangs were covered in thick creamy venom. It looked to be very poisonous.


    Muron Wu Di didn¡¯t even give the snake a second look and immediately moved on.


    Hearing that something was wrong, Liu Yue furrowed her brows. Without even turning around, she waved her hands and cold light flew towards Murong Wu Di.


    It was very fast and sudden.


    Murong Wu Di was startled and before he could react, the streak of cold light flew past his ear andnded on the floor behind him.


    Xuan Yuan Che, Murong Wu Di, Qiu Hen and Yan Hu all turned around and looked.

 Chapter 312 – The Secret Jungle (5)

    All they saw was that the ck arrow that Liu Yue sent out was stuck on the ground piercing the snake that Murong Wu Di had killed already


    ¡°This¡­..¡±The snake was killed by Murong Wu Di already. Why did she have to do that?


    Before he continued to talk, Qiu Hen looked at the snake again and shut himself up.


    The snake that was supposedly killed was wiggling around, trying to bite something. The venom in its mouth seeped into the ground.


    Murong Wu Di was shocked. If Liu Yue hadn¡¯t done anything, the snake would have bitten him.


    He saw that the organisms around the snake were deteriorating. Very quickly they all began to rot and turned into a pile of mush. Seeing this, Murong Wu Di was shocked.


    In just a moment, there was no sign of life around the snake.


    ¡°Such potent poison.¡± Yan Hu furrowed his brow. They had never seen such a venomous snake before.


    If one of them were to be bitten, it would be over for them immediately. Yan Hu looked at Murong Wu Di who was shivering.


    Murong Wu Di looked at Liu Yue, who didn¡¯t even bother looking back, with gratefulness. He didn¡¯t say anything and continued to follow her.


    ¡°Be Careful.¡± Xuan Yuan Che said with a solemn expression.


    The entire group became more attentive of their surroundings and raised their guard.


    ¡°ShaShaShaSha.¡± There was a slight rustling sound. It was very weak and faint. Normally, no one would be able to detect the sound.


    However, this group of five were not normal people. Once they heard the sound, they immediately stopped moving.


    There was a slight amount of wind. The leaves started to fly all over the ce. However there was nothing abnormal about the ce. The group could feel that there was nothing approaching them.


    Liu Yue quickly surveyed the surroundings. There was nothing at all. The only thing that could be seen or heard was this rustling sound.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and looked upwards immediately. She looked at the vines that were covering the tall trees.


    She can see that between the trees, arge amount of palm sized multicolored spiders was moving towards them.

 Chapter 313 – The Secret Jungle (6)

    There were many transparent spider webs on top of the trees. They were easily overlooked if one did not look carefully.


    ¡°Spider? These are spiders?¡± Yan Hu raised his brow.


    These things were as big as an adult¡¯s palm and were very colorful. They looked exactly like fresh flowers. How can these things be spiders?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Liu Yue yelled out and started to run.


    Behind her, Xuan Yuan Che and the others followed quickly.


    These spiders were venomous. Just by looking at them, even an idiot can tell that it was dangerous. This was because most exotic creatures that have vibrant colors were usually very venomous. There were also a many ferocious spider in front of them. It was very dangerous to stay around. They had to leave the area quickly.


    Very quickly the entire area was filled entirely with spiders. It looks like Liu Yue and her crew had entered their territory so they all came running out. There were many spidersing down from the trees and crawling on the ground.


    With their hairy legs and their colorful bodies, they started chasing Liu Yue and her crew. At that moment, one of the spiders saw a butterfly flying around carelessly and immediately attacked it. The butterfly tried to struggle but was instantly killed by the spider¡¯s venoms.


    Seeing this scene, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s face sank. He quickly caught up with Liu Yue with his sword in his hand. With their backs against each other, they charged towards the spiders that were blocking their path.


    Liu Yue had a serious expression as she took out her daggers without wasting any time.


    Behind them, Murong Wu Di, Qiu Hen, and Yan Hu all took out their swords and prepared for battle.


    The numerous amount of spiders fell from the sky. When they saw the rays of light reflected by the silver weapons, they immediately began to attack.


    The swords danced wildly, cutting many spiders down.


    The five people quickly ran out of the spiders territory while trying to defend themselves.


    On the way, they provoked many venomous snakes as well.


    With their weapons, the five people cut through the venomous creatures, running for their lives.


    All that was left behind them was a mountain of colorful and venomous corpses. Thick venom were leaking from these corpses which withered the entire area behind them.


    As the group continued to move forward as they left ck trail behind them.


    Xuan Yuan Che and the others were not weak at all. Once they started to attack, they wouldn¡¯t rest until they killed everything in their way.


    The spiders and snakes fell one after the other causing the entire to be filled with a poisonous scent.

 Chapter 314 – The Secret Jungle (7)

    The group ran very quickly. After enduring for about half an hour, they finally left the spiders¡¯ territory.


    Once they stopped, Xuan Yuan Che let go of Liu Yue¡¯s hand. His expression was different from when they were trying to escape.


    Liu Yue quickly turned around and checked if any of the venom sttered on Xuan Yuan Che.


    ¡°What the hell was that.¡± Yan Hu quickly ran up and leaned against something. He wiped the venom off his sword on the ground and cursed.


    ¡°In a ce like this, there is bound to be a lot of venomous creatures.¡± Murong Wu Di wiped the venom off his sword as well and replied.


    In a hot tropical area like the rainforest, it was normal for a lot of venomous creatures to be seen.


    ¡°Damn. Even though they can¡¯t really hurt us, there were too many of them.¡± Qiu Hen sighed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The creatures that can easily kill us will appearter on.¡± After checking that there was nothing on Xuan Yuan Che, Liu Yue turned around and coldly replied.


    Xuan Yuan Che chuckled, ¡°Later on huh¡­.. Hold on, what¡¯s that big flower?¡±


    Whileughing, Xuan Yuan Che suddenly noticed the huge flower behind Yan Hu. He was bbergasted. He had never seen such a big flower in his life.


    Hearing how shocked Xuan Yuan Che was, Murong Wu Di and the others looked over as well.


    They saw therge elegant flower that was right behind Yan Hu. The flower gave off a sweet fragrance. It was brilliantly blooming.


    There were five petals in total. Each petal was very thick and were as long as a person¡¯s arm.


    At that time, Yan Hu was moved back and leaned against one of the petals.


    Murong Wu Di and Qiu Hen were both shocked. They have traveled to many ces in their lives but they have never seen a flower this big. It was a lot bigger than a person!


    Seeing how everyone was looking at him, Yan Hu raised his brows and turned around, ¡°Let¡¯s see how big this thing is¡­..¡±

 Chapter 315 – The Secret Jungle (8)

    At that time, Liu Yue also looked over. Her expression became even more serious and coldly yelled out, ¡°Get the hell away from that!¡±


    Before Yan Hu could finish his sentence, he immediately jumped away when he heard Liu Yue yell out.


    In a split second right after Yan Hu jumped away, the petals trembled and quickly snapped closed.


    ¡°What?¡± Xuan Yuan Che looked over at Liu Yue. ¡°Get the hell away.¡± Isn¡¯t something that Liu Yue would say.


    After saying that, Liu Yue¡¯s hands moved quickly and a shot out of her sleeves. It caught a snake and binded it. She then pulled the towards herself and threw it at the flower.


    When the flower sensed the snake being thrown at it, it opened up and closed again in a split second.


    When it finally opened up again, the venomous snake had disappeared. Only pieces of its crushed bones could be seen falling out of the flower.


    The entire group was bewildered at the scene. Even the calm Xuan Yuan Che was shocked at scene in front of them.


    On the side, Yan Hu was the most shocked out of all of them and was trembling.


    Liu Yue looked at the gigantic flower and coldly snorted.


    A man eating flower. Liu Yue didn¡¯t think that such a thing would appear there. Back in her world, she had explored the entire amazon and did not find such flower.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move or touch things randomly. The next time you do, you¡¯ll be greeting king yama(hades). Liu Yue warned the group with a serious look.


    The shocked Xuan Yuan Che came back to his senses and looked at the serious and cold Liu Yue.


    She was emotionless. She looked very grim.


    She had an unapproachable and aura of solitude around her. It was very dark. Xuan Yuan Che didn¡¯t like this at all. It made him feel very ufortable.

 Chapter 316 – The Secret Jungle (9)

    If the other three could not catch up to her, she would ruthlessly abandon them. She wasn¡¯t willing to hold their hand all the way through the ordeal.


    She won¡¯t let anyone else drag her down.


    Batting his eyes a few times, Xuan Yuan Che extended his arm and grabbed Liu Yue¡¯s hands.


    He didn¡¯t like this feeling. It was the feeling of solitude and darkness.


    Liu Yue was a normally a slick and sly person, but every time she had something hidden deep inside her heart, Xuan Yuan Che would be able to tell what it was. This time it was solitude. She was even more lonely than he was.


    Originally, she became less solitude after meeting him and spending time with him. However, aftering into the forest, she started to revert back to her old self.


    In this kind of dark and dangerous environment, Liu Yue became colder and colder.


    He pulled Liu Yue towards him and hugged her. With an alluring smile, he blew on Liu Yue¡¯s nose, ¡°Don¡¯t be like that Yue. Just give them a warning next time. We¡¯re all family here so you don¡¯t have to be so strict with them. They know what¡¯s good for them.¡±


    His voice sounded very warm, like a gentle spring breeze blowing by her ear. It was very refreshing.


    Hearing his voice, Liu Yue raised her brow and looked deeply at Xuan Yuan Che.


    Xuan Yuan Che was the one who understands her the best. He was the one who cared for her the most.


    A worried look appeared in his eyes. He was genuinely worried for her.


    Liu Yue knew that. Ever since they entered the forest, she had a dark aura around her. It was the aura of solitude. She knew that Xuan Yuan Che felt it as well.


    She was trying to her best to control it. However, she was unable to suppress all of it.


    The tropical rainforest did not give her a good feeling. It was exactly like the time when she was in the amazon rainforest. She didn¡¯t like this ce at all.


    She clearly remembered how she was able to escape the amazon rainforest. She had to kill. She had to unconditionally kill everything in her way to escape.


    This event left a dark feeling in her heart. After entering, she kept thinking about the events from that time. The two ces were too simr. If she can¡¯t clear her mind right now, it will definitely affect not only herself but the people with her as well.

 Chapter 317 – The Secret Jungle (10)

    To kill everything in her path. In the jungle, it is all about the survival of the fittest.


    Liu Yue felt pats on her back and Xuan Yuan Che grasping her hand tightly. It felt very warm. They were silently supporting her.


    Her brows trembled. Her family, herpanions, and Xuan Yuan Che were telling her that she was not alone any more.


    She wasn¡¯t that 15 year old who was running in the forest by herself anymore. She wasn¡¯t that young girl who didn¡¯t have any family member orpanions anymore. She didn¡¯t have to run anymore.


    Now, the people with her weren¡¯t her enemies and people who she couldn¡¯t trust. They were her family. They werepanions who would die for her. They were people who she could trust with her life.


    She wasn¡¯t alone anymore.


    Liu Yue took a deep breath and looked at Qiu Hen and the others, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    She had to suppress the traumatic event that she felt when she was younger. It wasn¡¯t easy but she¡¯ll try to change for Xuan Yuan Che. For herpanions.


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen again. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± Yan Hu came back to his senses and shook his head. He got down on his knees and apologized while guaranteeing that it won¡¯t happen again.


    In this ce, even the nts can kill you easily. Next time, she¡¯ll follow whatever Liu Yue does. If the princess is sitting, he won¡¯t dare to stand. If the princess is standing, he won¡¯t dare to sit. He¡¯ll follow everything that she does.


    Liu Yue looked at how Yan Hu was like worshiping her and didn¡¯t say anything. She pulled Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hand and turned around, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°However, this flower could be useful. We can get some seeds from these flowers forter uses. If anyone wants toe and attack us, they will be surprised and won¡¯t be able to guard against these flowers.¡± Qiu Hen pondered as he followed Liu Yue and rubbed his chin.


    Killing the enemy without doing anything? This was good stuff.


    After hearing this, a supercilious look appeared on Liu Yue¡¯s face as she coldly replied, ¡° Okay. The Man eating flower needs to eat at least ten people in order to fully bloom.¡±


    Ten lives for a flower. That means that in order to receive a seedling, you would need to feed the flower ten lives.

 Chapter 318 – The Secret Jungle (11)

    Only after a hundred years will the flower grow into a full flower.


    At that time, you can just leave it around and it will kill people for you.


    After saying that, Qiu Hen¡¯s face turned twisted. Murong Wu Di rubbed his nose and Yan Hu sympathetically looked at Qiu Hen.


    Seeing this, Xuan Yuan Cheughed out loud and grabbed Liu Yue¡¯s hands tightly. It seems like Liu Yue didn¡¯t have that dark aura around her anymore.


    Seeing how happy Xuan Yuan Che was, Liu Yue shook her head and wanted to say something. However a buzzing sound appeared and was getting closer to them.


    The sound was getting closer and closer to them.


    Liu Yue raised her brows and she quickly looked around.


    When the man eating flower opens up, it will release a special pollen and attract bugs from all around. She wanted to see what kind of bug was approaching them.


    She continued to look around as the sound got closer and closer.


    The others all heard the sound as well.


    ¡°Bumblebees!¡± Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s face changed when he saw the bees approaching.


    They all turned and look at the tall trees behind them. In between the trees, a swarm of bumble bees were flying closer and closers


    The amount of bees covered the entire forest.


    ¡°This way!¡± Liu Yue¡¯s expression sank. She grabbed Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s arms and turned immediately.


    The stings from the bumble bees weren¡¯t that poisonous at all. It¡¯s fine if you got stung once or twice. However, if you are swarmed by an entire group of them, you will definitely die.


    The group continued to move. While moving, Xuan Yuan Che suddenly grabbed Liu Yue by the waist and held her in his arms.


    Liu Yue was suddenly being carried by a child. She could feel the wind blowing by her. Xuan Yuan Che was moving very quickly.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Liu Yue pouted. However with her face in his chest, her words came out as mumbles.


    She didn¡¯t need his help. She could handle herself.

 Chapter 319 – The Secret Jungle (12)

    ¡®Don¡¯t move.¡± Xuan Yuan Che replied. He started to hold her tighter and buried her entire face into his chest.


    The sound of the bees moving became clearer and clearer. It was so clear that one could hear the pping of the wings.


    The group was moving very quickly but these flying creatures were moving even more quickly.


    With her face right in Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s chest, it was very hard for Liu Yue to breathe and she didn¡¯t feel veryfortable.


    His chest was very hard. It didn¡¯t feel good at all.


    However, his chest was warm. It helped warm up her heart and made her feel better.


    She could feel Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s love for her. She suddenly stopped struggling and allowed Xuan Yuan Che to protect her. She wasn¡¯t alone anymore.


    His chest was hard but it was something that she could rely on. It wasn¡¯tfortable but it could support her.


    So this was how being protected feels like.


    Ever since she was born, she had never been protected by someone in her life. She had to do the protecting.


    That was because everyone knows that, Liu Yue, the world¡¯s greatest mercenary, didn¡¯t need anyone to protect her. She was the strongest. No one could protect her. If anyone talked about protecting her at all, they would be disrespecting her abilities.


    But in reality, she wanted someone to protect her. It¡¯s not like she didn¡¯t want anyone to help her but instead, no one could protect her. Thus, after going on so many missions, she became very lonely. She only relied on herself and didn¡¯t need or want anyone else to help her.


    However, this feeling that she was feeling right now was great. To be protected by her loved one, it was the greatest feeling in the world for her.


    She had a slight smile on her face. This Xuan Yuan Che¡­ Liu Yue loved him more and more.


    ¡°Come on stupid. Let me go. I¡¯ll guide you guys.¡± While smiling, Liu Yue called out.


    These people didn¡¯t know the rainforest very well. They¡¯re just aimlessly running around.


    She was really happy after tasting the feeling of protection. However this wasn¡¯t the time to be all sweet. They had a problem in front of them.

 Chapter 320 – The Secret Jungle (13)

    ¡°No. I¡¯ve found the way out.¡± A muffled voice sounded. Xuan Yuan Che, while carrying Liu Yue, looked as if he was flying in the air. Next to them, a swarm of bumblebees buzzed loudly.


    If the bees want to harm someone, they can harm Xuan Yuan Che. No matter what, he will not let them touch Liu Yue at all.


    Xuan Yuan Che moved like lightning. He jumped from tree to tree, trying to escape from the bees.


    Behind them, the swarm furiously chased.


    Under the golden orange sunlight, the group of five gracefully and elegantly drifted through the secret forest as a swarm of ck bumblebees chased.


    The sound of river water could be heard as they traversed across the forest.


    Water¡­ Liu Yue¡¯s ears perked up. If there was water, that means that there was a way out of this. Although the bumblebees were overlords of the sky, the could not enter water.


    Liu Yue immediately calmed down. It seems like Xuan Yuan Che wasn¡¯t as stupid as she thought he was. To be able to smell the scent of a nearby river, that was impressive.


    While thinking about that, Liu Yue suddenly felt a wave of coldness. Xuan Yuan Che had carried her into the river.


    The sound of water flowing and the smell of mud and fish entered through her ears and nose


    Once they entered the water, Xuan Yuan Che slowly let go of Liu Yue and made a few hand gestures. He pulled her forward and caught up with Murong Wu Di and the others.


    With the wave of water pushing against her and the smell of mud rushing into her nose, Liu Yue finally poked her head out of the water to get some fresh air and looked around. The sun was starting to set and the night was approaching. The swarm of bumble bees were flying away.


    Liu Yue smiled and went back under water. She was in a very good mood.


    Liu Yue decided to let them fly away and spare their life. Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s n wasn¡¯t the only way to get rid of them. Liu Yue had a n of her own.


    The water began to move quicker and quicker. The waves began to move on top of one another.


    Liu Yue felt that something was wrong. The wave was pushing against her without stopping.


    It was pushing very heavily. It was out of the norms.


    Something¡¯s not right. The river has an overlord too. There¡¯s something under them.


    When the party looked down, numerous amount of waves shot towards them from all directions.


    The water began to roll around. Air bubbles appeared as if the water was boiling. A murderous aura appeared from under the river.

 Chapter 321 – Meeting the Rival (1)

    Xuan Yuan Che noticed the change as well and grabbed onto Liu Yue¡¯s hand


    Liu Yue silently shook her head. Without knowing the terrain of the rainforest, Xuan Yuan Che dared to jump into the river¡­.


    She let go of Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hands and quickly wrote a few words on Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s chest. With her dagger, she cut through the debris that were flying towards them.


    From under the water, a ck shadow moved quickly towards them.


    ¡°Boom!¡± Water sshed everywhere. Arge head appeared from the water. It¡¯s mouth was wide open, showing off its numerous sharp white teeths. It got closer and closer to Liu Yue and tried to bite her down.


    Once the iron colored body appeared from the depths of the river, the bumblebees began to scatter. It seemed as if the bees knew that it was very dangerous.


    An alligator. One of the strongest and fiercest beasts in the rainforest.


    Liu Yue turned around quickly and a cold smile appeared on her face. She jumped forward and was right under the alligator. With her dagger, she quickly struck the alligator¡¯s lower jaw.


    Once the dagger struck, she twisted her arms and flesh blood gushed out. This was one of the alligator¡¯s only weak spots.


    She knew about all these things from her previous life.


    She retrieved her dagger and didn¡¯t even look at the dying alligator as she moved away. She then turned and ran towards another alligator.


    At the same time, Xuan Yuan Che who was behind her kicked one of the alligators in its abdominals. The gator flew out of the water into the air.


    It flew towards the bees and dispersed them until they disappeared.


    Liu Yue¡¯s arm moved as fast as lightning as she thrusted her dagger into the other gator¡¯s jaws. The gator¡¯s jaw that have the force of a few thousand pounds¡­. It was easily stopped and pierced through by liu Yue and her dagger.


    A divine weapon. This was something that Liu Yue had specially crafted

 Chapter 322 – Meeting an Old Rival (2)

    Using the back of the falling alligator as support, Liu Yue jumped out of the water.


    She looked around. The water was moving faster and faster. There were many alligatorsing towards them.


    The iron colored armor skin on their skin glistered. The gators all looked very sinister.


    ¡°Damn it. What the hell are these things?¡± Xuan Yuan Che quickly jumped out of the water as well.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± At the same time, Murong Wu Di yelled out as he jumped out of the water with Qiu Hen and Yan Hu with their sword in their hands. They were being surrounded by a numerous amount of gators.


    The four of them were astonished. How could something be so fierce? What the hell is this? Howe they¡¯ve never seen this before.


    The gators all opened their mouths and looked towards the sky.


    They all started to throw themselves at Liu Yue and the others. A red glow appeared in their eyes, emitting a feeling of joy as they hunt their prey.


    Liu Yue¡¯s arm swept through the air. Against Liu Yue¡¯s dagger, the tough skin on the gator¡¯s body was as soft as tofu. Once the dagger moved, blood immediately followed.


    With both his hands, Xuan Yuan Che mped one of the gator¡¯s mouth close and fiercely ripped its bottom jaw.


    Xuan Yuan Che had actually ripped a live alligator in half with his bare hands¡­.


    Before he could even throw the corpse of the first alligator away, two more jumped towards him. Their white teeth showed as they were ready to chomp down on Xuan Yuan Che.


    Xuan Yuan Che furrowed his brow and unsheathed his sword by his waist. With a thrust, he struck the gatoring from his right. With his free hand, he used his qi and struck the gator on his left.


    With a ¡®Bang¡¯ sound, the gators dropped dead and floated on top of the water.


    As he was fighting against the two gators that jumped towards him, there was a hidden gator under the water rushing towards him. It was ready to chomp of Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s legs.


    Xuan Yuan Che felt the movement and cursed inwards.


    Before he could react, the gator that was ready to chomp down on his leg suddenly dropped dead.

 Chapter 323 – Meeting an Old Rival (3)

    From under that alligator, Liu Yue appeared from the water.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Liu Yue warned as she emerged.


    Before Xuan Yuan Che could react, Liu Yue was on the move already. Her dagger appeared in her hands as she rushed forward and killed an alligator that was fighting Qiu Hen.


    At the same time, threerge gators appeared behind Qiu Hen and was about to take him down.


    Liu Yue immediately threw three daggers towards them. Each dagger urately struck the gators¡¯ heads, killing them immediately.


    ¡°Miss.¡± Qiu Hen struggled and got rid of the dead gator that was on his arm. He looked over at Liu Yue and called out to her.


    A grateful expression appeared in his eyes.


    Liu Yue saw that Qiu Hen¡¯s arm was injured with blood gushing out. She couldn¡¯t help but frown and yelled out, ¡°Quick. Jump onto the cliff.¡±


    Although the gators don¡¯t have a great sense of smell, if they do smell your blood, it will be very hard to get away from them.


    The river was not that big. They can easily cross over it without a problem using their martial arts. It might take a while with the gators in the way but when the entire hoardes, it will be very hard to get away.


    Right after telling Qiu Hen to run, she went over to Xuan Yuan Che and grabbed onto him. She wrapped her legs around his waist and hugged his body. ¡°Jump!¡± she yelled out.


    As Xuan Yuan Che jumped, Liu Yue maneuvered her body easily and killed the gators that jumped at them.


    When Xuan Yuan Che saw each alligator fall, he took advantage of this and stepped onto them to get onto the small cliff above them.


    With her head upside down, Liu Yue¡¯s leg held onto Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s waist tightly as she fought the gators who were jumping up at them.


    With this, Xuan Yuan Che was able to climb the small cliff without any worries.


    In just a few moments, Xuan Yuan Che had already reached the cliff.


    Once they got on, Liu Yue got off Xuan Yuan Che andnded on the ground.

 Chapter 324 – Meeting an Old Rival (4)

    After getting onto the small cliff, Xuan Yuan Che didn¡¯t stop moving at all. His sword streaked across a tree and cut it into many pieces.


    He continuously cut down trees and made many logs. He then threw the logs into the river.


    ¡°Quick. Step onto them.¡± He yelled out in amanding tone.


    Once the logs dropped into the water, Qiu Hen, Murong Wu Di and Yan Hu all stepped onto them.


    Xuan Yuan Che continuously threw logs at them to use as stepping stones until all three of them reached the cliff.


    Every time a log fell into the river, the three people were getting higher and higher.


    The gators under them can only look up and gaze at them. They could not touch them at all.


    Xuan Yuan Che knew the abilities of his subordinates and quickly devised the n for them to escape. He knew how high to throw the logs so Qiu Hen and the others can step onto them.


    After a while, the three of them had finally reached the cliff.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Right when the three of them got onto the cliff, Qiu Hen turned around and looked at the river with a shocked expression.


    The hoard of gators had finally arrived and the entire river turned ck from the swarm of these gators.


    If they were even a step toote, they would have probably be gator food already.


    The next scene was something that surprised them the most. The gators that arrived looked around and started to chase the injured gators.


    They opened their mouths and revealed their sharp teeth as they fiercely hit each other.


    Blood sttered everywhere. The entire river was filled with blood in just a while.


    The scent of blood covered the entire area.


    From faraway, more and more gators started to move due to the stench of blood.


    Murond Wu Di¡¯s face twitched as he watched the scene unfold in front of him. After living so many years, he had never seen something so ruthless.

 Chapter 325 – Meeting an Old Rival (5)

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. They can get onto the shore.¡± Liu Yue stood by the grass and looked down at the scene. She turned around and began to run away.


    Alligators are amphibians. While in water or on drynd, their attacking strength won¡¯t change at all. One cannot bezy and fall behind when dealing with beasts in the rainforest. The best way to survive is to keep on moving.


    Without Liu Yue saying anything more, Xuan Yuan Che and the others watched as the gators walked onto the shore. They immediately began to follow Liu Yue.


    The cliff was pretty high up. From there they can see their surroundings easily.


    Liu Yue looked around and scouted the area. This ce was safe. There was minimal to no danger.


    After confirming, she turned around and looked at Xuan Yuan Che. She carefully examined him, trying to see if the bumblebees had stung him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xuan Yuan Che smiled as he reached out and brushed Liu Yue¡¯s hair.


    The bumblebees were fast but Xuan Yuan Che was faster. Once he noticed that there was a river, he dove into it, allowing him to avoid the bees.


    After making sure that he was uninjured, Liu Yue nodded, ¡°You should rest for a bit.¡± She then turned around and stood there facing the wind.


    While standing there, she was able to detect if any dangeres and notify the party easily.


    Xuan Yuan Che suddenly grabbed Liu Yue¡¯s hands and smiled, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s sit.¡±


    Hearing how Xuan Yuan Che wasughing, she couldn¡¯t help but turn around. What was so funny?


    When she looked back, she realized that the three others were standing behind her as well.


    Murong Wu Di and Qiu Hen was expressionless but Yan Hu looked very pitiful. He was extremely tired and had to sit down.


    The three of them were stung many times by the bumblebees and their faces had be swollen. These stings weren¡¯t fatal at all, just a bit ugly. The three of them stared at her. Looking at them, she couldn¡¯t help but pity them.


    Liu Yue finally understood what Xuan Yuan Che meant. She smiled and sat next to Xuan Yuan Che, ¡°Alright then.¡±

 Chapter 326 – Meeting an Old Rival (6)

    Yan Hu, Qiu Hen and Murong Wu Di all moved over and sat with them.


    Since Liu Yue sat down, it meant that there wasn¡¯t any danger around.


    Seeing how the three of them moved at the same time, Liu Yue found it amusing.


    Xuan Yuan Che moved behind Liu Yue and tied her hair up, ¡°My subordinate¡¯s life is in your hands now.¡±


    Xuan Yuan Che pretended to be angry but was smiling.


    Liu Yuefortably lied on Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s chest and returned a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy.¡± While holding onto Liu Yue, Xuan Yuan Che whispered into her ears.


    He saw how Liu Yue rescued Qiu Hen.


    Liu Yue had changed. She¡¯s beginning to value the people around her more. Xuan Yuan Che was really happy about this.


    Being cradled by Xuan Yuan Che, Liu Yue looked like a small cat.


    On the side, Murong Wu Di looked at Liu Yue and sighed. How could this grandfather not even match up to his own granddaughter.


    However, how did his granddaughter be so strong? Could she have inherited the better genes of her other family?


    He shook his head. Whatever. As long as she¡¯s a part of his Murong family. If she¡¯s strong, then the Murong n will be strong too. The stronger she is, the stronger the Murong n will be.


    ¡°Our food supply is ruined.¡± Right when Murong Wu Di was pondering about Liu Yue, Yan Hu checked their provisions.


    Everything is soaked. They also lost half of it in the water as well.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We won¡¯t starve in the forest.¡± Murong Wu Di replied.


    Qiu Hen who was treating himself didn¡¯t say anything. All he did was look up at Liu Yue.


    Seeing this, Xuan Yuan Che wanted tough but was a little angry. After following him for so many years, when did his trusty and confident subordinates turn into such cowards.


    Right when he was about to scold his subordinates, Liu Yue suddenly dug up the roots of a tree and threw it over to Murong Wu Di.

 Chapter 327 – Meeting an Old Rival (7)

    The root was big and round. It looked like Ginseng. However it wasn¡¯t as fat as a regr ginseng.


    Murong Wu Di caught the roots and examined it. He didn¡¯t know what it was but it looked nice and edible. From all the experience that he had garnered in the outside world, he can tell that this was not poisonous. It didn¡¯t look that bad.


    He wiped the dirt off of it, ¡°Let me try this.¡± and put it near his mouth.


    ¡°Eat it if you want to die.¡± Before he bit down on it, Liu Yue suddenly called out, making Murong Wu Di stop immediately.


    Yan Hu heard this as well and turned to Murong Wu Di. He then signaled him to give the roots over.


    Murong Wu Di coughed and threw the roots over to Yan Hu.


    Yan Hu took out a small bottle from his robe. He put some white powder and wine on the roots to test for poison.


    In just a few seconds, the white powder immediately turned pitch ck.


    Seeing this, Murong Wu Di, Yan Hu, and Qiu Hen were all astonished.


    ¡°Wow.¡± Xuan Yuan Che turned around and was shocked as well. He grabbed Liu Yue¡¯s hands and tightly grasped it.


    ¡°You need to know these things if you want to survive.¡± Liu Yue called out and looked at the three others.


    Liu Yue had to go through many trials and tribtions in order to have all this knowledge.


    She kept this knowledge to herself. However, if it was really dangerous, she would save herrades.


    Murong Wu Di, Qiu Hen and Yan Hu all looked at her with respect.


    She had seen this kind of expression before and didn¡¯t feeling anything from it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find something for you guys to eat.¡± Liu Yue said and then got up.


    ¡°Same.¡± Xuan Yuan Che also got up. He couldn¡¯t let Liu Yue venture out alone in such a dangerous ce. Even though Liu Yue was very strong, he was still worried.


    ¡°I¡¯lle too.¡± Both Qiu Hen and Yan Hu followed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll join as well.¡± Murong Wu Di got up too.


    The three of them answered at the same time with an expression that showed that they were eager to learn from her.


    This was an opportunity to gain valuable knowledge. The three of them will not let this opportunity go.

 Chapter 328 – Meeting an Old Rival (8)

    Liu Yue stood there and watched them as they got up. She gave the three of them a look of approval. It seems like these guys were worthy to be taught by her.


    ¡°Then¡­..¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Before she could say anything, Xuan Yuan Che suddenly looked up into the distantnd.


    Hearing this, Liu Yue turned around and looked over as well.


    Far away, on a grassy in, there were a few small dots moving.


    It was too far for them to make out what was moving.


    ¡°It looks like people.¡± Murong Wu Di said.


    The small dots were moving closer and closer. At first, they could barely see the dots moving but as time passed, it got bigger and bigger. They were moving very quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s people.¡± Liu Yue looked clearly and concluded. She turned and looked at Xuan Yuan Che.


    For there to be other people in such a dangerous ce¡­ they didn¡¯t expect this at all.


    Xuan Yuan Che furrowed his brows and continued to look. They were in the deeper parts of the forest. To be able to get here¡­. It seems like this group of people was very strong.


    ¡°They¡¯re moving very quickly.¡± Yan Hu turned around and looked as well.


    The closer they got, the bigger and clearer they became.


    ¡°One, Two, Three¡­.. Six people.¡± Yan Hu counted.


    ¡°How can they be so fast?¡± Murong Wu Di grabbed his sword. This group of people was very strong. Liu Yue and the others had to be careful.


    Looking closely, Liu Yue suddenly raised her brow.


    ¡°No. They¡¯re running away from something.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re running fast because something is chasing them.¡±


    Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che both called out at the same time and looked at each other.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing there¡­.¡± Yan Hu stretched his neck and tried to look carefully.


    There was nothing behind the 6 people. There weren¡¯t any fierce tigers, lions, or hyenas. There were no poisonous spiders on the trees either. What could be chasing them?


    Liu Yue¡¯s party of five all started to look carefully.

 Chapter 329 – Meeting an Old Rival (9)

    The six people were getting closer and closer. They moved as swiftly as the wind. In just a while, Liu Yue and the group could start to see who these people were.


    The leader¡¯s white robes fluttered as he flew over.


    ¡°Du Gu Ye?¡± Xuan Yuan Che looked carefully and was bbergasted.


    ¡°How can it be them?¡± Murong Wu Di was shocked as well.


    Liu Yue crossed her arms and a cold expression appeared on her face. What was the prince of Ao Yun doing here in the secret forest?


    In Hou Jin, he said that the martial artspetition was not his true destination¡­..Could it be that this was his true destination?


    What could be so precious that forced him to cross the entire continent to get here from the northern side? One should know that the forest was located in the southern most location of the continent.


    Liu Yue and the others looked at each other.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t let them see us.¡± Murong Wu Di broke the silence and called out.


    It was clear that Du Gu Ye was running from something. It wasn¡¯t worth it to attract this thing to them. Du Gu Ye can handle this himself and go do their own thing. Liu Yue and the others didn¡¯t want anything to do with them.


    If Ao Yun¡¯s crowned prince died here, it would be the best.


    ¡°Toote.¡± Liu Yue said as she looked over.


    ¡°They saw us already.¡± Xuan Yuan Che said as he watched Du Gu Ye suddenly change directions and fly towards them.


    There was nothing that they can do anymore. They were standing on a cliff and was discovered by Du Gu Ye.


    Du Gu Ye and his group was approaching very quickly.


    As they got closer, they could see that Du Gu Ye was carrying a girl. He had a cold and ugly expression on his face.


    Behind him were four guards who also had an unsightly expression on their faces.


    ¡°Qing Shui, Wu Ya, Liu Cheng, Li Mu.¡± Qiu Hen noticed the other four people that followed Du Gu Ye.


    They were all experts in the Ao Yun Empire. These four people weremanders who each led 100,000 soldiers. Why would they be here?

 Chapter 330 – Meeting an Old Rival (10)

    ¡°What is it that¡¯s chasing them?¡± Yan Hu squinted his eyes to get a closer look at what¡¯s behind Du Gu Ye.


    These people that were running with Du Gu Ye were experts among experts. To have such a look on their face and running so fiercely. What could be behind them?


    After looking at Du Gu Ye, Liu Yue looked at the area behind them. Du Gu Yue was a graceful and elegant person. Even in dangerous situations, he would be calm. However, he was looking very wild right now.


    She kept her gaze at the area behind Du Gu Ye.


    It was all green. All she saw was the blue sky and the green forest. However, between the sky and the forest, a ck streak appeared.


    It was very very very far away. It wasn¡¯t very clear.


    ck? Liu Yue raised her brows and dragged Xuan Yuan Che over to her. She jumped and stood on top of Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s shoulders and looked.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Xuan Yuan Che held Liu Yue¡¯s legs to give her bnce.


    To make Du Gu Ye run so wildly, this thing is not simple at all.


    It was ck. It was a streak of cking closer and closer. However, its speed wasn¡¯t that fast.


    However this streak extended across the horizon. It divided the blue sky from the green forest.


    This ck thing moved closer very slowly.


    This ck was darker than ck. It took the color out of everything that it passed.


    Everything died as it moved over it.


    Liu Yue furrowed her brows and pondered. This kind of ckness.


    Suddenly, she began to shiver. It¡¯s those things. It¡¯s those things. Shit. Du Gu Ye actually lured those motherfucking things here. Fuck.


    Liu Yue¡¯s face ashen and yelled out, ¡°Fucking bastard.¡± as she jumped down from Xuan Yuan Che.


    ¡°Run!¡± She grabbed onto Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hand and jumped.


    For the calm Liu Yue to be so scared. Xuan Yuan Che had a bad premonition.


    He turned around and follow, ¡°What is it?¡±


    To make Liu Yue so scared. It must be something very dangerous.

 Chapter 331 – Meeting an Old Rival (11)

    ¡°They eat people.¡± After saying these words, she quickly rushed forwards.


    Behind her, Murong Wu Di and the others followed without saying a word.


    To run away before Du Gu Ye got to them. They were being disrespectful. However, since Liu Yue was scared, they didn¡¯t care about it anymore.


    ¡°They eat people?¡± Xuan Yuan Che knitted his brows together and ran while looking back.


    The streak of ckness turned into a sheet of ckness. They couldn¡¯t see the sky behind them anymore. It was all ck. It looked as if it was a giant mountain flying about.


    Thisrge group of things can eat people?


    They don¡¯t know what it is but with so much of it, Xuan Yuan Che and the others started to get scared.


    Du Gu Ye who was moving towards Xuan Yuan Che suddenly saw Xuan Yuan Che run away. He couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows.


    He also saw how the woman beside Xuan Yuan Che had suddenly changed her expression and cursed. He saw this with his own eyes and heard this with his own ears.


    That look¡­. Looking at Liu Yue¡¯s face Du Gu Ye understood everything. She was that Murong Liu Yue who killed Hou Jin¡¯s emperor and med it on Yun Zhao. She can trick other people but she can¡¯t trick him.


    The hatred between the two countries¡­ it was all fueled by Liu Yue¡¯s actions. It really was her. It was the girl that he¡¯s been thinking about.


    Xuan Yuan Che, Murong Liu Yue¡­ To meet here after three years.


    Du Gu Ye suddenly sped up and continued to fly towards Xuan Yuan Che like a bullet.


    ¡°Get on. I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Xuan Yuan Che grabbed Liu Yue¡¯s hands and wanted her to get on. This was because he was faster than her.


    ¡°No need. Don¡¯t waste your energy. You can¡¯t get rid of those things easily.¡± Liu Yue gritted her teeth and watched as Du Gu Ye catch up.


    That bastard!


    ¡°We¡¯ve been chased by it for 10 days.¡± Du Gu Ye spoke after catching up with Liu Yue and her group.


    ¡°What are those things?¡± Murong Wu Di¡¯s face twitched after hearing this.

 Chapter 332 – Meeting an Old Rival (12)

    Du Gu Ye is a very capable person. To be chased for ten days and nights, what the hell are those things?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I do know that all life forms will be killed as they pass through.¡± Thus Du Gu Ye could not avoid them and was chased for ten days.


    ¡°Lions, Pythons, Frogs, Poisonous Bugs, if it is alive, it will not let it go. Anything alive will turn into a pile of white bones in a matter of seconds.¡± Qing Shui, one of the experts following Du Gu Ye was trying to catch his breath and chimed into the conversation.


    Hearing this, Murong Wu Di, Qiu Hen and Yan Hu¡¯s expressions all changed.


    Xuan Yuan Che turned around and looked at those mysterious creatures.


    At this time, the group was moving higher and higher. The group turned around and saw a pitch ck nket of creatures that covered the heavens and the earth.


    Xuan Yuan Che looked closely at the creatures. There were countless amounts of fierce beasts running away from it. When the darkness engulf these beats, only their bones would be remain.


    It happened very quickly. The fierce beasts died within seconds.


    Xuan Yuan Che was startled. He didn¡¯t think it was that bad when he heard about it but when he actually watched the scene unfold before his eyes, he was very shocked.


    ¡°What the hell are those things?¡± Yan Hu saw this scene as well and his face paled.


    Du Gu Ye shook his head and didn¡¯t answer. When they saw these thingsing, they immediately started running for their lives. They didn¡¯t have a clear look at what these things were.


    ¡°Ants. Man-eating Ants. It will extinguish any lifeforms as it goes through it.¡± Liu Yue replied.


    ¡°Ants?¡± Xuan Yuan Che yelled out. Hearing this, everyone was shocked, including the cold Du Gu Ye.


    ¡°They track down your scent and won¡¯t give up. If you provoke them, they will continuously chase you. There isn¡¯t anyone who can keep up with their pace and not rest at all. You bastards. Do you guys have nothing better to do and have to go and provoke these motherfuckers?¡± Saying that, Liu Yue was getting extremely mad and fiercely stared at Du Gu Ye.


    Continuously chase you? Never give up? The group of people look at the man eating ants with a twisted look on their face.

 Chapter 333 – Blue Sensations (1)

    Everyone silently looked forward again. Without saying anything, they all sped up and quickly advanced forward.


    They were all shocked by what had happened.


    The glided along the path of the wind. It looked as if they were flying in the air.


    The went past mountains after mountains. They went past rivers after rivers.


    The group of people were frantically trying to escape their fate.


    Soon the stars twinkled brightly as the moon reced zing sun.


    In the blink of an eye, the moon was immediately reced by the rising sun.


    ¡°No way. We can¡¯t do this. We need to rest.¡± After crossing another river, Du Gu Ye¡¯s subordinates Li Mu and Liu Cheng threw themselves onto the floor and couldn¡¯t stand anymore.


    They¡¯ve been running for a long time. It was too much for them.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Yue who was leading the group stopped as well. Qiu Hen and the others all looked tired as well.


    ¡°We can rest for fifteen minutes¡­¡± Liu Yue sat down and coldly said to the group.


    Hearing this, Du Gu Yue didn¡¯t say anything back to her. He knew that she was their leader now and he had to listen to her.


    On this journey, everyone else was running alone but he was carrying something. It was very hard for him.


    Xuan Yuan Che wasn¡¯t tired at all. When he looked at Du Gu Ye, he saw that he was profusely sweating and his face looked very pale. Xuan Yuan Che secretly praised him for his efforts and sat down next to Liu Yue.


    After Murong Wu Di and the others saw Liu Yue sit down and quickly sat down to recover themselves.


    Their faces were a little pale. They¡¯ve been running non-stop for an entire day and night and were feeling very tired. They looked at Du Gu Ye who had been running for ten days and ten nights and praised him in their minds.


    ¡°My god! They won¡¯t catch up now will they? We¡¯ve already crossed three rivers!¡± Sitting there, one of Du Gu Ye¡¯s subordinates Wu Ya asked the emotionless Liu Yue.


    While running, the other members of the group didn¡¯t know where they were running to.


    However, they saw that they were crossing rivers. At first, they thought that it was just a coincidence but after seeing how the ants were being slowed down by the water, they understood what was happening.

 Chapter 334 – Blue Sensations (2)

    The rive was the bane of the man-eating ant¡¯s existent.


    This was why Liu Yue chose to run in this direction.


    While they were running, they didn¡¯t have time to notice their surroundings. Only when they stopped to rest did they notice.


    They all looked towards the river.


    This Murong Liu Yue¡­.. How did she know where the rivers were. How was she so familiar with the terrain here?


    The group of people noticed that their crowned prince was aware of this already. Since their prince were following Liu Yue, they all shut their mouths and followed as well.


    ¡°The river is too small. It won¡¯t stop them at all.¡± Liu Yue spoke out. Suddenly she stood up and walked to a nearby tree. With her dagger, she cut down some bamboo-like nt and threw it to Xuan Yuan Che and the others.


    After running for a day and night, they haven¡¯t eaten anything. If it goes on like this, before they get eaten by those ants, they would die of fatigue anyways.


    Seeing that Liu Yue had tossed them something, Xuan Yuan Che, Murong Wu Di, Qiu Hen, and Yan Hu all howled and dug into the nt without even checking for poison. They were very hungry.


    Looking at how the four guys howled at Liu Yue, the fourmanders of Ao Yun were speechless. However, they didn¡¯t even have the energy to howl or catch these nts. They didn¡¯t trust it and justid there on the floor.


    They were all thinking about how they ended up in such a sorry state.


    ¡°Kacha, Kacha.¡± Qiu Hen and the others were ferociously eating this nt, breaking it and snapping it apart.


    Liu Cheng and the others were lying on the floor. They all swallowed their salivas. They haven¡¯t eaten anything in a few days and they didn¡¯t dare eat anything in this forest.


    After a while, Xuan Yuan Che looked at them with disdain. Xuan Yuan Che didn¡¯t look like he was poisoned at all.


    Seeing how Xuan Yuan Che was fine, the fourmanders of Ao yun crawled towards the nts and picked it up.


    They sat themselves up and started to eat ferociously.


    ¡°Crowned Prince.¡± Qing Shui handed Du Gu Ye a few nts and started to eat as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s sweet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. Not bad at all.¡±

 Chapter 335 – Blue Sensations (3)

    In an instant, all that could be heard was the sound of chewing. This kind of crazy expression that they had on¡­.. No one would be able to tell that they were the four greatmanders of the strongest Ao Yun Empire. The four people who were above millions looked like beggars who had not eaten in days.


    Qiu Hen and the others in Liu Yue¡¯s group looked at them with disdain.


    Compared to these beggar-like people, they were a million times more refined.


    Qing Shui and the four othermanders saw this and didn¡¯t say anything. Who cares if they were being looked down on. They can also regain their reputation. Right now, they need to fill up their stomachs.


    This ce¡­They were very unlucky. The few hundred close troops that they brought in had all died here. A group of these soldiers that they brought in were killed by the poison in their food. When the rest of the troops saw that theirrades had died to the food in the forest, they became afraid of eating in the forest. They didn¡¯t dare eat anything casually and died to starvation.


    They were like hungry wolves who devoured their food ravenously.


    Only Du Gu Ye was eating slowly and unhurriedly. It wasn¡¯t too slow or too fast. He was looking very calm and elegant.


    Liu Yue looked at these people and immediately disregarded them. She slowly started to eat as well while surveying their surroundings.


    ¡°After three years, it seems like the crowned prince is much more elegant than before.¡± While eating, Xuan Yuan Che suddenly looked at Du Gu Ye and started to talk.


    Hearing this, Yan Hu started tough lightly. Du Gu Ye¡¯s white robe had already turned ck. His face looked withered and he was in a sorry state. Elegant? Which part of him looked elegant? It seems like Xuan Yuan Che was deliberately trying to annoy Du Gu Ye.


    ¡°Same to you, King of Ye.¡± Du Gu Ye calmly replied as he ate his food.


    Aftering out of the muddy river, Xuan Yuan Che was not much better than he was.


    There was basically no difference between the two.


    Neither one of them was in better shape than the other right now.


    Hearing this, Xuan Yuan Che didn¡¯t get angry at all and replied, ¡° Coming to such a deste ce from Ao Yun, what is the crowned prince looking for?¡±


    Xuan Yuan Che was being very direct with his question.


    However, who would¡¯ve thought that that Du Gu Ye would be so direct with his reply as well, ¡°I want whatever you want.¡±

 Chapter 336 – Blue Sensations (4)

    There were many treasures in the forest. But to make the both of them to move out, there was nothing else besides those two items.


    Xuan Yuan Che knew that he guessed correctly and stood up, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Then we should go our own ways. You can walk your own path and I¡¯ll cross my own bridge.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want this Du Gu Ye with him at all. If they travel together, Du Gu Ye would be freeloading off them. Xuan Yuan Che wasn¡¯t that stupid to let Du Gu Ye follow them.


    If he can get Du Gu Ye to leave, Liu Yue could probably help them escape from these ants. He believes that his Liu Yue had the ability to lead them.


    Hearing this, Murong Wu Di and the others all stood up. They had been waiting for this moment. They were already very angry that Du Gu Ye lured those damnable things towards them and now Du Gu Ye still had the nerves to follow them. Inconceivable!


    This guy was very despicable.


    Hearing this, Qing Shui and the three othermanders all stopped what they were doing and furrowed their brows.


    ¡°The paths of this world, I¡­..¡±


    ¡°En.¡± When Du Gu Ye opened his mouth, a light moan suddenly cut him off. The girl who had been sleeping in Du Gu Ye¡¯s arms had finally awoken.


    She lifted her head and looked around. Her movements were simple yet elegant. She was very beautiful. Even with the sorry state that she was in, she was still very beautiful.


    ¡°Princess Qing Lian!¡± Murong Wu Di called out with a shocked expression.


    Princess Qing Lian. The fifth princess of the Ao Yun Empire. Rumors have it that she was an expert in Astronomy and Geography. She was the mystical girl of the era. Why would she be here with Du Gu Ye?


    They had never noticed the girl that Du Gu Ye was holding and would have never thought that it would be her.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Du Gu Ye turned around and looked at Qing Lian.


    She rubbed her head and sat up. With a pale face she nodded, ¡°Yeah.. That monster was too¡­..Ah, Tianchen¡¯s King of Yi!¡±


    She was astonished when she looked at Xuan Yuan Che. She looked into his eyes and was shocked. However, after a while, she calmed down and stood up. She nodded towards Xuan Yuan Che and curtsied, ¡°Qing Lian pays her respect to the King of Yi.¡±

 Chapter 337 – Blue Sensations (5)

    Her gestures were very elegant and schrly. It was neither servile nor overbearing.


    The name King of Yi was one that was renowned throughout the world. It was worthy of the princess¡¯s respect. However, he was still the prince of Tianchen. As a princess of the Ao Yun Empire, she couldn¡¯t respect him too much.


    Xuan Yuan Che waved his hand and replied, ¡°No need.¡±


    He turned around and looked towards Liu Yue, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Before Liu Yue could reply, that Qing Lian stepped forward and said something, ¡°Hold on. King of Yi, let¡¯s not talk about whether it was fate or not that we were able to meet. We are being chased by a dangerous creature. I¡¯m sure that the King of Yi has seen how fierce this creature already. We are in the same boat and should work together.


    It is all Qing Lian¡¯s fault. I should have known sooner. I had just realized what the creatures were. I remembered that in the [Topics of Heaven], there was a section about ants who grouped together and killed anything that was in their path.


    The jungle is very big. Fate must have brought us together. I hope that the King of Yi will carefully consider his decisions.¡±


    She was trying to persuade Xuan Yuan Che to stay but all he did was nodded as he listened.


    After she finished talking, Xuan Yuan Che furrowed his brows. These words seemed like she was giving him advice but in reality, she was calling him narrow minded.


    ¡°Many thanks for princess Qing Lian¡¯s advice. My prince and princess can handle themselves.¡± Qiu Hen bowed towards Qing Lian with his hands cupped.


    Hearing this, Princess Qing Lian was startled. She looked over at the silent girl that was standing by Xuan Yuan Che. This was the little princess consort that shook the entire Tianchen?


    Before she could see through Liu Yue, Liu Yue suddenly yelled out, ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±


    After she said these words, everyone was startled. Even Du Gu Ye who was calmly sitting there jumped up. Everyone turned around immediately.


    A sheet of darkness was getting closer to them. The ants that they thought they had shaken off hade for them again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Yue turned around and jumped forward.


    She didn¡¯t even look at that Princess Qing Lian. In the face of danger, her life was the most important. She didn¡¯t care about the princess at all.


    Xuan Yuan Che and Du Gu Ye both stepped forward at the same time and followed Liu Yue.

 Chapter 338 – Blue Sensations (6)

    What was that about walking one¡¯s own path and crossing one¡¯s own bridge. In front of these dangerous things, it¡¯splete nonsense.


    His family¡¯s Qing Lian was very knowledgeable but this Liu Yue in front of him was not only knowledgeable but also experienced. Following her would be the wisest thing to do.


    Xuan Yuan Che suddenly red at Du Gu Ye.


    Du Gu Ye pretended that he didn¡¯t see it and disregarded it.


    The two people were sizing each other up and continued to run forward.


    The rainforest was the best ce to get rid of an opponent. It is basically the perfect ce to do such a thing. No one would know about it.


    However, the man power on both sides were around the same. If they can¡¯tpletely beat the other group, they won¡¯t make a move or else they won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences.


    Thus, both Xuan Yuan Che and Du Gu Ye didn¡¯t make any moves.


    Instead, they both moved together.


    ¡°Princess, quick. Follow them.¡± Qing Shui took out the edible nt, gave it to Qing Lian and dashed forward.


    Qing Lian saw how Du Gu Ye, Xuan Yuan Che, Murong Wu Di and the other arrogant men were following Liu Yue and couldn¡¯t help but blink a few times.


    What was happening? What happened when she was unconscious?


    While pondering about it, she quickly moved up as well and followed the group.


    Even though Princess Qing Lian didn¡¯t know martial arts, she was well versed in Qing Gong (Ancient times movement techniques). This was one of the reasons why Du Gu Ye dared to bring her.


    The entire group were moving forwards very quickly.


    ¡°Yue. Do you have any way to get rid of them? Running is not a solution.¡± Xuan Yuan Che moved next to Liu Yue and asked.


    If they ran like this, they will get tired out very soon. In the rainforest, every misstep will lead to their demise.


    Running was not a solution. They had to get rid of the danger behind them.


    Liu Yue replied without even looking back, ¡°There is. We have to burn them down.¡±


    Hearing this, both Xuan Yuan Che and Du Gu Ye became silent.

 Chapter 339 – Blue Sensations (7)

    It was very easy to make a fire. However, they were in the rainforest filled with trees, and dried leaves. If they made a fire and the wind suddenly blows, the fire will spread. Even if they grew wings, they probably won¡¯t be able to escape the fire.


    ¡°We can¡¯t use fire. How about water. We can use a big river.¡± Du Gu Ye suggested.


    A small river won¡¯t kill them. But a big river with its torrential waves might do the job. Even if it doesn¡¯t kill the ants, it should be able to wash their scents away. Without scent, those things probably won¡¯t be following them anymore/


    ¡°There isn¡¯t a big river around. It¡¯ll take us three days to get to one.¡±


    Liu Yue was spitting hard cold facts without hesitating.


    Du Gu Ye and Xuan Yuan Che both raised their brows. How did Liu Yue know that it would take them three days to get to a big river.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that Liu Yue was very familiar with the rainforest. She can smell the air and the scent from the earth. She can tell where they were going and what the terrain was like from the softness of the ground and the growth of the trees in an area. She can easily deduce where the rivers were from these things. This was something that couldn¡¯t be learned in books. It came from experienced.


    ¡°There is a miasma in five kilometers. Watch out.¡± Liu Yue yelled out and then took a deep breath.


    ¡°Yes Ma¡¯m.¡± Qiu Hen, Yan Hu and the others quickly answered. Even Murong Wu Di answered. In his mind, strength came first and seniority came second. Since Liu Yue was leading them, he would follow her orders.


    Qing Lian heard this and was astonished. She sped up and moved next to Liu Yue. She looked at Liu Yue and asked, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Liu Yue took a nce at Qing Lian and then disregarded her.


    ¡°Smell.¡± Behind her, Du Gu Ye exined.


    Miasma¡­. Miasma is a smell in the air. It was easily recognizable.


    ¡°I know. But we¡¯re five kilometers away¡­..¡± Qing Lian looked over at Du Gu Ye.


    Five kilometers¡­¡­ How can she smell something from five kilometers away. It was beyond herprehension.


    Du Gu Ye heard this and was curious as to how Liu Yue knew as well.


    ¡°Yue.¡± Xuan Yuan Che softly called out. He wanted to know how as well.

 Chapter 340 – Blue Sensations (8)

    ¡°The environment, tree species, tree age, soil, and air.¡± After hearing Xuan Yuan Che ask her, Liu Yue said these few words.


    Miasma don¡¯t only appear when there¡¯s rotting trees. There are many types of miasma. It all depends on the environment.


    There are many types of miasma. Some are hallucinogenic, some are sensual while some can be life threatening. Different kind of environments can produce a different kind of miasma.


    In this forest, there was only one kind of miasma. Ites from the trees that had been rotting for over a hundred years. It was a very rare urrence.


    The soil here was very moist and there was no water source around. There was only one reason why the soil was moist.


    However, normal people wouldn¡¯t understand something like this.


    Behind her, Xuan Yuan Che, Du Gu Ye, and Qing Lian all turned silent after hearing this.


    And behind them, Qiu Hen and the others were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t even make a noise.


    There was no doubt that Liu Yue was talking from experience. This was something that could be learned from experience.


    The group quickly moved 5 kilometers.


    In front of them was a light blue fog. It looked clear and misty.


    The scent that came from the fog smelled very good, it looked very elegant.


    ¡°It could have an aphrodisiac effect.¡± Liu Yue smelled the scent and said.


    Liu Yue¡¯s party grabbed a few medicament from their robe and ate it. They then proceeded into the fog without caring at all.


    Du Gu Ye and his party wasn¡¯t unprepared either. They each took a pill out of their robe and ate it.


    As they entered, Liu Yue was leading in the front while Du Gu Ye and Qing Lian followed right behind her. Xuan Yuan Che was behind the two of them. The four of them formed a rhombus sort of formation.

 Chapter 341 – Blue Sensations (9)

    The light blue fog covered the entire area. It seems like there was nothing blocking them from entering.


    The group quickly entered the fog. After a moment, Liu Yue suddenly felt that something had changed. The clear weak fog suddenly thickened.


    In an instant, the fog became dark blue and surrounded everyone.


    Their vision started to be fuzzy. In an instant, they couldn¡¯t even see their own hands besides them. All one can see is the blue fog in front of them. Nothing else.


    Liu Yue furrowed her brow. It seems that this miasma is much stronger than she had imagined.


    However, Liu Yue didn¡¯t stop. She grabbed the arm of the person behind her and pulled her forward. She didn¡¯t care about anyone else but Xuan Yuan Che. She couldn¡¯t let him go.


    This wasn¡¯t so serious anyways. Murong Wu Di and the others had prepared an antidote already. It will only be a matter of time before they got out.


    The fog got thicker and thicker. It became so concentrated that nothing else could be seen.


    This kind of heavy feeling. It wasn¡¯t good.


    Liu Yue tightly grabbed Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hand and interlocked their fingers.


    Once their fingers interlocked, Liu Yue suddenly felt startled.


    This feeling¡­. This feeling isn¡¯t right.


    She suddenly stopped. She then quickly felt the hand once again. That¡¯s not right. This isn¡¯t Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hand.


    She was very familiar with Xuan Yuan Che. Just by touching this person¡¯s hand, she can tell that she got the wrong person.


    ¡°Xuan Yuan¡­.¡± She opened her mouth and called out.


    Right when she started to call out, a hand suddenly covered her mouth and stopped her. At the same time she felt a bit dizzy. She had breathed in some of the miasma.


    She furrowed her brows and pushed the hand away.


    Damn it. Why is it Du Gu Ye. This icy cold hand and the fast reaction¡­.she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else besides Du Gu Ye.


    She threw Du Gu Ye¡¯s hands away and suddenly squatted to feel the floor.


    She couldn¡¯t make any sounds. However, she didn¡¯t need to make sounds to indicate where she was to Xuan Yuan Che.


    She touched the ground¡­. It was filled with rotten leaves and decayed juices. There were no rocks at all. The entire floor was soft¡­¡­

 Chapter 342 – Blue Sensations (10)

    Liu Yue¡¯s brows furrowed together and she stood up. She touched the dead leaves with her feet and left her prints on the ground.


    The leaves started to make a rustling sound. The sounds rang throughout the forest one by one as if she was typing a morse code.


    The wind was blowing hard as it carried the rustling sound around.


    Ten seconds, fifty seconds, a hundred seconds¡­


    There was no answer. Where did this Xuan Yuan Che go?


    He was right behind them. They weren¡¯t even a few steps apart. How far could he have gotten?


    Liu Yue frowned.


    While she was frowning, the silent and still Du Gu Ye suddenly patted Liu Yue¡¯s shoulders and said a few words, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first before thinking about it.¡±


    Liu Yue wasn¡¯t feeling too good about this but Du Gu Ye was right. They should leave this ce before doing anything else. The miasma is strong. It¡¯s not good to be in here for long. With Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s abilities, he¡¯ll probably get out sooner orter.


    In a bad mood, Liu Yue got up and flew forwards with Du Gu Ye following besides her.


    When Liu Yue reached behind her to grab Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s arm, Xuan Yuan Che sensed her intentions and flew towards her to grab her hands. However, the hand that he grabbed wasn¡¯t Liu Yue¡¯s.


    These fingers were slim and delicate. How can it be Liu Yue¡¯s hand. Liu Yue¡¯s hands were tough and strong.


    He immediately let go of the hand and moved forward. There was nobody else around. Liu Yue was only a few steps ahead of himself. Where did she disappear to?


    His heart fluttered. He started to move faster and faster. However, other than Qing Lian who was following him, there was nobody else around.


    Xuan Yuan Che knew that he had separated from Liu Yue. However, they were still going in the same general direction so they would both be out sooner orter.


    ¡°She won¡¯t have any problems.¡± Qing Lian wrote these words out with her finger on Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s back and then patted his back.


    Xuan Yuan Che knows that Liu Yue was capable and nothing would happen to her. However, he was in a bad mood that he couldn¡¯t be with her.


    However, he had to hold back his emotions and get out of her. He continued movingg forward with the princess behind him.

 Chapter 343 – Blue Sensations (11)

    After escaping from the epicenter of the miasma, the mist gradually became lighter and lighter until things could be seen again.


    However, the fragrance was getting stronger and stronger. It smelled like a good wine. It was able to intoxicate people just with its smell.


    The fragrance brought out one¡¯s inner desires. It was able to make one confused.


    The smell slowly entered one¡¯s brain. Even though Liu Yue ate an antidote, she felt her brain numbing over.


    She looked at Du Gu Ye and was filled with anger. Shit. Why did I grab him instead of Xuan Yuan Che.


    She looked fiercely at the calm Du Gu Ye. Why was this person directly behind her? Where did Xuan Yuan Che go?


    While looking at Du Gu Ye, she noticed that his face had suddenly be a shade of red. It was the color that appeared when one was affected by the miasma.


    When Du Gu Ye¡¯s cold expression was paired up with this color, it looked very beautiful and charming.


    It looked as if a red lotus bloomed on a cier. It was devastatingly beautiful.


    This man didn¡¯t look so bad. Liu Yue suddenly had this thought.


    When the idea came into her head, Liu Yue immediately furrowed her brows. She shook her head. This was all nonsense. It was all due to the effects of the miasma.


    She tried to stop thinking about it and moved forward.


    The miasma was everywhere. Combined with the natural breeze of the rainforest, it created a soft sweet scent that was able to melt people¡¯s hearts.


    It was a scent that prated deeply into the heart. A scent that you breathe in unconsciously without even noticing that you breathed it in.


    Your face will be redder and redder. Your body will get hotter and hotter. This happens very slowly so your body won¡¯t recognize a sudden change.


    Du Gu Ye looked very beautiful like this. Especially in this dark area filled with blue miasma. Du Gu Ye was a bright red spot in the middle of darkness.


    However, Liu Yue still liked Xuan Yuan Che. Du Gu Ye being beautiful was another thing.


    She suddenly heard footsteps behind her and turned around. In the corner of her eyes, she saw Xuan Yuan Che approaching.

 Chapter 344 – Blue Sensations (12)

    Liu Yue stared nkly at the person behind her. She blinked a few times. How can the person behind her be Xuan Yuan Che? Didn¡¯t they take different paths? How did he end up here?


    She rubbed her eyes and blinked a few times again. Du Gu Ye was nowhere to be seen. It was Xuan Yuan Che behind her.


    Liu Yue stared at the person behind here. The person really was Xuan Yuan Che¡­¡­.That person¡¯s shadow was wavering a bit, he looked a bit hazy and illusionary but it looked exactly like Xuan Yuan Che.


    Hot. It was getting very hot. Liu Yue felt as if her heart was being bitten by ants. She was itching to throw herself at the person in front of her.


    It seems like after the miasma cleared out a bit, Xuan Yuan Che had found her.


    Liu Yue kept thinking the same thing over and over to herself. This was Xuan Yuan Che. She couldn¡¯t control herself. So what if she was bewildered.


    ¡°Che.¡± She softly called out. She went over to him and was ready to kiss him.


    It was Xuan Yuan Che. What did she have to care about?


    At that time, Du Gu Ye who was right behind made a supreme effort to hold himself back and kept his mind clear.


    Suddenly, Liu Yue turned around and reached over to him.


    Liu Yue smelled very good. It smelled veryfortable. The strong fragrance of a girl, it smelled very good to Du Gu Ye.


    It was simply bewitching.


    Du Gu Ye¡¯s heart started to pound. He tightened his fists.


    This was the person that he had been thinking about for the past three years.


    He had kept this feeling for her, the alluring woman who can cause him to smile, deep down in his heart.


    He lost his focus. The urge that he tried so hard to suppress had taken over him.


    He wanted her.


    He stepped forward as well. Du Gu Ye held Liu Yue by her waist. He bent over to receive the kiss.


    As the lips got closer and closer, his hands wrapped around Liu Yue¡¯s waist. The unique coldness of Du Gu Ye slowly moved onto Liu Yue¡¯s waist.

 Chapter 345 – You are the only one for me in this multifarious world (1)

    The insipid coldness was slowly felt by Liu Yue.


    Under the effects of the miasma, not many people would have noticed this.


    However, this feeling startled Liu Yue.


    Such coldness¡­¡­ It didn¡¯t belong to Xuan Yuan Che.


    She broke out of the illusion and opened her eyes. The face that was so close to her¡¯s wasn¡¯t Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s. It was Du Gu Ye¡¯s!


    Oh God. It wasn¡¯t Xuan Yuan Che.


    The look in her eyes cleared up and without even thinking she took a dagger out and struck towards Du Gu Ye while escaping from his embrace.


    A strong murderous aura followed the sword and struck towards Du Gu Ye¡¯s face.


    Suddenly feeling such a strong murderous aura, Du Gu Ye was startled.


    His keen instincts took over his body and his mind started to clear up. The instant before the dagger would hit him, Du Gu Ye quickly moved backwards and avoided the attack.


    Strands of ck hair dropped from his head and fell between the two people.


    The two people who were embracing each other were now far apart.


    The illusion they were in shattered.


    When Du Gu Ye cooled down, he looked at Liu Yue who was staring at him coldly. When he finally came to his sense he furrowed his brows. He touched his hair and frowned. If he was a bit slower, his head would¡¯ve been on the floor instead.


    Du Gu Ye was very shocked. He quickly moved his fingers and massaged a few of his meridians to suppress the feelings he had for Liu Yue.


    After unsheathing the sword, Liu Yue had taken a few steps back and was giving Du Gu Ye the death re.


    Shit. She was almost taken advantage of.


    Unexpectedly, this miasma actually had two different effects: to seduce and create illusions. She almost lost her reputation and betrayed herself. She wanted to vomit.


    While thinking about this, she wanted to try and experience the illusion again while her head was clear. She looked at Du Gu Ye. In an instant, Du Gu Ye transformed into Xuan Yuan Che.


    It seems like you¡¯ll only start to see the illusion after inhaling the miasma twice¡­..

 Chapter 346 – You are the only one for me in this multifarious world (2)

    In her heart, she knew that this was all an illusion.


    It felt as if she knew she was awake while she was in a dream realm. She can feel everything but in reality, she was still in deep sleep. (Lucid dreaming?)


    No. She can¡¯t continue like this¡­..


    She gritted her teeth and cut herself with her dagger. The sense of pain allow her to clear her mind once again.


    Without saying anything, she quickly rushed forwards.


    Blood slowly dripped down from her arm onto the ground as she cut through the miasma covered forest.


    Du Gu Ye who was standing across from Liu Yue saw everything and furrowed his brows.


    So she didn¡¯t want to be touched. She¡¯d rather hurt herself than be touched¡­.. Is she saving herself for Xuan Yuan Che?


    He looked deeply at her. He didn¡¯t like this feeling.


    This woman¡­. If only this woman¡¯s husband was himself¡­..


    He looked at Liu Yue who was moving quickly and started to follow.


    In a while, the two people started exited the miasma covered area.


    At this time, Xuan Yuan Che and Qing Lian also entered the zone where the effect of the miasma was at its strongest.


    ¡°It¡¯s very hot.¡± Princess Qing Lian only knew Qing Gong and didn¡¯t have any inner strength to defend herself against the miasma. If Liu Yue and Du Gu Ye couldn¡¯t even defend themselves against the miasma with the antidote, then Qing Lian will definitely fall.


    She forgot that she couldn¡¯t open her mouth and breathed in some of the miasma. In front of the princess, all she saw was a giant back.


    Tianchen¡¯s King of Yi. This was someone who was on the same level as her eldest brother. One of the two kings that we renowned throughout the world.


    When they first met, that handsome face that causes even the heavens to be angry had melted her heart.


    She quickly caught up to Xuan Yuan Che and pulled his sleeves while her face was bright red.


    Xuan Yuan Che knew that this miasma was strong and prepared himself against it. When he heard the princess talk behind him, he furrowed his brows.


    Did Du Gu Ye have nothing better to do? To bring such a weak woman into this dangerous forest¡­. She was being very troublesome.


    Without even looking back, he grabbed her arm and continued to move forward.

 Chapter 347 – You are the only one for me in this multifarious world (3)

    Going against the Ao Yun empire was something between the two empires. Hating Du Gu Ye was a problem between two men. He wouldn¡¯t bring a girl into this.


    Xuan Yuan Che wasn¡¯t so petty that he would leave her here to die. He¡¯ll treat it as returning a favor even though she didn¡¯t do anything useful.


    When Xuan Yuan Che grabbed her arms, the heat that belonged the a man transferred over to her body.


    Princess Qing Lian felt as if her body was melting as Xuan Yuan Che pulled her along.


    ¡°Che.¡± Princess Qing Lian softly and sexily called out Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s name.


    While calling him, she started to undress slowly. It was very hot.


    ¡°Who allowed you to call this king¡¯s name.¡± Xuan Yuan Che yelled out and turned around. He had a very serious look on his face.


    Only Liu Yue was allowed to kill his name. He will kill anyone else that does.


    When he turned around, Princess Qing Lian lifted her head and looked directly into Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s eyes.


    Both of her cheeks were red. She looked very elegant. This kind of attitude and appearance¡­¡­ It belonged to Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue?


    Xuan Yuan Che rubbed his eyes. How can it be Liu Yue?


    His heart was pounding and as he slowed down. The burning and wild feeling that he was suppressing hadpletely taken over him.


    This was his Liu Yue.


    ¡°Che.¡± Princess Qing Lian continued to undress as she fell into Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s embrace.


    The blue mist was everywhere. It floated all around, bringing the miasma all over the ce.


    The sun shined brilliantly as the blue mist glistened under the sunlight.


    Du Gu Ye was following Liu Yue as they continued to move forward. There were no difficulties along the way except for the fact that Liu Yue was bleeding.


    They could hear the flow of water and wind passing between mountains.


    When the two exited the miasma, they looked at the brightly glowing sun. In front of them was a spacious area with a mountain stream in the middle.

 Chapter 348 – You are the only one for me in this multifarious world (4)

    There was a bridge made out of rocks above the stream that connected two cliffs. The cliff was very high up and no one could see the bottom of it.


    The area above the cliff however, was very beautiful and clear as the mountain breeze blew by.


    Liu Yue stepped on the edge of the cliff and continuously took deep breaths.


    The mountain breeze was very clear and cool. It had a strong refreshing feel to it allow people to regain theirposure.


    Du Gu Ye who followed Liu Yue out was also standing by the edge and breathed the mountain air slowly. He was still acting refined and elegant.


    After a while, Liu Yue finally recovered. She looked at the wound that she inflicted onto herself.


    The blood was still dripping as it died the grass around her red.


    Her face was still expressionless as she treated her wound and washed her dagger on the grass.


    She looked around. There was no one else. Xuan Yuan Che and the others were not out yet.


    She furrowed her brows at look at the miasma. This miasma is very strong, could they be¡­¡­


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t have a good feeling about this.


    Du Gu Ye opened his eyes and watched Liu Yue. He moved towards her and tapped a acupuncture point on Liu Yue¡¯s arm.


    The blood on her arm immediately clotted and stopped flowing out.


    Liu Yue looked over at Du Gu Ye. That red hot face that he had inside the miasma hadpletely disappeared. Now it was like a clear cold cier.


    Liu Yue saw that Du Gu Ye nodded at her and didn¡¯t say anything.


    What happened in there was an ident. Since it was an ident, there was no need to fight over it. Liu Yue didn¡¯t want to think about it either.


    Liu Yue wasn¡¯t so petty go be angry at such a thing after it happened.


    She nodded and stood up. She then continued to look around.


    Du Gu Ye had his hands behind his back and looked at Liu Yue, ¡°My little sister is together with him.¡±


    Du Gu Ye had said something that he shouldn¡¯t have and caused Liu Yue to be angry again.


    She slowly turned around with a murderous look in her eyes.

 Chapter 349 – You are the only one for me in this multifarious world (5)

    Du Gu Ye looked calm as if nothing had happened. He didn¡¯t mind the dangerous look in Liu Yue¡¯s eyes and looked up at the miasma covered area, ¡°You pulled me and Xuan Yuan Che pulled Qing Lian.¡±


    Truth to be told, Du Gu Ye was a bit shocked when Liu Yue grabbed him before. When he thought about it, he saw Qing Lian following Xuan Yuan Che and leaving together. They must be together right now.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Liu Yue lifted her dagger and coldly yelled out.


    He looked back at Liu Yue who was now extruding a cold aura and calmly said, ¡°You know what I mean.¡±


    He knew that Liu Yue knew what he meant.


    The two of them were top experts and even they were affected by the miasma. Xuan Yuan Che was together with Qing Lian in there. Did he need to say anymore?


    He knows that Qing Lian doesn¡¯t know any martial arts and doesn¡¯t have any inner strength. She won¡¯t be able to hold out against this miasma.


    Liu Yue suddenly started to smile, ¡°I believe in my Che.¡±


    She trusts him. She knew how much he loved her. If she can clear her head, then he should be able to too.


    Du Gu Ye looked at how confident Liu Yue was and furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Trust?¡± Du Gu Ye repeated the word over and over again. His mouth curved up and revealed a ridiculing smile.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Liu Yue, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to control himself. If Xuan Yuan Che saw Qing Lian as Liu Yue¡­.. Du Gu Ye knew more about a man¡¯s desires than Liu Yue herself.


    The word ¡®trust¡¯ made Du Gu Ye sneer at her. After seeing that Du Gu Ye was making fun of her, she furrowed her brows and tightened the grasp of her dagger.


    Seeing how Liu Yue was tightly grasping her dagger Du Gu Ye called out to her, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be angry. Xuan Yuan Che will be the king of Tianchen sooner orter anyways. By that time, he¡¯ll probably have around seventy two concubines. This is something that you¡¯ll have to ept. However, those concubines probably won¡¯t be able to do anything to you anyways.¡±


    Saying that, Du Gu Ye was basically adding oil to the fire. It made Liu Yue even angrier.


    Snapping sounds could be heard as if the handle of the dagger was breaking. Seventy two concubines huh?

 Chapter 350 – You are the only one for me in this multifarious world (6)

    Liu Yue had never thought about this before. In her eyes, Xuan Yuan Che was her¡¯s alone. It¡¯s suppose to be a monogamy. That was right and proper thing.


    However, she forgot that she wasn¡¯t in the 21st century anymore. She was in a time where it was normal for a man to have multiple wives. A time where a King will have many concubines.


    She was in an era where a man doesn¡¯t know restraint; where a man doesn¡¯t know about loyalty and devotion; where a man doesn¡¯t know about living happily together forever with one partner.


    In their eyes, it was right for them to marry many women to show their power.


    Especially people in the royal family. They loved to do whatever they want and would get whatever they want.


    Liu Yue slowly turned around and stared at the area with miasma.


    Xuan Yuan Che. I trust you. Don¡¯t disappoint me.


    Xuan Yuan Che. I trust you. Don¡¯t betray me. You can¡¯t afford to betray me¡­..


    Liu Yue was getting angry. She stood there and watched silently.


    She stared at the exit without caring about anything else.


    She had never experienced romance in her previous life. She didn¡¯t know what it was like to be loved.


    Now, this love from Xuan Yuan Che was very valuable to her.


    The love from Xuan Yuan Che allowed her to love someone and value someone. He gave her a deep feeling where she wouldn¡¯t regret dying for him.


    This feeling can¡¯t easily be destroyed. Her love for Xuan Yuan Che will never disappear.


    She won¡¯t go back in to rescue him. She won¡¯t go look for him either. She¡¯ll stand outside and wait.


    If he can¡¯t even pass this hurdle, and shatter her hopes and dreams, then even if she stopped him today, he will have second thoughts in the future.


    Love. It was something between two people. No one person can handle it themself.


    However, if her heart is shattered today, as for what she would do, not even she knows herself.


    The sunlight was gleaming and the mountain wind whistled.


    Under the cliff, the sound of river water flowed smoothly. It was very quiet.


    Liu Yue stood there, not moving at all.


    Du Gu Ye stood next to Liu Yue and looked at her expressionless face with a deep stare. He didn¡¯t say anything and put his hands behind his back as he watched with her.


    They stood shoulder to shoulder with the same icy look on their faces.

 Chapter 351 – You are the only one for me in this multifarious world (7)

    ¡°Shit. This miasma is so strong.¡± A shadow appeared from the light blue miasma. Qing Shui¡¯s face waspletely red as he rushed out.


    ¡°I almost couldn¡¯t control myself¡­.¡± A few meters away from Qing Shui, Li Mu rushed out as well, his head filled with sweat.


    When the two people finally left the miasma, they continuously took deep breaths as if it was their first time breathing in years.


    Liu Yue casually nced at the people that came out and looked back at the miasma.


    ¡°Your highness, are you alright?¡± After breathing a few breaths of clean air in, Qing Shui walked towards Du Gu Ye.


    Du Gu Ye shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Qin Shui knew what Du Gu Ye¡¯s personality was like and didn¡¯t ask anymore. He looked around and asked, ¡°Where did princess Qing Lian go?¡±


    After saying that, Murong Wu Di suddenly appeared from the miasma. Two other people appeared besides him, Yan Hu and one of Du Gu Ye¡¯s men, Tian Ya.


    ¡°Peh Peh. What kind of miasma is this? It nearly humiliated me.¡± Yan Hu rushed towards the cliff and immediately breathed in some fresh air while massaging his own face.


    ¡°Hypnotism and Illusions. We were up against something tough.¡± Tian Ya wiped his sweat away and walked towards Du Gu Ye.


    To a old man like Murong Wu Di, this kind of sensation was nothing to him. He was feeling very calm and looked at Liu Yue. He started to move towards her.


    They definitely entered the miasma at the same time. Why did everyonee out at different times?


    Liu Yue looked at Murong Wu Di, Yan Hu and Tian Ya. She looked at where they came out from¡­. Xuan Yuan Che wasn¡¯t there.


    She clenched fist. Even Yan Hu came out already.. Why isn¡¯t Xuan Yuan Che and Qing Lian out yet?


    ¡°Yue-er. Howe you¡¯re injured?¡± Murong Wu Di got closer and saw Liu Yue¡¯s injury.


    The miasma was poisonous but there was nothing dangerous inside. How could she have gotten injured? Could it be that Du Gu Ye tried to do something?

 Chapter 352 – You are the only one for me in this multifarious world (8)

    Murong Wu Di furrowed his brows and looked over at Du Gu Ye who was standing next to Liu Yue.


    The effects of this miasma¡­. Murong Wu Di knew what it did. Could it be¡­..?


    He looked at Du Gu Ye and then back at Liu Yue. Could something have happened between them?


    Murong Wu Di¡¯s heart started to pump very quickly.


    There was no answer. Liu Yue didn¡¯t pay attention to Murong Wu Di at all. Her pitch ck eyes were staring at the exit of the miasma.


    ¡°Ke.Ke. What the hell is this?¡± A few meters away, Qiu Hen¡¯s voice was heard. A shadow appeared out of the miasma.


    At the same time, Du Gu Ye¡¯s subordinate, Liu Cheng¡¯s foul mouth could be heard. He came out while swearing and cursing at the miasma.


    Everyone hade out already. Only Xuan Yuan Che and Qing Lian were still inside.


    Without saying anything, Du Gu Ye looked over at Liu Yue.


    He didn¡¯t say anything but his expression conveyed the words.


    Xuan Yuan Che wasn¡¯t out yet.


    Those eyes showed that a storm was slowly brewing and there was a show to watch. His rxed himself as he continue to look at Liu Yue.


    ¡°Eh? Why isn¡¯t his highness out yet?¡± While breathing deeply, Qiu Hen rubbed his eyes and looked at everyone.


    ¡°Princess Qing Lian isn¡¯t here either.¡± Liu Cheng rubbed the sweat off of his forehead and looked at everyone as well.


    When Qiu Hen said those words, Murong Wu Di nced fiercely at him. At the same time, the leader of the four great generals of Ao Yun, Qing Shui nced fiercely at Liu Cheng as well.


    Qiu Hen shuddered. Why was general Murong ring at him like that?


    An thought shed in his head and he finally understood. Shit. Everyone knew what kind of effect the miasma had. It had some sort of seduction effect and can hypnotize people while creating illusions. Qiu Hen was alone in there so even if he was hypnotized, nothing will happen to him. What can he do if the only thing around him is air and mist?


    However, the ones that didn¡¯te out were Xuan Yuan Che and Qing Lian. When they entered the miasma, they were very close together.

 Chapter 353 – You are the only one for me in this multifarious world (9)

    The master¡¯s princess consort was here and yet the master wasn¡¯t here yet¡­.Qiu Hen suddenly felt that he said something wrong.


    On the other side, Liu Cheng saw Qing Shui¡¯s expression and looked over at the calm looking Liu Yue. This kind of calm expression is very scary. It feels as if a storm was brewing inside of her.


    He realized what was wrong and quickly went behind Du Gu Ye and readied himself. Liu Yue¡¯s calmness was too horrifying.


    If anything went wrong, then they would all be¡­¡­


    The mountain breeze was blowing softly on the cliff. The people who came out of the miasma all stood there without saying anything. They all stared at the area around the miasma.


    The sunlight was warm but the entire area felt cold.


    ¡°Sha Sha Sha Sha.¡± In the dead silent, the sound of footsteps could be heard. It was very clear. Everyone turned around and looked at the approaching shadow.


    From the miasma, Xuan Yuan Che slowly walked out with princess Qing Lian on his shoulders.


    Everyone looked and saw that Princess Qing Lian¡¯s clothes were not in a good shape.


    Everyone breathed in a mouthful of cold air. Qing Shui and the others put up their guards and stared straight at Liu Yue.


    She didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t do anything.


    Liu Yue stared at the approaching Xuan Yuan Che.


    Her dagger was shining under the bright sunlight.


    Xuan Yuan Che walked past Liu Yue and threw Princess Qing Lian at Du Gu Ye.


    Du Gu Ye furrowed his brows and caught her.


    He saw that Qing Lian¡¯s face was still very red. Her clothes were in a bad shape with her shoulders showing. On her shoulder was a bright red mark that resembled a fingerprint.


    Liu Yue looked at the red mark on Qing Lian¡¯s shoulder and her eyes darkened.


    ¡°If you bring her here, you should take care of her. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll help you clean up next time.¡± After saying that, he walked back towards Liu Yue.


    His expression was very normal and carefree.


    He didn¡¯t notice how dark Liu Yue¡¯s eyes were and grabbed Liu Yue¡¯s shoulders with both of his hands, ¡°If you run off again without saying anything, watch how I¡¯ll deal with you.¡±

 Chapter 354 – You are the only one for me in this multifarious world (10)

    Before he finished talking, Xuan Yuan Che raised his brows and looked at Liu Yue¡¯s injury. His face sank and was reced with an angry expression, ¡°How did you get injured?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. How about you?¡± Liu Yue lifted her head and looked at Xuan Yuan Che and then at Princess Qing Lian.


    ¡°How could anything have happened to me? Xuan Yuan Che looked into Liu Yue¡¯s eyes. Dark. It looked very dark. It was like a deep abyss; the darkness was like a wave surging back and forth in the calm sea. He realized something and had a serious look on his face.


    ¡°Yue. Do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± She answered without hesitating.


    She was willing to trust him. That was the only that that she could do.


    Seeing how Liu Yue answered so enthusiastically, Xuan Yuan Che revealed an evil smile and grabbed Liu Yue¡¯s nose whileughing, ¡°Jealous?¡±


    Liu Yue looked at Xuan Yuan CHe and didn¡¯t reply. Instead, she grabbed tightly onto Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s arms.


    Xuan Yuan Che grabbed her hands and softly said, ¡°Stupid. Do you think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking? I only want my little princess consort.¡±


    He was indeed hypnotized but when he got closer to Princess Qing Lian, he was able to tell that she was fake immediately. I mean, how can he mistaken someone that he loves for someone else?


    The makeup on her face, the color of her skin, the blood in her body. Xuan Yuan Che would be able to recognize it wherever he was. It belonged to his little princess consort after all.


    To be able to meet her in this life, he felt that he was very lucky.


    ¡°Even if there were thousands of other options, you are the only one for me in this multifarious world.¡± Xuan Yuan Che smiled warmly and rubbed Liu Yue¡¯s injury.


    His little princess consort. How can he not tell what she was thinking about? Her eyes gave her away immediately.


    There were many women in this world, but having this one is enough for him already.


    It¡¯s not like he can control himself either. However, the only one in his eye was Liu Yue. Any other girl was like grass in his eyes, there was a vast amount of them but they didn¡¯t do anything.

 Chapter 355 – You are the only one for me in this multifarious world (11)

    The injury on Liu Yue arm¡­. It was probably there so she can wake herself up. His Liu Yue¡­. Ah. That dumb girl. This is why he loved her so much.


    The dark storm had dispersed, the coldness in the area started to dissipate.


    It was as if spring hade.


    A warm smile appeared on Liu Yue¡¯s face. The darkness disappeared in her eyes while it looked as if a flower was blooming.


    She reached her hand out to grab Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s head and deeply kissed him.


    Her Xuan Yuan Che. This was her man. How could she not love him?


    They were furiously kissing and the entire ce warmed up.


    For life or for death, however separated,


    With you I made an agreement:


    I grasped your hand,


    Together with you we will grow old.


    Until death, do us part.


    Their passionate action radiated all around as everyone watched.


    To be so daring while everyone was watching¡­. This Liu Yue was simply¡­ Simply¡­..


    Qing Shui and the others quickly turned around in embarrassment. They were all shocked. ¡®Even if there were thousands of other options, you are the only one for me in this multifarious world¡¯ How can a future king say this?


    Throughout the entire continent, no one had ever heard of something like this.


    On the other side, Murong Wu Di and the others let out a long sigh. Fortunate. Very fortunate. If something happened, they would either be killed by the beasts in the forest or by their own princess consort today.


    Du Gu Ye looked at Qing Lian¡¯s neck. There was a hand print. It seems like Xuan Yuan Che knocked her out.


    He looked up and looked at the couple. A deep look appeared in Du Gu Ye¡¯s eyes. This kind of rtionship¡­. This kind of rtionship¡­.


    The area on top of the cliff was like a sorching summer.


    ¡°Ahem. That. Uhh. Those ants¡­.¡± In the midst of his masters¡¯ passionate kissing session, Yan Hu coughed twice. He didn¡¯t want to disturb his masters but those man-eating ants were catching up¡­¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Yue tightly grabbed onto Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hands.


    Xuan Yuan Che grabbed her hands as well. Now he won¡¯t mistake someone else with her, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 356 – You are the only one for me in this multifarious world (12)

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go.¡± Murong Wu Di, Qiu Hen, Yan Hu all saw this and quickly followed.


    Du Gu Ye was still standing on the cliff. He looked at how Liu Yue was holding Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hands and then at Qing Lian. He quickly followed them. He¡¯s decided¡­¡­


    Between the two cliffs was a bridge. It was very thin and long.


    Under the bridge, the drop was very steep and it looked very eerie.


    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Tian Ya who was all the way in the back yelled out. He watched as a pitch ck curtain appeared from the blue miasma.


    The man-eating ants have caught up.


    ¡°Destroy the bridge.¡± Without looking back, Xuan Yuan Che quickly decided.


    ¡°Then how will we get back?¡± Murong Wu Di was startled. If they destroy the bridge, they would have no way back.


    ¡°We probably won¡¯t be able to get out even if we go back.¡± Liu Yuemented.


    At the same time, Du Gu Ye made a hand gesture to Tian Ya. They had to destroy it. There was no turning back.


    With just a look Tian Ya knew what his master meant.


    Qing Shui saw the signal as well and immediately unsheathed his sword too as he rushed forward to the weak point of the bridge.


    The two swords struck the bridge and it immediately copsed.


    The others quickly jumped to the other cliff.


    They turned around and watched as more and more ants appeared.


    But who cares if there were more ants? There was a gap in between them. There was no way for the ants to get to the other side.


    The ck ants were not a threat anymore


    With a smile, Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che both moved forward. They really had no way of dealing with those ants. This was considered the light at the end of the tunnel for them.


    They were in a good mood as they continued to move forward. After they crossed the cliff, they ended up in a spacious area.


    ¡°Heavens. It¡¯s that thing. It¡¯s actually that thing¡­.¡± Murong Wu Di looked at the marvel in the spacious area and pointed at it with his mouth wide open.


    One of the overlords of the rainforest¡­ It was wriggling around left and right¡­.

 Chapter 357 – The Black-clothed Asura 1

    Under their feets, the blue waves rippled. The gorgeous river under them created a bedazzling scene under the sunlight¡¯s beams.


    The gleaming reflection of the waves in the sunlight made the water look crystal clear. It was very splendid and magnificent.


    From the clear waves, a long white figure wriggled itself out. The alluring figure recklessly weaved itself out of the waves.


    ¡°A River Dragon!¡± Princess Qing Lian woke up without remembering about anything that happened inside the miasma. When she woke up, she saw the scene in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but yell out.


    ¡°To be able to call forth the rain¡­Living in therge pond¡­.A hundred meters long with a gleaming white skin¡­..¡± Xuan Yuan Che tightened his grip on Liu Yue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°A Thousand Year Dragon Snake.¡± Du Gu Ye let Qing Lian down and stared at the creature.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t say anything. What Thousand Year Dragon Snake? What¡¯s a River Dragon? To be able to call forth rain? Nonsense. This was one of the tyrants of the rain forest. This wasn¡¯t a dragon. It was an extremelyrge python.


    Sharks were the rules on water. Onnd, there was almost nothing that can take down a giant python. When she heard that Xuan Yuan Che was looking for a Dragon Snake, this giant python was the first thing she thought about. There was nothing else that resembles a Dragon Snake more than a giant python.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Du Gu Ye looked at Liu Yue and thenmanded his men. He flew towards the creature in front of them.


    Behind him, Qing Lian, Qing Shui and the others followed.


    While moving forward, Qing Lian continuously talked to Du Gu Ye about something. Since her voice was very soft, Liu Yue and the others couldn¡¯t hear what she said at all. It seems like shes talking about ways to kill this giant python.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. If we don¡¯t move, they¡¯re gonna steal it from us.¡± Seeing what happened, Yan Hu yelled out and immediately tried to follow them.


    It was their mistress that brought everyone here. Without the little princess consort, Du Gu Ye would have a very hard time getting here by himself. Now that they found the Thousand Year Dragon Snake, Du Gu Ye wants to make the first move and take advantage of Liu Yue¡¯s efforts.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic.¡± Before Yan Hu finished talking, Liu Yue suddenly called out as she watched Du Gu Ye move forward andughed.


    Those people don¡¯t know how to deal with the python but Liu Yue does. To want to take the python down in front of her¡­..that¡¯s a very hard task.

 Chapter 358 – The Black-clothed Asura 2

    Holding Liu Yue¡¯s hand, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s mouth curved up and revealed a smile as well, ¡°Well. The scenery here isn¡¯t too bad.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk and enjoy the scenery then.¡± Liu Yue turned towards Xuan Yuan Che and smiled.


    ¡°Good idea.¡± Xuan Yuan Cheughed as they slowly walked around. They didn¡¯t look like they were in a hurry at all.


    Murong Wu Di understood what they meant and smiled towards Qiu Hen and Yan Hu as he followed Liu Yue.


    Du Gu Ye is very strong but the Thousand Year Dragon Snake isn¡¯t so easy to handle either. Liu Yue and her group will wait until the two wear each other out before they strike. This was a very good n.


    The mountain wind was calm and cool. The sweet scent of the fresh grass and flowers were scattered around by the breeze.


    The entire ce looked very scenic.


    As they slowly walked around the mountain, the violent sound of water crashing againstnd could be heard. This battle was very intense.


    Liu Yue looked at the ground below her and then surveyed the surroundings. Thend was fertile and the nts were growing neatly. However, there were no living creatures around this ce at all. There were no bugs, no snakes, and there wasn¡¯t even a single butterfly flying around. The ce was very tranquil and serene. It was a haven within the dangerous rainforest.


    All the creatures avoided this area and didn¡¯t dare to enter.


    This ce was owned by a lone tyrant.


    It was very normal. The giant python didn¡¯t allow any living creatures in its territory. Nothing was willing to go up against this creature.


    Liu Yue¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious, ¡°We have to be careful. It might be stronger than we think.¡±


    She knew that the python was very strong. In her past life, she had epted a mission that took ce in the rainforest and had encountered a giant python before.


    It was as thick as an adult and it¡¯s strength was even stronger than a cannon¡¯s. Any normal person would die in one strike. Even Liu Yue had to use a rocketuncher to blow it up. It almost revealed her trails in the rainforest.


    However, in the ce where she is right now, there were no AK47s, no M16s, no tanks and no rocketunchers. It was much harder for them to kill this python.


    She was already holding her silver dagger in her hands. Even if Xuan Yuan Che had never faced a giant python before, he can still feel the danger and how powerful it is.

 Chapter 359 – The Black-clothed Asura 3

    With her weapon in her hand, Liu Yue and her group slowly moved back. The five of them were all became very cautious of surroundings.


    They moved back to where they originally were and the five people stared at the river.


    The river water was sshing everywhere. A white streak weaved around the sky.


    A murderous aura covered the entire area.


    Du Gu Ye and the four generals were all fiercely fighting the giant white python.


    Liu Yue and the others could feel their sword qi all over the ce. Qing Shui, Tian Ya, Liu Cheng, and Li Mu were facing the python in different directions. With a wave of their sword, they yelled and charged towards the Python¡¯s head in harmony.


    At the same time, Du Gu Ye was at the Python¡¯s tail. He charged forward as well and shed at the white Python¡¯s tail.


    A two prong attack. It was short, quick and powerful.


    The Python didn¡¯t stand there and let them attack him without doing anything. He erected his head upright and charged towards Qing Shui and the other generals.


    The four swords attack from all different directions, striking the python right at its neck.


    Qing Shui and the other generals were experts amongst experts. With their powersbined, they should be able to cut through any living creature even if its skin bones were made of steel.


    However, when the four swords struck the python¡¯s neck, only a small wound was inflicted onto the python.


    There were a bit of blood seeping out of the wound.


    The four people were delighted at what happened. They haven¡¯t use all their moves yet and they can still inflict a wound on the python.


    After being struck, the python raged and threw itself at the four generals.


    It mmed its head on the four of them.


    ¡°Pu.¡± Qing Shui, Li Mu, Liu Cheng, and Tian Ya all spat out a mouthful of blood and heavilynded on the ground. Blood seeped out from their mouth.


    With one move, the python had injured the four of them.


    While the python was dealing with Qing Shui and the others, Du Gu Ye fiercely struck the python¡¯s tail.


    The giant tail that was on the ground immediately shot up at Du Gu Ye.


    ¡°Si Si Si¡­¡± The giant python became even angrier. It moved its tail back and forth and got away from Du Gu Ye¡¯s control. It then swung its tail straight at Du Gu Ye.

 Chapter 360 – The Black-clothed Asura 4

    The sound created by the python¡¯s tail as it struck through the air sounded very heavy.


    Du Gu Ye saw that it was dangerous and immediately blocked the tail with his sword while jumping backwards to reduce the impact.


    The python looked big, stupid and clumsy but it was not at all. Du Gu Ye was fast but the giant python was even faster. It quickly swept its tail up Du Gu Ye¡¯s back, trying to take him down in one move.


    Du Gu Ye was off bnce and quickly did two flips in the air tond far away.


    His expression was ice cold while blood was dripping from his mouth. He was also injured.


    In a quick moment, the five strongest people in the Ao Yun Empire were all injured.


    Princess Qing Lian who didn¡¯t know any martial arts was standing there in shock.


    Holding her dagger, Liu Yue looked at the defeated Du Gu Ye and furrowed her brows.


    She looked at the white python. It¡¯s circumference was at least three meters. Suddenly, Liu Yue felt a headache. How long has this python lived for? Its body is way too majestic!


    This thing¡­. Not even a rocketuncher would kill it.


    The python squirmed and caused the river to overflow. It had been injured in two ces. Its eyes turned red and an oppressing aura seeped out from its body.


    As the tyrant of the rainforest, no one ever dared to challenge it. However, it was actually injured today.


    The white giant python was extremely mad.


    It lifted its head and roared. The giant python then left the river and went directly onto thend.


    ¡°I thank the princess consort for her guidance here. However, to whom the deer falls to (idiom?) will depend on our own abilities.¡± Du Gu Ye helped himself up with his sword and looked towards the giant python.


    At the same time, Qing Shui and the others all forced themselves up as well.


    They know that fighting against the python first will put them at a disadvantage. However, they can¡¯t take advantage of the fact that Liu Yue had guided them here. They tried their best to injure the python to repay the favor. Du Gu Ye was not someone who like to take advantage of others.

 Chapter 361 – The Black-clothed Asura 5

    The python¡¯s red eyes stared at the dagger that Liu Yue was holding. It didn¡¯t care about who had attacked itself before and flew straight for Liu Yue.


    Behind her, Murong Wu Di, Qiu Hen, and Yan Hu all flew towards the python.


    They were all very in sync. Their movementsplemented each other¡¯s and didn¡¯t need anymands from Liu Yue.


    They had seen how the python was fighting Du Gu Ye and his generals. The head of the thousand year snake is very strong. It¡¯s body and tail however, were not that strong.


    It they let it curl up, then it¡¯s weakness will disappear. At that time, they can only stand there and take a beating.


    They had to restrict the tail¡¯s movements and not give it a chance to curl itself up.


    Xuan Yuan Che and Murong Wu Di went and attacked the head while Qiu Hen and Yan Hu attacked the tail.


    At the same time, Du Gu Ye and his generals flew towards the python as well. Du Gu Ye attacked the head while Qing Shui and the three others attacked the tails. The two groupsbined their strengths with the three strongest in the front and the six weaker attackers in the back.


    In an instant, sword light flickered everywhere.


    Liu Yue looked at the nine people and can only see swords flying around. They were so fast that she can barely tell what was going on. She can see the shadows of their movements but not the actual person themselves.


    Their Qing Gong¡­ It was too fast.


    This was an advantage to Qing Gong.


    Liu Yue was standing there, not moving at all.


    She knows how to kill, how to massacre and how to use weaponry. But this python look to be around a few hundred years old. If she wants to kill it in one blow, it won¡¯t be that easy. She doesn¡¯t have the ability to fight with Xuan Yuan Che and the others.


    All she can do right now is watch.


    She watched the fierce battle. The nine shadows were all moving quickly. Sword qi filled the entire area.


    With its red eyes, the python that was surrounded by sword qi spat out a mouthful of blood. It¡¯s ck teeth shined under the sunlight as it roared.

 Chapter 362 – The Black-clothed Asura 6

    The giant python¡¯s skin was very thick and rough. Normal attacks won¡¯t injure it at all. Qing Shui, Qiu Hen and the others all tried their best. In ten strikes, nine would only leave a white sword imprint on the skin. It couldn¡¯t cut through the skin at all.


    Only Xuan Yuan Che and Du Gu Ye was able to cut through the giant python¡¯s skin.


    However, the giant python is very deadly. It will deal serious damage if one reaches within seven inches of its body. Even the strong Du Gu Ye and Xuan Yuan Che don¡¯t dare get that close to it.


    As the giant python received more and more injuries, its eyes became redder and redder. Although the injuries that it had received were not life threatening, it offended his pride and dignity as the tyrant of the rain forest.


    As it raged, it lifted its long body and dealt a very strong attack to the nine people. No one dared to defend against the attack and tried to escape from it.


    ¡°Hong.¡± Xuan Yuan Che used the python¡¯s momentum against itself and created a hole near the python¡¯s head. Xuan Yuan Che then jumped away as the python fell against a giant boulder.


    ¡°Bang.¡± The giant boulder was smashed into pieces.


    The giant python got up and shook its head. It then turned around with its mouth open and flew towards Du Gu Ye, trying to eat him.


    When everyone saw this, their expression became very ugly.


    Just how strong is this thing?


    ¡°Yue, don¡¯t get so close.¡± Xuan Yuan Che held his sword as he warned Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue doesn¡¯t know Qing Gong and doesn¡¯t have internal energy. Xuan Yuan Che knows that Liu Yue won¡¯t be able to block a single attack from this python.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t move even after hearing Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s warnings. Her sharped eyes locked onto the injured area on the giant python.


    A python¡¯s attack is usually in a circle. However, because the python was injured and had belittled humans, it showed its weakness while it attacked.

 Chapter 363 – The Black-clothed Asura 7

    It¡¯s weakness was its abdominal. The giant python finally revealed its weakness!


    Liu Yue took out an unused dagger and also retrieved a small bottle from her robes. She poured the liquid from the bottle onto the glowing dagger.


    When the clear liquid dripped onto the grassy floor, the grass immediately shriveled up and disappeared into the air.


    She swung the dagger a few times to get the feel of it. She looked at the dagger and then at the giant python.


    The abdominal¡­. It wasn¡¯t really the python¡¯s weakness but she ns to make it its weakness.


    ¡°Peng.¡± After being hit by the giant python, Xuan Yuan Che flew backwards and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    On the other side, Qiu Hen and Yan Hu were also forced back as well.Their clothes tattered as they spat out a mouthful of blood as well.


    However, they still managed tond a few hits onto the python.


    The python¡¯s blood sttered everywhere but the nine people had lost much more blood than the python.


    The white python¡¯s defense was too incredible!


    Liu Yue wasn¡¯t distracted by Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s injury at all. RIght now, she was concentrating on the white python. She lifted her dagger and ran towards the python.


    The nine people and the python engaged in a fierce battle. Three people attacked the head while six attacked the tail. The middle part was wide open.


    This was the moment.


    Liu Yue¡¯s eyes lit up. This was her chance.


    Liu Yue moved faster. A silk thread shot out from his sleeves onto the python¡¯s abdominals. She jumped onto the thread and ran towards the python.


    The silk thread was connected straight to the python. In a few moments, she had already reached the python¡¯s side. With her poisonous dagger, she fiercely stabbed it.


    Her weapon was very sharp as it cut through the python¡¯s skin that was as hard as steel.


    The wound wasn¡¯t deep but it was enough.


    Her movements were as fast as lightning.


    With the dagger stuck in the python¡¯s body, Liu Yue quickly grabbed onto it and ran around the python in a circle, cutting its entire body.

 Chapter 364 – The Black-clothed Asura 8

    Blood oozed out from the python. A ck circle appeared around the python¡¯s body. The sizzling sound of sulfuric acid corroding something quickly appeared right after.


    Liu Yue gritted her teeth. It was a shame¡­ The python¡¯s skin was too thick and she couldn¡¯t cut through all of it. If it wasn¡¯t so thick, then she would have been able to cut the python in half.


    She didn¡¯t dare think about anything else and was prepared to escape.


    Another silk thread shot out from her sleeves onto a tree far away. She jumped off the python and went back to where she was before.


    As expected of the number one assassin in the modern world. Her movements were so quick that none of the people who were fighting the python saw her move at all.


    In mid-air, Xuan Yuan Che was about to defend against the python¡¯s strike again but suddenly, the python started to squirm and tremble. Its red eyes start to burn. Its expression became very sinister. It didn¡¯t care about the people that it was fighting anymore. It quickly turned around and flew towards Liu Yue.


    Seeing this, Xuan Yuan Che was shocked. He turned towards the direction where the python was going.


    Liu Yue¡¯s ck sleek hair was flying as she was moving back to her original location.


    Behind her, the python that suddenly became mad had its mouth wide open as it flew towards Liu Yue without regards for anything. No one knew why this was happening¡­.


    This speed¡­. Everyone was stunned as they watched the scene.


    ¡°Yue! Dodge!¡± When Xuan Yuan Che saw what the python was going to do, he yelled out to Liu Yue. He didn¡¯t care about anything and flew towards the Python and Liu Yue.


    Everyone else was startled. Why would the python suddenly start attacking Liu Yue?


    Liu Yue felt the sudden killing intent behind and her face sank. The killing intent was swallowing her up alive.


    It didn¡¯t give her any breathing room. The python flew straight towards Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue trembled in fear¡­. She curled up into a ball and jumped to the side.


    Her reaction was fast but the python behind her was even faster.

 Chapter 365 – The Black-clothed Asura 9

    Liu Yue tilted her body and tried to avoid the attack. However, the giant python was too fast and mmed its head onto Liu Yue¡¯s left shoulder.


    Liu Yue was unable to maneuver her body that much in mid air and could not dodge the attack. After being struck, she was flew towards arge boulder.


    ¡°Yue.¡± Xuan Yuan Che who was behind the python watched the scene unfold in front of his eyes. His eyes became bloodshot as he yelled out. His speed increased and elerated as he moved towards Liu Yue like a shooting star.


    Behind them, Qiu Hen and the others were staring nkly at what had happened.


    A few of Liu Yue¡¯s bones were fractured and broken. She couldn¡¯t control herself as she flew towards the boulder.


    She watched as she was about to m into the boulder while she couldn¡¯t react at all.


    With lightning movements, a shadow shed by.


    When Liu Yue was about to m into the boulder, Xuan Yuan Che appeared right in front of Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue was feeling a bit dizzy as she flew into Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s soft embrace. However, she uncontrobly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Yue¡­ Yue!¡± Xuan Yuan Che saw this and became very angry.


    ¡°I won¡¯t die so easily.¡± Liu Yue lifted her head and smiled.


    Blood was dripping from her mouth. Xuan Yuan Che had a very sinister expression in his eyes as a strong murderous aura emitted from his body.


    When Xuan Yuan Che was embracing Liu Yue, the crazy white python flew forward again with its mouth open, trying to bite and eat Liu Yue.


    Xuan Yuan Che unsheathed his sword once again and carried Liu Yue in his arms. He brought Liu Yue to Du Gu Ye and let her down.


    At the same time, a strong killing intent emitted from his eyes. He will kill whoever that dares to harm his Liu Yue.


    With his sword, he stood in mid air like an asura.


    The wind was blowing hard.


    Without using any unnecessary movements, Xuan Yuan Che charged towards the white python.

 Chapter 366 – The Black-clothed Asura 10

    The silver sword in Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hand did not look very sharp but with quick movements, Xuan Yuan Che stabbed into the python¡¯s mouth.


    The python had its mouth hanging open right above Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s head. Liquid dripped from its mouth onto Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s clothes.


    Under therge mouth, Xuan Yuan Che looked very small.


    ¡°Master!¡± Qiu Hen and the others felt as if their heart had stopped.


    It was too dangerous.


    Du Gu Ye who was holding onto Liu Yue looked over at Xuan Yuan Che and furrowed his brows.


    With a fierce look on his face, Xuan Yuan Che yelled out and grabbed the sword that was stuck in the python¡¯s mouth. With all his strength, he moved the sword across the mouth into the python¡¯s back.


    In a quick moment, the rigid part between the mouth and the head was cut in half.


    Blood sttered all over Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s face.


    Murong Wu Di was charging forward to help his prince stopped in his tracks and looked at the python in surprise. He knows how hard the head of the python was¡­. To be able to cut it up in one stroke¡­..


    The giant python felt the pain and became even crazier.


    Its head wiggled around as he lunged its tail at Xuan Yuan Che.


    Xuan Yuan Che covered in blood and had a very cold look in his eyes. Those were the eyes of someone who is ready to hunt. It was as dark as the night.


    Xuan Yuan Che snorted and didn¡¯t dodge. Instead he charged forward with his sword and attacked the python¡¯s tail.


    The sword moved very quickly, just like lightning.


    The python and Xuan Yuan Che exchanged positions as they went past each other. The python squirmed as it¡¯s body split open.


    Qiu Hen and Yan Hu who were rushing forward widened their eyes and stopped moving. Their master had gone crazy.


    The python¡¯s entire body became erect as it charged towards Xuan Yuan Che again.


    Receiving the invitation to fight, Xuan Yuan Che turned around and charged towards the python again.

 Chapter 367 – The Black-clothed Asura (11)

    A silver light streaked across the sky. The strike looked to be very sharp.


    In an instant, the entire sky was covered in streaks of silver light. The light looked as if it was dancing around the giant python. It was filled with a cold murderous intent.


    Every strike thatnded on the giant python caused it to bleed. Its blood sttered everywhere as it struggled.


    Liu Yue who was being held by Du Gu Ye tried to force herself out of his embrace. She didn¡¯t want to be hugged by Du Gu Ye.


    Du Gu Ye held onto her and moved backwards.


    ¡°Let go.¡± Liu Yue coldlymanded.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone mad.¡± Du Gu Ye didn¡¯t say anything else. After moving backwards, he let Liu Yue down.


    Hearing this from Du Gu Ye, she looked forward and saw Xuan Yuan Che fighting the giant python all by himself.


    Xuan Yuan Che never showed his true strength in front of her. She didn¡¯t know that he was this strong.


    Just before, nine people were fighting it at the same time and couldn¡¯t subdue it. Now, Xuan Yuan Che was fighting by himself and was restraining it.


    Every silver streak was followed by a blood red streak.


    Xuan Yuan Che was very angry at the moment. In his ck robe, he was exerting the power of an Asura.


    The sinister and eerie killing intent scattered everywhere.


    Xuan Yuan Che charged forward towards the head of the giant python. A fierce and hateful expression appeared in his eyes. With quick movements, he was on top the giant python in a matter of seconds. The python felt as if a massive mountain had justnded on its head.


    Xuan Yuan Che angrily stomped on the already weakened python¡¯s head and caused it to fall over.


    ¡°Ssh.¡± The giant python fell back into the river.


    ¡°Whatever that dares harm my Liu Yue, will die.¡± Xuan Yuan Che stood on top of the python like an imposing and domineering asura.


    At the time, the python¡¯s abdominal area started to melt down and revealed arge hole. It¡¯s blood squirted everywhere and covered the entire in.

 Chapter 368 – The Black-clothed Asura 12

    The python was continuously wriggling, creating chaos within the river.


    The river water sshed everywhere, making it seem like it was raining in the area.


    On the other hand, Xuan Yuan Che was still standing imposingly on top of the python like the god of death, not moving at all.


    A ck-clothed asura, standing in mid-air, looking down on everything else.


    Everyone else present, including Du Gu Ye, Qing Shui and the generals all stopped their movements and looked at Xuan Yuan Che.


    Xuan Yuan Che fiercely stepped on the python and restricted its movements. With his sword, he ruthlessly stabbed the area between the pythons eyes and picked something out of its head. An object appeared from the wound and flew out.


    Nearby, princess Qing Lian who was the closest to the white pearl-like object flew towards it the moment she saw it. She extended her hands and tried to grab the Dragon Kill Pill.


    To whom it falls to means that they have the ability to keep it. This was an agreement between her brother and the King of Yi. Whoever grabs this Dragon King Pill, the other party can¡¯t try to take it away.


    A joyous expression appeared in her eyes. She felt that she was very lucky.


    However, Liu Yue¡¯s face sank. With a slight movement in her hand, a strand of silk appeared from her sleeves and grabbed the Dragon Kill Pill.


    That girl wants to take it? In her dreams!


    This was something that Xuan Yuan Che got himself.


    Princess Qing Lian¡¯s hands were ready to grab the Dragon King Pill that was in front of her eyes but suddenly, something appeared and grabbed the Dragon King Pill away from her.


    She was startled at what happened and looked at where the Dragon King Pill went.


    All she saw was Liu Yue holding onto the pill while staring at her with a cold expression in her eyes. That gaze was so cold that it could kill people.


    Princess Qing Lian didn¡¯t want to fight this battle.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Without caring about the Dragon King Pill, Xuan Yuan Che quickly leapt off the python¡¯s body and flew towards Liu Yue.


    With an anxious look, Xuan Yuan Che immediately took Liu Yue¡¯s pulse. He was feeling very worried.

 Chapter 369 – The Black-clothed Asura 13

    ¡°I won¡¯t die that easily.¡± Liu Yue turned around. The cold expression that she had suddenly brightened up as she looked at the bloody Xuan Yuan Che.


    Incredible. Her Xuan Yuan Che was incredible!


    That attack from the python was very fierce. However, even though the attack looked strong, it actually barely hit Liu Yue. It wasn¡¯t that serious.


    After checking Liu Yue¡¯s meridians, Xuan Yuan Che breathed a sigh of relief. Even though Liu Yue spat out a mouthful of blood, the damage wasn¡¯t that serious.


    The pythons all out attack could turn a boulder into smithereens. If Liu Yue had been hit head-on, then Xuan Yuan Che would feel like he had lost his own life.


    After getting rid of his worries, Xuan Yuan Che carried Liu Yue and hugged her. He had almost lost the love of his life.


    After seeing how Xuan Yuan Che had been so worried, Liu Yue lightly patted his back, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I know how to protect myself. Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    While saying that, she lifted her hand to show Xuan Yuan Che what she got in her hand, ¡°Look. This is ours.¡±


    On the side, Du Gu Ye stood there with his hands behind his back. He didn¡¯t run up to steal the pill. He stood quietly on the side and watched.


    If he didn¡¯t get it, then he didn¡¯t get it. He had lost it to them.


    ¡°You hold onto it. Just be careful next time. Don¡¯t run out randomly like what. What if you get hurt? Don¡¯t be so reckless alright? If you do it again, I¡¯m going to punish you.¡±


    Xuan Yuan Che was angrily looking at Liu Yue while tightly hugging her. He was very worried. He was very scared.


    Liu Yue gently wiped the blood away from Xuan Yuan Che and smiled at him.


    She wrapped her arms around Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s neck to kiss his face and then nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god. Come look!¡± While the two of them were enjoying their time together, Qing Shui, Qiu Hen and the others suddenly yelled out. Their voices trembled with shock.

 Chapter 370 – Marriage of a Princess (1)

    Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che who were facing the other way turned around immediately with a cautious expression. Could the python have some rtives hidden in theke or something?


    There was nothing behind them. Only the dead white python.


    Following Qing Shui and the other¡¯s line of sight, their gazended onto the python. Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s brows suddenly raised up.


    He saw that the python¡¯s neck was rotting. It was as if the area around it¡¯s neck was melting away.


    The rotting process continued to spread throughout even after the python had died. For such a strong beast to be like this¡­. It was not normal.


    Rotting? Xuan Yuan Che finally realized why the python had stopped attacking everyone else and went straight towards Liu Yue.


    So Liu Yue had done something.


    ¡°Such a potent poison.¡± Tian Ya¡¯s face twitched.


    The three other generals and princess Qing Lian were all shocked at this. If they were the ones that were hit by the poison then¡­¡­


    As for Murong Wu Di, Qiu Hen and Yan Hu, they looked at Liu Yue with admiration and respect.


    While tightly holding Liu Yue¡¯s hand, Xuan Yuan Che looked down at Liu Yue and was deeply moved by her actions. His silent look was able to convey thousands of words to Liu Yue.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± In the midst of the silence, Du Gu Ye turned around and started to walk. He didn¡¯t want to look at Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che anymore.


    Hearing this, Qing Lian and the generals all followed him and disappeared into the horizons.


    Du GU Ye¡¯s actions were very direct.


    After they left, Xuan Yuan Che looked over at his subordinates. Their body was filled with injuries but they looked like they were well rested and ready to go. He patted and fixed his robe, ¡°We should also¡­..¡±


    When Xuan Yuan Che opened his mouth, Liu Yue suddenly shook her head and stopped him. She had a sly smile on her face as she walked towards the dead python, ¡°The Dragon King Pill isn¡¯t the only good thing on the python¡¯s body.¡±

 Chapter 371 – Marriage of a Princess (2)

    With just a few hand gestures from Liu Yue, Qiu Hen and the others quicklyplied to Liu Yue¡¯s wants.


    The cold breeze swept past the area as it picked up the scent of blood, scattering it around the entire area.


    Time passed very quickly. In the blink of an eye, ten days have passed.


    ¡°I say, where does this exquisite fish live?¡± Yan Hu sighed. This was the fifth river that they had checked within the past ten days.


    ¡°Who knows.¡± Qiu Hen added.


    In these past ten days, they have finally fully recovered but still haven¡¯t found any trails of a single exquisite fish. This was even harder than finding the thousand year dragon snake.


    It seems like Du Gu Ye and his group was quite nimble. Liu Yue and her group haven¡¯t seen them in a while now.


    After chatting for a bit, Qiu Hen and Yan Hu both looked at Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue caught their gaze and shrugged. How would she know where the exquisite fish lived? She might know a bit about the giant python because she had encountered one before but all she knows about the fish is that it lives in water. She wasn¡¯t a biologist or zoologist or anything¡­.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t find it soon, then these things will definitely go bad.¡± Murong Wu Di held up two bundle and reminded the group.


    Xuan Yuan Che, Qiu Hen and Yan Hu were all carrying the same thing. It was definitely starting to smell bad.


    Xuan Yuan Che sighed. He didn¡¯t know why Liu Yue would skin the Thousand Year Dragon Snake and cut it¡¯s meat off. They can¡¯t eat it and they can¡¯t use it. What are they going to do with it?


    However, he knows that Liu Yue had her own ns and didn¡¯t ask. All he said was, ¡°Let¡¯s pick up the pace then.¡±


    Liu Yue walked forward and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go look for the next¡­¡±


    Before Liu Yue could finish her sentence, she suddenly stopped talking and turned her head to listen to something.


    Xuan Yuan Che and the others all perked their ears up.


    The mountain wind was blowing from the direction of the mouth of the river. There were voices carried by the sound of the wind.


    ¡°Du Gu Ye!¡± Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°It seems like they found it.¡± Murong Wu Di said.


    ¡°Right. Just like this. We have to move quickly¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ah, It¡¯s not¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 372 – Marriage of a Princess (3)

    In the distant, the barely audible voice brought by the wind belonged to princess Qing Lian. It was a very sweet voice.


    The five people looked at each other. They found it!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. This time it¡¯s our turn.¡± Liu Yue and her group held the python skin and meat as they moved towards the voice. Last time, they led Du Gu Ye to the giant python. This time, Du Gu Ye helped them find the Exquisite fish.


    After crossing the mountain cavity in front of them, a calm and clear river appeared in front of them. Du Gu Ye and his group was standing next to it.


    They saw that Du Gu Ye and the others were all holding a half-dead poisonous snake. They were holding the snake in their hands while reaching into the river.


    In the next moment, they all pulled their hands up very quickly. Under the golden gleam of the sun light, the clear stter of the water could be seen as a small beautiful fish jumped out and bit the snake.


    Princess Qing Lian who was holding onto a tree quickly moved up and checked the fish. After a while, she shook her head.


    Liu Yue saw this and knew that she was right. This exquisite fish is basically the modern day piranha!


    From Du Gu Ye¡¯s movements, it seems like their group was familiar with piranha. With Qing Lian, a professor level schr by their side, they ought to know what this is.


    As Liu Yue and the others moved closer, Du Gu Ye noticed them and looked up for a moment. This moment was very quick as he looked back down to continue what he was doing.


    ¡°So the King of Yi is interested in this too?¡± Qing Lian looked over at Xuan Yuan Che as her face turned red.


    Xuan Yuan Che didn¡¯t answer her and looked at Du Gu Ye.


    ¡°This kind of fish loves meat and is very ferocious. You should be careful.¡± Seeing that Xuan Yuan Che didn¡¯t reply, she exined the situation to him. Xuan Yuan Che nodded and thanked her.


    ¡°Incredible!¡± Murong Wu Di looked at the snake that Li Mu put into the water. Only half of its body was remaining. This sent shivers down his spine.


    In the [Topics of Heavens], it states that the exquisite fish loves meat. However, they didn¡¯t think that it would be so incredible. They were basically the same as the man-eating ants, except they live in water.

 Chapter 373 – Marriage of a Princess (4)

    At this time, the river in front of Du Gu Ye and his group was billowing as the water flowed very quickly. The water was very clear and one can see that there were many exquisite fish under the river.


    ¡°Du Gu Ye, the ones with the ability will reap the rewards.¡± Liu Yue looked at the river and then smiled. She then looked over at Du Gu Ye and called out.


    Du Gu Ye heard this and looked up. He saw the giant bundles that Xuan Yuan Che and his group was carrying and red at it for a bit.


    He can¡¯t underestimate this Liu Yue. If she¡¯s saying something like this, then she probably has a way to win.


    Du Gu Ye slowly got up and waved his sleeves to dry it off. He knew what Liu Yue was thinking and yet he answered with a ¡°yes.¡± He wanted to see what kind of abilities Liu Yue had.


    Seeing this, she signaled Qiu Hen and Yan Hu while revealing a big smile.


    Qiu Hen and Yan Hu immediately moved and threw all of the python meat into the river.


    The eight giant pieces of meat quickly filled the water.


    The loud sound caused Tian Ya and the others to look over.


    The python meat still had some blood on it as they threw it into the ocean. Immediately, it attracted countless amount of fishes towards it.


    The water was violently moving with the piranhas flying towards the meat. The smell of blood from the python¡¯s meat was too rich and strong.


    The piranhas were viciously biting the python meat.


    Looking at how violent these things were and how turbulent the river flow had be, Xuan Yuan Che raised his brows. So there are things like this in the world huh?


    Blood seeped out into the water, dying it red.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of this?¡± Princess Qing Lian saw this and raise her brows in confusion. All they had to do was lure these exquisite fish out of the water and then find their gall dders. This maneuver by Liu Yue was making the fish crazy. It¡¯s basically as if they were just feeding the fish.

 Chapter 374 – Marriage of a Princess (5)

    No one answered her. Liu Yue was simply just ignoring her while bearing a smile on her face. Her arms were crossed in front of her chest as she watched the waves rolled around.


    Xuan Yuan Che was standing by her side with a normal expression on his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Seeing this, Qing Shui followed up.


    Princess Qing Lian watched as groups of exquisite fish swam towards the meat. Her raised her brows and began to ponder.


    Liu Yue is just feeding them and yet her expression says that she won already. What does this mean? What exactly is she doing?


    Qing Lian is a naturally smart person. She observed for a little while and her expression immediately changed, ¡°Not good. She¡¯s using poison!¡±


    Liu Yue¡¯s poison can kill a fierce thousand year old dragon snake without a problem, let alone some tiny exquisite fish. There must be something in that meat.


    ¡°You can¡¯t use poison. If they die, the galldder¡¯s color will change and it won¡¯t be of any use.¡± Qing Lian anxiously yelled towards Liu yue.


    If they could use poison, they Du Gu Ye and his group would have done so a long time ago. If an exquisite fish is killed by poison, the galldder will be worthless.


    ¡°Stop her quickly!¡± Qing Lian yelled once again.


    Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che stood here with a calm expression and ignored her. Qing Lian couldn¡¯t help but turn towards Du Gu Ye and pulled his sleeves.


    Du Gu Ye coldly stared at what they were doing and waved his hand, signal Qing Lian to not talk anymore. There was no way that they didn¡¯t know that poison will render the galldder worthless


    Since the two of them looked so calm, they must have something else up their sleeves.


    The wind blew gently and quietly as the stench of blood engulfed the entire area.


    From the river, bones that were cleared of meat began to float up.


    It didn¡¯t even take these fish a stick of incense worth to time to finish eating all the python meat.


    These small exquisite fish were able topletely devour a giant white python the size of a mountain in such a short amount of time!

 Chapter 375 – Marriage of a Princess (6)

    ¡°Incredible!.¡± Yan Hu was speechless.


    The river was scarlet red while silver linings were strutting back and forth in the water. It was very beautiful. It had a sinister and bloody kind of beauty to it.


    ¡°It really does move fast.¡± Liu Yue smiled and held her hand up. She slowly put each finger down and started a countdown, ¡°Five. Four. Three. Two. One. Bang.¡±


    After she counted down to one, her closed hand suddenly opened up like fireworks.


    When her hand opened up, all of the piranhas swimming in the water flipped upside down as they all started to float upwards.


    Ten. Hundred. Thousand. Ten thousand! In a split second, all of the piranhas that took a bite out of the meat floated up.


    The scarlet color river was now filled with little silver fish. With the sunlight shining on them, the silver scales on the fish gleamed.


    ¡°They¡¯re all dead?¡± Qing Lian stomped her feet in anger.


    Du Gu Ye pondered a bit and then looked at Liu Yue. A dark look appeared in his eyes. He kind of understood where Liu Yue was going with this.


    Qing Lian, Tian Ya and the others all furrowed their brows. However, when they saw the calm expression on Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s face, they began to frantically search the dead piranhas.


    Only the Queen Exquisite Fish will have a hidden tempered gall dder. It was one in ten thousand!


    The entire river was filled with piranhas.


    Liu Yue was carelessly ying with her dagger as she watched Xuan Yuan Che and the others search. She didn¡¯t join because she didn¡¯t know what the Queen Piranha looks like.


    Du Gu Ye sighed. He was right about what she was doing. A good n. It really was a good n. He looked over at Liu Yue and then turned back around.


    ¡°Right here!¡± In the midst of the silence, Murong Wu Di suddenly yelled out. He quickly grabbed one of the piranhas in the middle of the river and returned ashore.


    The beautiful silver fish was even smaller than the normal piranhas. There was a red scar line on its abdominal area. It looked very beautiful. At this time, it wasn¡¯t moving at all. It looked like everything but an alive fish.

 Chapter 376 – Marriage of a Princess (7)

    1/5 for the week


    9 owed (Will probably get to 5 this week)


    When Xuan Yuan Che heard this, he quickly retrieved the exquisite fish from the river. With his finger, he slowly cut open its belly. A red galldder fell right into Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hand.


    Qiu Hen quickly came over with the Ice Jade Box that they had previously prepared and stored the gall dder away.


    When Princess Qing Lian saw this, her angry expression was quickly reced by an astonished expression. Her eyes were glued to the red jewel-like gall dder.


    Liu Yue had definitely poisoned the exquisite fish and killed it. Howe the galldder didn¡¯t turn grey? Why was it still fully red?


    What was going on?


    Meanwhile Liu Yue was standing there ying with her dagger while the boys did their thing. After she saw that Xuan Yuan Che got what she wanted, she picked up a rock and gently threw the rock into the river.


    The rock created a small ripple as it sank into the river.


    Suddenly, from the effects of the ripple, the piranhas that looked more dead than dead suddenly started to swim again.


    ¡°It moved?¡± Liu Cheng and the others saw this and were shocked.


    Did these exquisite fishe back from the dead? How is that possible?


    Each piranha slowly regained its vigor as it started to swim around just like before. In a few breaths of time, the river filled with dead fish was once again gleaming with silver streaks.


    After a while, all of the piranhas in the river drifted away very quickly. The river was cleared up again without a single piranha in sight.


    Except for the dead Queen Piranha beside Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s feet. If it wasn¡¯t for the body of the Queen Piranha, Qing Lian and the others might have thought that this was all an illusion.


    How did this happen? No poison under the heavens have this kind of effect!


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve let us win.¡± Liu Yue smiled as she looked towards Du Gu Ye who had a calm expression on his face.


    Du Gu Ye looked deeply at the smiling Liu Yue. A smile suddenly appeared on his face. His eyes showed that he wanted to beat her.

 Chapter 377 – Marriage of a Princess (8)

    ¡°Great.¡± The Du Gu Ye who never praises anyone nodded at Liu Yue and smiled.


    Standing next to Liu Yue, Xuan Yuan Che nodded back at him. When he saw the smile appear on Du Gu Ye¡¯s face, his brows furrowed. That smile¡­.Xuan Yuan Che didn¡¯t have a good feeling about it.


    ¡°We will meet again.¡± Du Gu Ye calmly look towards Liu Yue.


    Easye, easy go. If they lost then they lost. If they won then they won.


    ¡°Can you tell me how you did it?¡± Princess Qing Lian looked at Liu Yue. Her eyes were filled with question.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t really like this Qing Lian. She looked over at her and replied, ¡°You won¡¯t understand.¡±


    On the side, Yan Hu lifted his chest up in arrogance and respect, ¡°My house¡¯s princess consort can do things that normal people can¡¯t. How can any normal person learn her techniques?¡±


    His words were not polite at all.


    Princess Qing Lian wasn¡¯t mad. Instead, she turned around to look at Xuan Yuan Che and bowed. Right after, she turned around and left with Du Gu Ye.


    Du Gu Ye and his group left very quickly.


    Liu Yue was staring at Qing Lian as she left. There was a sinister look in her eyes. She really didn¡¯t like this girl.


    Liu Yue coldly snorted at Qing Lian who was disappearing into the forest. What she used against these piranhas was anesthetic. They didn¡¯t have this during this this time. She used the wild nts in the forest to create a simple anesthetic and covered the meat with it. It was very simple.


    ¡°You¡¯re still looking..¡± Xuan Yuan Che pulled Liu Yue¡¯s cheeks and angrily looked at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that girl.¡± Liu Yue replied.


    Hearing this, the anger in Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s expression subsided. So Liu Yue was looking at Qing Lian.


    A smile appeared on his face as he held Liu Yue¡¯s hand, ¡°I don¡¯t like her either.¡±


    Xuan Yuan Che thenughed, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s not think about unhappy things.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± With both treasures in their hands, they can finally return the favor to the people on that ind. They don¡¯t owe anyone anything anymore. Qing Lian finally disappeared from Liu Yue¡¯s sight. She looked at Xuan Yuan Che and grabbed onto his arm. Their group began to walk away as well.

 Chapter 378 – Marriage of a Princess (9)

    Behind them, Murong Wu Di and the others all happily followed them.


    The thick rainforest and the dangers that reside could not break their delighted mood at all.


    Light shined through the forest and the river flowed calmly. It was a good day.


    It was hard to enter the rainforest but it was easy to leave. Liu Yue and her group were well prepared already. In just ten days, they ughtered a path out of the rainforest.


    It was the middle of summer. The temperature was at its peak. Once they exited the rainforest, they felt like they were suddenly trapped in a steamer basket.


    It wasn¡¯t noticeable in the rainforest due to the tall trees and the flowing river. Liu Yue and her group exited through the south side and ended up in the Nansong Empire. It was so hot that they couldn¡¯t handle it at all.


    Xuan Yuan Che gave the two treasures to Murong Wu Di and had him send it back to the ind overseas. Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che can finally have some free time together. However, the weather was so hot that they had to rest during the day and travel during the night. They went on a scenic tour on their way back to Tianchen.


    On the peak of a mountain¡­


    The deep blue sky in the horizons was just like water. The boundaries of the sky was limitless. It can make one stifle as if they were in a void.


    Suddenly, in this endless void, countless amount of light rays pierced the sky. The golden light jumped out of the horizons and filled the entire area. It looked as if a ball of mes were shot into the sky.


    Rays of light blossomed into every single direction.


    It looked as if each ray of light contained an endless amount of power.


    Surrounded by the rays of light, two people were standing on top of the mountain. The golden light engulfed their figures, causing them to shine in brilliance. They were standing there gracefully as if they were immortals.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡± Liu Yue breathed in the refreshing air. She looked towards the magnificent sunrise andplimented it.


    She had never seen a sunrise before. She didn¡¯t have a reason to and she didn¡¯t have anyone to see it with.


    She didn¡¯t know that a sunrise would be so magnificent and elegant. It filled her heart with warmth.


    ¡°Such a vast and appealing sight. It was much more beautiful than the scenes depicted in paintings.¡± Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che stared at the range of mountains in front of them. The mountains had a divine green color. The view of the mountains continued into the horizons as if there was a never ending amount of them. This was the definition of something grand and majestic.


    Xuan Yuan Che lifted his hand in front of him and watched as the golden light pierce through the space between his fingers. He was enjoying his view. The beauty of nature was simply indescribable.

 Chapter 379 – Marriage of a Princess (10)

    Liu Yue turned around and looked at Xuan Yuan Che. That grand and majestic look on his face. The arrogance that he has. This was a man who looks to conquer the world.


    She slowly moved her hand towards his and intertwined their fingers together. She held his hands tightly.


    No matter what happens, she will also be by his side.


    ¡°Master, Mistress. The Dragon Riders brought news.¡± Qiu Hen held a letter sent by a flying pigeon and came running.


    When they were in the rainforest, no one had a concrete location of their whereabouts so they couldn¡¯t receive news from the outside world. When they finally left, news started to fly in.


    Xuan Yuan Che received the letter and looked over it with Liu Yue.


    ¡°Snow Saint and Hou Jin fought like fire and water. Hou Jin has three hundred thousand troops stationed. Hou Jin¡¯s minister escaped towards the Chen Empire.¡± The news was very short. With a single look, they were able to finish reading it. Xuan Yuan Che suddenlyughed loudly.


    ¡°For Hou Jin to fight the Snow Saint Empire, they need the help of the Chen Empire. This news about the minister escaping to the Chen Empire is just an excuse. It seems like this Chen Fei¡¯s tactics are so-so.¡± After reading it, he released the flying pigeon back into the sky.


    ¡°If they really do battle, then Hou Jin¡¯s destruction is imminent.¡± Qiu Hen revealed a smile.


    Hearing this, Liu Yue looked over at Xuan Yuan Che. She was the one who stirred the tension between the two empires. However, the destruction of an empire isn¡¯t really possible. Hou Jin is pretty strong themselves.


    However, she didn¡¯t care about what happened. She wanted Hou Jin to be destroyed in the first ce.


    Looking at how Liu Yue was thinking about things, Xuan Yuan Che smiled and flicked her nose, ¡°It¡¯s all because my Yue is incredible.¡±


    The situation of the seven empires, the strategies for war, they can all change in matters of seconds. No one can be sure of what¡¯s going to happen. Liu Yue doesn¡¯t know any of the ancient stratagems so it was useless to tell her anything.


    Liu Yue looked up at him with an arrogant look, ¡°Of course!¡±


    Hearing this, Xuan Yuan Cheughed loudly. The sound of theughter resonated throughout the entire ravine.


    ¡°Mistress, there¡¯s news from the Blood Shadow Guards.¡± In the midst of theughter, Yan Hu quickly ran towards Liu Yue.

 Chapter 380 – Marriage of a Princess (11)

    ¡°Why is there so much news today?¡± Xuan Yuan Che didn¡¯t bother receiving the letter. He was happily looking at Liu Yue. The Blood Shadow Guards belonged to Liu Yue, so she should be the one receiving the letter.


    Liu Yue received the letter from Yan Hu. She saw that there were still some feathers stuck onto the letter and couldn¡¯t help but raise her brow. People would attach chicken feathers to mails to show that it was a very urgent matter. Did they have something like this in the past? Was Du Yi trying to say that this was urgent matter?


    (TLN: I think that there¡¯s a something called Chicken Feather Mail (¼¦Ã«ÐÅ). One would attach some chicken feathers to express and urgent mail.)


    She opened up the letter and looked at it. When she read the contents of the letter, the happy expression that she had disappeared and was reced with a dark expression. A murderous aura extruded from her body.


    Seeing this, the smile on Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s face disappeared as well, ¡°What happened?¡± He reached over and retrieved the pigeon from Liu Yue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°The Snow Saint emperor wants to be united with the master through matrimony. Snow Saint¡¯s seventh princess and crowned prince have already made their move. The Emperor approved.¡±


    It was a short message but it made Xuan Yuan Che frown as well. He crushed the paper in his hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How can she marry the master? The master already has a princess consort¡­.¡± Yan Hu furrowed his brows.


    When they returned to Tianchen, they were going to n and prepare for their marriage. Xuan Yuan Che had already sent news out already. How can something like this happen? Their master had finally reunited with the mistress.


    The Snow Saint¡¯s seven princess was the daughter of the queen. The emperor really doted her. If Xuan Yuan Che really does marry her then the position of the principal wife¡­¡­


    Their mistress¡¯ marriage was already bestowed by the emperor himself but it didn¡¯t happen it yet.


    ¡°That Yun Zhao¡­ I will skin you alive!¡± Liu Yue was filled with killing intent. She gritted her teeth and grasped her hand into a fist.


    If Yun Zhao was in front of her right now, she would have killed him a thousand times over.


    She used his name to kill the Hou Jin¡¯s emperor and he returns the blow by marrying his sister to Xuan Yuan Che. He was trying to break Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che apart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll take care of it. Don¡¯t be mad Yue.¡± Xuan Yuan Che didn¡¯t have a good expression on his face either. Under the heavens, he decides who he marries.

 Chapter 381 – Marriage of a Princess (12)

    ¡°Master, the emperor have already given his word.¡± Qiu Hen tightly furrowed his brows. This was the most important part of the letter.


    Having the emperor agree to this meant that the seventh princess was in the same situation as their little princess consort. They were both bestowed with royal order. The bestowment is one thing while Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s willingness is another. The Snow Saint Empire is a lot stronger than Tianchen so if they break it off¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re returning home.¡± Xuan Yuan Che grabbed Liu Yue by the waist and flew down the mountain quickly, ¡°Send a message back. No matter the method, block Yun Zhao from entering the capital. Wait for me to return before doing anything. If anything goes wrong, all their heads will be on the line.¡±


    The voice sounded as cold as ice.


    Qiu Hen and Yan Hu both looked at each other and followed up. They must take care of this Snow Saint Prince before he gets to Tianchen. If they enter the capital, then it¡¯s not a matter of marrying or not marrying anymore. If something goes wrong, then a war will break out.


    The zing heat of the summer was surging from all directions.


    Instead of sightseeing during the day, the four continuously flew towards Tianchen without stop.


    At this moment, Yun Zhao and his seventh sister was getting closer and closer to Tianchen. They had all the dowry prepared already.


    The entire Tianchen Empire was happily preparing to receive the bride.


    The Snow Saint Empire was one of the strongest empires. If Tianchen allies with them through marriage there will be benefits without harm. This bride was the most doted seventh princess of their empire. Even the crowned prince had personallye to escort her. When Tianchen and Snow Saint bes a family, the people¡¯s mind can be at ease.


    Everyone in the empire was joyful. Everyone except Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s Dragon Riders and Liu Yue¡¯s Blood Shadow Guards. They know what kind of personality their little princess has. They know that this isn¡¯t a good thing at all.


    The entire imperial pce was filled with joy. All except for Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s newly built ss Pce. It was very gloomy.


    Towards the end of summer, there are many thunderstorms.


    No one knows if this was going to be a good thing or not¡­..

 Chapter 382 – Convergence from all directions (1)

    In the capital of Tianchen, everyone was excited for the arrival of the Snow Saint princess.


    In the main hall of the imperial pce, all of the civil and military officials gathered for the morning assembly.


    ¡°Your highness, the roads in the east hasn¡¯t been fixed yet. The Snow Saint princess is still stuck ten miles outside of the capital. They probably won¡¯t be able to reach the capital any time soon.¡± The right minister frowned as he spoke.


    Xuan Yuan Yi heard this and asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t it fixed yet?¡±


    A month ago, the road was suddenly destroyed and had stopped Yun Zhao in his tracks. The minister of transport had sent numerous amount of men to work on it already, but why isn¡¯t it fixed yet?


    ¡°Right after it was fixed, it was destroyed again. Your subject, I, suspect that someone is behind all this.¡± The minister of transportation frowned and walked forward.


    Xuan Yuan Yi isn¡¯t stupid. There must be someone messing with the roads. However, what kind of people dare to make moves near the capital¡­¡­


    Xuan Yuan Yi saw the solemn expression on the right minister¡¯s face. To be able to mess with Tianchen without anyone knowing what was going on¡­..Only one persones to mind.


    Thus, Xuan Yuan Yi sighed, ¡°Continue repairing.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The minister of transportation heard this and immediately answered.


    ¡°Your highness, your subject, I, have researched the dates and the eighth of the next month is a very lucky and fine day. It is a very suitable date for weddings¡­..¡±


    ¡°Who told you that I wanted a wedding?¡±¡± Before the minister could finish talking, a loud voice boomed into the hall, causing everyone to be shaken up.


    At the same time, the servants yelled out loudly.


    ¡°The King of Yi has arrived!¡±


    Xuan Yuan Yi who was on the dragon seat of the emperor immediately stood up. His face was filled with excitement. His son had finally returned. Xuan Yuan Che had finally returned after three whole years.


    Xuan Yuan Che flew into the hall like a swift wind. He had a very cold expression on his face.


    ¡°My child. You¡¯ve finally returned.¡± Xuan Yuan Yi was extremely happy and quickly walked down the towards him. Despite the presence of the ministers, he reached his hands out and tightly hugged Xuan Yuan Che.

 Chapter 383 – Convergence from all directions (2)

    ¡°Father.¡± Xuan Yuan Che felt a bit emotional after seeing his father for the first time in a long time. His expression softened as his hugged his father.


    ¡°You¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± The right minister was standing on the side and was very excited. He hasn¡¯t seen Xuan Yuan Che for three years.


    He had be even more handsome. His looks were more prating.


    All of the ministers and officials present were all very happy to see him back and crowded around him. Their King of Yi had returned.


    The entire hall was filled with joy.


    Liu Yue was standing at the doors with her arms across her chest and watching everything. She had a very nonchnt look in her eyes. It looks very warm and gently but it didn¡¯t show any joy or happiness.


    She was happy for Xuan Yuan Che. Happy for the fact that he was able to reunite with his family. But her eyes didn¡¯t show that at all.


    ¡°Princess.¡± In the midst of the celebration, Yan Hu saw Liu Yue standing by the door without moving and suddenly yelled out.


    The word princess caused everyone to be shaken.


    In the hall, everyone even the emperor all stopped moving. The excitement on their face had disappeared.


    Princess¡­..Who else besides Liu Yue would Yan Hu call princess?


    It was not good. Not good at all. They all know how powerful Liu Yue was. They all know the consequences of angering her. Right now, they were talking about Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s marriage with the seventh princess in front of her. This was a good thing for Tianchen, but not a good thing for Liu Yue. They realize what they were doing.


    Xuan Yuan Yi coughed and looked towards Liu Yue, ¡°So Yue-er is back too¡­¡­¡± When he said that, he saw Liu Yue¡¯s face and was shocked.


    Those eyes. That face. Oh my god. It looks simr to how she looked three years ago but today¡­. It seems like¡­..


    Xuan Yuan Yi choked.


    All the ministers and officials present were all looking at the beautiful Liu Yue. Who is this? This couldn¡¯t be that ugly, iner than in Murong Liu Yue right?

 Chapter 384 – Convergence from all directions (3)

    They have all heard about how the little princess had some fake makeup on her face to make herself look like a in girl. Rumors had it that her looks were capable of causing the downfall of an empire empire. However, they have never seen it for themselves. When they saw how she really looks like today, they couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    Such beauty. It was simply too heavenly.


    Liu Yue saw Xuan Yuan Yi¡¯s expression changed and couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows and coldly snort.


    All of the ministers and officials returned to their senses and started tough. They all greeted Liu Yue and didn¡¯t dare to look at her anymore. They all lined up once again.


    ¡°Fahter. When did I agree to have a big wedding?¡± When everyone lined up after seeing Liu Yue, Xuan Yuan Che couldn¡¯t help but smile and turn towards his father.


    Xuan Yuan Yi finally came back to his senses after hearing these words.


    Xuan Yuan Yi¡¯s mouth twitched and looked at the asura standing by the door with her arms across her chest. Without saying anything, Liu Yue stared into Xuan Yuan Yi¡¯s soul.


    This¡­. How should Xuan Yuan Yi deal with this?


    The right minister immediately revealed a smile, ¡°The emperor was just talking about the marriage between the prince and the little princess. He bestowed the wedding three years ago. Even if the prince isn¡¯t in a hurry, the emperor is already very antsy about this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s right. We were just talking about the King of Yi¡¯s wedding with the little princess consort.¡±


    ¡°Right. Right. Right. The marriage between the prince and the little princess. We can¡¯t be skimpy about something like this.¡±


    All of the ministers knew what to do and all started to answer.


    Liu Yue is their prince¡¯s little princess consort. Everyone including the other six empires know of this fact already. The marriage was bestowed by the emperor himself. Even if the Snow Saint Princess was here, she can¡¯t possibly marry Xuan Yuan Che before Liu Yue does.


    Hearing this, Xuan Yuan Che coldly looked at the ministers and officials. He then looked over at Xuan Yuan Yi, ¡°Huh?¡±


    Xuan Yuan Yi saw that Xuan Yuan Che was clearly not buying it at all. Liu Yue was also staring them down like a tiger looking at its prey. This was something hard to deal with. Xuan Yuan Yi grabbed his son¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°Withdraw, withdraw. We¡¯ll talk about this matter tomorrow. We¡¯ll have to celebrate since Che-er has returned.

 Chapter 385 – Convergence from all directions (4)

    When the emperormanded the withdrawal, all of the ministers and officials answered loudly with ¡°Yes your highness.¡± and quickly left the hall. They were all very fast as if they all had practice qing gong.


    They all saw Liu Yue¡¯s cold expression. They all know that they can¡¯t afford to offend this asura.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go. Che-er, Yue-er, follow father out.¡± While holding Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hand, Xuan Yuan Yi walked over to Liu Yue and grabbed her hand. His face was all smiles as he walked with them towards the Imperial Chambers.


    Xuan Yuan Che and Liu Yue looked at each other without saying anything. It was their reunion today so they should be happy. It¡¯s not toote to talk about some thingster¡­..


    During the reunion feast, the atmosphere was very cheerful.


    Eunuchs and pce maids flowed into the hall without stopping. Food and drinks quickly filled the entire hall.


    Under the starlit night sky, the musicians were singing without regret. Performers were enthusiastically performing. The beats of the drums pierced the heavens. It was a magnificent sight.


    All of the important ministers and officials held their cups up high and were happilyughing.


    They all walked towards Xuan Yuan Che and toasted to him. Their King of Yi had returned. Xuan Yuan Che was very happy as well and did not reject their toasts.


    Liu Yue sat down next to Empress Chen and slowly ate her food. She was feeling happy. She doesn¡¯t know why but when she sees that Xuan Yuan Che was happy, she felt happy too.


    ¡°Yue-er, you¡¯re finally back. Mother has been feeling sad for these past three years.¡± Empress Chen looked at Liu Yue with a smile.


    Other people were scared of Liu Yue but she wasn¡¯t. She liked Liu Yue a lot.


    ¡°Did the emperor bully you?¡± Hearing this, Liu Yue turned around and looked at Empress Chen, ¡°I¡¯ll help you vent your anger.¡± Liu Yue liked Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s mother. If Xuan Yuan Yi bullies her, then she will get Xuan Yuan Yi back.


    Hearing this, Empress Chenughed and held Liu Yue¡¯s hand, ¡°You brat. Do you the the emperor dares to bully mother? I¡¯m just feeling sad because I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡±

 Chapter 386 – Convergence from all directions (5)

    These words filled Liu Yue¡¯s heart with warmth. She smiled and looked at Empress Chen.


    Seeing this, Empress Chen patted Liu Yue¡¯s hand, ¡°Since you¡¯re back now, why don¡¯t you guys host your wedding? Look at my son, every time hees back, the first thing he would do is go see you. If you guys still don¡¯t get your wedding, then Che-er will definitely me me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you mother.¡±


    Empress Chen and the other concubines all started tough. This Liu Yue is really direct!


    ¡°It will probably happen next month. After the King of Yi marries Yue-er, it probably won¡¯t take more than a few days until that seventh princess marries him as a concubine. Even if her Snow Saint Empire is strong, they still have to respect our Yue-er.¡± One of the imperial concubinesughed.


    ¡°Right. Right. They have to respect our Yue-er.¡± The other concubines all repeated with smiles on their faces.


    When Liu Yue heard this, her expression sank.


    Empress Chen saw this and lightly patted Liu Yue¡¯s back, ¡°Yue-er, Che-er is going to be Tianchen¡¯s emperor sooner orter. He¡¯ll definitely have a few concubines. But, Yue-er, no one will be able to take you off of the Empress¡¯ seat.


    Later on, mother will teach you some things. You need a big heart to be the mother of an empire. Our Yue-er will definitely not be inferior to any past empresses at all. Am I right?¡±


    Empress Chen was trying tofort Liu Yue.


    When Liu Yue heard this, she felt torn and didn¡¯t say anything.


    One of themanders turned towards Xuan Yuan Che and smiled, ¡°The prince is really lucky. To have a princess as outstanding as Liu Yue and you also have the seventh princess of Snow Saint as your concubine. This kind of luck, I¡¯m afraid only our King of Yi can have this kind of luck.¡±


    ¡°Haha. That¡¯s right.¡± Many of the nearby ministers all yelled out in joy.


    Hearing this, the joyful and warm expression that Xuan Yuan Che had suddenly turned cold. He coldly looked at that minister and released a cold aura. It sent shiver down people¡¯s spines.

 Chapter 387 – Convergence from all directions (6)

    All of the ministers and officials that were happily enjoying themselves immediately stopped talking and shivered when their eyes met with Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s cold gaze.


    ¡°Che-er¡± The happy emperor Xuan Yuan Yi put down his ss and furrowed his brows after seeing this.


    Xuan Yuan Che didn¡¯t care about his father¡¯s call and stood up with a solemn expression.


    He coldly looked at everyone present and made a statement in front of them, ¡°You guys will prepare for my wedding in a month¡¯s time normally. I will marry my princess Liu Yue then. My ONLY princess.


    Thest three words were emphasized. Xuan Yuan Che made sure that every single person in the hall heard what he said.


    The emperor and the ministers and officials were all startled.


    His only princess? What does this mean?


    Liu Yue lifted her head as she looked at the solemn Xuan Yuan Che. A smile appeared on her face.


    Xuan Yuan Che waved his sleeves as he turned around and walked down the stage towards where Liu Yue was sitting. He held Liu Yue by her waist and kissed her face. He didn¡¯t look at anyone else. His gaze was focused on Liu Yue, ¡°In my life, I will only marry Liu Yue.¡±


    The sound of his voice was followed by the early autumn wind. It further projected his voice throughout the entire area.


    The singers on the stage, the actors, the busy eunuchs and maids, the joyful ministers and officials all quiet down.


    The entire ce was filled with silence.


    At this moment, only the sound of wind echoed throughout the hall.


    Everyone looked at each other and was dumbstruck.


    ¡°You scared them.¡± Liu Yue looked at everyone and giggled.


    It¡¯s just that he¡¯s going to marry one person. What is there to be so surprised about?


    She turned around and looked at Empress Chen who was still in a shocked state and firmly said, ¡°I¡¯m very stingy. My husband can only have one wife. Me!¡±


    Xuan Yuan Che held Liu Yue¡¯s hand tighter and looked at his shocked parents, ¡°Father, Mother, your son is very tired from the long trip. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Saying that, he swaggeringly walked out with Liu Yue.

 Chapter 388 – Convergence from all directions (7)

    ¡°This, What¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Heavens. What is going on¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Only marry one¡­¡­¡±


    Xuan Yuan Che and Liu Yue had both disappeared into the darkness before everyone else returned to their senses.


    Qiu Hen and Yan Hu who left with Liu Yue showed a face of pity. Those poor ministers were all shocked.


    In the newly built ss Pce.


    Liu Yue sat on the bed and looked over at Xuan Yuan Che, ¡°Do I need to make a move?¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Xuan Yuan Che pinched Liu Yue¡¯s face and smiled with charisma and confidence. If he can¡¯t even resolve this problem at hand, then he doesn¡¯t deserve Liu Yue at all.


    Liu Yue looked at how confident Xuan Yuan Che was and didn¡¯t feel anxious or worried anymore. If he had allowed her to make her move, she will definitely be quick and direct. She will skin whoever that wants to take her Xuan Yuan Che away from her.


    While thinking about this, Liu Yue stood up and yawned. As she took off her clothes, she looked over at Xuan Yuan Che, ¡°Going to sleep. I¡¯m tired. It¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯ve been able to get a good night sleep.


    Since she rushed back from the rainforest, she was feeling very tired and wanted to sleep.


    When she changed into her sleepwear, Liu Yue was about to get into bed when she saw Xuan Yuan Che staring at her.


    When she saw those eyes, she felt a lot better.


    Seeing the look in Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s eyes, Liu Yue revealed a sinister smile. She started to slowly undo her clothes.


    The jade colored undergarment slowly opened up as Liu Yue ran her fingers through it. Her silky white skin slowly revealed itself. It looked as if her skin was glowing inside the room. The sight was very alluring.


    The straps of her undergarment slowly slid down to her elbows as the undergarment half revealed her well rounded breasts.


    Slowly turning around, she gently lifted her underwear as she raised her right leg. Her underwear loosened as she revealed her slender calves.


    With her back facing Xuan Yuan Che, the straps of her undergarment slid down to her wrists.

 Chapter 389 – Convergence from all directions (8)

    Liu Yue tried to turn her hands around but it seems like her hands were tied up by her undergarment. She couldn¡¯t undo it no matter how hard she tried. It felt as if she was tied up.


    After struggling for a while, she looked up at Xuan Yuan Che.


    The room suddenly became hotter and hotter.


    Liu Yue¡¯s eyes smiled as she revealed a lustful expression.


    This look that she had on her face¡­.. It was able to instantly kill any man alive.


    ¡°It¡¯s stuck. Come help.¡± Liu Yue let out a soft seductive voice.


    ¡°Oof.¡± Two streams of blood shot out of Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s nose. His face was so hot that you can fry an egg on them.


    He plugged his nose and then calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s too hot. My nose is feeling a bit dry¡­.¡± While saying that, he quickly disappeared like the wind.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­..¡± Seeing this, Liu Yueughed and rolled around on her bed.


    Her Xuan Yuan Che was so pure. It was too cute.


    Outside the pce, Yan Hu saw Xuan Yuan Che wildly flying towards the Imperial Icy Springs. He furrowed his brows and looked over at Qiu Hen, ¡°Is the weather really that hot?¡±


    Qiu Hen looked up at the sky and heard Liu Yueughing in the pce. He calmly looked back at Yan Hu, ¡°Well it¡¯s going to be hot for one more month. It won¡¯t be hot anymore after the wedding.¡±


    ¡°No shit. Why would it still be hot in a month¡¯s time.¡± Yan Hu red at Qiu Hen. Of course it won¡¯t be hot in October. What was Qiu Hen trying to say.


    Qiu Hen didn¡¯t bother with this inept Yan Hu. The weather wasn¡¯t hot at all. However, for Xuan Yuan Che who would only touch Liu Yue after their wedding, he will be feeling extra hot for the next month.


    The autumn wind blew by, creating a rustling sound as the dried leaves started to fall.


    The breeze felt very nice. In the blink of an eye, it was the next morning already.


    ¡°My son, what is the meaning of this? Only marrying Liu Yue?¡± In the Tianchen Pce, Xuan Yuan Yi furrowed his brows as he looked at the expressionless Xuan Yuan Che.


    Xuan Yuan Che replied coldly, ¡°Father, I should be asking you what your meaning is. Did father forget that I¡¯ll take care of my own businesses?¡±


    His voice was cold and gloomy.


    Hearing this, Xuan Yuan Yi was shocked. He didn¡¯t forget about this matter, but¡­¡­

 Chapter 390 – Convergence from all directions (9)

    ¡°Che-er. Father is thinking about you¡­..The Snow Saint Empire¡­..¡±


    ¡°Father. Don¡¯t do anything more regarding this matter. I will deal with it. It¡¯d be best if father doesn¡¯t meddle with my affairs. You should know Yue-er¡¯s personality.¡± Xuan Yuan Che had a cold look in his eyes.


    After hearing Xuan Yuan Che bring up Liu Yue, Xuan Yuan Yi couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows. He knew how dangerous and incredible Liu Yue was.


    ¡°Father knows how incredible she is. Even if the seventh princess arrives, she won¡¯t be able to bully Liu Yue. You don¡¯t have to be worried.¡±


    He extended his hand to stop Xuan Yuan Che from replying, ¡°Che-er, you have to remember that Tianchen will belong to you sooner orter. You have to think about this as the ruler of the empire.


    Father doesn¡¯t care about how much you dote Liu Yue. She deserves to be doted and loved. You can love her more than anyone else. Heck, you can love her only. It doesn¡¯t matter. But in our situation, you have to connect with the Snow Saint Empire by marriage. Our Tianchen cannot afford to offend Snow Saint.


    I know that Yue-er cares for you. After you marry the seventh princess, as long as Yue-er can keep it clean, I won¡¯t say anything even if Yue-er kills her. Che-er you understand me right? I know how you are. You are destined to dominate the entire continent. You can¡¯t fall at the starting point now can you?¡±


    Looking at Xuan Yuan Che, Xuan Yuan Yi spoke slowly. One needs patient to dominate the world. World domination isn¡¯t done in a single day. It needs to be done step by step.


    Right now, Tianchen doesn¡¯t have the power to fight against the Snow Saint Empire. To give up the entire empire for his own son¡¯s interests¡­. This wasn¡¯t something a good emperor would do.


    ¡°I won¡¯t fall. Since I dare to refuse the marriage, I¡¯m telling you that I have the ability to fight against the Snow Saint Empire. Father, Tianchen isn¡¯t soft either. We can¡¯t let others mess with us whenever they want.¡±


    Xuan Yuan Che looked at his father with a decisive look. This look contained arrogant confidence.


    Hearing this, Xuan Yuan Yi stared at Xuan Yuan Che and didn¡¯t reply.


    This was his son. He knows what kind of personality he has. Ah¡­. Maybe he¡¯s getting old already. So old that he can¡¯t think straight anymore¡­.

 Chapter 391 – Convergence from all directions (10)

    ¡°Fine. Fine. Do what you want. As long as you can deal with it.¡± Xuan Yuan Yi threw his hands up as if he had given up. Maybe he should give Tianchen to Xuan Yuan Che already. It¡¯s only a matter of time.


    ¡°Your son won¡¯t put Tianchen in danger at all. Father can be at ease.¡± Seeing this, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s cold expression lightened up and replied.


    Turning around, he walked out of the Tianchen Pce. ¡®Yun Zhao¡­ah Yun Zhao¡­. Do you really think you can do whatever you want just because your Snow Saint Empire is a bit stronger?¡¯


    The autumn wind blew as it caused ripples through the water.


    Scent of autumn cassias and flowers drifted along the wind.


    In the Imperial Garden, the osmanthus flowers and lotuses bloomed brilliantly. In the lotus pond, many Koi fishes were swimming.


    Within this beautiful scene, Liu Yue was sitting on the bridge, fishing.


    The Koi fish in the pond were all raised to be observed by others. When Liu Yue remembered that these were one of the emperor¡¯s favorite things, she immediately got a fishing rod and ran here to fish. Many eunuchs and maids passed by but none of them said anything.


    ¡°Master.¡± Du Yi slowly and quietly moved towards Liu Yue and whispered something into her ears.


    Xuan Yuan Che made his move already.


    ¡°Oh.¡± while listening to Du Yi, Liu Yue smiled and raised her fishing rod. A big, fat, Koi fish was raised out of the water. It was jumping around in mid air.


    ¡°You can¡¯t eat someone else¡¯s food. You might die from it.¡± Liu Yue grabbed the Koi and smiled sinisterly.


    She sent a few hand gestures towards Du Yi. After seeing this, Du Yi bowed and left.


    She doesn¡¯t me Xuan Yuan Yi and Empress Chen at all. After all, they all have their own views.


    In the ancients, powerful men had many concubines. In order to rope in other powers, families would connect with each other by marriage. This was verymon. No one would think that it¡¯s weird. It¡¯s only one more woman in his bed, what¡¯s wrong with that? However, Liu Yue didn¡¯t like it. She had expressed her intentions clearly.


    ¡°Princess of Yi, the Empress invites you to discuss the matter of the wedding attire.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± She answered very directly and walked away with her fishing rod. This Koi fish that she caught doesn¡¯t look bad at all. It seems like she¡¯ll be cooking it with the empress.

 Chapter 392 – Convergence from all directions (11)

    If you steal someone else¡¯s belongings, you will be stepped on.


    The sweet fragrance of autumn cassias assailed the nostrils.


    The news of Tianchen¡¯s King of Yi and his little princess consort returning spread throughout thends. The entire Tianchen empire was feeling very joyous. Their King of Yi and that incredible little princess consort had returned to the empire.


    At the same time, the Snow Saint group that was stuck outside of the empire heard the news as well. The roads were quickly fixed up for them to continue their journey.


    ¡°Reporting in. Urgent message from Jin City.¡± All the the ministers were talking about the matters of the wedding during this assembly. This urgent message broke their trance of joy as they all turned around.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Xuan Yuan Che asked.


    ¡°Your highness, the Nansong empire has dispatched their prime minister along with their fourteenth princess to Tianchen to seek marriage with the king of Yi. They have already arrived in Jin City.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they all looked at each other in dismay. Why is there another one?


    Xuan Yuan Che furrowed his brows and a cold expression appeared on his face.


    ¡°They have also deployed a hundred thousand soldiers to apany the prime minister and princess. They are stationed in the southern borders of our empires, around ten miles away from Jin City.¡±


    ¡°Apanied by a hundred thousand troops? What is the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°To threaten us¡­.¡±


    ¡®That damned Nansong Empire. They dare threaten my Tianchen?¡±


    After the initial shocked reaction, all of the minister¡¯s expression darkened. Tianchen can¡¯t afford to offend Aoyun, Snow Saint or Hou Jin. The Nansong Empire on the other hand¡­. Tianchen can definitely take care of them.


    ¡°Reporting in. Urgent message from Yi River Passage.¡± Before Xuan Yuan Che could say another word, another report came in.


    Xuan Yuan Che furrowed his brows. The Yi River Passage¡­.. He had a few hundred thousand of his Tiger Guards stationed there. An urgent message? What happened?


    ¡°Talk.¡±


    ¡°Your highness, the Aoyun Empire have sent a message.¡± Before Xuan Yuan Che could say anything, the reporter quickly spoke again.

 Chapter 393 – Convergence from all directions (12)

    ¡°This old King Wu have heard all about the King of Yi¡¯s heroic deeds overseas and in the rainforest. This old one is very happy to see that the King of Yi is such a talented man. Talents like this must be appreciated. Even though Tianchen and Aoyun are separated by mountain passes and rivers, we are still good friends with good rtionships. I hope to deepen the rtionships of our two countries even more. I have sent the crowned prince Du Gu Ye and the fifth princess towards Tianchen for a marriage. I hope that we can forever maintain our good rtionship.¡±


    This quick message from Aoyun caused the entire hall to be silent. Not even the sound of breathing could be heard.


    Du Gu Ye! Xuan Yuan Che clenched his fist.


    ¡°Urgent message? This is a good¡­¡­¡± Xuan Yuan Yi felt Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s gaze and swallowed his words before he finished talking.


    ¡°The Aoyun Empire have also sent four hundred thousand troops to apany the crowned prince and princess. They have already passed the borders of the Chen empire.¡±


    ¡°Whaat?¡± The right minister jumped in surprise. Four hundred thousand troops to apany a marriage? What kind of marriage apaniment is that? This is¡­..


    ¡°They¡¯re stationed outside of the Chen Empire already? Shit.¡± Xuan Yuan Yi couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. Nansong¡¯s hundred thousand troops was nothing in his eyes. However, Aoyun¡¯s four hundred thousand was apletely different matter.


    ¡°Che-er, this¡­..¡±


    Xuan Yuan Che was expressionless as he waved his hands. He looked out of the pce at the blue sky and calmly said, ¡°What are we fretting about?¡±


    Everyone in the hall calmed down when they heard Xuan Yuan Che. They all looked at each other. Snow Saint was trying to force a marriage but why did two more empires appear out of nowhere as well? What does this mean?


    ¡°Reporting in. The Zhao Empire have opened their borders. Three hundred thousand Snow Saint troops have entered the Zhao Empire anding towards us. They are saying that they will apany the seventh princess in her marriage.


    Xuan Yuan Yi shivered. The Snow Saint troops came as well?


    ¡°Excuse¡­. This is all an excuse!¡± The right minister¡¯s expression turned green.


    Why would you need to send so many troops for a simple marriage? The marriage is simply an excuse. They want to ally together to attack Tianchen. They¡¯re basically dering war on Tianchen!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s all an excuse! Nansong, Aoyun and Snow Saint. They¡¯re all colluding!¡±


    ¡°Shit. If the Chen Empire and Zhao Empire are both allowing them to pass then they might be¡­..¡± Some of the generals present were shocked.


    Three empires were colluding together to attack, two empires have opened up their borders. There¡¯s only Hou Jin left¡­.


    ¡°Reporting in. Aoyun¡¯s crowned prince have personally written a letter for the King of Yi.¡±


    Another urgent report came in.


    ¡°Bring it up.¡± Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness. Du Gu Ye¡­. Who else besides Du Gu Ye could have nned all of this.


    It seems like everything was prepared already and sent to Tianchen at the same time.


    This¡­¡­. This is going to be chaotic.

 Chapter 394 – The Peerless Beauty (1)

    The letter was written on a golden paper and there were only a few words on it.


    ¡®Selfishness is a part of human nature.¡¯


    Seven words. Seven dumb words. However, these seven words made Xuan Yuan Che crush the paper with his hands.


    None of the officials and ministers dared to speak. They could only look at the cold Xuan Yuan Che with fear.


    The entire hall was silent.


    The messenger soldier gulped and didn¡¯t dare to meet Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s eyes, ¡°The Crowned Prince of Aoyun have also left a message by mouth. The apanying troops may advance or retreat. It all depends on the King of Yi.


    Hearing that, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s expression turned even colder. At this moment, all of the other people in the hall were thinking about the same thing. Are the marriages necessary?


    ¡°To pressure our prince into marriage without even sending the bride to meet him. They¡¯re ying games I say. But, there is a quick solution to this problem. If the King of Yi marries them, then our Tian¡­¡­¡± The right minister began to speak and suddenly felt Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s murderous gaze upon himself. He immediately shut his mouth out of fear.


    ¡°I have said this once already. I will only marry one person in this life.¡± Xuan Yuan Che spoke with a resolute tone.


    When all the ministers and officials heard this again, they couldn¡¯t help but furrow their brows. To marry only one person, this¡­¡­


    ¡°Che-er. I¡¯m afraid that¡­¡­¡± Xuan Yuan Yi coughed and started to speak.


    Before Xuan Yuan Yi could finish, Xuan Yuan Che stuck his hand out, stopping Xuan Yuan Yi in his tracks.


    Xuan Yuan Che coldly red at every single person in the hall, ¡°You guys are all scared because of some bluff? Can my Tianchen still count on you guys to take over the world?¡±


    These words made everyone present swallow hard. They all remained silent.


    ¡°Hmph. The three empires have gathered a few hundred thousand troops to attack my Tianchen. They deployed their armies out of nowhere without any preparations. Tell me. How should we fight this war?¡±


    The cold voice echoed throughout the hall.


    When everyone heard this, they all looked at each other. Once they heard that the three empires were sending a few hundred thousand troops to attack Tianchen, they all began to panic. How can Tianchen be their opponent? It¡¯s one against three!

 Chapter 395 – The Peerless Beauty (2)

    However, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s words reminded them of something.


    Snow Saint, Ao Yun and Nansong¡­.


    Only the Nansong Empire borders their Tianchen. If the other two wants to fight, they must cross the Zhao Empire and the Chen Empire.


    To fight across borders¡­.. This isn¡¯t something that can be done so suddenly. They needed sufficient funds for it.


    Provisions, weapons, and soldiers didn¡¯t fall from the sky. They needed to gather everything together. The few hundred thousand troops and horses can¡¯t just fly over all of a sudden either.


    They needed a refined n for something like this to work. They can¡¯t fight just because they want to.


    All of the people in the hall were high officials and ministers of the third rank or higher. They can¡¯t be stupid if they were able to reach this position.


    They finally understood what Xuan Yuan Che mean by bluff.


    ¡°But what if¡­¡­¡± Xuan Yuan Yi rubbed his head. He was still a bit worried. The three empires have started to move already. Could they really be bluffing?


    This is all so they can marry one of their princesses to Xuan Yuan Che. Why is there a need to bluff? Maybe they really did want to fight and the marriage was just an excuse.


    ¡°There¡¯s no what ifs.¡± Xuan Yuan Che turned around and looked at Xuan Yuan Yi.


    He then turned back to face everyone else, ¡°I will take care of this matter. Ry my orders to the four generals at the borders. Organize their armies and be on guard. Prepare for battle at any given moment.


    Generals,e out to have a discussion with me. As for the rest of you, the assembly is adjourned.¡±


    Xuan Yuan Che spoke with authority. His subjects all listened and replied with a, ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    All of the ministers and officials bowed and left.


    They were all captured by Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s words and forgot that their king was still silently there.


    After telling everyone else to leave, Xuan Yuan Che bowed to his father and brought the generals to the imperial study.


    Xuan Yuan Yi sat on his throne and watched Xuan Yuan Che. His brows were still furrowed.


    Outside of the Pce Hall, the sweet, warm autumn wind blew.


    ¡°What? Snow Saint, Ao Yun and Nansong all want to attack Tianchen?¡± Liu Yue was sitting there rxing by herself. When she heard Du Yi¡¯s message, she couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows.

 Chapter 396 – The Peerless Beauty (3)

    ¡°Can¡¯t tell.¡± Du Yi did not give a definitive answer.


    Liu Yue furrowed her brows, she lightly tapped her fingers on the files that Du Yi brought over.


    ¡°That Du Gu Ye is so despicable. Using the army to threaten our prince to marry their princess, all to break apart the prince and the little princess consort. Who in the right mind would do something like this?


    Hmph. Do they think that our Tianchen can be easily bullied? Do they think that our prince is a coward? Bullshit!¡± Yan Hu was filled with murderous intent.


    When Xuan Yuan Che openly stated that he was going to only marry Liu Yue, everyone was present. For Du Gu Ye to do something like this, it was obvious that he was trying to break the two apart.


    With their little princess¡¯ temper, if their prince really does marry some other princess, then the world maye to an end. That will also be when their prince loses the little princess forever.¡±


    ¡°This is not all.¡± Liu Yue shook her head.


    Using a forced marriage to break up Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che? That¡¯s wishful thinking!


    If they really doe, she¡¯ll just have to kill them all. What can they do? Ao Yun and Snow Saint were both far away. Nansong was nothing to be afraid of.


    For Du Gu Ye to make such a move, he didn¡¯t want to simply have Xuan Yuan Che marry their princesses. He was using an underhand method to break Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che apart.


    The marriage proposal was just a facade. Du Gu Ye must have some other ns after deploying the army.


    What exactly is he trying to do?


    Could they really be trying to gang up on Tianchen? Liu Yue furrowed her brows again.


    ¡°Little princess. Don¡¯t worry. The prince said that he¡¯ll only have you. He doesn¡¯t care about anything else. As for all these troops, the prince said that he¡¯ll take care of everything. Du Gu Ye is most likely bluffing. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. The prince said that he wants you to sleep tight.¡±


    Qiu Hen ryed Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s words and then immediately turned around and left.


    Yan Hu followed right behind him.


    The house quiet down. Only Liu Yue and Du Yi were left.


    Liu Yue tapped her fingers on the table and looked outside. The night was very dark. It was the darkest that she¡¯s ever seen. There was not a single star in the sky.


    \


    This dark night gave her an anxious feeling.


    What does Du Gu Ye want to do?

 Chapter 397 – The Peerless Beauty (4)

    Days fly by¡­..


    Liu Yue never went to ask Xuan Yuan Che if he needed any help. Right now, she can¡¯t help with anything anyways. Her Blood Shadow Corps were assassins, not fighters.


    As long as they know where someone is, they will be able to assassinate them.


    However, Du Gu Ye knew about the Blood Shadow Corps and have hid himself very well. Even if they want to kill him, they can¡¯t.


    As for fighting a war, Liu Yue didn¡¯t know anything about it so sheh can¡¯t help out.


    However, Du Gu Ye has toe out of hiding some day. She has all the time in the world. She can easily wait.


    Every time Du Yi reports back to her, she feels more and more anxious.


    Yun Zhao who was only ten miles away from Tianchen were moving very slowly. They walked for a bit and then stopped for a bit. This had gone on for many days already. It¡¯s been a month already and they still haven¡¯t finished the ten miles.


    Being him, the few hundred thousand troops from Snow Saint were moving at an astonishing rate. It only took them a month to cross the Zhao Empire. They were getting closer and closer to Tianchen.


    She sent someone to keep an eye on Yun Zhao but Yun Zhao didn¡¯t do anything at all. He was leisurely spending his time, doing nothing at all.


    During this month, the few hundred thousand troops from Ao Yun, that they all thought was a bluff, really did cross the Chen Empire and was getting closer and closer to Tianchen.


    However, Du Gu Ye was still nowhere to be seen.


    There was very little news regarding Du Gu Ye and Qing Lian. Around ten days ago, it is said that they crossed the borders of Tianchen. They were moving very slowly as well.


    Their traces were very hard to track.


    At the same time, the Nanson Empire¡¯s ten thousand army moved slowly towards the Tianchen empire.


    The three empires were closing in.


    When the three empires closed in, the Zhao empire and Chen empire began to move as well.


    They weren¡¯t saying that they were going to marry their princesses. They didn¡¯t say that they wanted to go to war with Tianchen either.


    All they said was that the two empire¡¯s emperors want toe to Tianchen to have a friendly chat. They had some troops to guard the king just in case.


    By some troops, they meant two hundred thousand troops.


    The troops from the two countries that were stationed at the borders began to move as well.

 Chapter 398 – The Peerless Beauty (5)

    In Tianchen, troops were dispatched to the three border stations. The atmosphere was very stern. Everyone was ready for battle.


    All the powers under the heaven were gathering towards Tianchen.


    All except for the quiet Hou Jin Empire. However, Hou Jin made it clear that they were going to be bystanders. They hated the Snow Saint empire but didn¡¯t make a move at all.


    Even Xuan Yuan Che who continuously called this a bluff started to dispatch troops towards the border stations.


    Since he thought it was a bluff, then why would he dispatch troops? Could it mean that¡­..


    Liu Yue doesn¡¯t know anything about the art of war. All she knew was that the other empires had allied with each other all of a sudden. Well, she didn¡¯t care about this at all. All she cares about is Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s safety.


    But the chaotic news that she received for the past few days made her very anxious. It made her worry. She had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Yue-er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Empress Chen knitted her brows and asked as she helped Liu Yue tighten her belt.


    Liu Yue returned to her senses and simply replied, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Empress Chen looked deeply at Liu Yue and smiled, ¡°This wedding attire is very beautiful. In ten days, my Liu Yue will definitely be the most beautiful princess!¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡± Liu Yue felt Empress Chen¡¯s warmth and called out.


    When Empress Chen heard this, she slowly stroked Liu Yue¡¯s head and softly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much. Che-er said he can handle it. He can do it if he says so. Our Tianchen isn¡¯t easily bullied you know.¡±


    Liu Yue looked up at Empress Chen.


    When Xuan Yuan Che announced that he was only going to marry Liu Yue in his life, Empress Chen didn¡¯t say anything or make any faces at the statement. Instead, she supported and epted her son¡¯s decision.¡±


    She knew that there was almost a million troops on their way to Tianchen. The atmosphere in the pce was very heavy. When people saw her, they would take a detour and walk the other way.


    This was all because Xuan Yuan Che said that he¡¯ll only marry Liu Yue. This was all because Liu Yue said that she was stingy and didn¡¯t want her husband to have another wife. Thus, a lot of people believed that it was Liu Yue that put Tianchen in this situation. She never heard themin about anything but she knows that they do.

 Chapter 399 – The Peerless Beauty (6)

    Empress Chen was the only one that didn¡¯t say anything.


    Her clear eyes were filled with deep emotions. This was a mother¡¯s love.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you oppose it?¡± Even in the midst of the emotional moment, Liu Yue still had some doubts.


    Empress Chen sat down next to Liu Yue and smiled, ¡°This is because Che-er is my own flesh and blood. As long as he¡¯s happy and healthy, I¡¯m happy too.¡±


    She rubbed Liu Yue¡¯s hands and sighed, ¡°The customs are ruthless. A good wife like you is hard toe by. Also, it was rare for Che-er to have such sincere feelings towards someone. As a mother, I should be happy for you two.


    Child. There are many imperial concubines in the imperial harem. It is a dog eat dog environment out here. Everyone is trying to scheme against each other.


    Mother doesn¡¯t want this beautiful rtionship that you guys have to be ruined in this kind of environment. Since Che-er is determined to have only one wife, I will definitely support him until the end. No matter how big the storm is, as long as you two are together, you will definitely be able to create a path.¡±


    These warm words from Empress Chen filled Liu Yue with emotions. She nodded and grabbed onto Empress Chen¡¯s hand.


    This small nod from Liu Yue meant a thousand words.


    Empress Chen smiled back and continued to rub Liu Yue¡¯s head.


    At that moment, the two of them didn¡¯t say anything. They sat there in silent. A warm feeling could be felt in the room.


    ¡°Hey did you hear? Five of the empires will attack our Tianchen soon.¡± In the midst of silence, one of the pce maid¡¯s voice could be heard.


    ¡°How can I not hear about it? I heard that some people near the borders have ran away already. It¡¯s all that witch¡¯s fault!¡±


    ¡°Right?! If it wasn¡¯t for that witch, how can our Tianchen end up like this? With five empires all attacking, Tianchen will definitely be destroyed. At that time, we¡¯ll be subjugated ves!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Let me tell you this. I heard this from the second prince. On the surface, that Ao Yun crowned prince is trying to marry away his sister. However, in reality, he fell for that witch too. This time, he allied with the four other empires just to get his hands on that witch!¡±


    Our prince is definitely seduced by that witch. How can someone be that heads over heels for her? He refused to give her up and announced that he won¡¯t marry anyone else. He angered the Ao Yun crowned prince so that¡¯s why¡­..¡±

 Chapter 400 – The Peerless Beauty (7)

    ¡°What are you talking about? Without the little princess, how can our Tianchen be what it is today? Go back and do your work.¡± A old voice yelled out.¡±


    Witch? She¡¯s a witch?


    Liu Yue couldn¡¯t even be angry at what they were saying.


    She rubbed her forehead to calm herself down.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she risked her life to save Xuan Yuan Che that day. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she stayed at the borders for three years, not allowing the Chen and Zhao Empire to advance towards Tianchen¡­. How can Tianchen be what it is today? How can they be living in Tianchen today?


    Now, they¡¯re all calling her a witch. An ordinary pce maid was calling her a witch!


    ¡°Child. Don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t mind it. Mother will take care of this and will give you an exnation.¡± Empress Chen¡¯s expression turned very ugly as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go rest first.¡± Liu Yue calmed herself down. She took off her wedding dress and left very quickly.


    If she didn¡¯t leave, she¡¯s afraid that she¡¯ll kill that pce maid.


    She was trying to leave so quickly that she almost bumped into the approaching Du Yi and Qiu Hen.


    ¡°Princess, what¡¯s going on?¡± Qiu Hen saw that Liu Yue had an ugly expression on her face and asked.


    She suppressed her anger and replied, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Going to walk around.¡± While saying that, she ran towards the exit of the pce.


    She¡¯s been keeping an eye on Xuan Yuan Che and the movements of the other empires. She knew that there were people talking behind her back but she didn¡¯t think that it would be so excessive.


    There was a rumor amongst the people that Du Gu Ye started the war just because he wanted to take her away from Xuan Yuan Che. What the hell¡­..


    Seeing how Liu Yue was going out to walk around with such a murderous intent, Du Yi didn¡¯t say anything and followed her. Qiu Hen saw this and abandoned all his ns to follow them.


    Their princess had a murderous aura around her. There¡¯s a problem.


    White Marsh House, the most famous restaurant in the capital.


    The entire restaurant was filled with distinguished people. It was very noisy as well.


    ¡°The guards at the border is about to set off the res. My God. Five empires will be attacking our Tianchen¡­. We¡¯re done for¡­..¡±


    ¡°Shush. Don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense? What nonsense? Everyone knows that our Tianchen will be destroyed soon.¡±

 Chapter 401 – The Peerless Beauty (8)

    ¡°Isn¡¯t all because of our King of Yi¡¯s princess Murong Liu Yue? Why can¡¯t she just sit still and be our King of Yi¡¯s little princess. Why would she go and seduce that Ao Yun Empire¡¯s crowned prince? Now look at what happened. The Ao Yun crowned prince is allying with three empires to attack our Tianchen in order to snatch her away.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°The Ao Yun Prince Du Gu Ye said so himself. It can¡¯t be fake. The entire world knows about it!


    He also said that toplement our King of Yi, he specially picked out the princess from the other countries for him. But our King of Yi is stubborn and rejected him. The Ao Yun crowned prince got angry and got the other countries to attack.


    ¡°Goddamn! To abandon an entire empire for a beauty. Our King of Yi is muddled. Muddle minded I say!¡±


    ¡°Motherfucker. That shameless Murong Liu Yue. She entered the pce when she was thirteen. She¡¯s probably loose by now. Our King of Yi is probably tired of her already but still doesn¡¯t want to give her up to that Ao Yun crowned prince. He¡¯s ruining all the citizen¡¯s lives. This war¡­. We are going to suffer¡­.¡±


    ¡°My son is still at the borders¡­ This time¡­. My son¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That damned source of cmity. Why don¡¯t you go die¡­..¡±


    Outside the restaurant, everyone was cursing her. All of their curses entered her ears.


    She took a deep breath and leaned by on her chair. Then she closed her eyes.


    She knows that this is what Du Gu Ye wants. He wants her to be the most hated person in all of Tianchen. He wants to put all the pressure on Xuan Yuan Che.


    He gave a timely and perfect excuse for attacking Tianchen with five empires.


    The rumor was spread at the perfect timing. It was very cunning.


    Let¡¯s not say all five empires, Tianchen can¡¯t even fight Ao Yun by themselves. The smartest move would be to give her up.


    However, Xuan Yuan Che didn¡¯t want to give her up and became a sinner in the eyes of the people of Tianchen. As for Liu Yue, she became the witch that brought the cmity to Tianchen.

 Chapter 402 – The Peerless Beauty (9)

    The winner will always be the one with harder fists. Emotions meant nothing. Etiquette meant nothing as long as one¡¯s empire is strong.


    Du Gu Ye¡­. Good one Du Gu Ye.


    The knuckles on Liu Yue¡¯s fists cracked as she clenched her fist tightly. Good n¡­. It really is a good n. However, she won¡¯t necessarily go along with this n of his.


    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t be like this. Thesemoners don¡¯t know the whole story. Don¡¯t even bother listening to them. Just don¡¯t anger yourself.¡± Qiu Hen saw how Liu Yue was acting and quickly talked.


    ¡°Master.¡± Du Yi was not a man of many words. All he did was call out for Liu Yue.


    In this month, countless rumors arose. The spearhead wasn¡¯t pointed at Xuan Yuan Che, but Liu Yue instead.


    No one me Du Gu Ye for going to war for a beauty.


    They can only me the woman that caused him to be like this. They all ced the me on Liu Yue.


    No one remembers that without Liu Yue, their Tianchen would¡¯ve been gone already.


    No one remembers that without Liu Yue, their Emperor and their King of Yi would have died already. By then, who knows what would¡¯ve happened to Tianchen.


    No one remembers the deeds that she did for Tianchen.


    All that they know right now is that she is bringing a cmity to Tianchen. Even though some of the rumors were baseless, they believed it anyways.


    Everyone was being impulsive.


    Humans are selfish.


    Words are dreadful. This was the first time that Liu Yue had felt the pain. They were formless but they put wounds on her.


    Du Gu Ye. Du Gu Ye. That damned Du Gu Ye.


    ¡°Brother,e with me.¡± Amongst the curses on the street, a rxed voice called out.


    Liu Yue raised her brows. This was Yun Zhao¡¯s voice.


    She slowly opened her eyes. She saw Du Yi holding a dagger right by the expressionless Yun Zhao¡¯s neck.


    Yun Zhao was looking into her eyes with a pitiful and mocking gaze. She didn¡¯t understand what he was thinking?


    ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Sitting on the chair, Liu Yue crossed her arms and looked at Yun Zhao.


    Even though she was feeling down, no one can see the lonely and dejected look on her face. No one could see the discouraged, hopeless and anger in her expression.

 Chapter 403 – The Peerless Beauty (10)

    Xuan Yuan Che was the only one who can see Liu Yue feel weak and feeble. In front of others, she will a ct tough no matter what.


    Yun Zhao stared at Liu Yue with an arrogant look in his eyes.


    He was still feeling angry on the inside. He was angry and could not get over the fact that she had framed him. However, he couldn¡¯t be angry at her.


    His mouth curved up into a smile. He didn¡¯t care about the dagger on his neck and walked over to sit down, ¡°Brother,e with me. Du Gu Ye is determined this time. Not even Xuan Yuan Che can stop him when he makes a move. He¡¯ll break your heart sooner orter.¡±


    Liu Yue narrowed her eyes. A murderous intent started to seep out.


    Yun Zhao felt it and shook his head, ¡°Ahh you. If they were put in equal situations then it will be hard to tell who the victor is.


    However, right now, the Ao Yun empire is the strongest empire on the continent. Tianchen is far too weak. Du Gu Ye has also spent a lot of money to make the other empires send their troops over as well. It doesn¡¯t matter if they fight anymore. Xuan Yuan Che lost already. Well.. maybe he won¡¯t lose. But Tianchen has lost already. He¡¯ll lose sooner orter.¡±


    Yun Zhao used very vague and short sentences. It was a mess but Liu Yue understood what he meant.


    ¡°Bullshit.¡± On the side, the angry Qiu Hen sent a fist towards Yun Zhao.


    Yun Zhao dodged the fist and moved to sit next to Liu Yue.


    ¡°Words are harmful. The words of ten people can be a tiger. Brother, you¡¯re smart. You should understand. Come with me. My Snow Saint empire won¡¯t be like Tianchen. We¡¯ll be able to protect you.


    Yun Zhao was very serious.


    ¡°You won¡¯t have a chance with this prince¡¯s princess.¡± After Yun Zhao finished talking, the door to the room was kicked down. Xuan Yuan Che angrily stormed in.


    ¡°Your highness.¡± Qiu Hen called out.


    Liu Yue lifted her head to look at the angry Xuan Yuan Che and extended her hand towards him.


    Xuan Yuan Che got closer and pulled her hand and sat next to her. He held Liu Yue by her waist and red at Yun Zhao.

 Chapter 404 – The Peerless Beauty (11)

    ¡°You better scram before I change my mind. If not, this prince doesn¡¯t mind going to war with Snow Saint.¡± Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s expression was very cold.


    Hearing this, Yun Zhao looked at Liu Yue and shook his head lightly. He thenughed, ¡°Brother, it seems like my time here is up today. My offer will always be avable. I¡¯ll be waiting for you toe.¡±


    Before he even finished his sentence, Yun Zhao turned around and jumped out, entering the sea of people.


    ¡°Yue-er.¡± Xuan Yuan Che didn¡¯t care about Yun Zhao and tightly held Liu Yue.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you any of this¡­¡­¡±


    He just started talking and Liu Yue immediately closed his mouth. She smiled and shook her head, ¡°No need to exin. I understand. You go and do your thing. I can handle this. There¡¯s no way something like this will make me run away and abandon everything.¡±


    Her bright smile allowed Xuan Yuan Che feel much better.


    His Liu Yue was strong. She is able to withstand this. He knows that she will.


    Xuan Yuan Che smiled as well. This was his Liu Yue.


    ¡°Will you guys fight?¡± Liu Yue softly asked.


    ¡°No. I can almost guarantee that they¡¯re just bluffing. The rumors are their main objective.¡±


    If they fought, the other empires would probably lose eight hundred soldiers for every thousand they kill. If they want to destroy Tianchen, the five emperors will have to pay a heavy price. No one is that stupid.


    It¡¯s hard to join forces all of a sudden. There has to be agreements on all sides.


    All Du Gu Ye wanted was something like this to happen. He wanted to suppress them with an invisible pressure. When Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che can¡¯t handle it anymore, everything will end.


    Du Gu Ye understands Liu Yue. If Xuan Yuan Che gives in and marries those princess, even if he never sees them again, it will count as Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s loss.


    If he marries the princesses, Liu Yue will leave. If she leaves, then he loses.


    Xuan Yuan Che tightly squeezed Liu Yue¡¯s hands and suddenly smiled. He whispered to Liu Yue, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if they really do attack, i¡¯ve made preparations. I won¡¯t let them run wild in Tianchen. We¡¯re not afraid of theming. We¡¯re afraid that they won¡¯te!


    Rest well. When the weddinges, I want to be marrying the most beautiful princess in the world.¡±


    Saying that, he smiled brightly at Liu Yue.

 Chapter 405 – The Peerless Beauty (12)

    Xuan Yuan Che was quite busy for the past few days. He wasn¡¯t busy thinking about how he should deal with this problem in front of him, but instead, he was something even deeper. Who said that an empire will have to fall if it is besieged? He wants to use this opportunity to rise abruptly in the seven empires.


    Ao Yun is currently the strongest empire¡­. Hmph¡­ We¡¯ll see who¡¯s the strongest in the end!


    Liu Yue saw the sly smile on Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s face and knew that he had a n so sheughed as well. All the unhappy thoughts that she hadpletely disappeared, ¡°Alright!¡±


    They grasped onto each other¡¯s hands. They were endure through this hardship together.


    They walked out of the restaurant together.


    ¡°Mister, look.¡± On the streets, a girl saw Liu Yue walking out of the restaurant into the carriage and immediately yelled out.


    Besides her, a handsome and elegant white clothed male smiled and replied, ¡°What¡¯s there to¡­..?¡±


    Before he could even finish his sentence, his eyes fell on Liu Yue and his smile quickly turned into a shocked expression.


    The carriage left quickly. Liu Yue and Xuan Yuan Che had both left.


    ¡°Mister, she¡­¡­she¡­..¡± A young boy besides the white clothed male was pointing at the carriage with shock.


    The white clothed male closed his folding fan and smiled.


    After traveling across many countries on a long a difficult road to see what was going on with Tianchen, he didn¡¯t expect something like this waiting for him here.


    This¡­. This will be fun.


    The streets were bustling and was crowded with people.


    The big wedding day was approaching.


    The people in the pce were very busy. There were many people who were starting to go against the decision. Hundreds of ministers have sent countless amounts of petitions to the pce but were all yelled at by Xuan Yuan Che in the end.


    On the borders, the few hundred thousand troops from the five empires were getting closer and closer.


    A sinister mood flew alongside the wind straight towards Tianchen.


    The entire Tianchen Empire was afraid.


    On the borders, the troops from the five empires were getting closer and closer. Du Gu Ye and the people from the Nansong empire were very close to Tianchen as well.


    The timing was perfect.


    In the midst of this, Xuan Yuan Che was carefully nning out everything as well.


    He didn¡¯t say anything to anyone. He didn¡¯t say anything at the assemblies. Even Xuan Yuan Yi doesn¡¯t know what he has nned.

 Chapter 406 – The Peerless Beauty (13)

    He hasn¡¯t been in Tianchen for three years. Who knows what kind of spies had infiltrated his empire. If his ns get leaked out, then he would have wasted all of his hard work.


    In the midst of this, Liu Yue was calm. She was calmly waiting for her marriage.


    Du Yi had reported back to her once in awhile. From what she gathered, she can tell that Xuan Yuan Che wasn¡¯t afraid of theming at all. He was afraid that they won¡¯te.


    Unlike Xuan Yuan Che and Liu Yue who were calm, the court officials and ministers were all very nervous. Five empires were attacking them at the same time. Their Tianchen is doomed.


    Rumors were spreading like wildfire on the streets.


    Everyone was going crazy.


    The night fell. Liu Yue was riding in a small carriage towards the right minister¡¯s residence.


    The right minister set up a small feast to entertain their daughter and granddaughter inw. Liu Yue didn¡¯t have a reason to not go.


    The color of the night sky was bewitching. The autumn wind blew lightly. The breeze felt very rxing.


    Liu Yue leaned against the insides of the carriage and thought about the things that she had to be careful of during the wedding. There were too many things to look out for, it was giving her a headache.


    The night was silent. It had be silent very early.


    One by one, people disappeared off the streets into their homes. The night was bing empty.


    Liu Yue was still thinking of a n until her eyes unconsciously looked around. There was not a single soul in sight.


    She furrowed her brows immediately. Something¡¯s not right.


    The sun had just set. There¡¯s no way that the streets can be this empty so quickly. Something¡¯s wrong.


    ¡°Master. Something is wrong.¡± At the same time, Du Yi stopped the carriage.


    Before he finished talking, a sweet fragrance appeared out of nowhere.


    It was very weak and pure. The fragrance was nearly impossible to detect.


    However, this was Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue took a small whiff and her face sank.


    Ruthless¡­. This was the strongest poison among the five deadly poisons. It can kill without anyone even knowing.


    ¡°Go!¡± Liu Yue opened up the curtains to her carriage and rushed out.


    The moment she left the carriage, countless arrows flew towards her direction.


    They were flying towards her from every single direction. There were no blind spots at all.


    The arrows flew fiercely and swiftly.


    The cold and eerie arrows pierced the night skies. A dark gloomy aura extruded from the arrow.


    Fugu Poison. A poison that can kill immediately once it strikes¡­.


    Somebody wants her dead.

 Chapter 407 – Internal Conflicts (1)

    A serious look appeared in Liu Yue¡¯s eyes as she let out a coldugh. She quickly put on the silver gloves that she always had with her and grabbed the poisonous arrowsing at her.


    At the same time, her figured flickered as she jumped off of the carriage.


    The arrows hit nothing but air and scattered all around.


    Liu Yue¡¯s silver white hands were able to endure the attacks of the arrows to open up a path for escape.


    At the same time, Du Yi used his horsewhip like a sword and cut down the arrows that were flying towards him.


    Liu Yue¡¯s hand tightened. She snapped the arrows in half and threw it onto the ground. If they thought they could kill her like this, then they must be dreaming!


    She moved very quickly in the darkness while evading all the obstacles in front of her. She had the entire area covered.


    She wants to see the daring person that dared to attack her.


    The masked person was holding his steel bow in the darkness.


    He felt a murderous intenting towards him.


    When he felt that Liu Yue was getting closer, he decided to retreat instead of attack. He flew right into the darkness.


    Liu Yue furrowed her brows. This was the person they sent to kill me?


    Howe this guy is so useless? To run without even a fight?


    When she was thinking about this, she felt a murderous intenting in front of her. The sound of many swords could be heard by her.


    Liu Yue immediately stopped. The area in front of her was the right minister¡¯s estate¡­.. That masked person couldn¡¯t beat her so he ran immediately¡­. Could it be that killing her wasn¡¯t the n? Did they want to hinder her movements? But¡­..


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Yue ran towards the right minister¡¯s estate. Du Yi followed up quickly behind her.


    Was someone trying to attack the right minister tonight?


    To try and attack Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s grandpa¡­. That¡¯s simply too daring!


    Darkness filled the night sky. The autumn wind was blowing hard followed by a slight smell of rain.


    As Liu Yue sped towards the right minister¡¯s estate, in the pce, Xuan Yuan Che was going up against Xuan Yuan Yi.

 Chapter 408 – Internal Conflicts (2)

    The two both have a solemn expression on their face. Xuan Yuan Yi furrowed his brows, ¡°The empire or the beauty¡­Xuan Yuan Che, you should know what¡¯s more important. You don¡¯t need me to tell you right?¡±


    Xuan Yuan Yi used Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s full name to address him. This shows that he was already very angry.


    Xuan Yuan Che had a cold expression on his face as well, ¡°I told you that I won¡¯t bring harm to Tianchen. Father, don¡¯t put the empire and Yue-er together. As for Tianchen¡­.. It wouldn¡¯t even be here without Yue-er. Father, don¡¯t forget about that.¡±


    There was not a single trace of politeness in his voice. Xuan Yuan Che was not patient either.


    Xuan Yuan Yi stared at Xuan Yuan Che, ¡°Yes. She has done meritorious deeds for our empire. No one will deny that. But right now, she¡¯s more harm than good. Her crims has already surpassed the deeds that she has done.


    ¡°What crime? I told you that this was all nned by Du Gu Ye. Stop¡­.¡±


    ¡°This is the facts. You said that Du Gu Ye won¡¯t attack but now, the five empires already have their troops right outside Tianchen. Du Gu Ye said that if you marry her, then he will immediately attack. This is the truth. The iron truth.


    Xuan Yuan Yi was extremely angry right now. He didn¡¯t even wait for Xuan Yuan Che to finish talking before yelling out.


    ¡°Even if Liu Yue didn¡¯t tempt him, even if it has nothing to do with her, she is still ying a big role in all of this. Don¡¯t marry her and send her away.


    Che-er, there are many beauties under the heavens. You¡¯re only losing out on this one.


    You love her. Father knows that. But Tianchen is much more important than she is. You¡¯re the future king of Tianchen, you can¡¯t act like this.


    Don¡¯t say anything. Listen to me first. Even if you are prepared for everything, but as for Tianchen¡¯s strength, do you think that others don¡¯t know what we are capable of? Do you think that I don¡¯t know our military strength? What strength do we have to go against five empires? If we fight, we will definitely lose.


    Che-er, it¡¯s not like I want to be cold blooded but I¡¯m doing this for the country. I¡¯m doing this for Tianchen. We have to put Tianchen as our priority and not ourselves. We have to stand by at the top and show our citizens that we are capable.

 Chapter 409 – Internal Conflicts (3)

    Today, no matter what, you have to send her away.


    When the dayes that my Tianchen bes stronger, then you can bring her back, marry her and make her the empress. I won¡¯t object then. But right now, you have to send her away. This wedding is cancelled!¡±


    Xuan Yuan Yi yelled very loudly in a panicky voice.


    Both of Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s eyes became red. He wasn¡¯t made. He coldly looked at the the panicking Xuan Yuan Yi, ¡°If Tianchen dares to hand over Liu Yue in order to survive, then I¡¯d rather destroy Tianchen myself.¡±


    These words were cold and decisive. It made Xuan Yuan Yi break out into a cold sweat. All the hair on his back stood straight up.


    Outside, the sharp sound of wind blew by.


    The wind lightly rattled on the windows of the room. The night was very quiet. It was very dark.


    As Xuan Yuan Che talked with Xuan Yuan Yi in the pce, Liu Yue had already reached the right minister¡¯s estate.


    The sound of swords shing against each other could be hear. There were killing intent hidden all over the ce.


    So someone really is trying to make a move on the right minister!


    Shit. Did they want to kidnap the right minister and force Xuan Yuan Che to agree? Even though Xuan Yuan Che was raised in the pce, the closest person to him besides Liu Yue was his grandpa, the right minister!


    Liu Yue retrieved a dagger from her sleeves and flew into the encirclement of dark clothed assassins. She quickly moved towards the right minister.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± With her dagger, she attacked one of the assassins.


    Behind her, Du Yi was flying over as well, moving towards the assassins who were attacking the right minister¡¯s family.


    ¡°Liu Yue.¡± When the right minister saw Liu Yue, he was extremely happy. He quickly ran from his bodyguard¡¯s side towards her.


    Every time her dagger moved, it killed someone.


    Liu Yue looked at the numerous amounts of assassins in front of her and asked, ¡°Who are they?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The right minister shook his head and got closer to Liu Yue. It seems as if he was scared by the ck clothed assassins.

 Chapter 410 – Internal Conflicts (4)

    ¡°Be careful. They have poison on their weapons.¡± The right minister showed a cold and sharp look on his face, an expressionpletely different from the fearful look that he had on his face just a while ago.


    It was just for a quick moment. So quick that no one saw it.


    ¡°I know. Just stand behind me.¡± Liui Yue didn¡¯t even look back. She grabbed the right minister¡¯s arm and moved away with him. Her other hand, weilding her dagger, paved the path for escape. Nobody could block her at all.


    Liu Yue could easily kill these normal assassins.


    The right minister who was being pulled by Liu Yue quickly followed up as well.


    He was a old man already and was somewhat injured. His body was swaying and could not catch up with Liu Yue at all. The right minister tripped and flew towards a de.


    Liu Yue saw his and immediately blocked the de from striking the right minister. At the same time, she pulled the right minister towards herself.


    At this moment, her chest was left wide opened.


    She exerted her strength and pulled the right minister right into herself.


    At the same time, a sharp and poisonous dagger slipped out from the right minister¡¯s sleeve.


    The right minister moved quickly and grabbed the dagger. He stabbed towards Liu Yue¡¯s chest with lightning fast movements. He was nothing like the feeble and weak old man like he was before.


    Liu Yue was pulling the right minister with one hand and resisting the long de with the other. Her hands were being used and could not resist the attack at all. She didn¡¯t think that the person that she was trying to save would make a move against her.


    The dagger pierced through the air and was approaching Liu Yue quickly. If the ck dagger reaches her skin, she will be finished!


    Everyone stopped moving and looked towards Liu Yue¡¯s direction.


    They saw that as the dagger was about to pierce Liu Yue¡¯s chest, Liu Yue suddenly moved. In less than a second, her entire body bent ny degrees backwards.

 Chapter 411 – Internal Conflicts (5)

    When the right minister saw this, he quickly changed the angle of his attack and stabbed downwards. He was acting very fierce. He looked nothing like a schrly court official at all.


    Liu Yue kicked upwards with one leg and did a 360 degree flip in mid air.


    Her movements were so quick that people could barely follow her with their eyes.


    In such a short amount of time, Liu Yue was able to avoid all the attacks andnd properly. She moved very quickly and held her poisonous dagger up against the right minister¡¯s neck.


    The night was quiet. A murderous intent filled the entire ce.


    She looked down at her robe. There was arge cut on the robe. If she was even a step too slow, she might be seeing King Yama* already.


    *King of Hell


    ¡°Master.¡± Du Yi quickly ran over as quick as possible. He almost¡­¡­


    ¡°Kill her quickly. Quick!¡± The right minister who had a dagger held up against his neck suddenly called out.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of death. He was determined to kill Liu Yue.


    From the shadows, countless amount of archers appeared in every single direction, aiming their bows at Liu Yue.


    The ck clothed men who were fighting with the bodyguards quickly moved into their positions within the guards.


    Liu Yue and the right minister were both standing there as the target of a thousand archers. Du Yi was moving closer very quickly.


    ¡°Quick! Shoot! Shoot¡­..¡± The right minister continued to yell with resolute.


    While tightly holding the dagger, Liu Yue¡¯s expression turned very cold.


    So they were together¡­¡­ It¡¯s not that someone wants to make a move on the right minister. It was the right minister who wants to make a move on her. He used himself as bait in order to kill her.


    Haha. How funny. She actually tried to save the person who tried to kill her.


    Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s grandpa wants to kill her. He wants to kill his own granddaughter inw.

 Chapter 412 – Internal Conflicts (6)

    And he tried to do it so fiercely, without hesitating at all.


    Laughable. It¡¯s tooughable.


    She had a calm look on her face but her eyes started to turn red already. What did she do wrong?


    ¡°How have I offended you?¡± Her cold voice yelled out. It was an extremely cold and deste sound.


    No one can tell how Liu Yue was feeling from her voice. It had never sounded so cold before.


    The right minister¡¯s face was filled with emotions. The light shone on his face, clearly revealing his thoughts. His eyes were bloodshot. He had a fierce and horrifying look on his face. It looked nothing like the face he put on when Liu Yue first returned. He didn¡¯t have the loving look on his face. It was a look that showed hate and detest.


    Looking at the right minster¡¯s face, Liu Yue understood everything clearly.


    Maybe it was wrong for her to ask that. She shouldn¡¯t have asked.


    She knew the answer already. Yes. The answer was very clear.


    Shaking his head, the right minister stared at her, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, my Tianchen won¡¯t end up like this. My King of Yi wouldn¡¯t try to abandon the empire. You witch! You should die! I¡­..¡±


    He was extremely angry. His loud words filled the entire area.


    This made Liu Yue¡¯s heart sank.


    The other countries didn¡¯t even attack yet and Tianchen is already like this?


    ¡°Murong Liu Yue, today, this minister will die with you! I will drag you down to hell with me. If Che-er doesn¡¯t make a move, then I will. For Tianchen, my death will not be in vain!¡±


    He was resoluted to kill Liu Yue. His resounding words shook everyone¡¯s hearts.


    The right minister did not regret doing this. As long as his Tianchen survives, then his death will be honored and glorified.


    Murong Liu Yue is the witch who will destroy the empire. By dying with her, he will die a glorified death and prevent the destruction of Tianchen. He will have done a meticulous deed for Tianchen.


    Liu Yue¡¯s heart tightened.


    Liu Yue wanted tough and wanted to ridicule him. However, she stood there and looked at the person in front of her with pain.


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t do it.


    Is this grief or is this pity? She doesn¡¯t even know anymore.

 Chapter 413 – Internal Conflicts (7)

    ¡°Kill her! Release the arrows¡­¡­¡± The right minister¡¯s loud voice pierced the heavens. He was ready to punish his own family for justice.


    Tens of thousands archers readied their bows and arrows.


    ¡°Senior right minister, good luck.¡±


    All of the archers yelled out in unison. This was respect. It was as if the right minister was a hero sacrificing himself to get rid of a great demon.


    All of the archers were ready to fire.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­..¡± Liu Yue had been holding herughter back. Her loud and clearugh was heard by every single person.


    The way she acted¡­. It looked as if she was a real witch.


    Her mouth curved upwards and looked at everyone, ¡°You want to kill me? Fine. I¡¯m waiting.


    But, I heard that Ao Yun¡¯s crowned prince Du Gu Ye wants me. If I die here, then he won¡¯t get me. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll get mad and destroy Tianchen immediately.


    Aiya. How is this going to turn out for the right minister? He¡¯ll turn from Tianchen¡¯s savior to Tianchen¡¯s biggest sinner.¡±


    Liu Yue continuouslyughed and looked around. Her bewitching looks caught the attention of everyone.


    When she finished talking, everyone was startled.


    This¡­..


    That¡¯s right¡­. Ao Yun¡¯s crowned prince is here to steal Liu Yue away¡­. If Liu Yue dies, then¡­..


    All of a sudden, everyone hesitated. Even the righteous right minister was startled by these words.


    He was thinking that as long as he takes care of Liu Yue, Xuan Yuan Che will return to normal, however, he forgot that¡­¡­.


    Liu Yue was standing there shaking her head. She retracted the dagger away from the right minister¡¯s neck, ¡°This time, I¡¯ll just you go because I¡¯m giving face to Xuan Yuan Che. If there¡¯s a next time, even if god himselfes, you¡¯ll die.¡±

 Chapter 414 – Internal Conflicts (8)

    After saying that, she grabbed the right minister by his beck and threw him towards the group of guards.


    The guards immediately rushed over to catch the right minister.


    At the same time, Liu Yue flew towards the right minister¡¯s building instead of retreating away.


    Her figure dashed through the empty air. She was moving as fast as lightning.


    At the same time, Du Yi who went to hide quickly appeared from the back and set fire to the building.


    The gorgeous mes immediately lit up the darkness. The archers who were hidden in the building immediately revealed themselves.


    Just like that, Liu Yue entered the formation of these archers with ease.


    If they want to harm her now, it would be harder than ascending to heaven.


    The dagger in her hand danced. All her anger were being poured out at the moment. She used all her to strike down the archers.


    She was enraged. The person who was going to be her grandfather inw wants to kill her. How can they try to look at Xuan Yuan Che after this? How?


    They were all saying that it was for the good of Tianchen, that it was all for Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s good.


    They themselves should know what it was actually good for.


    ¡°Not good. The witch is escaping!¡±


    ¡°Shoot! Shoot¡­.¡±


    ¡°Aiya¡­¡­¡±


    The scene turned chaotic very quickly. Miserable shrieks could be heard from afar.


    There was no one able to shoot down Liu Yue after she had entered their formations. There was no one that can stop her from escaping.


    Her sleek ck hair floated in air. That beautiful face of her¡¯s was cold and emotionless.


    She was filled with anger and ughtered a path out.


    The mes continued to dance higher and higher into the building.


    ¡°Master.¡± Di Yi flew towards Liu Yue. He was worried for her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Yue turned around to take onest look at the mes and the right minister behind her.


    The autumn wind was strong. The alluring mes were spreading very quickly.


    The ck clothed men¡¯s sleeves suddenly flew upwards.

 Chapter 415 – Internal Conflicts (9)

    From the corner of her eyes, Liu Yue who was ready to leave saw something and suddenly stopped. She quickly turned back around.


    Under the bright lights of the me, the ck clothed men¡¯s sleeves were blown upward by the wind and revealed the cloth under it.


    A metallic ck color embroidered with some red.


    Bang. When Liu Yue saw this, her mind exploded.


    This kind of clothing¡­.. It¡¯s¡­.It¡¯s the clothing of the imperial guards!


    Liu Yue clenched her fist. The right minister wasn¡¯t the only one trying to kill her, there was also¡­..


    ¡°Master.¡± Du Yi furrowed his brows.


    The imperial guards were separated into two factions. One faction was controlled by Xuan Yuan Che, while the other small faction was controlled by the emperor, Xuan Yuan Yi¡­.Not even Xuan Yuan Che could challenge his father¡¯s authority inmanding the imperial guards.


    The guards who have a red embroidered pattern¡­. They belonged to Xuan Yuan Yi.


    No wonder why the right minister has so many experts by his side. So someone was backing him up, giving him support.


    She grabbed her dagger harder and harder. Xuan Yuan Yi, Xuan Yuan Yi.


    The mes on the building could notpare to the mes in Liu Yue¡¯s bloodshot eyes.


    She¡¯s not ming them. She¡¯s not ming them. Fucking hell. How can she not me them. When did she offend Xuan Yuan Yi? When has she ever let Tianchen down?


    She¡¯s been silent the whole time and had Xuan Yuan Che deal with everything. It seems like Xuan Yuan Che isn¡¯t enough. Everyone thinks that she¡¯s a pushover.


    She turned around and without saying anything, she charged towards the imperial pce. She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    The night was getting darker and darker.


    In the imperial pce of Tianchen.


    ¡°Xuan Yuan Che. How can you say such a thing?¡± Xuan Yuan Yi stood up and was filled with disbelief and anger.


    Xuan Yuan Che stood up as well, ¡°I¡¯m saying this one more time. I will take care of everything. Tianchen is mine. Liu Yue is also mine. These two things, I will not let either of them go. I have my own ns!

 Chapter 416 – Internal Conflicts (10)

    Father, just sit there and be a good king. With me here, Tianchen will not be destroyed.


    Don¡¯t try to do anything behind my back either. I didn¡¯t do anything and Yue-er didn¡¯t say anything. However, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Father, don¡¯t force me.¡±


    Xuan Yuan Che was fighting a cold war with Xuan Yuan Yi.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just drop this matter and listen to me. Father¡­..¡±


    ¡°Master.¡± Before Xuan Yuan Che could finish talking, Yan Hu suddenly appeared. He rushed forward and spoke a few words to Xuan Yuan Che.


    ¡°Peng.¡± Xuan Yuan Che became furious. He mmed his palm on the table causing it to break into many pieces.


    ¡®Good. Good. What a good father. What a good grandfather.¡±


    He looked at Xuan Yuan Yi with extreme coldness and turned around to leave. Xuan Yuan Che was filled with rage.


    Xuan Yuan Che sat down on his throne. Those eyes¡­. They were filled with rage. They were filled his sorrow¡­. His child¡­..


    ¡®Aii¡­. Che-er, father is doing this for your own good.¡± He held his head with his hand and deeply sighed.


    ¡°Rather than losing her when the rtionship deepens even more, why not just lose her now. That way, it¡¯ll be better for you.¡±


    Xuan Yuan Yi spoke very softly.


    After sighing for a bit, a goldmanding medallion slipped out of his sleeves andnded on the floor. In the empty pce, it made a loud sound.


    Xuan Yuan Yi looked at the medallion by his feet.


    It was a fine medallion. It was a bit old and had quite a history attached to it.


    It was only a mere medallion but it gave off an unmatched imposing aura. It wasn¡¯t something from Tianchen¡­.. It wasn¡¯t something from the seven empires.


    This is¡­¡­


    Xuan Yuan Yi knelt down to pick up the medallion and tightly grasped it in his hands.

 Chapter 417 – Internal Conflicts (11)

    When he saw Liu Yue¡¯s real face, he knew that this day woulde. However, he didn¡¯t think that it was going toe so quickly.


    He wanted Liu Yue to leave a kid for Xuan Yuan Che and let them live in peace for a few years.


    He didn¡¯t think that they woulde so quickly.


    They¡¯vee¡­.


    ¡°Your majesty. You should rest. It¡¯s already veryte.¡± The head eunuch lightly walked over.


    Xuan Yuan Yi looked at the night sky outside the pce. The sky¡­. It¡¯s already very dark.


    There was a thick moisture in the air. It seems like it¡¯s going to rain tonight.


    ¡°You go back first. I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡± Xuan Yuan Yi sat back down on the throne.


    When the head eunuch heard this, he quickly left.


    Tonight¡­. It will be a restless night.


    The night sky was very romantic. Darkness filled the sky. The starry autumn sky was covered by arge ck curtain.


    Two shadows were moving very quickly under this dark night sky. One on the left, one on the right. They were separated by a single street. One was rushing towards the imperial pce, the other, towards the right minister¡¯s estate.


    They brushed past each other.


    Under the dark curtains, the two got further and further away from each other.


    Moisture was filling up in the air.


    Liu Yue who was filled with murderous intent reached the imperial pce.


    ¡°Bang¡± She kicked the door open. She had a furious look on her face.


    Xuan Yuan Yi was sitting on his throne as if he had been waiting for her toe.


    ¡°You¡¯vee.¡± Xuan Yuan Yi looked at the raging Liu Yue.


    Tightly holding her dagger, Liu Yue forced her way into the pce. Her bloodshot eyes looked at the calm Xuan Yuan Yi, ¡°When did I offend your Tianchen? When did I offend you, Xuan Yuan Yi. The other empires didn¡¯t evene yet and yet you want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°I can disregard all those rumors spread by Du Gu Ye. Those are nothing to my hears. I can act like I didn¡¯t hear them. I know that you¡¯re doing this for the empire. I know what you¡¯re thinking.

 Chapter 418 – Internal Conflicts (12)

    I won¡¯t argue with you guys nor will I try to fight with you. I¡¯ll sit there and wait. I¡¯ll wait until Xuan Yuan Che wins. I¡¯ll wait until all the threat is gone. I¡¯ll wait until all of you calm down.


    Grievance and curses. I can ept them. I believe that I will be able to tread across thend with my Xuan Yuan Che in the future.


    But I didn¡¯t think that you guys would be the ones that tried to kill me. You are Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s father. Do you think he can endure this? How can he endure something like this?¡±


    These cold words sounded throughout the pce.


    Du Yi was standing by Liu Yue¡¯s side and guarded the entrance. If his master was going to go crazy, he will follow her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stirred up¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stirred up? Motherfucker. I¡¯m here to kill you today. Let¡¯s see if I¡¯m stirred up or not.¡± Liu Yue gritted her teeth.


    Seeing this, Xuan Yuan Yi stood up and looked at Liu Yue, ¡°Follow me. This emperor wants to show you something. You¡¯ll understand after seeing it.¡±


    Saying this, he didn¡¯t want for Liu Yue¡¯s response and pressed the armrest of the throne. A ¡°kacha¡± sound could be heard as a door appeared from behind the stage.


    Xuan Yuan Yi turned around and walked towards it.


    Liu Yue suppressed her anger and followed Xuan Yuan Yi.


    Xuan Yuan Yi wasn¡¯t afraid of entering this ce. Why would she be afraid?


    She wanted to see what this thing is that made them try to kill her no matter what. What will she learn from seeing this thing?


    After walking down a flight of stairs, light shined into the secret passage.


    There was a very small hidden room.


    It wasn¡¯t anything exuberant. There wasn¡¯t any treasures here either. This ce was iparably simple.


    After entering the secret room, Liu Yue didn¡¯t notice anything either. However, her eyes were attracted to the painting in the room.


    It was a painting of a peerless beauty sitting under a pine tree. There was a small river by her side and she was surrounded by grass and flowers. The painting was extremely beautiful.


    She furrowed her brows and looked at the painting. Liu Yue was sure that the person in the painting looked very much like herself.


    This painting¡­..

 Chapter 419 – Sorrow Night (1)

    ¡°That¡¯s your mother.¡± Xuan Yuan Yi warmly replied while looking at the picture.


    Liu Yue¡¯s eyelid twitched. It¡¯d be unbelievable if this person wasn¡¯t her mother. But what did her mother have to do with her right now?


    She looked at Xuan Yuan Yi, ¡°And what about it?¡±


    Saying that, she looked at the Xuan Yuan Yi who was immersed in the painting. An absurd idea suddenly shed in Liu Yue¡¯s mind.


    The painting was hidden in such a ce. Xuan Yuan Yi was looking at the painting with such a loving look¡­..


    Her heart shuddered. Three years ago, the then crowned prince, Xuan Yuan Cheng¡¯s dying words suddenly sounded besides Liu Yue¡¯s ears again. ¡®It¡¯s impossible for you two to be together.¡¯


    She clenched her fists. Could it be¡­¡­.


    ¡°If you say that I¡¯m your daughter, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± A cold and deste voice sounded.


    The emperor was fickle in love, it¡¯s hard to say¡­¡­.


    Hearing this, Liu Yue suddenlyughed, ¡°If you were my daughter, then why would I allow you to marry Che-er in the first ce? I¡¯m not that senile.¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Yue calmed down a bit. That¡¯s right. Even if no one else knew, Xuan Yuan Yi himself would know about it. How can he marry his son and daughter? She was being silly.


    Xuan Yuan Yi didn¡¯t wait for Liu Yue to say anything, ¡°Your mother came from a very mysterious ce. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Murong Wu Di identally saved her life, she would not have married your father Murong Yi.


    She didn¡¯t take the position of the main wife. She didn¡¯t enter the ancestral temple. All she did was be a concubine with no status. It was unbelievable.¡±


    After hearing what Xuan Yuan Yi said, Liu Yue frowned. Why is he talking about this? Could everything that happened have something to do with her mother?


    Softly touching the painting, Xuan Yuan Yi softly said, ¡°It was onlyter did I find out why she did something like this. Ahh. She wasted all of our intentions.¡±

 Chapter 420 – Sorrow Night (2)

    Xuan Yuan Yi then slowly turned towards Liu Yue, ¡°She did this because it made it easier for her to leave. After she repaid her debt of gratitude, she left without anyone noticing.


    General Murong announced that she died but I know that she left. She left to return home.


    Liu Yue, did you know that when you were little, you were doted by your father. This was because he loved your mother.


    However, when she left suddenly, Murong Yi¡¯s love turned into hatred. All those things that they did, I know everything about it.¡±


    Hearing this Liu Yue frowned, ¡°What are you trying to say.¡±


    Why is Xuan Yuan Yi telling her this? This past is in the past. She is Murong Liu Yue but she is not Murong Liu Yue. She didn¡¯t know much about her mother¡¯s business.


    But if they do meet by chance, she would definitely show respect to her mother. After all, she was in Murong Liu Yue¡¯s body.


    But right now, she was not interested in her mother¡¯s story.


    Hearing this, Xuan Yuan Yi shook his head, ¡°If I don¡¯t say this, you won¡¯t know why we¡¯re doing all these things today.


    When she left, General Murong and I both searched for her.


    The Murong n wants to find her back and I want her for myself.


    We sent a lot of men to search through the entire seven kingdoms. In the end, we received some news from overseas. It was because of this news that we gave up. We didn¡¯t dare to look for her anymore.¡±


    When he talked about this, a look of fear appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°That ce is a ce that we cannot go to. Her identity¡­¡­.She is someone that we cannot taint.¡±


    An identity that even the king of Tianchen cannot taint? Liu Yue was a bit confused.


    Liu Yue unconsciously released her fist. The dense aura in the room began to fade away.

 Chapter 421 – Sorrow Night (3)

    ¡°Liu Yue.¡± Xuan Yan Yi looked straight into her eyes, ¡°That year, you looked weak and feeble. I thought that you took Murong Yi¡¯s genes so I bestowed the marriage to you. I didn¡¯t think that anything would happen.¡±


    However, I didn¡¯t think that you were hiding your true face. With that face of yours, it seems like you have more of your mother¡¯s genes.


    You¡¯re something that can¡¯t be kept in the seven empires.¡±


    When Liu Yue heard thest sentence, she frowned.


    Xuan Yuan Yi then moved towards a book thatid besides the painting, ¡°Originally, I thought that if you weren¡¯t exposed, then the people in that ce wouldn¡¯t know about it.


    You could¡¯ve been together with Che-er. You could¡¯ve gotten married and lived peacefully together.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that Du Gu Ye woulde out of nowhere and bring five other empires to attack us just for you. The news about you have probably been sent to overseas. Even if Murong Wu Di and I want to suppress the news, we can¡¯t.¡±


    After saying that, he picked the book up and threw it towards Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue caught the book easily. After flipping through the pages, her expression changed immediately.


    Xuan Yuan Yi saw the change in her expression and sighed, ¡°Yue-er, I know my son¡¯s abilities.


    If he says he can handle the five empires, then he can handle it. Other people are scared, but I¡¯m not. I know my son can do it.


    But, if those people find out about you ande, then our Tianchen will definitely be destroyed.


    Against those people, our Tianchen cannot defend at all. We can¡¯t even try to fight back.


    Yue-er, don¡¯t me me for being selfish. I don¡¯t want Tianchen to be destroyed. I don¡¯t want Che-er to be hurt as well. I only have one outstanding son left. Tianchen needs him. I don¡¯t want our few hundred years of history to be destroyed just like that.¡±


    Liu Yue can tell that Xuan Yuan Yi was filled with fear. He was filled with grief.

 Chapter 422 – Sorrow Night (4)

    Liu Yue continuously flipped through the book and read the contents. She felt a shiver go down her spine as she read the book.


    The book looked ordinary but it was filled with many secrets.


    Her hands started to shake. Liu Yue didn¡¯t know if it was excitement or fear.


    Xuan Yuan Yi saw Liu Yue¡¯s expression and sighed, ¡°Yue-er, I know that you love Che-er. If you love him, then please don¡¯t bring destruction to him. Don¡¯t let him die.


    Du Gu Ye and them can¡¯t evenpare to those people. Ao Yun, Snow Saint, we can still fight them. We can defend against them. But if they came, Tianchen will be destroyed immediately. Che-er will definitely die.


    If you love someone, could you bear watching him die? Would you bring him down? Yue-er, you¡¯re not that selfish right?


    Yue-er, our Tianchen can have anyone in here. Anyone can be a princess or an empress. However, we cannot have an empress that will bring destruction to Tianchen.


    Yue-er, give us a break and let us go. Please leave.¡±


    With each word, tears flowed down Xuan Yuan Yi¡¯s cheeks. He was feeling very emotional.


    Liu Yue who was holding the book felt shaken.


    A cold feeling entered her bones, making her feel very cold.


    It was still early into autumn. How can it feel so cold¡­.


    If she loves him, then don¡¯t bring him destruction? Don¡¯t bring his entire empire down?


    If she loves him, then would she bring him down? Would she watch him die?


    No. No, she will not. How could she? She was going to wait for Xuan Yuan Che to conquer the world. Why would she destroy him?


    But¡­. But¡­.


    Her hands grasped onto the book.


    Her heart tightened. She felt pain. All she wanted was to stay next to Xuan Yuan Che and watch him conquer the world. She wanted to stand by his side andugh with him.

 Chapter 423 – Sorrow Night (5)

    All she wanted was their happiness. That¡¯s it. She only wants to be happy with Xuan Yuan Che.


    But why did a powerful mysterious n want to interfere with them? Who did she offend?


    She slowly took the golden medallion and held it tightly. Why is it like this? Why?


    What kind of person is Murong Liu Yue¡¯s mother? Why did it turn out like this? Shit. Shit!


    She looked at the golden medallion. The words on it looked exactly like the one of the book, ¡°Tianchen will be destroyed on the day of marriage.¡±


    These words were simple but fierce.


    She tightly clenched her fist. The medallion started to twist from the strength of Liu Yue¡¯s hands. The twist on the medallion made the design look even more strange.


    Her cold looking face was expressionless. Liu Yue suddenly turned around and walked out.


    Xuan Yuan Yi watched as she left and called out, ¡°You won¡¯t be selfish right? You have to do it for Che¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Wrong. I am selfish. If we¡¯re going to die, then we¡¯ll die together.¡± After saying that, she left the secret room. Xuan Yuan Yi slumped onto the floor and was filled with despair.


    The night was getting darker and darker. The moisture in the air was getting heavier and heavier.


    Wind was slowly blowing, carrying the scent of rain along with it.


    ¡°No. Even if the empire is destroyed, I won¡¯t leave. Nothing can make me leave Xuan Yuan Che. Nothing.¡± She grasped the book. She didn¡¯t want to leave because of something written in a book. She will not give Xuan Yuan Che up.


    A super strong mysterious n that can easily destroy everything?


    Who cares? Who the hell cares? Who cares if the entire world is destroyed? She¡¯s selfish. She only cares about her own life along with Xuan Yuan Che. She doesn¡¯t care if everyone else dies.¡±

 Chapter 424 – Sorrow Night (6)

    She reached out to touch the back of her beck. There was a small red spot. It was very small.


    The birthmark that she always had¡­..Who would¡¯ve thought that this was not a birthmark at all. It was something that her mother left her. It¡¯s something from the mysterious ce. It¡¯s something that doesn¡¯t benefit her at all.


    It¡¯s something that the mysterious ce use to control their people.


    It was written clearly in the book. Very clearly.


    ¡°Master.¡± Du Yi who had been following Liu Yue saw that Liu Yue came out with a cold look and couldn¡¯t help but call out.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t react at all and continued to walk.


    ¡°Yue-er, Yue-er.¡± At the same time, Empress Chen frantically walked towards Liu Yue.


    ¡°Yue-er, please don¡¯t keep what my father did in mind. Mother will give you a fair exnation for it. Yue-er, don¡¯t be sad. They¡¯re just muddled right now. Don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Empress Chen suddenly received the news that her father tried to kill Liu Yue. It was simply unbelievable. He must have gone senile.


    Even though she heard Empress Chen talking, she didn¡¯t stop moving. The affairs regarding the right minister was just a small matter. It was nothing much.


    After seeing how Liu Yue was still so expressionless, Empress Chen turned pale. She didn¡¯t know if Liu Yue had hatred in her heart and became even more frantic.


    ¡°Yue-er don¡¯t be like this. Mother will be sad. Yue-er¡­..¡±


    Liu Yuepletely ignored it and continued to walk. Her mind was focused on the book and its content.


    On the other end, Xuan Yuan Che was moving quickly towards the pce. He knew that his Yue-er would definitely go and look for his father. He knows her too well.


    His body move as fast as lightning and sped towards the pce.


    ¡°Stop. Why are you not talking. Do you want mother to die for the sins that have been done for you?¡± Seeing how Liu Yue was ignoring her, she quickly escted the situation and grabbed Liu Yue¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 425 – Sorrow Night (7)

    The loud voice of Empress Chen was carried by the wind towards Xuan Yuan Che. Hearing the word ¡®die¡¯, his heart shook. What¡¯s going on with mother and Liu Yue? He started to move even faster.


    Liu Yue stopped and frowned. What is Empress Chen talking about? She didn¡¯t mind about this small matter at all.


    She stopped and turned around.


    Seeing that Liu Yue have stopped, Empress Chen let out a sigh of relief. With a happy look, she walked up to Liu Yue, ¡°Yue-er.¡±


    Right as she called out, a mysterious force struck her back, pushing Empress Chen towards Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue had stopped moving. She was holding onto the book with one hand and her dagger with the other.


    Seeing that Empress Chen was falling towards her she unconsciously reached out to hold onto her. The dagger in her hands idently went towards the Empress as well.


    The two of them were very close. The dagger had pierced the Empress¡¯ dress.


    Both of their faces paled immediately.


    At the same time, if one was looking from far away, one would think that Liu Yue had stabbed the empress.


    Liu Yue¡¯s heart shook. She quickly pulled back her hand.


    From far away, Xuan Yuan Che saw everything as he flew over.


    ¡°Mother.¡± Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s expression changed, not believing what he was seeing.


    His Liu Yue wants to kill his mother?


    The bloody dagger was inserted in the Empress¡¯ chest. Empress Chen¡¯s face was filled with shock.


    With Liu Yue¡¯s back facing him, Xuan Yuan Che wasn¡¯t able to see what kind of expression she had on. He can only feel the cold aura extruding from her body.

 Chapter 426 – Sorrow Night (8)

    ¡°Mother!¡± Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s voice pierced through the darkness. He couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    He fiercely rushed forward. He grabbed Liu Yue by her shoulders and pushed her aside. He then went and hugged his mother.


    ¡°Mother, how are you feeling? How are you feeling?¡± Looking at the blood on her chest, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Liu Yue who was pushed away took two steps back and stared at the uncontrobly sorrow Xuan Yuan Che. She was stunned.


    Qiu Hen and Yan Hu were both behind Xuan Yuan Che with their mouths wide opened. They had an expression filled with disbelief on their faces.


    ¡°Kill the witch¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s trying to assassinate the Empress¡­..¡±


    ¡°Kill¡­¡­..!¡±


    From the shadows, countless amounts of imperial guards appeared. It was as if they appeared out of nowhere.


    They were all armed, and filled with murderous intent.


    All of them were angry. All of them wanted to kill the witch that tried to assassinate the empress.


    This empire destroying witch must be killed. She must be killed no matter what.


    It was getting darker and darker.


    The moisture in the air was getting heavier and heavier as if it was about to rain.


    The cold autumn breeze sent chills down people¡¯s spines.


    So there were more traps waiting for her. Liu Yue came back to her sense and smiled.


    While staring at the back of the extremely sad and angry Xuan Yuan Che, Liu Yue took a deep breath and loudly said, ¡°I won¡¯t exin anything. I¡¯m going to find someone to pay back some debt¡­. Come find me yourself.¡±


    The cold voice echoed through the hall as Liu Yue continued to walk out. She was calm and didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    Behind her, Du Yi yelled out, ¡°It wasn¡¯t master.¡± as he followed her out.


    ¡°Stop right there.¡± Xuan Yuan Che who was hugging the empress immediately turned around and yelled out.


    However, Liu Yue who is filled with anger moved faster and faster. In the blink of an eye, she escaped the imperial guard¡¯s encirclement and ran towards the darkness.

 Chapter 427 – Sorrow Night (9)

    ¡°Shit.¡± Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s expression became extremely ugly.


    ¡°Che-er, it¡¯s not Yue-er, quick¡­..¡± After receiving a blow to her back,


    ¡°I know.¡± Xuan Yuan Che moved the cloth away. There was basically no injury to the chest at all.


    He was shocked at moment because he cared for his mother. However, after a bit, he came back to his senses. He trusts his Liu Yue. He knows that she wouldn¡¯t do something like this at all.


    She gave him face and didn¡¯t kill his grandfather, the right minister, who tried to murder her. She would even let someone who tried to kill her go, let alone Empress Chen who had always been on her side.


    There was one thing that Xuan Yuan Che didn¡¯t understand.


    This was nned by someone¡­. But who?


    He didn¡¯t think that they would use his own mother to frame his beloved Yue for killing the Empress. They dare use the person closest to him as a sacrifice?


    How can he not feel sorrow? How can he not be angry?


    At that moment, he couldn¡¯t think of anything else. He couldn¡¯t say anything.


    But this silly girl. She¡¯s usually smart. Why was she so stupid today. Why did she run? She brought more problems to herself by running.


    That stupid girl¡­. She made herself the scapegoat.


    ¡°Go quickly¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Men. Come protect mother and bring her home. Qiu Hen, Yan Hu, if anyone dare move the troops in the capital, make sure that they don¡¯t ever see the sunlight again.¡±


    He quickly stood up. His eyes were filled with coldness. It looks like a storm was brewing again. His words were filled with coldness.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qiu Hen and Yan Hu quickly answered.


    Xuan Yuan Che was filled with a murderous aura. The imperial guards who appeared out of nowhere looked at each other and didn¡¯t dare to move. They wanted to kill Liu Yue but something told them that they would back off if they want to live¡­.


    People are selfish.


    After Xuan Yuan Cheid down hismands, he quickly turned around and flew out the pce. He flew towards the direction that Liu Yue left in and quickly followed in pursuit.


    This Liu Yue, why is she acting so impetuous today? What had happened?

 Chapter 428 – Sorrow Night (10)

    The wind blew strongly as rain started to fall.


    In the dark night, Liu Yue¡¯s yellow body shed like lightning across the ck sky. She was moving extremely fast.


    The droplets of rainnded on her face and body, but it wasn¡¯t enough to cool down her anger.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Yun Zhao starting everything, if it wasn¡¯t for Du Gu Ye assembling the powers¡­. If it weren¡¯t for them, it would not be like this today.


    She would not have been found out by those people.


    She would still be Tianchen¡¯s little princess.


    Everything would be fine. Helian Yun Zhao, Du Gu Ye, she¡¯s going to skin them alive!


    She will definitely make things harder for those who make things hard for her.


    She was filled with murderous intent as she madly moved forward.


    At the outskirts of Tianchen, the area where the royal family hunted three years ago was all filled with ckness.


    The fire from three years ago had burned through the entire area. Even the dirt had turned ck.


    There was a group of horses blocking the road. There were many shadows behind the horses.


    Wearing a purple golden robe while sitting on a white horse, Du Gu Ye was waiting at the mountain pass. He watched as the yellow sh appeared. The person he had been waiting for has finallye.


    Liu Yue stood there and coldly looked at Du Gu Ye.


    The two stared each other down. Their coldness shed in the darkness and created an enormous aura.


    Du Gu Ye faced Liu Yue and extended his hand out, ¡°I¡¯ve waited for you for a long time. Come with me.¡± He was sure that Liu Yue was going to leave with her too.


    Liu Yue looked at Du Gu Ye with a murderous expression, ¡°You¡¯re not fit.¡±


    Du Gu Ye frowned but didn¡¯t retract his hand.


    ¡®A man who can¡¯t even protect his own woman. He¡¯s even less of a fit.¡± His voice was weak but imposing.


    Du Gu Ye was still enveloped in coldness. It was a coldness that looked down on everyone.


    Hearing this, Liu Yue became extremely angry.

 Chapter 429 – Sorrow Night (11)

    ¡°Brother, leave with me.¡± After Du Gu Ye finished talking, another voice sounded. It was Helian Yun Zhao.


    ¡°Brother,e to my Snow Saint. You can do whatever you want there. No one will do anything to you.¡±


    Helian Yun Zhao stared at Liu Yue whose hair was moistened by the drizzle. She looked very weak and yet she has a sharp gaze. It was as if she was an injured lion.


    In the icy cold sky, sparks flew in all directions.


    Du Gu Ye and Helian Yun Zhao looked at each other. The sparks became more and more apparent.


    Their auras collided.


    The people behind them stepped up as well. The air around them was getting thicker and thicker.


    They¡¯re all here huh? Good. Good.


    The people that Liu Yue hated and resented both appeared in front of her. The mes of her rage grew even bigger. She rushed past the guards with her dagger in her hand straight towards Du Gu Ye, ¡°Don¡¯t even try to leave.¡±


    With her mes of rage, she struck out at Du Gu Ye with her dagger.


    Du Gu Ye evaded by using his hands and stepped forward.


    He raised his hand, signaling for his guards to step moving.


    Liu Yue¡¯s anger. He can feel it. Since it¡¯s like this, then he¡¯ll let her cool down for a bit before she gets out of hand.


    Her face was very cold. Her hands danced in the air. However, Du Gu Ye blocked all of her advances.


    After Liu Yue saw what Du Gu Ye was made her, she lost her desire already. Du Gu Ye was far too strong.


    All of the attacks from the dagger struck air. The two of them move as fast as lightning.


    A barrage of attacks were sent out from one side, while the one on the other side continuously dodged.


    In the darkness of the night, it was very hard to see their movements. Only a streak of purple-gold light could be seen moving around.


    The rain got heavier and heavier. Compared to the soft drizzle that floated around before, the raindrops pierced through the air.


    The sad autumn wind blew heavily on the road towards the Rusi Mountains. It sent chills down people¡¯s backs.

 Chapter 430 – Sorrow Night (12)

    Helian Yun Zhao stood on the side and watched as Liu Yue sent barrage of relentless attacks towards Du Gu Ye. Aplicated feeling arose in his heart. However, this was good too. Liu Yue hated Du Gu Ye¡­.. He was in a better position.


    The rain fell onto the earth like arrows but it was unable to prate the area where the purple-gold streaks appeared. The murderous aura was so intense that the rain slowed down immediately upon touching the air around the two.


    Before the rain could even touch the two, it was evaporated by the sword qi and palm strikes sent out by the two.


    Yun Zhao who was watching everything was shocked.


    Du Gu Ye had to use all his strength to evade her attacks with his palm strikes.


    Even though Liu Yue didn¡¯t have any internal energy she was still able to pierce through his defense with her dagger. If Du Gu Ye didn¡¯t use all his strength, then he won¡¯t live past today.


    The palm strikes were getting stronger and stronger as Liu Yue¡¯s attacks moved faster and faster


    Her heart with engulfed with rage. She wildly and continuously attacked Du Gu Ye while extruding a thick murderous aura.


    The rain was getting even heavier now. People could barely see the battle between the two even though they were right in front of them.


    On the other side, Xuan Yuan Che led a group of troops towards Rusi Mountain. On this rainy night, the sound of horse hooves wildly moving sounded throughout.


    Liu Yue inclined towards Du Gu Ye and prepared herself for a strike using all of her strength


    Du Gu Ye knew that this attack was going to be tough to handle and used all of his strength as well.


    Sword Qi shed with the palm force. A creaking sound could be heard as the air around them suddenly split apart.


    At that moment, a light sound of a gong echoed through the road. It was very light. It was gentle. It was almost inaudible.


    Followed by this sound, a golden arrow pierced through the air, flying towards Liu Yue¡¯s back, like a shooting star.


    Not even Xuan Yuan Che could shoot an arrow this fast.


    ¡°Liu Yue, watch out!¡± Yun Zhao, who had been caring for Liu Yue and watching her saw the golden streak from the corner of his eyes. His expression changed immediately.

 Chapter 431 – Sorrow Night (13)

    While yelling loudly, Yun Zhao dashed out quickly towards the arrow aimed at Liu Yue¡¯s back.


    The arrow was powerful and fast. Liu Yue could feel the killing intent from the arrows as it reached her back. She felt a cold and ominous feeling creep through her body as a chill was sent down her spine.


    She had never felt such an imposing energy before. It was a dangerous feeling. An inescapable feeling. She hasn¡¯t felt this in a long time.


    Without even thinking, Liu Yue moved her shoulders and repositioned herself. If she can¡¯t dodge this arrow, then she¡¯ll have to take it head on.


    At the same time, she had to be careful of Du Gu Ye¡¯s attack.


    The iing arrow didn¡¯t give Liu Yue any time to rx. It pierced through Liu Yue¡¯s shoulders as a arrow of blood shot out.


    Liu Yue¡¯s body trembled as the force of the arrow moved her forward.


    She spat out a mouthful of blood right at Du Gu Ye¡¯s face.


    The palm strike that Du Gu Ye used all his energy for struck Liu Yue as well.


    Against Liu Yue, he didn¡¯t dare to hit her with all his might. He was ready to use his palm strike to counter Liu Yue¡¯s attack but when he heard Yun Zhao yell out and saw Liu Yue spat out a mouthful of blood, he was shocked and restrained himself.


    But how can it be easy to restrain an attack after putting all your strength into it?


    His palmsnded on Liu Yue¡¯s chest. Liu Yue¡¯s body was sent flying by the attack.


    At the same time, Du Gu Ye also spat out a mouthful of blood. Liu Yue¡¯s dagger was inserted into his shoulders.


    The night sky trembled, as the heavy rain covered the world.


    The rain dyed red as blood sttered in all directions.


    ¡°Yue-er¡­¡­..¡± Xuan Yuan Che rushed over as his cry echoed throughout the pouring rain.

 Chapter 432 – Where the shadow goes (1)

    His eyes burned with fiery. It looked as if blood was about to seep out.


    His breath¡­.. His heartbeat¡­. They were seized away as he watched the yellow figure float. Xuan Yuan Che felt as if his heart had stopped.


    His eyes¡­. His heart¡­.. They were focused on Liu Yue who was falling towards the mountain streams.


    Xuan Yuan Che immediately flew off of his horse and madly rushed over. He went straight towards Liu Yue with a fierce look on his face.


    A mournful and wild roar echoed throughout the night sky. It vibrated within the pouring rain.


    Behind him, the sound of iron hooves sounded. Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s troops were here as well.


    Fresh blood poured like a waterfall from the sky. It followed Liu Yue as she fell towards the mountain stream. Her yellow robe had already been dyed bright red.


    Such a sight caused people to tremble.


    On the other side, Yun Zhao who chased after the arrow watched as Liu Yue was struck by the arrow.


    Before he could return to his senses, Du Gu Ye and Liu Yue had struck each other. Liu Yue who was hit by the palm strike was sent flying towards the stream.


    Unable to bear it, Yun Zhao¡¯s expression changed and flew towards the direction of Liu Yue in order to catch her.


    Liu Yue was falling faster and faster.


    She was struck in both her back and her chest. Her organs were in aplete mess right now. She couldn¡¯t make a sound¡­¡­. She couldn¡¯t move at all¡­..


    Her consciousness was slowly fading away. Only the pain on her body remained. An endless amount of pain¡­.


    Che¡­.. It hurts¡­..


    Yun Zhao extended his arms in order to catch the falling Liu Yue. He ran as fast as he could with all of his strength. He had to catch Liu Yue in this rain¡­.


    Far away, Xuan Yuan Che wildly rushed forward as well.


    Faster¡­..I have to be faster¡­.. Have to be faster.


    His speed was at the utmost limit already. In this torrential downpour, only his ck shadow could be seen. He was like a demon. A demon who was going to cut down everything in his way.


    His hand¡­. It was raised high towards the falling figure¡­.. This person was his world. He must grasp onto his world. He must catch her no matter what.


    The figure drenched in red blood was falling even faster now.

 Chapter 433 – Where the shadow goes (2)

    Two figures charged towards Liu Yue from two different directions.


    At the same time, Du Yi who had been following Liu Yue moved when he saw that Yun Zhao had moved as well


    He didn¡¯t think that something like this would happen. He abandoned his ns to hide and assassinate Yun Zhao and rushed towards Liu Yue.


    Three people anxiously rushed towards Liu Yue.


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier. It was hard for anyone to see anything in front of them.


    Du Gu Ye stood there grasping his chest. He didn¡¯t care about the injury that Liu Yue had inflicted onto his shoulder. He stood there and stared as Liu Yue fell from the sky.


    Thousands of emotions passed through Du Gu Ye¡¯s mind as the calm expression on his face changed a thousand times.


    The face that always looked calm and cold was now filled with anxiousness and fear. This was a fear that Du Gu Ye didn¡¯t know about.


    His feet didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t rush forward to try and save the falling Liu Yue.


    If one looked at him, they would think that he didn¡¯t care about her at all.


    But his hand grasped his chest tightly. His ck and blue eyes stared anxiously as Liu Yue fell towards the mountain stream.


    Below the mountain stream was the Odd Rock Hills. If Liu Yue falls in there¡­¡­.


    Rain continued to fall as each second felt like a thousand years.


    The air was starting to freeze.


    A red figure continued to fall from the sky.


    Under it, Yun Zhao¡¯s figure was closing in.


    Yun Zhao was fast, but the etion of Liu Yue¡¯s fall was even faster.


    When Liu Yue was right in front of his eyes¡­.. When he reached his hands out to grab Liu Yue¡­.. Yun Zhao suddenly felt himself stagger. He had lost his center of gravity and fell forwards.


    Yun Zhao had been staring at Liu Yue this entire time and did not notice the situation under his own feet.


    He had ran over a crack and tumbled forwards.


    His heart shook. He looked at his own feet and his mind froze. There was nothing his feet. He was suspended in midair, ready to fall forward.


    His entire body fell onto the ground.


    Subconsciously, Yun Zhao forced his entire body back and with his hand, he grabbed onto the cliff.

 Chapter 434 – Where the shadow goes (3)

    Chapter 434 ¨C Where the shadow goes (3)


    All five of his fingers quickly gripped onto the side of the cliff. With all his strength, he pulled himself back up.


    However, because he had fallen, he could not catch up to Liu Yue anymore.


    The bloody figure had fallen¡­..All the way towards the Odd Rock Hills.


    ¡°Yue.¡± At the same time, Xuan Yuan Che had caught up and reached out as well. Without thinking, he jumped off and stretched forward to try and catch the falling Liu Yue.


    A crisp ripping sound could be heard as Xuan Yuan Che was only able to grab onto her sleeves.


    The sleeves were in Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hand while the Liu Yue continued to fall without any hindrance¡­..straight towards the mountain stream.


    ¡°Yue-er¡­..¡± Like a lone wolf who had lost its lover, Xuan Yuan Che cried out. His cry pierced the nine heavens.


    His cry echoed throughout the entire ravine.


    ¡°Yue-er, Yue-er¡­..¡± Xuan Yuan Che was feeling extremely lost.


    As Du Gu Ye stood there and watched as Liu Yue slipped out of Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s hands, his chest tightened.


    His originally pale face had be even paler.


    His knees slowly staggered as he dropped onto the ground.


    Those cold eyes were now empty. He never thought about killing her. He didn¡¯t try to kill her¡­.


    On the other hand, Xuan Yuan Che was moving and crying like a wild demon.


    He didn¡¯t think about anything. He didn¡¯t care for his own safety. Xuan Yuan Che leaped forward as well. No matter what, he had to catch her.


    He can¡¯t lose her. He absolutely cannot lose her.


    As he jumped out, a horsewhip was flung out from behind and tightly wrapped around his body.

 Chapter 435 – Where the shadow goes (4)

    The mindless Xuan Yuan Che who had thrown himself out was quickly pulled back.


    ¡°Master¡­..¡± Yan Hu who was watching Xuan Yuan Che quickly pulled him back up. At the same time, he ran towards him to hold onto him. He won¡¯t let Xuan Yuan Che go even if he dies.


    No. He won¡¯t let him go. The rain was very heavy and the topography of this area was veryplicated. Also, it was the night time¡­. No matter how incredible his master was, it is inauspicious if he jumped down like this. Yan Hu will not let him do that.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s bloodshot eyes watched as the red figure continued to fall. Xuan Yuan Che was going mad right now. He fiercely attack Yan Hu who was holding onto him.


    In that moment, another figure jumped down the cliff straight towards the mountain streams.


    Honor does not allow one to nce back¡­¡­there was no turning back¡­. Who else besides Du Yi could this be.


    ¡°Pu¡­.¡± Blood splurted out from Yan Hu¡¯s mouth. His entire body shook.


    How can he bear and take on an all out attack from a mad Xuan Yuan Che?


    However, his grip on Xuan Yuan Che became tighter. He won¡¯t let go. He will not let go no matter what.


    Tianchen cannot lose Xuan Yuan Che. They can¡¯t. He can¡¯t sit there and watch his master die.


    He won¡¯t let his master gamble with his life. Even if his master kills him, he won¡¯t let Xuan Yuan Che go.


    Behind him, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s troops had arrived. When they saw the scene, they all moved forward to grab onto their leader.


    ¡°Let me go. I¡¯ll kill you all.¡± Blood filled Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s eyes. He was going crazy.


    He fiercely attacked Yan Hu and the others. The red figure had almost disappeared from his sight.


    His Yue¡­¡­.. His Yue!


    ¡°Master!¡± Everyone yelled out.


    His troops didn¡¯t care. They didn¡¯t try to fight back. All they did was continue to hold onto his body. They held onto him and slowly retreated away.


    Fresh blood sprayed out with every step¡­..

 Chapter 436 – Where the shadow goes (5)

    A mad howl sounded. The wild and domineering howl pierced through the nine heavens on this rainy day.


    On this day, the world came crashing down.


    What is the love that we spend our lifetime searching for? Such that it goes so far as to make lovers follow after each other in life and in death.


    They were lovers that have flown over vast distances together as a pair, pping their old wings through many cycles of the seasons.


    Happy rtionships bring joy, while separation brings pain. All the more so when they are deeply infatuated and in love.


    Above theyers of clouds that spread over thousands of miles, between the thousands of peaks covered in snow, as the sun sets, who should the lone man that has lost its mate live for?


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡± A sorrowful howl sounded. Between the thousands of peaks covered in snow, as the sun sets, who should the lone man that has lost its mate live for? Who should he live for?


    The soldiers who surrounded Xuan Yuan Che watched as he fell onto his knees while crying out in pain.


    They were all filled with mixed emotions. This was their prince¡­.. Their prince was in pain¡­.


    Like a lone beast who had lost its mate, Xuan Yuan Che was filled with pain.


    This was their prince. Their prince who was filled with charisma, and full of mettle. Their prince who was fearless and unrivaled.


    This was their cold blooded and ruthless prince.


    When did he be like this?


    When has the prince ever shown his emotions like this?


    The rain continued to pour, washing the vicissitudes of life from the world.


    ¡°Release me right now!¡± The mad Xuan Yuan Che spat out a mouthful of blood. His mind was so convoluted that he had harmed himself.


    It was hard to tell whether the water on Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s face was his tears or the rain.


    ¡°Master. I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll go find the princess.¡± Behind him, Qiu Hen who usually took care of business in the pce ran over. After receiving the news of what had happened, he quickly left to see his master.


    Even if Xuan Yuan Che didn¡¯t trust other people, he would trust Qiu Hen. Xuan Yuan Che knew that Qiu Hen would not harm his Liu Yue.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for her. Don¡¯t worry master, I¡¯ll definitely bring the princess back. Definitely!¡± Qiu Hen yelled towards Xuan Yuan Che. Without thinking, he called over to some soldiers, ¡°Come. Follow me down!¡±


    While saying that, he jumped down from his horse. He didn¡¯t even think about how high the cliff was and immediately jumped down.


    If they lost their princess, who knows what their prince would be? Everyone was worried about Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s state right now.

 Chapter 437 – Where the shadow goes (6)

    He didn¡¯t care about the dangers. At a time like this, nothing else mattered.


    In the rainy weather, Qiu Hen led a group of troops and scaled down the cliff without caring about their safety.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± On the other side, one of Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s subordinate¡¯s yelled out and quickly led the troops around to the other side.


    There was a less dangerous way down the cliff from there.


    The rain was icy cold, but everything felt fiery hot.


    After climbing up from the cliff, Helian Yun Zhao sat down by the edge of the cliff and stared at the dark mountain stream under him.


    He felt tired. It wasn¡¯t his body that was tired, but his heart. His heart was feeling tired.


    He looked up at the sky and allowed the rain to fall all over his face. It hurt. But it allowed him to cover up his emotions.


    He lost. He had lost.


    He lost to himself and he lost to Xuan Yuan Che.


    Why. Why didn¡¯t he grab onto Liu Yue in thest moment? With his abilities, it should not have been a problem.


    However, he didn¡¯t. He had let go.


    He had subconsciously let go of her. To subconsciously let go just so he can save his own life¡­. It pained him.


    When he rushed out, he didn¡¯t care about the consequences. However in the end¡­..


    Yun Zhao let out a deep sigh. He lied down on the ground and allowed the rain to hit him.


    ¡°Crowned Prince, let¡¯s go.¡± On the other side, Du Gu Ye¡¯s guards quickly gathered around him. They tried to lift Du Gu Ye up from the floor.


    Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s troops have arrived already. If they don¡¯t leave now, they will lot in a lot of trouble when Xuan Yuan Che returns to normal¡­. After all, Du Gu Ye was the one who struck Liu Yue¡­..


    Even though his men were yelling, Du Gu Ye pretended not to listen. He sat there without doing anything.


    He knows that he can¡¯t stay any long. He knows what when Xuan Yuan Che recovers, he won¡¯t be let off that easily.


    He understood all of this.


    However, his body couldn¡¯t move at all. He didn¡¯t know why he couldn¡¯t move. It was as if his brain had stopped sending signals to the muscles in his body.


    Those dark blue eyes stared at the cliff. It was where Liu Yue had fallen. Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s men had gone down too. Liu Yue should be fine right? She should be fine right?

 Chapter 438 – Where the shadow goes (7)

    ¡°Crowned prince, we have to leave! We have to get out of here.¡±


    The tone of the voice became more and more urgent. However, all Du Gu Ye wanted was to see that person being rescued. He wanted to make sure that she was alive.


    He going to wait. He¡¯s going to wait it out.


    He stared into the distance without saying anything. Nothing could move him right now.


    Rain continued to pour.


    ¡°Prince, don¡¯t worry. In your state right now, it¡¯s better to leave it to Qiu Hen. You have to trust him. Trust in his abilities. Also, Du Yi followed the princess down as well. He¡¯s a very capable man. Nothing will happen to the little princess. Even if you go now, you won¡¯t be able to catch up. It¡¯s a bit toote already. Leave it to them.¡± While holding onto Xuan Yuan Che, Yan Hu exined while coughing up blood.


    The angry and sorrow beast finally calmed down after listening to Yan Hu¡¯s words.


    The Xuan Yuan Che who was being held down by six generals and Yan Hu suddenly stopped struggling. Yan Hu¡¯s words had brought him back to his senses.


    Du Yi jumped down in pursuit immediately. With his abilities, he can definitely save Liu Yue. He can protect her. He definitely can.


    ALso, even if he go now, it¡¯s toote.


    Yan Hu was right. His words had brought Xuan Yuan Che back.


    ¡°Let go.¡± The wild tone turned into a cold one in a split second.


    The fiery Xuan Yuan Che had turned back to the cold and domineering Xuan Yuan Che. It made everyone stupefied. Everyone¡¯s hearts tightened.


    Seeing this, Yan Hu and the generals slowly let go of him while being cautious as well. Their prince won¡¯t lie to them right¡­¡­?


    Xuan Yuan Che looked deeply into the deep dark abyss where Liu Yue had fallen into. He then turned around immediately.


    Suicide by jumping in? No. He won¡¯t do that. His Liu Yue is definitely alive. He trusts her. He trusts Du Yi¡¯s abilities.


    He trusts them. He can only trust that they are capable¡­..


    Right now, what he has to do is return this debt of blood with blood!


    He was ready to massacre. He was ready for revenge.

 Chapter 439 – Where the shadow goes (8)

    A murderous aura extruded from Xuan Yuan Che as he aimed it at Du Gu Ye who was sitting on the floor. There was not a single trace of warmth on that ice cold face of his. There was only an immeasurable amount of anger being shown.


    With a wave of his hand, the troops that were kneeling on the ground immediately stood up and faced towards Du Gu Ye and Helian Yun Zhao¡¯s camp.


    ¡°Do not leave a single person alive!¡± In the pouring rain, Xuan Yuan Chemanded his men in an icy tone.


    These words were infused with hatred.


    It was infused with anger and killing intent.


    In this dark rainy night, a massacre began. The scent of fresh blood filled the air.


    Xuan Yuan Che had finally made a move against Ao Yun and Snow Saint.


    A great massacre under the heavens. The seven empires will not be at peace anymore.


    The autumn rain continued to pour day after day. It was as if the heavens were weeping as well.


    Following the rain, the air turned very cold. So cold that it could freeze one¡¯s heart.


    Ever since that year, it hasn¡¯t been this cold.


    Three years ago, the outskirt of Tianchen was up in mes. Everything from the trees to the ground were burnt ck.


    Thirty thousand Dragon Rider Guards and forty thousand Imperial Guards searched through the entire outskirt of Tianchen. This was exactly what happened three years ago as well.


    However, three years ago, they were looking for both Xuan Yuan Che and Liu Yue. This time, they were only looking for Liu Yue.


    All of the waterways, forests, and roads were searched. Nothing was left untouched.


    They searched everywhere. They searched the ces where they were able to go, they searched the ces that they could think of, they even thought of ways to search ces that they were not able to enter.


    The troops continuously searched.


    There was no one. Other than a broken piece of cloth on top of a tree by the mountain stream, there was no one there. There was no Liu Yue. There was no Du Yi.


    If they were alive, they couldn¡¯t be found. If they were dead, their corpses couldn¡¯t be found either.


    The mountain wind blew loudly. Xuan Yuan Che stood by the stream for seven entire days. He didn¡¯t eat. Nor did he drink. He stared at the scene in front of him. His expression became colder and colder. His eyes became emptier and emptier.

 Chapter 440 – Where the shadow goes (9)

    ¡°Che-er, let¡¯s go back. Father will feel bad if you keep this up.¡± Standing besides Xuan Yuan Che, Xuan Yuan Yi sighed.


    Xuan Yuan Yi only wanted Liu Yue to leave. He never thought about killing her. He knew in his heart that those things that he did with the right minister would not be able to kill Liu Yue given her abilities. They wouldn¡¯t hurt her. He never thought about killing. He didn¡¯t dare to kill her.


    But he didn¡¯t think that¡­¡­ Ah¡­..


    There was no answer or reaction from Xuan Yuan Che. There was only an icy cold aura that surrounded him. That was his isted aura. It was colder than the aura that came from him three years ago.


    ¡°Che-er, let¡¯s go back. If Yue-er knows that you¡¯re doing this, she¡¯ll feel worried too. Let¡¯s go back. With Yue-er¡¯s abilities, she¡¯s definitely safe. Remember that year? Mother thought that you were gone. In the end, didn¡¯t youe back by yourself? Che-er, Yue-er is definitely fine.¡±


    Empress Chen¡¯s eyes werepletely red from crying. She was feeling sad. Very sad.


    She¡¯s lost her Yue-er already. She can¡¯t lose her Che-er as well. No way.


    The wintry gale howled as it blew past the mountains.


    His face was wan and shallow. Yet it was cold. Emotions cannot be seen from his empty eyes.


    His heart¡­.. His heart was sunken to the ground.


    One day passed after another. In the beginning, he was like a wild beast, uncontainable. But now, he didn¡¯t dare move. He was afraid. He was afraid that he was going to find her. He was afraid that he was going to find her remains. He was scared¡­.


    He started to trust Empress Chen¡¯s words¡­.


    ¡°Prince, there¡¯s news from Snow Saint¡­..¡±


    ¡°Prince, the Ao Yun troops have started to move¡­..¡±


    Reports after reports were sent to Xuan Yuan Che. Seven days ago, he had massacred everyone that came with Du Gu Ye and Helian Yun Zhao. He seriously injured the two of them and locked them up. Now, he was going to deal with the repercussions.


    The still Xuan Yuan Che who had been staring at the mountain stream began to move. He slowly closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    Yue-er, I¡¯m waiting for you toe back. I¡¯m waiting here.


    Right now, he had to clean up this mess. When his Yue-er returns, he will conquer the world, and no one will be able to say a thing.

 Chapter 441 – Where the shadow goes (10)

    He was feeling too many emotions. Too many emotions hidden under that under expression of his.


    A murderous intent was released as Xuan Yuan Che threw his sleeves down and looked coldly at Xuan Yuan Yi, ¡®Three dayster, I don¡¯t want to see you as Tianchen¡¯s king anymore.¡±


    After throwing down these ice cold words, Xuan Yuan Che turned around and left.


    Xuan Yuan Yi shuddered. This¡­.. This is¡­ forced abdication.


    The autumn wind blew gently. Clouds covered the entire sky, not allowing any sunlight to prate into the earth.


    Three dayster, Xuan Yuan Yi officially announced his abdication as Xuan Yuan Che took over as the king. From this moment on, the weak and feeble Tianchen will now be stronger and stronger.


    If you hold the lord, you control his vassals.


    With Du Gu Ye and Helian Yuan Zhao in his hands, Xuan Yuan Che now has the ability to sweep through the five countries who tried to attack. Like thunder, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s troops rolled out in all directions.


    Murderous intent filled the air.


    This year¡¯s autumn¡­.It was destined to be very eventful.


    Time passed by very quickly.


    Compared to where Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s army was, the autumn wind was warm and gentle in an uninhibited valley. Flowers were blooming along the road. It looked very beautiful.


    Warm air flowed around as birds danced in the air.


    Flowers were glowing brilliantly as green leaves floated in the air.


    Sunshine poured into the valley andnded on the few straw houses. The golden light made the straw houses look very warm.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± All of her limbs and bones were hurting as he couldn¡¯t help but let out a moan.


    ¡°She¡¯s awake. She¡¯s awake. Young master. She¡¯s awake.¡± A soft and joyous sound called out like a little bird chirping.


    Liu Yue furrowed her brows. This voice was annoying.


    She started to regain her senses¡­. This was a stranger¡¯s voice.


    Her heart shook. She forced her eyes open and without caring for her injuries, she looked around.


    She was in a straw house. There was a bed, a table and a chair. The ce was very simple. Everything was ced neatly around the house.

 Chapter 442 – Where the shadow goes (11)

    That person that sounded like a little bird sat by her bedside with a bowl of medicine in her hands. The clear fragrance of the medicine and the white ointment on her hands showed that she had been treating Liu Yue.


    At this time, the girl was yelling with her high pitched voice at the door without thinking about Liu Yue¡¯s mental state at all.


    Liu Yue looked around and there was nothing threatening at all.


    She calmed down a bit and then looked at the injury on her body.


    She realized that she didn¡¯t have any energy in her body at all. She basically had no control over her own body.


    Liu Yue frowned. How severe was this injury? She basically couldn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°You can move after a few more days.¡± Right when Liu Yue was thinking about this, a gentle voice called out.


    The door opened and a man dressed in white walked in.


    His long ck hair was scattered on his shoulders. He smiled as he looked at Liu Yue. Even though his features were not that remarkable, he still looked very handsome.


    He didn¡¯t have the sensual evil look of Xuan Yuan Che, he didn¡¯t have the alluring sense that Du Gu Ye gives off, he wasn¡¯t as handsome and brilliant as Yun Zhao. However, his indescribable looks and manners were better than all of them.


    She looked over and nced at the man. Liu Yue opened to mouth and tried to talk but only a rustling sound came out.


    The man saw this andughed, ¡°You¡¯ve been out for around a month now. You¡¯ll get better in a few days.¡± He reached out and checked out Liu Yue¡¯s injuries. He then smiled at her and nodded.


    A month? Liu Yue frowned again. How was she out for so long?


    ¡°The golden arrow was filled with poison and a palm strike messed up your internal organs. Waking up in a month is very quick already.¡± The white clothed man read Liu Yue¡¯s thoughts and sat down next to her.


    ¡°Exactly! If it wasn¡¯t for my master¡¯s abilities, you would¡¯ve been sent straight into the afterlife already. It¡¯s your good fortune that you were rescued by my master¡­..¡±


    The girl had an arrogant look on her face as she chirped. However, before she could finish talking, she suddenly remembered something. She took a nce at Liu Yue¡¯s face and then turned around to spit something out.

 Chapter 443 – Where the shadow goes (12)

    The man saw this scene andughed while shaking his head.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± She immediately asked without thanking him. Saying thanks is something unnecessary. Why was this not Xuan Yuan Che next to her.


    ¡°In the valley.¡± The white clothed man looked down at Liu Yue and started to use his fingers to massage Liu Yue¡¯s head.


    ¡°Since this ce is peaceful, you should stay for a few more days.¡± The man casually added.


    Liu Yue furrowed her brows. What kind of reply was that?


    ¡°We¡¯re also pretty far away from Tianchen right now.¡± The white cloth man spoke as if he can see through Liu Yue¡¯s mind.


    Without waiting for the Liu Yue to say anything, the man quickly added, ¡°I hate wars.¡±


    War? Hearing this, Liu Yue understood what he meant immediately. He¡¯s saying that Tianchen had dered war on the other countries already. Didn¡¯t Xuan Yuan Che say that they won¡¯t fight? How can this be¡­..Could it be because¡­..


    Her heartbeat became faster as many different thoughts ran through her mind. Even if she didn¡¯t open her mouth, her facial expression showed everything.


    She unconsciously clenched her fist.


    She looked out the windows at the bright flowers, ¡°Nansong Empire¡­..¡±


    ¡°Smart.¡± The white robe man praised, ¡°I hate the cold. This ce is very warm.¡± The man sounded very arrogant as if the things that he hated should be against the heavens.


    This kind of voice can influence the ones around him. It made people feel as if they should be hating what he was hating too.


    Liu Yue red at the man. This guy is very charismatic. He¡¯s very charming.


    Only when she red at him did she notice that his hand was on her head, giving her a massage. Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t want to stop him¡­.. This¡­..


    While Liu Yue was thinking about this, the man suddenly stood up and softly kissed Liu Yue on the forehead, ¡°You just woke up. You should rest up. You can ask me anything tomorrow.¡±


    Liu Yue¡¯s eyes started to drop. Before she could even get angry, the man directly pressed her temples with his fingers. Since the sleeping acupuncture point was pressed, she slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    The man looked at the sleeping Liu Yue and smiled. He slowly caressed Liu Yue¡¯s face, ¡°The face is so simr but the temper is a bit¡­¡­ Just like a wild horse heh¡­¡­ This is going to be tiring.¡±


    These ineffable words¡­.who knows if Liu Yue heard it or not.


    Outside the windows, flowers shine brilliantly while leaves slowly floated.

 Chapter 444 – Breaking Through the Cocoon, Becoming a Butterfly (1)

    A body made of iron. Bones made from steel.


    Liu Yue who has the vitality of a mountain got better day by day. She recovered very quickly.


    No one knows if it was because of the white robe man¡¯s medicine or her own willpower.


    When Liu Yue woke up again, she didn¡¯t ask the man anything. It was very quiet. Nothing really happened. Nothing except for the fact that when the manes to try and kiss her, his handsome face would be met by a cold sword. Other than that, it was very peaceful.


    On this day, the grass on the ground waved back and forth under the clear blue sky.


    Butterflies and bees danced among the flowers. Clouds slowly moved across the sky.


    Liu Yue stood silently in the middle of the flower field and took a deep breath. Her eyes suddenly opened up as she threw her dagger at a thick tree with lightning fast speed.


    Her movements looked like a blur.


    As the dagger cut through the air, it struck the tree with a powerful force. With a slight movement of her arm, the dagger immediately returned to her hand. The tree stood still as if it was not touched at all.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± A gentle voice called out. The sound of footsteps and an apuse followed the voice.


    Liu Yue looked at the dagger in her hands and then turned around. Good. It seems like she¡¯spletely recovered.


    When she turned around, the seemingly untouched tree suddenly copsed.


    A gigantic tree had suddenly copsed. On the trunk, only a cut could be seen. It was from Liu Yue¡¯s dagger.


    One shot. One kill. That is the way of an assassin. There was no need to superfluous movements.


    The white robe man, no. Ouyang Yufei, walked out from the shadows. His arms were crossed in front of his chest as he leaned against a tree while looking at Liu Yue.


    ¡°Very nice.¡± Ouyang Yufeimented.


    Liu Yue looked into his smiling eyes. They looked very warm. It was very attracting.


    Liu Yue slowly inserted her dagger back into the belt on her waist, ¡°I want to leave.¡±


    She¡¯s already been awake for ten days now and yet she doesn¡¯t know the situation outside. Can her Xuan Yuan Che handle everything? She was worried about him.

 Chapter 445 – Breaking Through the Cocoon, Becoming a Butterfly (2)

    In these ten days, she had been recuperating and training. Even though she didn¡¯t say anything, it didn¡¯t mean that she wasn¡¯t thinking about anything.


    The situation on that day¡­. It was clear that someone wanted to kill her. Such a power and cold arrow¡­¡­it definitely did not belong to Du Gu Ye and Yun Zhao¡¯s underlings¡­. Someone else must¡¯ve shot it. Someone else wanted to kill her.


    Under this kind of situation, this Ouyang Yufei was actually able to save her. Is this guy a friend or a foe? What is he thinking? Liu Yue couldn¡¯t tell at all.


    Thus, she didn¡¯t say or ask anything. She quietly recovered her strength. Only when she is at full strength can she start asking this Ouyang Yufei who he actually is. She definitely won¡¯t try to do anything rash when she¡¯s weak and be taken advantage of.


    However, the time hase.


    ¡°No problem.¡± Yufei answered very directly.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t even have time to react before Ouyang Yufei waved his hand and called out, ¡°Little Flower, calcte the total.¡±


    ¡°Stop calling me Little Flower! My name is Hua Yulong! Hua Yulong! Do you hear me?!¡± In the straw house, a handsome and cute boy opened the window and angrily called out.


    (TL: Hua, which is his surname, means flower in chinese :o)


    Ouyang Yufeiughed and pretended not to hear Hua Yulong¡¯sint.


    Even though he was angry, Hua Yulong still grabbed an abacus and ran towards Liu Yue.


    While working the abacus, he started to talk quickly as well, ¡°Three jins of fawn antler, seven taels of Unaging grass, five sticks of thousand year ginseng, one Dahuan pill, Lingzhi grass¡­..¡±


    The abacus was being worked very quickly as Yulong named everything out. Even the normally calm Liu Yue¡¯s mouth twitched from listening to this kid.


    ¡°Okay. You¡¯ve used up seventy three types of precious ingredients. The total is one million and six hundred thousand taels of gold. Master, Xiao Yu and I used our inner strength to keep your heart beating for thirty days. I¡¯ll give you a discount and only charge you for six hours a day. Thates up to one million taels of gold.


    Your billes up to two million and six hundred thousand taels of gold and a Dahuan Pill.¡± Hua Yulong put the abacus down and extended his palm towards Liu Yue.

 Chapter 446 – Breaking Through the Cocoon, Becoming a Butterfly (3)

    Liu Yue stared at Hua Yulong who smiled warmly at her as he asked for the money. Ouyang Yufei was standing on the side smiling like a sly fox.


    Such an enormous price¡­. They were basically swindling her!


    Yufei saw that Liu Yue didn¡¯t say anything and became somewhat serious, ¡°I say. You won¡¯t be so petty like that right? I won¡¯t like you do that. You have to repay your kindness. You have to pay back the money. If you¡¯re not going to, then why did I even bother saving you?¡±


    ¡°Vulgar¡­. Evil¡­. Master, you¡¯re too vulgar! You¡¯re suppose to be noble and virtuous! You should not care about something so small. Saving a human life is a meritorious deed. Fate brought us together so you shouldn¡¯t ask for any payment. But¡­This is your temperament¡­. so¡­I can¡¯t help it either.¡±


    The annoying chirping sound sounded from the house as a little magpie came running out.


    (TL: I don¡¯t know what the heck this thing is. Is it a bird? How can it hold a bowl¡­. Author¡¯s not being specific :¡¯( )


    Ouyang Yifei handed Liu Yue a piece of paper, ¡°We should be the ones discussing this. Surnamed Murong. Pay up!¡±


    Ouyang Yufeiughed loudly without feeling embarrassed. It looked like he had done something like this many times already.


    Liu Yue red at the three of them. She didn¡¯t ask about the outside world but she heard that the day that she fell down from the cliff, Ouyang Yufei and the others were coincidentally there to catch her. If not, even if she has an immortal body, she would not be able to return after falling from such heights.


    But now it seems like it wasn¡¯t coincidentally at all. Rather, they helped out because they knew that she was falling down. Did they know beforehand that they can extort her for money?


    No way.


    Thoughts shed through her mind while she stayed silent. She expressionlessly looked at the bill.


    Good. Not bad. They clearly recorded when she used their medicine and what medicine she used. The price and quantity was neatly listed besides everything.


    Each and every item were written neatly on the paper. At the end of each record, her fingerprint was stamped onto the paper. Now even if she wants to disim it, she can¡¯t. This is an official document. If they find awyer and fight a case, she would definitely have to pay everything.

 Chapter 447 – Breaking Through the Cocoon, Becoming a Butterfly (4)

    They want money? That¡¯s fine with her. She didn¡¯t want to owe anyone a favor anyways. It¡¯s better if they asked for money.


    ¡°Follow me. I won¡¯t let you lose out on a single cent.¡± Liu Yue turned towards the exit and started walking.


    She¡¯s been here for too long. She can¡¯t wait to go out anymore.


    ¡°Going to Tianchen to find Xuan Yuan Che? I suggest that you don¡¯t go.¡± The soft voice made Liu Yue stop in her tracks.


    She frowned and turned around. She looked at Ouyang Yufei with a murderous intent.


    So he¡¯s showing his true colors now huh. What does he mean?


    Ouyang Yufei¡¯s expression stayed calm as he retrieved a book from his robe, ¡°You brought this here.¡±


    Liu Yue blinked a few times. That book¡­..


    She remembered that she tightly held onto the book as she fell from the cliff.


    ¡°Do you want him to help you pay back your debt or do you want him to drag him into more problems?¡± Ouyang Yufei held waved the book at her and smiled.


    ¡°A direct descendant of the blood n. Hehe¡­Someone with power and authority¡­. It was a good thing that I gave you my medicine. You can definitely pay it back easily.


    But you still have two years before you be eighteen, when you can be weed back to the n. If you return to Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s side¡­ he will definitely die. Two years¡­ that¡¯s enough for Xuan Yuan Che to die a few dozen times. It¡¯s enough for Tianchen to be destroyed a few dozen times as well.


    Ouyang Yufei calcted with his fingers.


    ¡°What are you calcting? People can only live once!¡± Hua Yulong yelled out and walked towards Yufei. He then flipped to a page in the book and pointed to something, ¡°A descendant of the blood n cannot marry outsiders. If they vite this rule, then the outsider¡¯s n will be destroyed immediately.¡±


    ¡°The stronger ones are king. If you have the abilities, then you can try to fight back.¡± The little magpie chirped.


    Hua Yulong raised his fist, ¡°If you have the abilities¡­.¡±

 Chapter 448 – Breaking Through the Cocoon, Becoming a Butterfly (5)

    Hearing these words, Liu Yue tightened her fists.


    She didn¡¯t forget about that ce. However, this is only an ancient book. It might be a thousand year old legend. It might just be a story. Maybe those people made these stories up to scare people away. She would be stupid if she ran away because of a single book.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Liu Yue red at Ouyang Yufei and coldly shouted.


    If this book was in the hands of a normal person, they would definitely think that it¡¯s a story and not believe it. However, this Ouyang Yufei was talking as if he knew that these stories were true. Who is this guy?


    Waving the ancient book, Ouyang Yufei smiled, ¡°Reading ten thousand books is not as good as traveling ten thousand miles. Coincidentally, I¡¯ve actually been to this ce so I know a thing or two about it.¡±


    Ouyang Yufei just casually said that he¡¯s been to this ce as if it was a normal ce.


    Liu Yue stared at him. He¡¯s been there?


    Before Liu Yue could say anything, Ouyang Yufei¡¯s sly eyes pierced her gaze, ¡°The five empires are attacking from the front, while they are watching from the back. Liu Yue, don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t remind you of the dangers that you can bring to Xuan Yuan Che and Tianchen.


    The five empires, maybe he can beat them. Those people? Xuan Yuan Che won¡¯t even be able to touch them.¡± Talking about those people, Yufei pointed at the book.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. I¡¯ve saved one of their people before and got some things in return. I¡¯ll show you. With this, you should be able to tell how strong they are.¡±


    Saying that, Ouyang Yufei threw the book back at Liu Yue. He then took out a small white pill.


    ¡°Eat this.¡±


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t ask any questions and ate it. If they wanted her to die, they could¡¯ve not save her.


    Comparing powers? Okay. Liu Yue would like to see what kind of strength these people have.


    Without saying anything, Ouyang Yufei took out a small bottle. After opening it, he dropped two drops of the liquid in the bottle onto the floor.


    The droplets were crystal clear. There was no color and no scent. It looked just like two drops of morning dew.

 Chapter 449 – Breaking Through the Cocoon, Becoming a Butterfly (6)

    In the blink of an eye, Liu Yue watched as all of the trees and flowers start to wither near Ouyang Yufei.


    Hundreds of flowers withered, all nt life dried up.


    They all fell very quickly one after another.


    Liu Yue was extremely shocked when she saw this scene. This was the first time that she was truly speechless.


    She could see the entire process of the nts withering. She can clearly see the wave of flowers dying in front of her eyes. It was very clear.


    Even the trees that were dozens of feets high started to dry up as the dead leaves started to fall. The dark green and brown leaves floated down from the sky. In just a few seconds, all of the bare branches could be seen.


    Within the flower garden, all of the dancing butterflies, bees, and birds fell as if they ran into an invisible wall and lost their life.


    The range of rotting became bigger and bigger. More and more life started to die.


    In just a few second, the originally beautiful garden with birds and flower turned into a death garden.


    Only rotting flowers and death were in their view. The ce was filled with destion and despair.


    The entire area was devoid of life. In just a few second, all forms of life disappeared. Only a deathly silence remained.


    Within 3 miles, there was no sign of life. It was all extinguished.


    Liu Yue¡¯s fists turned cold. It was cold sweat.


    Such a strong poison¡­.. Liu Yue gaze swept across the entire area. It was all rotten. Only death remained.


    If this kind of poison spread through Tianchen, if it spreads into the pce¡­..


    Liu Yue shivered. This kind of speed and power. It was basically unstoppable.


    This was only a small move from Ouyang Yufei and yet it was so strong already¡­..


    Then Tianchen¡­¡­ then Xuan Yuan Che¡­.


    She slowly closed her eyes. This kind of ability. No wonder why the king was afraid. How can they fight against something like this?


    ¡°This is one of their simplest poisons. Anyone of status in that ce have it. Murong Liu Yue, this is an inheritance from thousands of years ago. It is not ordinary at all.¡±

 Chapter 450 – Breaking Through the Cocoon, Becoming a Butterfly (7)

    ¡°Once the overlords of the world, they now sit in the background and watch as heroes rise and create empires in their old territory. They didn¡¯t care about it at all. They looked down on all of them. They were not afraid of these people at all since they have to power to sweep them all up and reim theirnd anytime they want.


    This kind of arrogance and confidence, not a single person can resist against them. Not a single power can fight against them.


    I don¡¯t want to lose out on a single cent. Please think about it.¡±


    Ouyang Yufei pped his hands as he leaned on the dried up tree and looked at Liu Yue.


    Hearing this, Liu Yue clenched her fists even harder. She saw how terrifying they can be. She knows the difference between Tianchen and them. Their strengths were too far apart.


    If she goes back to Xuan Yuan Che, then¡­ what kind of fate will await him¡­¡­


    So there are some things that can¡¯t be solved with perseverance alone. There are some things that can¡¯t be done just because they join hands together.


    Love. This is something between two people. That¡¯s what she once thought.


    However, she was wrong. She was confused because she had never experienced love before. Love was not between two people.


    The love of a royal family member isplicated. There are many factors involved.


    She was stupid.


    Liu Yue expressionlessly looked at the sky. No one knew what she was thinking about.


    Ouyang Yufei didn¡¯t rush her either. He stood there and smiled at her.


    After a long while, a strong surge of energy slowly emitted from Liu Yue. It surprised Ouyang Yufei.


    She was changing. It was a kind of change where she crawled out of a shell.


    It was as if she was a baby caterpir who turned into arva. Now, even after experiencing vile circumstances, not only did she not die, she was able to break through the cocoon and became a butterfly.


    That¡¯s right. She broke through her cocoon and became a butterfly.


    In the moment where she should have epted her misfortunes as decreed by fate, where she had to choose between two roads, and where she had given up all hope, not only did she not falter, she became stronger.


    A golden light dazzled in her eyes. Liu Yue who was surrounded by death and grief emitted an indescribable valiant aura.

 Chapter 451 – Breaking Through the Cocoon, Becoming a Butterfly (8)

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Liu Yue took a deep breath and then calmed down. After that, she turned around and started to walk.


    Right. They are very strong. Ouyang Yufei showed her that. If she returns to Xuan Yuan Che right now, she will only bring him problems.


    She doesn¡¯t like power. Status and authority meant nothing to her. The entire world was not fit to be in her eyes.


    In her eyes, there was only one thing. Xuan Yuan Che. All she want is to be with him. Be together with him and live a good life.


    However, even the heavens are envious of their love and insists on breaking them apart. For Xuan Yuan Che and her future, she will fight with everything that she has.


    The eagles in the sky insists on intertwining with the bees and the butterflies. They insist on bothering them. She had to fight this battle. She will fight this battle. She won¡¯t be someone who stays by Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s side and be a normal woman.


    fShe¡¯s not a brambling. She¡¯s not a source of cmity. She wants to soar through the nine heavens right next to Xuan Yuan Che.


    Thus, she¡¯s decided.


    This world¡­..She wants a piece of it too.


    With two heroes joining hands, is there a reason to fear the six countries? They will be the conquerors of the continent from a thousand years ago.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you go there, then someone will pay¡­¡­Hey, it¡¯s not in that direction!¡± The little magpie chirped at Liu Yue. They were thinking about one thing while Liu Yue was thinking about something else.


    Yufei who had been keeping a warm smile on his face was shocked when he saw this. His eyes lit up as he watched Liu Yue leave.


    He wanted to convince her and ask her to give up but it seems it like didn¡¯t work.


    Ouyang Yufei massaged his head and suddenly smiled. Whatever. It¡¯s fine if it didn¡¯t work. He was feeling bored anyways, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s pack up and follow.¡± While saying that, he walked behind her.


    Autumn wind blew¡­. It was cold¡­ Ice cold¡­


    Today, she broke through the cocoon and became a butterfly. She broke free from thes of authority. No one knew how those people became the rulers of thends. The heavens and the earths were about to rage again.


    They walked out of Nansong¡­..They walked through the Zhao Empire¡­. All of the news from that day entered their minds.

 Chapter 452 – Breaking Through the Cocoon, Becoming a Butterfly (9)

    Tianchen¡¯s King of Yi¡¯s princess consort fell off a cliff. Status unknown. Snow Saint and Ao Yun crowned prince detained in Tianchen.


    An interregnum in Tianchen. A new king is appointed.


    Tianchen ims that the Chen empire dared to vite treaties by crossing borders and sent out its troops. With their respective crowned prince in Tianchen¡¯s hands, Ao Yun and Snow Saint did not dare to move. Seeing this, Nansong did not make a move either.


    Tianchen allied with Huo Jin, who has a big grudge against Snow Saint, and swept across the Chen Empire together.


    War was starting everywhere.


    It was non stop. Liu Yue listened to everything. She was speechless at what was happening. She had to endure. Afterwards, she will be able to give the entire world to Xuan Yuan Che.


    The only ones who can guard their feelings are themselves. They will endure this hardship and trial together.


    Right now, she was going to do something important.


    Countless amount of carrier pigeons traversed across the sky. Only one, brought a different kind of news.


    ¡°I am good.¡±


    Three simple words¡­¡­ These three simple words were the news that someone had yearned for.


    ¡°Chi¡± A sharp arrow flew through the sky. The carrier pigeon fell as a rude burly person caught it. He pulled the message off of the pigeon and threw it into the fire. He then started to cut the pigeon up while humming a fine tune.


    Food could be found everywhere. However, carrier pigeons tasted the best.


    In the pit of fire, the news that someone had yearned for quickly disintegrated.


    The traces of the four people disappeared just like that. Xuan Yuan Che who was standing above the imperial pce was so close to them and yet, they were ten thousand miles apart.


    The four continued to move north. They walked through Ao Yun and reached a grassy in.


    This ce was not as warm as Nansong. In the north, the weather was very cold. When the northern winds blow by, one would feel as if they were bing frozen.


    ¡°I hate this kind of ce.¡± Dressed in all white, Yufei frowned as his horse treaded across the grassy in.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t as you to follow me.¡± Liu Yue was wearing A red leather fur coat along with a red fur hat. She looked as if she was a lump of fire.

 Chapter 453 – Breaking Through the Cocoon, Becoming a Butterfly (10)

    Liu Yue couldn¡¯t shake Ouyang Yufei off and could only watch as he followed along.


    ¡°If you pay up then I won¡¯t follow you anymore.¡± Ouyang Yufei had his hands around his waist and answered in a self confident tone.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t even try to pay attention to him, making Hua Yulong and the little magpie grumble andin.


    The cold winter breeze whirled past the group. All of the grass in the area had dried up. There were no life to be seen at all.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave the Ao Yun Empire¡¯s borders in a bit. If you keep walking, you¡¯ll reach the northerner¡¯s and the nomadic people¡¯snd.¡± Ouyang Yufei frowned as he looked at the city gates.


    The central ins were controlled by the seven countries. However, outside the central ins, there were numerous amounts of countries and barbarians, including the northerners and nomadic people.


    Every year, during the winter, there would be no harvests. The crops all died. The river froze over. There was ack of food and clothing.


    Thus, every year around this time, these nomadic people would appear.


    They barged into nearby towns to kill and loot. They besieged the rich empires around them. Ao Yun, the Zhao empire and a part of Hou Jin beared the brunt.


    The losses every year were not small.


    Due to this, the three empires allied. They each built a great wall and would send fire beacons to rm each other so they can resist against these nomadic people. It was only during these few years that the situation had stabilized.


    Without saying anything, Liu Yue whipped her horse harder and made it rush towards the borders at a faster pace.


    The seven empires of the central ins¡­. It wasn¡¯t in a good state right now. All the work that they¡¯ve put into stabilizing the situation was like a cup of water inside a house of fire.


    Outside of the ins were where the truly strong people lied.


    The valiant nomadic northerners gathered and broke into Ao Yun. They broke through the empire¡¯s defenses and allied with Tianchen. With this alliance, who would dare touch them?


    The central ins and the outsiders were unifying. No matter how strong this mysterious sect was, they will definitely be taken down!


    The cold winter wind howled.


    She won¡¯t go and try to fight them alone. Fighting a sect with thousands of years of inheritance alone would be just like kicking a prick.

 Chapter 454 – Breaking Through the Cocoon, Becoming a Butterfly (11)

    If a durian is hard, then I¡¯ll smash it open with a rock. Let¡¯s see it stay close.


    Under absolute power, no matter how strong one is, they would be paper tiger.


    The northern wind was chilly. There was a big and heavy snowfall. The environment was very vile.


    A month¡¯s time had passed. Liu Yue had prated deeply into the prairies. She looked forward. There was snow everywhere. The entire floor was filled with pure white snow.


    ¡°This ce¡­.I don¡¯t like it.¡± Ouyang Yufei sighed. They¡¯ve been walking for an entire month and have not even seen a single person. This ce made him feel very frustrated.


    Without saying a word, Liu Yue suddenly leapt forward. She looked at the snow on the ground in front of her.


    ¡°What. Is there something wrong?¡± Yufei looked around. There was nothing there. Only snow and dead trees¡­.


    ¡°Someone passed by three days ago.¡± Liu Yue quickly got on her horse.


    Ouyang Yufei frowned. There was someone here three days ago?


    Howe he couldn¡¯t tell at all? How can she tell by looking at the snow?


    In all these years, if he said that he was number two in terms of tracking ability, no one would dare to say that they¡¯re number one. How can he miss any traces of people passing by? Strange.


    He furrowed his brows and followed her. If someone passed by, then someone¡¯s definitely in front of them.


    Behind him, the little magpie and Xiao Hua stared at the ground. How can there be any traces left?


    The party tread through the snow quickly. If there¡¯s someone there, then there must be a city along the way!


    The bone chilling wind breezed past them.


    The dark clouds were blown away as sunlight shined upon them. It was rare for there to be such a warm ray of sunlight during winter.


    Snow started to melt. Only dead grass remained on the ground. The traces could not be seen anymore.


    Liu Yue continued to move forward in an estimated direction.


    The party of four sped forward quickly, trying to find a city.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone in front of us!¡± Once they got on a slope, Xiao Hua looked down and yelled out in joy.

 Chapter 455 – Breaking Through the Cocoon, Becoming a Butterfly (12)

    In front of them, in the dark blue horizon, there was a slight movement. It looked as if there was someone moving. However, it was too far away. They weren¡¯t able to see clearly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and see!¡± The little magpie yelled out with a nomadic tribe ent and rushed forward at its fastest speed.


    In all its years of traveling, it didn¡¯t learn anything but ents from different ces.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t stop her. Instead she followed along. Right now, she didn¡¯t have a GPS with her. It was easy to get lost in such a vast wastnd. It was better if they could ask someone for directions.


    After moving for a while, Liu Yige suddenly pulled her horse back. At the same time, Ouyang Yufei stopped as well.


    The two of them hopped off and looked closely ahead.


    They saw a surge of movement. It was moving very quickly. It wasn¡¯t a single person. It wasn¡¯t a caravan either. It was an entire nomadic army!


    In front of them, the little magpie¡¯s face ashened and immediately turned back, ¡°It¡¯s an army! An army!¡±


    To run into an army in the middle of nowhere. This was not a good thing.


    Liu Yue immediately got back on her horse and turned around to flee.


    Behind her, Ouyang Yufei and Xiao Hua followed suit.


    The four people moved like shooting stars and sped away.


    Behind them was an army few hundred thousand strong. Each and every soldier had an intense murderous aura surrounding them.


    The group fled very quickly. They ran like their life was on the line. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared from the army¡¯s view.


    ¡°Alright. Alright. There¡¯s no one behind us anymore.¡± Xiao Hua looked back and let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Exercising like that really warmed me up.¡± The little magpie stretched andughed.


    After following their master for so long, it seems like these two had be ustomed to things like this.

 Chapter 456 – Breaking Through the Cocoon, Becoming a Butterfly (13)

    Liu Yue who was still sitting on her horse looked to the left, ¡°Seems like we¡¯ll have to keep exercising.¡± Liu Yue spoke in a cold tone and immediately took off.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xiao Hua was startled.


    Ouyang Yufei quickly got back on his horse as well. He frowned and looked at Xiao Hua and the little magpie, ¡°Run.¡±


    Yufei took off quickly as well and followed Liu Yue.


    Xiao Hua and the little magpie both jumped up and got on their horses as well. They can now see the ck armored Bei Mu soldiers approaching.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there soldiers everywhere? Shouldn¡¯t they be at home right now? Why are they out here in the cold? Could they be out hunting?¡± Xiao Hua looked around as he wondered.


    In the blink of an eye, the group traveled a few miles, throwing off the soldiers that were approaching them.


    There was a tall cliff in front of them. When Liu Yue saw this, she immediately approached it. If she can get on the cliff then she can see what¡¯s going on.


    When she finally reached the top, she looked into the horizons. Her eyes widened. Her expression immediately turned very ugly.


    The Bei Mu soldiers who were wearing ck iron armor were standing on the left side. The soldiers from the nomadic tribes were wearing dark green armor on the right side. There were at least a few hundred thousand troops on each side. Arrows were flying all about the battlefield. Murderous aura erupted from every single soldier.


    As for Liu Yue and her group, they were right in between the two groups.


    Shit. How did they end up like this?


    Behind Liu Yue, Ouyang Yufei finally caught up and looked down. When he saw everything, his calm expression turned into a bitter one.


    It was at this time that the soldiers from both sides noticed them. They immediately aimed their arrows at them.


    At the same time, the groups of soldier that they ran away from had caught up.


    There were no roads to the sky, nor door doors into the earth. They were trapped in a hopeless situation.

 Chapter 457 – Bei Mu Bestows Kingship (1)

    The group of four immediately turned and hid behind a tree.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡­We¡¯re¡­..We¡¯re¡­..finished¡­.¡± As thest ones to reach the top of the cliff, Xiao Hua and the little magpie were appalled by the scene in front of them. They were shaking so much that the words barely escaped their mouths.


    Even though they have extensively traveled the world with their master, this was the first time that they were in this kind of situation.


    The chilling northern wind blew. As chilling sensation entered their bodies.


    Sweat ran down their backs.


    They didn¡¯t dare to move. They didn¡¯t dare do anything. They stood there quietly.


    One wrong move and they will be showered by millions of arrows. Even if one is an immortal god, they won¡¯t be able to save themselves in this situation.


    Her fingers tightly gripped onto the reins tied onto the horse. In the midst of all the killing intent, Liu Yue suddenly calmed down.


    This calmness, it was a type of absolute calmness that was refined by her experience.


    Her eyes scanned the battlefield as she started to think of a n.


    The Bei Mu army was on the left side. From a nce, she can tell that they had a very strong disposition of forces but their numbers were vastly inferior to the Huns on the right.


    At the same time, arge amount of Huns soldiers chased the Bei Mu soldiers into the battlefield. It was the soldiers that were chasing them before.


    Her eyes moved rapidly as she captured the scene of the entire battlefield. She finally understood what was going on. The Bei Mu army was being surrounded. The Huns had encircled Bei Mu¡¯s army and were nning to annihte them.


    And they actually ran into the middle of everything¡­¡­


    ¡°The Bei Mu Empress and The King of Huns. Standing in between the collision of the two powers, it¡¯ll be a miracle if we don¡¯t die.¡± Suddenly, a soft voice sounded by Liu Yue¡¯s ears.


    It wasn¡¯t very loud. She was the only one that heard this secret transmission.


    When Liu Yue heard Ouyang Yufei¡¯s words, she immediately looked over at the center of Bei Mu¡¯s camp.


    She noticed the Bei Mu empress standing there as she watched the battle unfold in front of her eyes. The empress wasn¡¯t very eye-catching. It was pretty easy to not notice her existence in the midst so all these soldiers.

 Chapter 458 – The Bei Mu Bestows Kingship (2)

    The King of Bei Mu had an early demise. The prince is only five years old so the Empress, Xiao Chen Ying took over the reign.


    Why did Empress Xiao bring her people here during this cold weather in the first ce?


    Liu Yue was expressionless.


    She then looked to the right, where the Hun soldiers were stationed.


    Compared to the Bei Mu army, the Hun army shone with brilliance. In the front lines, a golden canopy was set up. Under the bright sunlight, it was very hard for anyone to miss it.


    A valiant looking man wearing a full set of gold armor and the golden crown of the Huns sat in the front. A domineering aura extruded from him. This was the Nomadic King. The King of the Huns.


    Next to him was a small child. It looked as if he had been kidnapped.


    The child¡¯s ck gold robe shone brightly under the sunlight. It was the robe of the Bei Mu King!


    The King of the Huns was sitting in front of his hundred thousand soldiers. Liu Yue who was on the cliff was able to see everything clearly.


    Hold the feudal overlord and you control his vassals. Since the young king of Bei Mu was in the hands of the Huns, it was hard for Empress Xiao to do anything. The Huns n to have some payback.


    Liu Yue now has a grasp of the situation.


    It was a good thing that she had Du Yi and the Blood Shadow Guards gather information about outside powers back when the turmoil between the seven countries began.


    She didn¡¯t do this because she was preparing for war, but because she like the scent of the grassy ins that she gathered so much information. It was finally put to use today.


    The Huns encircled Bei Mu and kidnapped their young king.


    The King of the Huns is a very valiant man. His generals were all consisted of people with overwhelming talent.


    Bei Mu was strong too. All of its troops consisted of elites as we


    Thinking about all this, Liu Yue suddenly thought of a very daring idea. She came here to find an opportunity and now the opportunity was in front of her!


    Even the heavens are helping her out.


    The calmness on her face disappeared. An expression of fear took over. Her entire body started to shake.

 Chapter 459 – The Bei Mu Bestows Kingship (3)

    That look on her face¡­.The trembling motion of her already frail body made it look as if she could be blown away by the wind at any moment.


    Behind her Ouyang Yufei was nning their escape when he saw the change in Liu Yue¡¯s expression. He couldn¡¯t help but be bbergasted.


    Scared? He¡¯s not hallucinating right? This Liu yue is actually scared?


    Before he could say anything, the horse that Liu Yue was sitting on suddenly trembled and lifted its front legs as if it was scared of something. It then started to run towards the middle of the battlefield.


    Liu Yue who was sitting on the horse didn¡¯t seem to notice the behavior of the horse and was thrown off.


    Her right leg was trapped on the pedal as her entire body hit the ground. The upper half of her body was on the ground while the lower half of her body was trapped. Her entire body was dragged across the ground as the horse ran wildly.


    In the middle of the battlefield, the horse continued to run as it left Liu Yue behind on the ground. Liu Yue was in an absolute mess. After being dragged around by the horse, she look like a ragdoll. When she finally fell from the horse, she mmed into the ground, flew into the air and mmed into the ground again.


    It looked as if she would die at any moment now.


    Not a single sound came out of her mouth. She had fainted long along. Or maybe¡­.. After being dragged around like that, she died already.


    In fact, it was impossible for a weak and feeble girl like her to be alive after being dragged around like that.


    The troops on both sides were all valiant soldiers. They couldn¡¯t be more familiar with a horse¡¯s movements.


    In their minds, this weak looking girl was more or less dead.


    Therefore, all the soldiers ignored her and didn¡¯t want to waste any arrows on an a dead body.


    Why did the horse suddenly run wild? Ouyang Yufei was in shock. He was in disbelief.

 Chapter 460 – The Bei Mu Bestows Kingship (4)

    ¡°Do you not want to live anymore?¡± A faintly discernible voice sounded in the ragged up Liu Yue¡¯s ears.


    The voice contained a little anger in it.


    What the hell was she doing? What in the world is she thinking?


    The two sides were facing against each other. A strong murderous intent could be felt as both sides readied their arrows.


    The wild horse continued to run into the front lines.


    ¡°Xiao Cheng Ying. This King will count to three. If you don¡¯t surrender, then don¡¯t me this king for being impolite!¡± A cold and arrogant voice sounded.


    Liu Yue who was still being dragged by the horse was almost at the golden canopy where the King of the Huns was at.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Empress Xiao replied with an even colder tone.


    ¡°Mother, mother¡­..¡± The crying and trembling voice of the five year old was carried by the wind and echoed through the entire battlefield.


    Nobody noticed the bloody, cannot be more dead girl and the wild horse.


    ¡°King. You are the King of Bei Mu. Remember your dignity. You cannot show any weakness. No matter what, the King of Bei Mu does not lower his head!¡±


    Empress Xiao¡¯s loud shout resounded in all directions.


    No one made a sound. Only the sound of the bow strings being pulled harder could be heard. The tens of thousands of soldiers on the Bei Mu side were all angered. They all emitted an incredible killing intent. They did not look any weaker than the few hundred thousand troops that the Huns had.


    The King of the Hunsughed loudly, ¡°Good. This King would like to see how long Empress Xiao can hold out for! One!¡±


    ¡°Two!¡±


    The King of the Huns started to shout louder and louder.


    ¡°Three!¡±


    The wild horse and the supposedly dead girl was getting closer and closer to the golden canopy.


    ¡°Four!¡±


    Ouyang Yufei stood on the cliff and unconsciously tightened his grasp on the reins. He watched as Liu Yue got closer and closer to the King of the Huns.


    ¡°Five!¡±


    Silence. The battlefield was filled with absolute silence.


    ¡°Six!¡±

 Chapter 461 – The Bei Mu Bestows Kingship (5)

    ¡°Farewell my king. Mother will definitely avenge you. I will destroy the Huns and ughter every singlest one of them for you¡­¡­¡±


    The shout was filled with endless amounts of sorrow.


    ¡°Destroys the Huns¡­¡­¡± The tens of thousands of soldiers on the Bei Mu side yelled out. They swear to avenge their king and destroy the Huns.


    The King of the Huns merelyughed, ¡°Seven¡­..¡± His hands moved towards the young King of Bei Mu.


    ¡°Eight¡­..¡±


    The wild horse was now literally flying towards the golden canopy on the Hun¡¯s side. It was just a few feet away now.


    ¡°Nine¡­¡­¡±


    When he counted to nine, the King of Huns who thought that he had already achieved victory smiled brightly and lifted his hands.


    Empress Xiao had a strong and resolute expression on her face but the King of Huns had already seen through her. He saw how she was feeling distressed and was sobbing on the inside. When he counts to ten, Bei Mu will definitely surrender.


    He held his hand up high as he opened his mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    The King of the Huns was about to wave his hand andmand his army to attack.


    However, at thest second, the corpse that was dragged by the horse suddenly did a barrel roll and dashed into the Huns army.


    It happened way too suddenly. No one was able to react at all.


    Liu Yue immediately moved towards the King. With a sh, she unsheathed her sword and pointed at the king.


    Her body moved like a fish as she glided all the cracks and openings in the army. Her speed was extremely fast, leaving everyone astounded.


    ¡°Protect the King!¡±


    After a short while, the generals finally reacted to what was happening. The army that was lined up in an orderly fashion was now in a state of disarray.


    The zing shadow quickly maneuvered through the confused soldiers. Right now, those bows and arrows that everyone was carrying was rendered useless. They were prepared for the Bei Mu army on the other side, not for someone who charged straight into their formation.


    When it came to closebat, who could possibly match up to Liu Yue?

 Chapter 462 – The Bei Mu Bestows Kingship (6)

    Countless bodies flew up into the air. Liu Yue had ughtered a path for herself and broke through the disposition of the troops as she made her way towards the golden tent and the King of the Huns.


    A streak of red light shed through the troops and instantly appeared in front of the tent.


    The royal guards who were standing in front of the tent immediately snapped out of their trance as finally realized what was going on. They lifted the spear in their hands and flew towards Liu Yue.


    A three prong attack. The royal guards blocked Liu Yue¡¯s path from three different directions.


    At the same time, the King of Hun¡¯s expression turned very ugly. He quickly grabbed the young King of Bei Mu and retreated backwards.


    A cold expression appeared in Liu Yue¡¯s eyes. She had to act quickly. If not, then all of her actions that led up to this would have been for naught.


    Instead of retreating against the royal guards, Liu Yue dashed forward.


    She extended both of her hands like a demon and grabbed a hold of two foot soldiers as she continued her advance.


    Blood sttered everywhere. The two foot soldiers had been used as meat shields against the spears of the royal guards.


    Taking advantage of the dy in the guards¡¯ movement, Liu Yue elerated. She stepped on and leapt off one of the guards. By using the momentum of the leap, she did a flip in midair to get behind and avoid the attacks of the other guards.


    The guards could not react fast enough as their strikes hit nothing but air.


    She was very close to the King of the Huns now.


    The soldiers from both sides stood silently as they nervously watch the scene unfold in front of their eyes. Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on the fiery red silhouette.


    Liu Yue continued to move forward as she fend off the attacks of the guards with her dagger.


    A spear shot out from behind the King of the Huns but was caught by Liu Yue who was wearing the silver gloves.


    With a leap, the bloody dagger was right in front of the King of the Hun¡¯s neck¡­..


    Behind her, dozens of spears were pointed at her back, a few of which had pierced her clothes. However, no one dared to move any further¡­.

 Chapter 463 – The Bei Mu Bestows Kingship (7)

    Definitely more tomorrow night.


    Everything happened in a few breath of time. It happened so fast that if one blinked a few times, they would have missed the entire thing.


    A woman with fiery movements and an ice cold expression¡­.


    Liu Yue stood in front of the King of the Huns with a dagger up against his neck. Her back was a bloody mess but she stood firmly with an incisive expression on her face. The sight made everyone shudder. No one dared to look down on her anymore.


    Liu Yue¡¯s tattered red coat fluttered in the air. In the middle of the Huns army, it shined brilliantly.


    The bloody dagger in her hand felt colder more piercing than the northern winds during a winter day.


    Capturing a King in the middle of his army¡­¡­ Liu Yue made it look very easy.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡± In the midst of the silence, Ouyang Yufeiplimented her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The valiant looking King of Huns questioned with an ashen expression.


    Liu Yue put the King of Huns on his knees pulled his face closer to her¡¯s as she coldly snorted, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon. Now get moving!¡± While saying that, Liu Yue grabbed both of the King¡¯s arms, making him unable to resist.


    At the same time, she yelled out, ¡°Get over here.¡±


    The five year old King of Bei Mu was not stupid. When he heard Liu Yue¡¯smand, the bounded child immediately wiggled his way towards Liu Yue. He then slowly moved up Liu Yue¡¯s back and grabbed onto her neck.


    Liu Yue moved the dagger closer to the King of Hun¡¯s neck and as a result, blood started to spill out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my King!¡± The Huns generals all yelled out at the same time. Their expressions were very ugly.


    ¡°That¡¯s for me to decided. Now move it.¡± Liu Yue pulled the King of Huns back up.


    When standing straight up, the King of Huns was more than a head taller than Liu Yue. Liu Yue looked like a dainty and delicate little girl next to him.


    However, it was this dainty and delicate little girl who left the few hundred thousand strong army from both side silent.


    Seeing that Liu Yue was holding her dagger against the King of Hun¡¯s neck, the Hun soldiers immediately paved a path for her to walk.

 Chapter 464 – The Bei Mu Bestows Kingship (8)

    The woman who was like a red fire walked across thousands of army soldiers, under their shocked gazes.


    The previously grieved and indignant Bei Mu troops cheered joyfully one by one as they saw Liu Yue walking back towards their nk, seizing the King of Hun in her arms.


    There was no need for Dowager Empress Xiao to order them at all, the Bei Mu Generals had immediately rushed forward and weed Liu Yue and the King of Bei Mu.


    In an instant, the Hun Army which had the upperhand previously, had the situation turned against thempletely. They had be the prisoner instead.


    ¡°King of Hun, please apany me for a while.¡± The Dowager Empress Xiao who wore a white veil on her face arrived promptly. She was an important figure too after all, her power was not in any way less than her son. She shouted loudly as she waved her hand, and the few ten thousands of Bei Mu troops immediately stood on attention.


    ¡°Xiao Cheng Ying. Okay, okay.¡± The King of Hun, who felt the shocking strength from Liu Yue¡¯s hands that was pressing against his neck, did not dare to be disrespectful as he gritted his teeth and bit out.


    ¡°Give way.¡± When Liu Yue saw this, she dragged the mighty King of Hun towards the Empress Dowager Xiao of Bei Mu¡¯s golden ck tent. She stood upright outside the tent and faced the Hun soldiers who were blocking their way and roaring in hostility.


    The few Hun Generals looked at the King of Hun when they saw this.


    ¡°Make way.¡± The King of Hun¡¯s face waspletely ashen, but he was extremely direct as he shouted out. He also didn¡¯t make any kind of movement.


    The tribesmen of the grass ins were born valiant, and their personality were very open and straightforward. A victory was a victory, a lost was a lost. They did not have any schemes of plots such as giving in to the enemy only to catch them off guardter.


    The thousands of soldiers immediately made a way. Empress Dowager Xiao advanced forward, leading in the front as she held the King of Hun hostage.


    The sound of iron hooves galloped quickly through the troops, and disappeared far away very quickly.


    The good opportunity that only came by after meticulous, long time nning was actually foiled by Liu Yue who had showed up unexpectedly. Liu Yue hadpletely stopped the Hun¡¯s full force all by herself.


    However, the Huns couldn¡¯t do anything. They could only watch as their King, fallen to their enemies¡¯ hands, was taken far away.


    Across the grass ins and icy rivers.


    For one whole day and night, they travelled more than a hundred miles in a hurry.


    On the second night, in the midst of scattered sand and dusts, the Bei Mu troops d in ck iron followed like a hurricane. Their reinforcements have came, and furthermore, at this time, they had arrived at Bei Mu¡¯s territory.


    Here, even without the King of Hun as their hostage, they would not be afraid of the Hun army, even if they were at full force.

 Chapter 465 – The Bei Mu Bestows Kingship (9)

    The base camp was lit up with fire, bright light a carnival.


    They had not had such a big victory in many years, it was a cause for celebration.


    The bonfire shone brightly in the dead of the night, almost illuminating the whole mountain and ins. Inside the most majestic-looking tent, there was a gathering of all the high officials and generals of Bei Mu Kingdom who hade this time.


    ¡°Hahaha, what a skilled youngdy! Come, I, Ku Za Mu, would like to toast to thisdy hero. This time, we are all saved thanks to you.¡± Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s number one general, Ku Za Mu who possessed a dark-coloured face,ughed out as he raised his bowl of wine towards Liu Yue, who was sitting beside Empress Dowager Xiao, and announced loudly.


    Liu Yue raised her bowl of wine too andughed out, ¡°What do you meandy hero. You can just call me Liu Yue.¡±


    ¡°Great, bottoms up.¡± Ku Za Mu gave Liu Yue a thumbs up and emptied his bowl of wine in one go. That bowl of wine was extremely big, so big that there was probably half a litre of wine inside.


    Liu Yue also followed suit and finished her wine. There was not a single drop of wine when she flipped the bowl.


    ¡°Great¡­¡± The crowd of people inside the tent praised out loud.


    Their Shaodaozi was extremely strong and potent. It was amazing that this delicate-looking doll could actually down the whole bowl without a change in expression at all.


    (Shiro: Shaodaozi is like the ancient chinese type of liquor, like vodka/gin, there¡¯s no english trantion equivalent so I can only name it as such. Literally, it means ¡®burning knife¡¯)


    ¡°We have missed out the ambush during this inspection tour. Fortunately Liu Yue is here. I shall thank you from my deepest heart on behalf of the hundred thousands of Bei Mu citizens. Here.¡±


    The square-faced, mighty looking prince of Bei Mu, Ye Lu Ji, spoke out to Liu Yue loudly.


    ¡°It was just a coincidence. There is no need to thank me.¡± Liu Yue raised the big bowl of wine wholeheartedly and gulped the liquor down after giving a toast to Ye Lu Ji.


    ¡°To you, it may just be a coincidence. However, for us, you are our life saviours. Haha, I really like you. Come, let¡¯s drink some more.¡± The second general of Bei Mu, Li Kuo,ughed out loud as he joined in.


    The tribesmen of the grass ins were frank and straightforward. When they like someone, they would drink with that person. They wouldn¡¯t rest until they werepletely drunk. That was their way of showing their respect, that they were good brothers.


    Bowls emptied and wines poured. Liu Yue felt a kind of refreshed feeling that she never felt before surging up inside the tent, like a tidal wave.


    Everyone tried their best to squeeze in to give a toast to Liu Yue, it was extremely lively.


    At one corner, Ouyang Yufei who was leisurely roasting amb watched the whole scene. His eyes moved slightly as the lustrous knife he was ying with in his hand glinted.


    This Shaodaozi liquor was extremely potent. Let¡¯s see what will happen in the end if Liu Yue continued to drink like that.


    ¡°Ugh, so strong.¡± Seeing Liu Yue drinking so wholeheartedly, the Little Magpie also downed its bowl of liquor. Its face immediately turned red as it spit out its tongue to get rid of the strong liquor in its mouth.


    Shiro: I confess I have not read DOP since chapter 200 something. Can anyone enlighten me on this little magpie? Is it an it, he or she? Is it like a real magpie? It can speak?

 Chapter 466 – The Bei Mu Bestows Kingship (10)

    ¡°Show off.¡± Hua Yu Long nced at the little magpie and Liu Yue from the corners of his eye, breathing lowly, ¡°Drinking like that, isn¡¯t she afraid of injuring her wound?¡±


    They had journeyed in a rush. Liu Yue had slightly bandaged the wound on her back, but they could see that the wound on her back had re-opened. There was blood everywhere. Although it was justcerations, it was still an rming sight to behold.


    Ouyang Yu Fei didn¡¯t look at Liu Yue, he simply ate his roastedmb calmly. This person was more tenacious that what Hua Yu Long had thought.


    The tent was filled with lively chatter and cheers.


    ¡°King of Hun, please help yourself.¡± On another corner, the Empress Dowager Xiao who wore a white veil turned towards the King of Hun and offered politely.


    However, that politeness towards a prisoner waspletely unnecessary.


    The King of Hun swept his gaze silently towards Empress Dowager Xiao, then towards Liu Yue who was surrounded in a circle of Bei Mu generals. He suddenly rose and picked up two jars of wine, then walked towards Liu Yue.


    ¡°Drink.¡± He threw down one heavy jar on Liu Yue¡¯s table. The King of Hun¡¯s expression was filled with provocation.


    Heroes and wine go hand in hand. If one was highly skilled in martial arts but could not drink, one would still be a coward.


    This was the rule of the grass ins.


    ¡°Drink, drink with him. Who¡¯s afraid of you?¡±


    ¡°Drink. Even if you be drunk, there¡¯s still us.¡± The generals inside the tent became rowdy immediately.


    Liu Yue looked at the King of Hun from the corner of her eye. She might not know much about the grass ins of this time, but she knew quite a lot about the grass ins of the 21st century.


    If one was a man, he would have to ept this challenge even if he copsed afterwards. Although she was not a woman


    Liu Yue stood up and stepped on the wooden table. She grabbed the mouth of the jar of wine and raised it towards the King of Hun. Her gaze was filled with disdain.


    ¡°Chug, chug¡­¡± The crowd became even more enthusiastic.


    Liu Yue raised the jar and started emptying it like a thirsty dragon drying up a spring. Wine poured out of the jar continuously, as the potent smell of liquor filled the whole tent. It was so thick that the little magpie fainted before it drank any wine.


    When the jar was emptied, Liu Yue¡¯s face was slightly red. Her beautiful appearance which could already being down countries initially, was further enhanced by the rosy blush. She was so lovely that the other generals in the tent didn¡¯t dare to look at her up close. They couldn¡¯t help but to swallow their saliva one by one.

 Chapter 467 – The Bei Mu Bestows Kingship (11)

    ¡°One more time.¡± When the King of Hun smashed the jar in his hand on the ground, there was not a single drop of wine inside. Liu Yue immediately picked up the bowl of wine beside her and chugged it down.


    The people beside them immediately helped to pour some wine.


    Not a word was said as theymunicated with their sharp gazes and drink. This bold side of Liu Yue had never even revealed before in her past life.


    Ouyang Yufei saw this , his eyes filled with a rich and bright ray of light.


    Since the beginning, the base camp that was filled with waving gs and shouting battle cries till now, where not a single voice could be heard, the audiences in the base camp watched Liu Yue with wide eyes, this wine was very fierce, this is something they were very clear about.


    Two jar of wine, God, this was something even an older rough man will find difficult to finish drinking, this Liu Yue, this woman is ¡­. very strong.


    With the rush of the aroma of alcohol, the King of Hun finished drinking his jar in one gulp. He staggered side to side and his grip on the jar of wine loosened, making it fall and shatter into pieces on the floor. His face was flushed red, it was as red as the colour of blood.


    By contrast, Liu Yue¡¯s face was only slightly red, and she raise up her empty earthen jar, indicating to the King of Hun: ¡°Again.¡±


    ¡°No, this King admits defeat.¡± The King of Hun stare at the Liu Yue whose face remain unchanged, close his eyes and shakes his head: ¡°You state the conditions of the ransom.¡± If he continued drinking, he would be unable to maintain his consciousness.


    Once these words left his mouth, the quiet Bei Mu soldiers surrounding them loudly cheered, they were extremely excited.


    Liu Yue heard the words and turn her head to face Empress Dowager Xiao, with enquiring eyes.


    In the rules of the grasnd, the ransom amount would be decided by the party who managed to capture the hostage. At this moment, if they do not want to fight to death against the Huns, the King of Hun must be released, however, the ransom condition must be set out first.


    Empress Dowager Xiao saw Liu Yue looking at her direction, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    As soon as Empress Dowager Xiao finish her sentence, the King of Hun shouted deeply, ¡°I, the King lost to you, not to Bei Mu.¡±


    Liu Yue heard the words and knitted her brows, if it is like this, the ransom should not ¡­


    ¡°Sister.¡± At the moment when Liu Yue was muttering to herself, the tent screen of the base camp was lifted open, the five years old King of Bei Mu ran inside, advancing towards Liu Yue.


    The audience in the base camp look at each other in dismay, their own king is calling a stranger ¡°sister¡±, even if the person is a benefactor, this is¡­.

 Chapter 468 – The Bei Mu Bestows Kingship (12)

    At the same moment, the Empress Dowager Xiao knitted her brows. She looked at the five years old King of Bei Mu kindly: ¡°King, the way you address your benefactor, can you¡­¡±


    ¡°Empress Dowager, I would like to make an imperial edict.¡± Before Empress Dowager Xiao managed to finish her sentence, the five years old King of Bei Mu pranced like a little animal and rushed to Liu Yue¡¯s side. He squeezed into Liu Yue¡¯s bosom in a single movement as he passed an imperial edict to Empress Dowager Xiao.


    Empress Dowager Xiao paused slightly, nced at Liu Yue, then opened the edict.


    Liu Yue saw this and slowly sat down, carrying the King of Bei Mu ¨C Ye Lu Hong, who constantly kept annoying her since she saved him earlier.


    ¡°With the grace bestowed by the heavens, I dere that Mu Rong Liu Yue has done a meritorious deed bying to the aid of the King. Her kindness is higher than the skies. I hereby bestow her with the surname of ¡°Ye Lu¡±, the imperial family¡¯s name. She is therefore appointed as the ¡®King¡¯s Older Sister¡¯ and granted the title of ¡®Righteous King¡¯.¡±


    The short, brief row of words, was very simple, but it astonished the soldiers in the base camp.


    The title of King?


    Ouyang Yufei coughed and lifted the corner of his eye to look towards Liu Yue. Bei Mu¡¯s Kingship? Is this a joke? This King of Bei Mu is really treating this as a child¡¯s y.


    ¡°Sister.¡± Listening to Empress Dowager Xiao read out the content of the imperial verdict, Ye Lu Hong happily buried himself in Liu Yue¡¯s bosom as he clung tightly around Liu Yue¡¯s neck, his face an unconcealed delight.


    He had a small face the size of a palm. His skin had not experienced the hardships of the frostiness of the grasnd winds, he was delicate like a porcin doll, extremely beautiful.


    A tent full of unmoving silence, the people in the base camp slightly look at each other in dismay. However, there was no jealousy at all, the soldiers only looked towards Empress Dowager Xiao one by one.


    Empress Dowager Xiao turned her head and stared deeply at Ye Lu Hong who was clinging onto Liu Yue. There was no fear in his expression despite having been abducted just a few hours ago. He also did not look like he would have trouble sleeping from the trauma. On his face, there was only happiness, relief and unconditional trust.


    Her King needs her, Empress Dowager Xiao finally understood.


    At that moment, her profound eyes raised once more and nced at Liu Yue¡¯s tranquil expression. Empress Dowager Xiao slowly saidl, ¡°Great kindness needs to bepensated, great favors need to be repaid. We, the Kingdom of Bei Mu will treat the ¡®Righteous King¡¯ with sincerity, Liu Yue, what do you think?¡±


    An atmosphere of silence descended upon the tent. Everyone ced their gaze on Liu Yue, waiting for her response.

 Chapter 469 – International Negotiation (1)

    Her face was slightly red, but very calm.


    Liu Yue slowly smiled, ¡°Journeying this far to Outer Mongolia, I merely wanted to appreciate the grand grasnd, I did not have any other thoughts. Liu Yue is thankful, this title of Righteous King should be excused.¡±


    These few, indifferent words were actually declining the bestowment of the ¡®Righteous King¡¯ title.


    The audience in the base camp raised their heads to look at Empress Dowager Xiao. Some looked dissatisfied, they didn¡¯t think Liu Yue would decline the title, and could not help but to stare nkly, their faces expressing their displeasure.


    Whether they wanted to give this title was one issue, giving the title and having the person bestowed with the title declining them was one whole other issue.


    ¡°What do you mean you decline? You saved our King and Empress Dowager, you deserved this.¡± Bei Mu¡¯s second general Li Kuo casually and loudly said to Liu Yue.


    ¡°Not receiving it, is it because you are looking down on us, Bei Mu people?¡± Bei Mu¡¯s first general Ku Za Mu darkened his expression and red at Liu Yue.


    The celebratory mood in the camp instantly became heavy.


    Xiao Hua who was sitting closest to the door, pulled back and moved closer to Ouyang Yufei, her fingers feeling for her knife inside her sleeve.


    One wrong word, and she was prepared to run away immediately.


    On the contrary, Ouyang Yufei had a unperturbed expression, as he leisurely continue eating the roastedmb meat in front of him. He waspletely unaffected by everything happening around him.


    ¡°I did not mean that, I only¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Liu Yue, if you are willing, the Huns will award you with the right nk general rank, to wield the power of the right nk general.¡± Liu Yue did not even manage to finish her sentence before the King of Hun, who was standing beside her, said with a deep voice.


    When the words came out, the Bei Mu soldiers immediately became violent. The room was immediately filled with the rustling sound of them standing up all at once, as cold knifes glinted in their hands.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± Not giving a chance for the generals to speak their minds, Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s expression turned cold as she shouted sternly. Her sharp and authoritative voice immediately silenced everyone.


    Ye Lu Ji, Ku Za Mu and the others frowned as they red at the King of Hun and Liu Yue. It was as if they would immediately move to kill her if Liu Yue agreed.


    However, the King of Hun didn¡¯t pay attention to the surrounding Bei Mu Generals, he only fixed his eyes on Liu Yue.


    Losing to Liu Yue, this heroine who was just passing by, or losing to the people of the Central ins who couldn¡¯t fight were both humiliation to him. However, losing to Liu Yue would mean that he was only humiliated by one person.

 Chapter 470 – International Negotiation (2)

    If Liu Yue agreed to take Bei Mu¡¯s Kingship, she would have humiliated Bei Mu. Between these choices, he could take twopletely different ideas.


    The whole tent was silent. Everyone¡¯s eyes was fixated on Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue was expressionless, calm as always.


    The title of the ¡®Righteous King¡¯ of Bei Mu was just a title, while the position of the King¡¯s Sister was just an empty position. There was no authority or power, hence the Bei Mu Generals were actually fine with it.


    However, as the Right Commander of the Hun Army, there would be authority and power in this position. To her knowledge, the right-nk of the Hun Army had a total of 100,000 soldiers. Also, this Commander position would not fall easily, it would not be the same as the title of the ¡®Righteous King¡¯, which was just an empty shell.


    ¡°Sister, sister.¡± Amidst the silence, the King of Bei Mu who was clinging to Liu Yue¡¯s neck shouted out, his face filled with sobs.


    ¡°Hong doesn¡¯t want sister to go, please don¡¯t go.¡± The five years old King of Bei Mu, Ye Lu Hong immediately hugged Liu Yue¡¯s neck tighter. Fear coloured his dark eyes.


    She was the only person who could save him in his most dangerous situation. Only she could guarantee his safety. He wouldn¡¯t let her go, he would definitely not let her go.


    Ye Lu Hong hugged Liu Yue with all of his strength.


    Seeing this, Liu Yue looked towards Ye Lu Hong, who was biting his lips tightly, holding back his tears. He knew that as a king, he was not supposed to cry. If not for this, he would have broke into tears long ago.


    ¡°A man wouldn¡¯t cry easily. If you are a man, you must stand upright and fight for what you want. Crying won¡¯t solve your problems at all.¡±


    Liu Yue wiped the bead of water pooling at the corner of Ye Lu Hong¡¯s eyes and lightly frowned at him as she spoke.


    When Empress Dowager Xiao heard these, her gaze towards Liu Yue became deeper.


    Towards Liu Yue¡¯s stern face, after being startled for a while, Ye Lu Hong suddenly wiped his eyes and nodded resolutely. ¡°I understand now.¡±


    ¡°Men, from today onwards, if Ye Lu Liu Yue dares to leave¡­ break her legs. Don¡¯t let her go at all cost.¡±


    His face was filled with resolution as the King of Bei Mu immediately put what he had learnt into practice.


    Liu Yue was at a loss of words in an instant. Then, she broke intoughter as her frown turned into delight.


    ¡°We will obey your orders.¡± The generals in the tent immediately grinned from ear to ear as they shouted out.


    These words, they would definitely obey them.


    The whole tent was immediately filled with cheers andughter.

 Chapter 471 – International Negotiation (3)

    Amidst theughter, Liu Yue looked towards the ashened King of Hun and nodded lightly, ¡°Thank you for your highness¡¯ kindness. However, I like this little brother.¡± As she said that, she hugged Ye Lu Hong who was sitting on herp.


    He was five years of age. In her previous life, when she first met and picked up Shan, he was also around the same age. Although he was young and obviously afraid, he pretended to be strong. He carried so much burden on his little shoulders, it was heartbreaking.


    (Shiro: I have no idea whether this Shan is he or she, I¡¯m just assuming he. The chinese raws didn¡¯t state anything)


    She only loved one person in her ¡®¡¯Heartless Ironblood¡± mercenary group in her previous life, her subordinate, Shan.


    When Ye Lu Hong heard this, his round, ck eyes immediately turned into crescent. He humphed proudly at the ashened King of Hun, obviously pleased with himself.


    ¡°Since it has been decided, when we return to Sheng Jingter, we will hold an official ceremony to announce it to the world.¡± Empress Dowager Xiao coughed a little. With a stern face, she then turned towards the King of Hun and said, ¡°Your Highness, with regards to the ransom amount, I will reply youter.¡±


    Since Ye Lu Liu Yue was already a Bei Mu citizen, the matter of King of Hun¡¯s ransom wasn¡¯t Liu Yue¡¯s alone to decide. It has be a national matter between the Kingdom of Hun and Bei Mu.


    Outside the tent, the full moon shone brightly. The west wind howled. It was night, yet the wind was hot as fire.


    The night gradually turned silent. The Bei Mu generals who dropped drunk on the floor, defeated by Liu Yue one by one had all fallen asleep. Only a few night guards were awake.


    A handful of stars shone brightly, embedded in the pitch ck of the night sky. In the vast night sky, they blinked charmingly and sporadically.


    Liu Yue wore a fire red fur coat and stood outside the tent allocated to her, looking up to the full moon.


    Such a full and bright moon. It was a pity that she was not whole.


    Xuan Yuan Che should have long received her news, why hadn¡¯t he replied at all? Although she had been walking through this grasnd wilderness the past month, and was difficult to track amidst her journey, there wasn¡¯t a single piece of news regarding him. Why was that so?


    Frowning, Liu Yue folded both of her arms on her chest.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t receive her letter. When she returned safely, she could just contact him again.


    Liu Yue bit her lips a little.


    ¡°I never knew that you can hold your liquor so well.¡± Amidst the silence, behind her, a pair of unconcealed foot steps walked towards her. The voice sounded a little surprised and delighted.

 Chapter 472 – International Negotiation (4)

    Liu Yue who downed most of the wine jars in the tent and defeated all the generals in terms of liquor capacity, waspletely sober, There wasn¡¯t a single hint of drunkenness in her.


    Indomitable, she was truly indomitable.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t look behind at the person who approached her. She also did not reply.


    She said before, if she couldn¡¯t stay sober after a thousand cups, she would rather not drink at all. This was the basics. Right now, she was the former.


    Ou Yang Yu Fei walked forward and looked at Liu Yue¡¯s calm face. He reached out and rubbed his brows as he chuckled and said to Liu Yue, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the King of Hun¡¯s offer? He was giving you a position of authority, it would be much better than getting a position of some King in name only.¡±


    Listening to Ou Yang Yu Fei¡¯s words, Liu Yue wasn¡¯t surprised at all. It was as if she expected Ou Yang Yu Fei to have already guessed the answer, and was not someone who waspletely ignorant of the situation.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that there was more of Ou Yang Yu Fei than meets the eye. He should have understood.


    Slowly turning around, Liu Yue smiled slightly at Ou Yang Yu Fei and replied indifferently, ¡°If I said I like that child and that I want to help him, would you believe me?¡±


    Although she asked him whether he believed her, her eyes show no desire to have Ou Yang Yu Fei¡¯s approval at all.


    Ou Yang Yu Fei¡¯s smile became wider as he replied, ¡°Of course I believe you. Why wouldn¡¯t I? I¡¯m just your creditor anyways, I will be fine as long as you return my money to me. I don¡¯t care which side you are on.¡±


    Liu Yue looked at Ou Yang Yu Fei¡¯s smile and suddenly smiled too. She slowly grabbed onto Ou Yang Yu Fei¡¯spels and pulled him close to her.


    Ou Yang Yu Fei was suddenly yanked towards Liu Yue, so close their face almost touched.


    ¡°You have something to say?¡± Ou Yang Yu Fei¡¯s smile didn¡¯t change a single inch.


    The hot breath from his mouth almost covered Liu Yue¡¯s face.


    ¡°I just wanted to warn you once, if you want money, you should know your ce. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee if you can live long enough to get your money back.¡± Slowly patting Ou Yang Yu Fei¡¯s cheeks, Liu Yue also smiled widely.


    After all these months journeying from south to north and crossing the great ins with him, even if Liu Yue¡¯s brain waspletely made of straws, she would know that Ou Yang Yu Fei was not an ordinary person. He was definitely not a simple ckmailer, he must have some rtions to that mysterious ind.


    (Shiro: I¡¯m lost ¨C can someone tell me who¡¯s Ou Yang Yu Fei? Liu Yue is going to a mysterious ind?)

 Chapter 473 – International Negotiation (5)

    She was not a samaritan. Although favours need to be repaid, it also depends on the benefactor. If the benefactor was threatening her, she wouldn¡¯t care if he was her benefactor. Forcing her to repay favours won¡¯t get him anywhere.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m someone who cherish my own life.¡± Ou Yang Yu Feiughed as he raised both of his hands, agreeing almost immediately and efficiently.


    ¡°That would be the best.¡± Pushing Ou Yang Yu Fei with one hand, Liu Yue turned around and returned back into her tent.


    Ou Yang Yu Fei raised his brows at this scene, then patted the dusts off his sleeves as he followed inside Liu Yue¡¯s tent, beaming with smiles, without any trace of restraint at all.


    ¡°Get out.¡± Liu Yue threw the cold words with her back to Ou Yang Yu Fei.


    ¡°If you want the wound at your back to get worse, just kick me out.¡± Ou Yang Yu Fei kept his calm.


    ¡°Little magpie.¡± Liu Yue understood that Ou Yang Yu Fei entered to help her dress her wound. Her voice softened immediately.


    Ou Yang Yu Fei reached out for the medicine bottle in his sleeves and smiled as he replied, ¡°She¡¯s drunk, you¡¯ll have to wait till tomorrow for her.¡±


    His subordinate was obviously called Hua Fei Yu, but unbeknownst to him, Liu Yue had been calling her Little Magpie all along. How could she just call her anything she want?


    Liu Yue became silent for a while, then immediately went to her bed, pulled down her clothes and lie down on her stomach, revealing her badly mangled back.


    Although she was lying down, her body was more alluring than if she wasn¡¯t covered with anything at all.


    After getting dazed for a moment, Ou Yang Yu Fei gulped down his saliva. He really didn¡¯t think Liu Yue would be so direct, she had even seeded in making him feel awkward.


    ¡°Quickly.¡± Clear-cut, she was extremely straight-forward.


    Ou Yang Yu Fei snapped back to reality and rubbed his nose as he walked forward. He then gently rubbed the salve in his hands onto Liu Yue¡¯s back.


    As his fingers moved across her wounds, he noticed that beneath the wounds that had started to form a scar, was a wless, snow-white skin that was so beautiful and translucent. He also noticed the vague outline from underneath her underarms.


    The tent was still except for the movement of his finger.


    ¡°Pa ta.¡± A single drop of blood dripped onto Liu Yue¡¯s back.


    Ou Yang Yu Fei immediately wiped it off in a fluster. Damn, dammit! What is he getting hot in this cold winter for? When had he be so undetermined?


    ¡°If you dared to drop your snot on me again, I¡¯ll wring your head off.¡± Liu Yue sat up and coldly threw the words to him.

 Chapter 474 – International Negotiation (6)

    He had actually dared to drop his snot on her back. How could such a big man have a runny nose? Dammit, it¡¯s so disgusting!


    With a ck face, Ou Yang Yu Fei was so cornered that he waspletely unable to retort. His mouth twitched vigorously. Snot? Forget it, let¡¯s just take it as snot.


    A red-coloured snot. He was just feeling a little hot that night.


    Whomever said that winter would be cold, and you wouldn¡¯t get hot?


    The full moon in the sky sprinkled clear moon light onto thend, it was a beautiful night.


    The night quickly passed. The next day, Liu Yue was summoned to Empress Dowager¡¯s tent first thing in the morning.


    As Liu Yue entered the tent, Empress Dowager Xiao, Ye Lu Hong, Ye Lu Ji, Ku Za Mu, Li Kuo and the others had already gathered inside. They were lying out something that looked like a map.


    ¡°Liu Yue, capturing the King of Hun is your credit, please join us in discussing the details for the ransom.¡± Empress Dowager Xiao said as she saw Liu Yue entering the tent.


    Liu Yue agreed quietly and was quickly pulled by Ye Lu Hong so that she could sit beside him.


    ¡°I say, this Qian Li Mu Yuan is the best ce. The seven cities around are prosperous and thend is fertile. This territory should be made the ransom.¡± Ye Lu Ji drew across the map in the middle of the gathering, his face brimming with excitement.


    (Shiro: Qian Li Mu Yuan trantes literally to Thousand Miles Shepherd Origin)


    ¡°I think Qian Li Mu Yuan is good, but aren¡¯t there too few cities around it? Seven? No, no, the King of Hun should be traded with at least 20 cities¡­¡±


    ¡°I think¡­¡±


    After Liu Yue sat down, Ku Za Mu and the otherspletely ignored her and started a heated debate.


    Capturing the King of Huns was equivalent to winning the war without the battle. Being able to get war reparations in exchange for the ransom, this was something they could not afford to lose out.


    Liu Yue held Ye Lu Hong¡¯s hands as she listened. She didn¡¯t say anything, but her eyes scanned over the map on the table very quickly.


    After the heated debatested over four hours, they finally came into conclusion.


    The two Bei Mu Generals and the prince were so excited that their faces were flushed red and their expressions were filled with excitement.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get Qian Li Mu Yuan, Qian Li Wo Tu, and the 13 cities nearby Qian Li Mu Yuan. Liu Yue, do you have any objection to this?¡± Empress Dowager Xiao finally asked Liu Yue, who had not spoken at all since the beginning, for formality¡¯s sake.


    Liu Yue turned her gaze from the map and replied, as she raised her brows, ¡°I do.¡±

 Chapter 475 – International Negotiation (7)

    Liu Yue¡¯s quiet words immediately shocked Ye Lu Ji and the others.


    As a city person, although she had provided great service and was appointed as Righteous King, that was a title in name only. It was just an empty position, what would she know about the situation between Bei Mu and the Huns? They were just being polite when they asked for her opinion, but she actually had an opinion to say.


    ¡°Tell us about it.¡± Ye Lu Ji looked towards Liu Yue. The people inside the tent also all slowly turned towards Liu Yue.


    Seeing this, Liu Yue let go of Ye Lu Hong¡¯s hands and stood up, sweeping a nce to the few people in the tent who was obviously not interested in her opinion at all.


    She slowly said, ¡°Since I have earned the position of the King¡¯s sister, I¡¯d like to think in the interest of my brother. I don¡¯t wish for his efforts to go to waste.¡±


    She didn¡¯t allow anyone to interrupt her as she immediately pointed at the map. ¡°Yesterday, I have also read through the current situation of the Bei Mu and Huns.


    The Qian Li Mu Yuan that you were talking about lies at the southwest borders of our Bei Mu Kingdom. Thend is rich and fertile, hence more than one million Huns are living there.


    There are 13 bases nearby Qian Li Mu Yuan City. It is one of the most prosperous cities in the Kingdom of Hun, and it supports almost one-third of the Huns¡¯ revenue each year, feeding almost 1.3 million of its poption.


    These two points are definitely good, but how many of our Bei Mu troops do you guys think we should send out in order to suppress the two million Hun citizens? How many should we send in order to ensure that they would not have any chance to retaliate, and made us suffer a double loss instead?¡±


    Although her voice was calm and indifferent, the impact from her words was loud. Liu Yue finished her sentence and looked towards the people inside the tent slowly.


    The tent waspletely silent. Ye Lu Ji and Empress Dowager Xiao who obviously were not interested in Liu Yue¡¯s opinion at all just now looked towards each other and frowned.


    ¡°What you said makes sense.¡± The ck-faced Ku Za Mu scratched his head.


    This indeed made some sense, but they were not able to say what actually makes sense. As generals, their job were to fight wars and take the opportunity when ites, they are not very good in terms of tactics.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Ye Lu Ji rubbed his lower chin as he furrowed his brows.


    They were too excited from capturing the King of Huns before, and was only thinking about getting the highest price, until they forgot this point. They only realized it after being reminded by Liu Yue.

 Chapter 476 – International Negotiation (8)

    They only had a few million Bei Mu citizens too, how would they be able to suppress the Hun citizens?


    Liu Yue continued, ¡°Alright, I will continue to speak then. The current situation right now is that the Kingdom of Hun has to give up one-third of their kingdom to get back their King who had been captured by their enemies.


    Everyone, if today, Bei Mu faces the same situation, would you give one-third of the kingdom up for your king? Don¡¯t rush in answering, think about it carefully first.¡±


    Nobody spoke. Li Kuo Zhang opened his mouth a few times, but didn¡¯t say anything in the end.


    ¡°No.¡± In the end, Empress Dowager Xiao answered coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we won¡¯t give it up. Instead of exchanging one-third of the kingdom with a king that has been humiliated, they would probably elect a new king. In fact, there are a lot of people who wants to be the King of Huns.¡± Liu Yue moved her fingers and pointed hard at the Huns¡¯ capital, Yong Jing.


    With an air of dignity, brilliance and absolute confidence, Liu Yue revealed her past demeanor of the leader of the number one mercenary group.


    Empress Dowager Xiao and Prince Ye Lu Ji looked towards each other once again. With regards to this point, they definitely couldn¡¯t refute it. This was also the reason why they had not returned to the Bei Mu Capital, Sheng Jing, and was thinking about the King of Hun¡¯s ransom instead.


    If they keep the King of Huns captive for too long, his value as a King would be diminished. A King of Hun that was not seated on his seat for a long time would notpare to a random Hun soldier on the streets.


    There¡¯s an expiry date for everything, even kings are not exceptions.


    Hence, they had to discuss this during the most opportune moment and gain the most advantage.


    It was obvious that the King of Huns also knew about this point, hence he had asked Liu Yue for a ransom amount yesteday.


    ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± The first general of Bei Mu, Ku Za Mu, looked towards Liu Yue and said.


    Liu Yue¡¯s finger immediately drew a circle on the map, pointing at the northwest borders between Bei Mu and the Huns, and said, ¡°Rather than trying to bite more than what you can chew, why don¡¯t we take this?¡±


    Empress Dowager Xiao, Ye Lu Ji and the others bent over to look one by one.


    ¡°Ku Sha ins?¡± Li Kuo¡¯s eyes opened in surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ku Sha ins and the neighbouring ten cities.¡± Liu Yue nodded.

 Chapter 477 : International Negotiation (9)

    ¡°Are you serious? Ku Sha ins is a poverty-stricken ce, there are no uses for it at all. Furthermore, the neighbouring ten cities are not only poverty-stricken, the situation over there are also a little chaotic. Thend is filled with different ethnic groups such as Nuchen, Turks and Moluo. It¡¯s basically a trash ce.¡±


    When Li Kuo heard Liu Yue¡¯s words, he immediately jumped and shook his head hard.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this ce will only be a burden to us. It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t have it.¡± Ku Za Mu disagreed with Liu Yue determinedly.


    ¡°Why would you want this ce? Are you ying with us?¡± Ye Lu Ji didn¡¯t have a nice expression on his face. He had thought that Liu Yue had a good idea when she was speaking earlier, but now her idea was like dog shit,pletely out of the question.


    Empress Dowager Xiao kept quiet and didn¡¯t speak, but her disagreement was also obvious.


    Seeing this, Liu Yue onlyughed coldly. She also kept silent. Since they don¡¯t want to listen to her good intentions, why would she advise them? If this ce didn¡¯t wee her, then she will just walk away.


    The tent waspletely silent.


    ¡°Sister, go on, Hong wants to listen. Sister must have her own reasons when she said that, Hong believes in Sister.¡± What broke the silence was Ye Lu Hong¡¯s voice, who had not spoken from the start.


    His eyes that was looking at Liu Yue was filled with confidence and respect.


    Liu Yue turned around and saw Ye Lu Hong¡¯s expression who was obviously 100% trusting of her, and she extended her hands to pat his head, smiling slightly.n


    ¡°Alright, then Sister will exin it to Hong, keep it to yourself, okay?¡±


    Without caring about the others, Liu Yue carried Ye Lu Hong up and stood in front of the map. She pointed at the Ku Sha ins and said, ¡°The reason why Ku Sha ins are so poverty stricken is because there are rivers flowing through it. Hence, the ins are not filled with grasses and its difficult to raise livestock. In turn, the citizens could not survive.


    However, one of Bei Mu biggest rivers is actually flowing right above the Ku Sha ins. It¡¯s just that Bei Mu has cut off the riverway and changed its direction.


    If we can just dig a the part where the river is blocked and allow the river to flow into the Ku Sha ins, we would not have to worry about the Ku Sha ins not being fertile enough.¡±


    Her cold words which was filled with 100% confidence made the surrounding people who disagreed with her previously slowly change their attitude and listened to her carefully.

 Chapter 478 – International Negotiation (10)

    ¡°As for the 10 surrounding cities, what the citizens want to do in those cities is influenced by the Huns. If it does not go well, they might even bite us back. Hence, it would be best to get a ce like the Ku Sha ins, where the citizens are made up of various ethnic groups and they are not united.


    The Huns couldn¡¯t be bothered by this territory. Hence, as long as we keep them, they will definitely be Bei Mu citizens. We wouldn¡¯t need to be afraid of them rising a rebellion.


    Furthermore, the citizens there could still survive in such a barren ce. This means that they are extremely strong and resilient originally. If we can gather this strong group of people together, we¡¯ll benefit a lot.¡±


    At this point, Liu Yue put her hands on her hips, turned around and said to Ye Lu Hong, ¡°As a good leader, you¡¯ll have to think far ahead. If you vie for a jewel, forget about its worth, consider if you can keep them first. You should choose a jewel that is still buried underground and unpolished instead, only then would you be able to keep them. Remember this.¡±


    After saying this, Liu Yue didn¡¯t wait for Ye Lu Hong¡¯s reply. She put Ye Lu Hong down, turned around and walked out of the tent, without stopping at all.


    Outside the tent, the golden rays of sun shone upon Liu Yue¡¯s body. Her body looked so radiant that she dazzled the surrounding people.


    The Bei Mu soldiers outside the tent immediately bowed full of respect to Liu Yue.


    Towards a hero, they would definitely not be petty with their respect.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡± Liu Yue had not walked out from the tent very far when Ou Yang Yu Fei appeared from behind a tent, his face filled with praise as he pped his hands.


    His hearing was quite sharp.


    ¡°You truly have a discerning eye, powerful analytical ability and high ability to make the best of opportunities. Liu Yue, you truly have made me see you in a different light.¡± Ou Yang Yu Fei pped as he approached her and walked with her side by side.


    ¡°You tter me.¡± Liu Yue¡¯s expression was indifferent, there was no arrogance nor ostentatiousness.


    ¡°Do you have a deep knowledge in this area?¡± Ou Yang Yu Fei looked towards Liu Yue and said. Logically speaking, amongst the central people, other than the Ao Yun Kingdom who nned to go to war with the Kingdom of Huns and Bei Mu, the other Kingdoms should not have such a deep knowledge on the grass ins area.


    ¡°As deep as I wish to understand.¡± Liu Yue¡¯s answer was filled with her usual arrogance.


    Yes, as long as she wished to understand, there¡¯s nothing she would not be able to master. As long as she wished to.

 Chapter 479 – International Negotiation (11)

    Ever since Liu Yue decided to enter the grasnd, she had already gathered all the information concerning the grasnd. Naturally, with hardwork and diligence, any information can be researched.


    Moreover, although she had not assumed a high position before, it was not as if she had never seen these constant conflicts and shes of power between countries.


    In the 21st century, these types of fights between prime ministers, presidents, kings, and conflicts between the underground organizations, were notcking in numbers. She had seen too many of such cases, and as a consequence she had to grasp the situation, take appropriate measures, and find the best way to take charge. This specialised skill of hers was not just empty words.


    Ou Yang Yu Fei had heard Liu Yue¡¯s arrogant words, and his face showed a deep smile as he lifted his fingers: ¡°Let me count, how long should I count to, one, two, three, ¡­¡­. fifteen¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Righteous King, Righteous King, hold on, hold on.¡± Just as he counted till fifteen, the Queen Dowager¡¯s gold tent screen was lifted, and Ku Za Mu came out of the tent withrge, hurried strides.


    Liu Yue heard it, but she did not stop, she continued walking forward with the same cold attitude as before.


    Behind her, Ku Za Mu quickly hurried towards her, and grabbed Liu Yue¡¯s arm without a thread of suspicion, he smiled adoringly as he tried to gain her favour: ¡°We are all rough people of the grasnd, so we don¡¯t really understand how to manage rtionships. Please do not be offended. Come, the Queen Dowager would like to invite you for a discussion. Your opinions were very insightful, truly insightful.¡±


    He repeated ¡®insightful¡¯ seriously, as if it could express his general excitement and admiration.


    As he spoke, he held onto Liu Yue¡¯s arms, and tried to drag her into the tent, like some cattle.


    Liu Yue gave him a severe re. She suddenly moved her wrists in a snake-like manner, and was immediately able to slip out of Ka Za Mu¡¯srge grip. This sudden action caused Ka Za Mu to trip over a few steps.


    Liu Yue maintained a calm expression, with both hands firmly behind her back, as she did not move from her original position.


    ¡°A martial artist expert is truly an expert. Righteous King, we, the people of the grasnds, are very frank people. We speak out if we have anyints, we fight if we see something we dislike. If you feel that we are wrong, just speak out to us, there will be no problem at all. Don¡¯t hide your anger, this is not the way of the grasnd people.¡±


    The statement was shouted by Ye Lu Ji, and not far off, the Queen Dowager Xiao¡¯s gold screen was lifted. Queen Dowager Xiao, Prince Ye Lu Ji, Ye Lu Hong and the others walked out of the tent.

 Chapter 480 – International Negotiation (12)

    ¡°Yes, we are frank people. You are intelligent, skilled and powerful. If you are angry that we didn¡¯t admit our faults, you should just beat us up. You don¡¯t have to be angry. In any case, as long as it is for the good of the Kingdom of Bei Mu, anything can be done.¡±


    Ku Za Mu said loudly, as he steadied his body after tripping and turned his head towards Liu Yue, patting his chest.


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­.¡±


    Liu Yue¡¯s ears picked up on a of these extremely straightforward words, the slow anger within her heart had rapidly disappear. She liked this type of character and attitude the most.


    Blunt and outspoken, if it is right is right, if it is wrong is wrong.


    If they are wrong, they will fight about it, and the next day the issue will vanish like smoke in thin air, she really likes this sort of atmosphere, this was what her former self had appreciated as well, when she was working as a mercenary.


    Covered with a veil, Empress Dowager Xiao pulled Ye Lu Hong¡¯s hand and walked to Liu Yue¡¯s side, and said firmly: ¡°The Righteous King has incredible foresight, it is something that I can¡¯tpare. I¡¯m ashamed.¡±


    Seeing Empress Dowager Xiao, Liu Yue immediately rx her attitude, and stopped showing her cold expression. She received Ye Lu Hong¡¯s hand which was reaching out to her, as she slowly said, ¡°Liu Yue has also behaved pettily. I¡¯m more ashamed for my misbehaviour.¡±


    ¡°This is the way!¡± Ye Lu Ji step forward, he pat Liu Yue¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡±When youe back, we will apany you on a fight, and allow you to dissipate your anger.¡±


    ¡°Yes, when that momentes, we would be much obliged to learn your wise moves, and see how good it is.¡± Li Kuo rubbed his fist, his eyes full of lit up brightly.


    That moment when he led his troop for the sh, he himself thought that the situation couldn¡¯t be any more miserable, he didn¡¯t expect to see that there was not even a slight damage or loss, and that they had even managed to capture the King of Huns as a prisoner.


    At that moment, he had already started to pay attention to Liu Yue. If he can fight with an expert like this, it would truly give him immense satisfaction.


    When Liu Yue heard what they said, she slightly raised her eyebrows and looked questioningly at Ye Lu Ji. When she came back?


    ¡°Liu Yue, for this first peace talk, I would like you to go. Since you have showed deep understanding about the situation in the Ku Sha grasnd, you must have already thought of a way to vanquish them. Moreover, you are the strongest in martial arts here, hence I believe you¡¯ll be able to protect everyone. This time, we¡¯ll leave the fate of Bei My to you.¡± Dowager Xiao exined as she looked into Liu Yue¡¯s eyes seriously.


    ¡°This peace talk will be located at the borders between the Huns and us, at a city called Lu Ke. It is located close to the Ku Sha ins and the other ten cities. We will leave tomorrow, and we should be able to reach Lu Ke city in three days.¡± Ku Za Mu continued.

 Chapter 481 – International Negotiation (13)

    They were currently situated near the borders of the Kingdom of Hun and Kingdom of Bei Mu, hence, the meeting ce wasn¡¯t very far.


    When Liu Yue heard this, she considered it for a while, then looked towards Ku Za Mu who was standing beside her, ¡°I can go, but who will be the main ambassador, and who will be the deputy ambassador?¡±


    ¡°Of course you will be the main ambassador.¡± Ku Za Mu smiled and revealed his set of white teeth. It was moot point getting him to negotiate at peace talks.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. If you don¡¯t listen to me during the journey, then don¡¯t me me for being heartless. Also, give me 20,000 troops and horses.¡±


    ¡°Done.¡± Empress Dowager Xiao didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    ¡°Get ready and follow me.¡± Liu Yue nodded when she heard her. There wasn¡¯t an ounce of hesitation in her voice as she beckoned towards Ku Za Mu, then turned around and walked towards her tent.


    With regards to peace talks, she didn¡¯t have much experience. It wasn¡¯t as simple as one of them stating the conditions and the other party agreeing to them immediately. It was an art, a skill.


    If they want to gain the most advantage during the peace talks, it wasn¡¯t as simple as being able to get what they want. Even if it was just a de of grass, you can argue that it was worth a treasure. This art of negotiation has to be first discussed and nned.


    This time, it was more likely equivalent as the original International peace talk conference that was nned before.


    As Liu Yue turned around and left, her unwavering and firm resolve made Empress Dowager Xiao look at her with a deeper gaze. As she continued to observe Liu Yue¡¯s retreating figure, it was unclear what her expression meant.


    ¡°You little brat, you managed to snag a highly talented person. Our Bei Mu Kingdom will definitely prosper in the future.¡± Ye Lu Ji waspletely ted as he carried Ye Lu Hong up,ughing out loud as he returned to his tent.


    The camp immediately became busier.


    No one noticed Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s expression.


    The process of preparing their army and escorting the King of Huns towards the Lu Ke City went on quite quickly. It was only decided in the morning, yet Liu Yue had already set forth by noon.


    As the west wind blew, Liu Yue¡¯s pace quickens.


    However, in that vast, withering grass ins, there were only two carriages driving past quickly. There were only a few guards beside Liu Yue. The whole entourage was in and pathetic, it was even simpler than merchant¡¯s carriage. It was so small that it was barely noticeable.

 Chapter 482 – International Negotiation (14)

    That 20,000 troops and horses werepletely out of sight. They had entered the ins and disappeared. Nobody knew where Liu Yue ordered them to go.


    ¡°Righteous King, isn¡¯t this a little bit risky?¡± Ku Za Mu looked around the few guards surrounding them and nervously shrinked his body.


    Along their journey to the west borders, the Kingdom of Hun would definitely try to snatch their King back. This was theirst chance.


    He even thought that 20,000 troops and horses were too little. Now, Liu Yue had actually only picked these few guards to protect them. Ku Za Mu¡¯s heart was about to stop beating from fright.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Liu Yue waved her hand as she closed her eyes and took a nap.


    ¡°This is what you call nothing is everything and everything is nothing, you understand?¡± The little magpie showcased her knowledge.


    However, Liu Yue didn¡¯t n to care at all. Ku Za Mu, obviously, wouldn¡¯t care about the silly little girl too. He continued to be nervous as he fixed his gaze on the moving carriage.


    Liu Yue had actually ordered that schr who looked very weak to keep an eye on the King of Huns. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Ku Za Mu had personally see Liu Yue¡¯s martial art skills, talents and resourcefulness, he really wanted to open up her brain to see what was inside. How could she order amb to keep an eye on a tiger? Sigh.


    Nervous, he was really nervous.


    Just like that, they continued the journey; Ku Za Mu was unbelievably nervous while Liu Yue was unbelievably rxed.


    However, along the way, they didn¡¯t encounter any ambush. There were a few spots that obviously looked like they were filled with traps, but they actually managed to safely travel across.


    Ku Za Mu¡¯s palms was sweaty from nervousness, yet they did not encounter any kind of attacks.


    Just like that, three dayster, the two carriages finally arrived at the west borders of the Kingdom of Hun and Bei Mu, Lu Ke City.


    In Lu Ke city, the houses and pathways were made of stone. It looked extremely hard and thick. The houses which were made of stone looked cold, it did not give off any kind of warm feeling at all. The houses were just like the people here, big-built, bulky, bold and unrestrained.


    In front of the Lu Ke City, there was the Bai Ma River.


    However, the narrow river had already frozen into ice.


    At this point of time, on a limestone bridge that crossed over the river, there was a piece of red coloured cloth hung across the bridge.

 Chapter 483 – International Negotiation (15)

    A line of tables had been spread out on the bridge, and a piece of yellow cloth was hung like a mast.


    Across the bridge was the Kingdom of Hun¡¯s territory, while this side was Bei Mu¡¯s.


    At this time, on the opposite of the bridge, the Prince of Hun, Ka Za Er and the Secretariat was already waiting in front. Troops line up behind them. They werepletely silent and sinister, it was obvious that they wanted to give Bei Mu a show of their power, so that Bei Mu will consider what they say before talking to them.


    On the other side, Liu Yue was wearing a red-coloured robe that made her look as if she was enveloped in fire. She walked slowly forwards with Ku Za Mu, only the two of them. She looked very rxed, as if she didn¡¯t care about this peace talk at all.


    When the Prince of Hun Ka Za Er saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but to frown his brows.


    To counter his hostile troops and horses with this kind of rxed and confident attitude, it was truly out of his expectations. It was as if he was preparing to punch his enemy but received flowers from them instead. He felt as if his punch hadnded on a bouquet of flowers, and it made him really ufortable.


    ¡°Greetings.¡±


    Ka Za Er gritted his teeth, his expressions didn¡¯t look too good. However, he did his best to keep calm. After sweeping a nce on Ku Za Mu, he shifted his attention to Liu Yue.


    It was this woman who had single-handedly kidnapped their King. This was truly the most embarrassing incident amongst the history of the Huns. His gaze which was fixatedpletely at Liu Yue almost sent sparks of fire.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± Liu Yue cupped her hands and pretended not to notice Ka Za Er¡¯s re. With a swish of her robe, she sat at the seat of Bei Mu representative.


    Ku Za Mu looked at Ka Za Er and said, ¡°Prince Ka Za Er, allow this general to introduce you to our Bei Mu Righteous King, Ye Lu Liu Yue. She is our king¡¯s older sister, and hase to represent our Bei Mu Kingdom for the negotiation talks this time.¡±


    Ka Za Er frowned when he heard this. There wasn¡¯t a lot of difference in his expression. He swung his ck cape and sat on his side with a thud, tapping on the table with his fingers.


    Behind him, some people immediatelye forward, and at the same time, some people disappeared quietly at a far distance.


    Liu Yue who was ying with the jadeite in her hand pretended not to see, but had actually noticed everything.


    ¡°Since that is the case, alright, let¡¯s talk about your conditions.¡±


    (Author¡¯s note: I didn¡¯t intend to make them separate for 2 years, they¡¯ll meet again soon!)

 Chapter 484

    Volume 5: To Give a Taste of your own Medicine [1]


    Arrogant, so arrogant.


    Liu Yue lifted one of her legs and ced it on top of her other leg as she leaned on the chair. She didn¡¯t even look at Prince Ka Cha Er who is speaking.


    While sitting in a tall and arrogant manner, she slowly caress the jadeite/emerald ring in the middle of her hand.


    Trying to follow the sound and using the corner of the eye to nce at the wood, with no hint of replying, as if she doesn¡¯t even put Huns in her eyes.


    When the Prince of Huns, Ka Cha Er saw that, he clenched his teeth.


    ¡°The thousands of miles grasnd and it¡¯s neighboring twenty cities¡±, Ku Za Mu lifted his sword,ing at just the right rime.


    Prince Ka Cha Er listened to as Ku Za Mu stated that ransom, he immediately frowned: ¡°No, this condition is too harsh, we cannot agree.¡±


    ¡°Ka Cha Er, could it be that these little cities is actually more important that the King of Huns?¡±


    In a moment, Ka Cha Mu, as Liu Yue had instructed him, fought with Prince Ka Cha Er, swords and mouth fighting (arguing).


    Such rare good weather, the sun shone on the golden curtain, reflecting off tiny flecks of light.


    Under these flecks of light, Liu Yue maintains her arrogance and disdain, as she listen to their peace talk, the lord will enterst.


    At this time, Ou Yang Yu Fei is holding Xiao Xi Que, Xiao Hua, and the King of Huns who have changed. Ou Yang Yu Fei is arrogantly shopping in the Lu Ke city¡¯s streets.


    Knowing that there is peace talk in the outskirt of the city, the city became lively, even though Lu Ke city wasn¡¯t a lively city. Many citizens of Huns have walked out of their house, looking around in front of the gate of the city, such rare chatter noise have emerged.


    ¡°This thing is pretty good.¡± Ou Yang Yu Fei had lifted a y shaped dog, a face full of praise, as if he¡¯s looking at the best jewelry.


    Xiao Xi Que¡¯s face turned dark, pulled along hands of the speechless King of Huns, walking to the side, pretending not to know that person.


    ¡°I say Gong Zi, She¡¯s not afraid of what we¡¯re going to do to him?¡± Xiao Xi Que fly pass Xiao Hua as the King of Huns lifted his chin.


    This Liu Yue really trust them that much?


    ¡°Do you want to be eaten, or steamed?¡± Ou Yang Yu Fei was suddenly interested when he heard Xiao Xi Que say that. His eyes curled (turned moon shaped) as he looked at Xiao Xi Que.


    Suddenly Xiao Xi Que¡¯s face fell, fiercely red at Ou Yang Yu Fei, and left.


    T/N:


    Umm.. I¡¯m not up to date with the novel so I have no idea what happening here T.T


    But I will do my best to finish reading the previous chapters so the trantion will make more sense ~

 Chapter 485

    To Give a Taste of your own Medicine [2]


    When Ou Yang Yu Fei saw this, he slowlyughed. What does he need the King of Huns for? It isn¡¯t that Liu Yue trust him, but it¡¯s that she had already calcted that he doesn¡¯t have that intention, yes, he doesn¡¯t have that intention.


    Carefree, carefree, shopping ah.


    The sun had quickly rose from the East, and now it¡¯s setting slowly towards the West.


    The grasnd is intranquil, for thousand of miles both horizontally and vertically.


    The fiery red sun that is setting emit a brilliant orange color on the grasnd. The sight is spectacr, iparably spectacr, and that it morously surprises people.


    Under the sunset, that golden tent, was also dyed orange, making it seem cozy.


    ¡°Five, at most five fortresses.¡± Under the setting sun, the Prince of Huns, Ka Cha Er¡¯s face was pretty unpleasant.


    ¡°Just five, your King of Huns is only worth this much? I say you, Ka Cha Er, is it because you don¡¯t want your King toe back because you are next in line?¡± Ku Za Mu¡¯s face is also unpleasant.


    They had debated over a day already, yet he still couldn¡¯t get the thousands of miles of grasnd. Originally he wanted twenty fortresses, however, the Huns will only willingly give five. Compared to his original demand of ransom, the difference was too much.


    Ka Cha Er¡¯s entire face was extremely livid. He clenched his teeth and mmed his hand down at the table to keep his temper in check. There is so many soldiers present, he can¡¯t get angry. Some things he can do, but he must not speak about.


    ¡°Ka Za Mu, you spout nonsense, this is¡­.¡±


    ¡°Humph, you Huns show no sincerity.¡±


    Since the beginning she haven¡¯t said anything, leaning against the chair, Liu Yue, she was losing patience, her bodynguage showed that she was irritated.


    No one have suspected, once Liu Yue opened her mouth to speak, then it will definitely be brutal.


    Within a day, four waves of people have already surrounded Prince Ka Cha Er, talking flowery words to his ears.


    All this, others have not found out, but it didn¡¯t slid pass the one whose body is full of killing intent, with a calm heart, Liu Yue.


    Secretly she humphed, they want to copy her, to go and grab the King of Huns. Go then, but no one would think that she had sent the King of Huns to the city of Luke (which belongs to the Huns) to shop, right to thend of the Huns.


    He want to steal (the King of Huns), even if he searched the whole entire sky, he won¡¯t be able to find him (the King of Huns).

 Chapter 486 – To Have a Taste of your own Medicine [3]

    To Have a Taste of your own Medicine [3]


    ¡°Ten¡­.¡±


    ¡°Five¡­.¡±


    ¡°At least nine, or else¡­.¡±


    ¡°Five, can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it done yet, how much f**king longer do I have to wait?¡± During the intense negotiations, Liu Yue cannot endure it any longer.


    Her body showed that she was irritated, Liu Yue stood up. She pped the map in front of her, angrily said: ¡°Just this onend, if you want to give it then sign the contract, if you don¡¯t give it, then I will go back and make your King of Huns into a human trunk and hang it in front of Sheng Jing¡¯s city gate, what am I afraid of?¡±


    When the words were said, hundred of soldiers of Huns who were silent, almost went in a rampage, this is the worst insult to the Huns.


    Prince Ka Cha Er¡¯s face instantly turned green, as he was about to m the table, the corner of his eyes swept the ce that Liu Yue had pped, his face became strange.


    ¡°Okay, one word worth nine sacred tripods (words of enormous weight), everything in this piece ofnd, that¡¯s it, draw up the contract.¡± One m against the table, Prince Ka Cha Er instantly feel refreshed.


    The scribe (the person in charge of documents) next to him also swept his eyes to the ce where Liu Yue had pped, also felt refreshed. He then quickly wrote it down, afraid that Liu Yue would change her mind.


    ¡°King Zhong Yi, you¡­. you¡­.¡± Rtively refreshing to the Huns, Ka Za Mu stared at Liu Yue with a stupefied expression, his whole face distorted.


    ¡°That is not the thousand mile grasnd, how can you want that piece, that is a piece of burden, don¡¯t want, no¡­¡±


    ¡°The master talking, what reason should a deputy general refute his master.¡± The Prince Ka Cha Er who is opposite of him, with his strict eyes, roared while facing Ku Za Mu.


    ¡°That is Ku Sha grasnd, and one of the most chaotic ten city. This one city can¡¯t evenpared to the thousand miles of grasnd, King Zhong Yi, you¡­.¡± Ku Za Mu said in grief.


    After Liu Yue finished listening to his speech, she raised her eyebrows, looked down at where she had pped the table. Her lips slightly ** a little bit, a little bit distorted.


    ¡°The contract has already been drawn up, Bei Mu¡¯s King Zhong Yi, please.¡± A ¡®peng¡¯ sound as they printed their fingers, a bright red Prince of Huns printed his fingers on both of the contracts. Prince Ka Cha Er¡¯s movement was fast, astonishing to see.


    Seeing the contracts pushed to her, Liu Yue¡¯s face bear a song. Within Ka Za Mu¡¯s face full of disappointment, wanting to save his face, printed Bei Mu¡¯s print.


    TLN:


    So the literal meaning of Íõ means King, that¡¯s why I refer to Liu Yue as King Zhong Yi. But I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s actually a king. Íõ Can also mean Prince or Duke soooo ~ (Once I¡¯m up to date with the novel, I will change it to the correct term).


    The novel had ** so I didn¡¯t censor anything out ^_^


    Also Liu Yue never makes a losing bargain ~ You can tell Prince Ka Cha Er¡¯s gonna regret it ??

 Chapter 487 – To Have a Taste of your own Medicine [4]

    To Have a Taste of your own Medicine [4]


    The Huns, one hundred and thirty five years in the winter, with Ku Sha grasnd and ten city fortresses, is then exchanged for the King of Huns.


    With the official seal stamped, the news of this will pass onto the corners of the world, ten of the Ku Sha cities will be given to Bei Mu.


    With the blue sky and white clouds.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, so the original peace talk could¡¯ve been like this.¡± Within, they had moved quickly. Ku Za Muughed wildly as the sound of hisughter soared through the sky. As for his dark face, the dark has turned red.


    In order to capture, one must let loose. To threaten the east and strike to the west (to create a diversion). In the light, Bei Mu has eaten a loss.


    King of Zhong Yi, Liu Yue, is not good at this. But in fact, who have won and who have lost, they themselves know.


    Running without thought, straight into the ten Ku Sha cities. Liu Yue isn¡¯t proud, this talk about the Ku Sha ten cities is just the beginning. To teach them a little lesson, was their priority this time.


    Followed closely by Ou Yang Yu Fei, he proceeded to y with the dog shaped y, slightly smiling, he still want to see what kind of abillity Liu Yue still have.


    The North wind whistled as a party of ten people headed towards ten Ku Sha city.


    The Huns had exchanged Ku Sha grasnd and ten of the Ku Sha cities for the King of Huns. Bei Mu¡¯s new King of Zhong Yi, Liu Yue, these two news have grown wings, following the grasnd, flying in all directions.


    And just like this change in the grasnd, the war within the Central ins is also changing.


    Tian Zhen borders Yong Chen, Xuan Yuan Che wears an iron ck full body armor, coldly looked at the map under his hand.


    ¡°The Chen country is destroyed to it¡¯s bone, before the fall of Zhao country¡¯s barrier, they won¡¯t have Ao Yun country¡¯s support, you and I will attack on both sides. This is a good opportunity.¡± Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s finger pointed at that ce between Hou Jin and their Tian Zhen, in between Ao Yun, is Zhao country.


    ¡°Okay, I will immediately notify my King that Tian Zhen and Hou Jin is going to coborate to eat Zhao country.¡± Hou Jin¡¯s General Mo Sang said, his face showed a sh of excitement, quickly retreated outside.


    In just three short months,he had destroyed Chen country and pointed his sword at Zhao country. Tian Zhenpletely swallowed Chen country¡¯sndscape.


    In the battlefield, there is never a forever enemy nor is there a forever friend/ally. Tian Zhen and Hou Jin¡¯s cooperation is quite good.


    Within, everyone retreated, only Xuan Yuan Che is left.


    His fingers on the map slowly slip across, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s ice cold eyes held no expressions: ¡°Swallowed Chen country, destroy Zhao country, Central in¡¯s original seven sky, the remaining five will exist side by side. Tian Zhen will no longer be inferior to Ao Yun country, Xue Sheng country a little.¡±

 Chapter 488 – To Have a Taste of your own Medicine [5]

    To Have a Taste of your own Medicine [5]


    The low cold voice inside, full of violent and unshakable blood.


    ¡°Yue ¡®er, waiting for you toe back, this world, I will make sure that no one will be able to bully us anymore.¡± He tightly clenched his fist, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s cold eyes held a trace of pain. This trace of pain that even he didn¡¯t detect.


    A few months already, yet there is no news about Liu Yue.


    No, he could no longer listen to the report of the people he had sent to collect news of her. Every time he held hope but in the end, overwhelmed by the disappointment. He is no longer able to endure it.


    His Liu Yue, where are you?


    In the end, are you alive or are you dead?


    His fingertips deeply pinch into the hollow of his palm. Even if he get this world, then if is Liu Yue is not with him to share with, then what is the point of this world.


    To get the world, yet to lose her, no, never.


    ¡°Prince, it is urgent news within eight hundred li of the capital.¡± Still in his bitter mood, Liu Chuan suddenly shouted quickly as he walked in, on the floor is the urgent news within eight hundred li.


    Xuan Yuan Che quickly curb the expression on his face, restoring his original ice cold face, turned around and looked at it.


    Eyes, immediately shot up.


    ¡°A bunch of good-for-nothing.¡± He fiercely threw the news from eight hundred li, his face full of killing intent.


    Liu Chuan picked it up to look at: ¡°Du Gu Ye, He Lian Yun Zhao, fled.¡± These few short words, is today¡¯s shocking news.


    ¡°Prince is not in the Capital, they can¡¯t keep watch, this is really¡­.¡± Liu Chuan¡¯s face also instantly turned ugly.


    Losing Du Gu Ye and He Lian Yun Zhao, Ao Yun country and Xue Sheng country wants to be docile, then it will be impossible. They really are a bunch of good for nothing.


    ¡°Prince, big news, big news.¡± Two people in the middle of anger, Yan Hu¡¯s voice suddenly could be heard, full of excitement.


    ¡°Say it.¡± Xuan Yuan Che said as cold as ice, looking at Yan Hu who had rushed in. What kinds of bad news now.


    Yan Hu who rushed in is breathless, speechlessly gasping, his face full of excitement. He turned around and pointed: ¡°Prince¡­..prince¡­ there is news¡­ he¡­ he¡­. found¡­.¡± Excitement apanied by sharp gasps, letting his words be disjointed.


    TLN: 1 li = 546.807 yard. ¡°li¡± is a standard measurement for distance in China.


    Multiple releases today ~

 Chapter 489 – To Have a Taste of your own Medicine [6]

    To Have a Taste of your own Medicine [6]


    Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled, ¡°Say it clearly.¡±


    ¡°Who ising?¡± Liu Chuan also interjected.


    He quickly subsided his excitement and breathing, Yan Hu quickly replied, ¡°Du Yi, Du Yi ising.¡±


    Once his voice dropped, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s face turned pale. A gust of wind rushed towards the door. A peng sound had banged against the thick giant redwood door, the collision has smashed and shattered the door into pieces, (Xuan Yuan Che) don¡¯t know pain, disappeared at the corridor.


    ¡°Prince, this way, this way.¡± Yan Hu turned around and immediately ran after Xuan Yuan Che, shouting loudly.


    ¡°Du Yi?¡± Liu Chuan¡¯s eyes widen, he heard, that day, Du Yi and their princess had jumped down. At this time Du Yi hase, then¡­


    Regardless what to say, Liu Chuan also rushed out.


    Rushing past thene, Xuan Yuan Che is as fast as lightning, leaving behind his two surprised guards.


    ¡°Peng.¡± One sound knocked against the lobby¡¯s door, almost all of Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s face is shining, his ice cold expression is filled with fiery. That kind of excitement, has not appeared in Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s body for a long time.


    In the lobby, Du Yi is sitting in the middle.


    ¡°Where is she, where is she?¡± He looked all around, there is not even a shadow of Liu Yue. Xuan Yuan Che with a few steps rushed forward. He tightly grabbed Du Yi¡¯s shoulders, shaking him fiercely.


    ¡°Prince, lightly, Du Yi¡¯s body is full of injuries. Like this, he can¡¯t say anything.¡± Qiu Hen who is at the side, quickly step up and mped on the overly excited Xuan Yuan Che.


    Xuan Yuan Che heard the words just now, he noticed the Du Yi¡¯s breathe is very unstable under his hands. The front pieces of clothes on his body faintly revealed blood.


    He took a deep breath and forced down the excitement within his body, looked at Di Yu: ¡°What¡¯s going on, tell me.¡±


    Du Yi stabilized his body, without dy, his husky voice quickly replied: ¡°Master was saved by someone. When I fell down, I saw with my own eyes that someone down at the cliff who had caught master, and pushed me away.¡±


    That day he (Du Yi) already reached out to catch the unconscious Liu Yue, but not waiting for him to pick here up, someone below already picked her up, grabbed Liu Yue and pushed him away.

 Chapter 490 – To Have A Taste of your own Medicine [7]

    To Have A Taste of your own Medicine [7]


    Such arge distance to jump down, the person¡¯s power is quite amazing, he was pushed aside, crashed into the rocks in the river, seriously injured, in a deserted ce. Only after a month, can he actually walk, and immediately came to find Xuan Yuan Che.


    Because he know, in Tian Zhen and other countries, there are many people whom are against Liu Yue. So he didn¡¯t dare to pass on the news to someone else, he could only personallye.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying someone saved Yue?¡± In the short sentence, he had caught the main point.


    ¡°Yes, master is absolutely fine.¡± Du Yi nodded his head heavily.


    Slowly, he closed his eyes. Xuan Yuan Che let out a deep sigh, she¡¯s fine, she¡¯s fine. There is finally reliable news.


    She¡¯s fine, that¡¯s really great, she¡¯s fine.


    His closed eyes, slightly trembling body, every bit showed Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s excitement andfort.


    The short silence in the hall, is filled with excitement.


    ¡°Since she is alright, then no matter what price, you still have to find her. You must find her.¡± The mood quickly restored to it¡¯s original calmness, Xuan Yuan Che¡¯s eyebrows rise. It seems as if his whole body have be bright and full of energy.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Chuan, Yan Hu, and Qiu Hen, immediately shouted in union.


    ¡°Du Yi, youe with me, the perpetrator against Yue, we must let the truthe to light.¡± Xuan Yuan Che waved his sleeve, his voice like steel.


    Outside the window, the north wind whistled as it pass by, the snowkes dance in the air.


    Yue, as long as you are fine, then there surely will be a day where I will find you.


    No matter the reason you haven¡¯t sent me any news, I believe, if there¡¯s any problems, I can solve it for you. I will no longer be unable to protect you.


    The winter snow is cold, but his heart is like the boiling summer.


    It snowed for a few days consecutively, as Liu Yue arrived at Ku Sha town¡¯s biggest Yan Gu city, the sky cleared up. The winter sun¡¯s rays fell on her body, making her feel veryfortable.


    Handing over the letter, taking over the city.


    The Hun¡¯s ten official have quit, Bei Mu is now in control of Ku Sha city.


    Everything was done in secret and is properly written down.

 Chapter 491 – To have a Taste of your own Medicine [8]

    To have a Taste of your own Medicine [8]


    Without any objections, without any storms, the citizen of Ku Sha city, seems to not care who is in charge of them. That kind ofplete disregard, it¡¯s a kind of indifference, even more so it¡¯s a contempt for the monarchy.


    But, all this is calcted by Liu Yue.


    Today, the color of the sky is good like before, adequate sunshine shined on the stone construction that was dpidated. Yet it is still arrogantly standing in the ancient city, letting out the feeling of cold resolute and hard rigidness,pletely letting the backdrop to stand out.


    The new city master of Ku Sha city, Bei Mu¡¯s Prince of Zhong Yi, invited the ten cities¡¯ seventeen influential families to dinner. She have set up a banquet to study the Han Lan pasture. This news have spread with the north wind, over the ten Ku Sha cities.


    Without the kind of pressure the Huns have exerted, but instead lower herself to invite the ten cities¡¯ mixed forces, this kind of attitude as the city master of the ten cities, the power of royalty bowing their heads towards themoners, can be considered unprecedented and the first.


    Body clothed in fiery red, Liu Yue stood outside the entrance of Han Lan pasture.


    ¡°Still, no one hase.¡± Ku Za Mu¡¯s original pitch-ck face, turned darker.


    Damn it, a bunch of trash, give them face and they don¡¯t want it, his Bei Mu¡¯s Prince of Zhong Yi invited them, they dare to note, f*ck.


    Ku Za Mu already yelled at them in his heart for thousands of times.


    ¡°They wille.¡± Liu Yue slide her hands into her sleeves, her face dull, seeming to not think that she, the city master of ten cities, Bei Mu¡¯s royalty, unexpectedly had to wait outside, this really doesn¡¯t give her any face.


    Behind, Ou Yang Yu Fei, Xiao Xi Que, and Xia Hua, sitting at the end of the banquet in pasture, carefree and lesiurely drinking the wine.


    ¡°They will reallye?¡± Xiao Xi Que whispered.


    ¡°That¡¯s difficult to say, they are the overlord of this ce, you are a city master that fell from the sky (came from nowhere), if they don¡¯t want to give you face, then they won¡¯t, what can you do. The Huns tried to clean/take care of them for so many years but yet still wasn¡¯t able to, hard to say.¡± Xiao Hua hold her head.


    This seventeen forces, there is the Turkic people, Jurchen people, Moro people¡­.. they are the ten cities¡¯ city¡¯s head,plicated and very tricky, their wild nature is hard to tame, so called powerful dragons is unable to pressure the local tyrant, just for this reason.

 Chapter 492 – To have a Taste of your own Medicine [9]

    To have a Taste of your own Medicine [9]


    ¡°They wille.¡± Drinking the wine, Ou Yang Yu Fei was suddenly inclined to inserted a sentence.


    Xiao Hua and Xiao Xi Que immediately looked over, even Ku Za Mu looked over, only Liu Yue whoseplexion remained motionless, continued to look at the front.


    ¡°Since in the future we will be opponents, first of all, they need to weigh the strength of us, who are their opponent.¡± Ou Yang Yu Fei said as he directed a flirtatious nce at Liu Yue.


    Unfortunately, Liu Yue didn¡¯t pay attention to him, but it doesn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t hear it.


    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Just as Ou Yuan Yu Fei finished speaking, in a distance the sound of horseshoes rang. The sound seem as if they wereing from a difficult situation, countless dust clouds rose from the horses, approaching tumultuously.


    Liu Yue swept away the dullness on her face, showed a trace of smile, to up to wee them.


    A face full of beard, looking at him, he doesn¡¯t seem very formidable. On the contrary, he seemed a little obscene of a man. He directly release the horse and came.


    The ten cities of Ku Sha, elder of Bai Mu Zu, Han Fei. Ku Sha city¡¯s rank one of the seventeen forces, lives within the Yan Gu city.


    ¡°Haha, what a pretty girl. This time Bei Mu have chosen a good city lord.¡± That Han Fei flew here, one look at Liu Yue and he let out augh. His words and his person, most people cannot bear.


    As his voice fell, those few followers behind him, suddenly startedughing out loud. Those vulgar gazes look up and down at Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue¡¯s face doesn¡¯t show the slightest change, she maintained that smile, cupped her hand in greeting towards Han Fei: ¡°Elder Han cane, is giving Liu Yue face,e.¡±


    ¡°Haha, amusing, amusing¡­¡± Within the loudugh, Han Fei flew down, heads towards Han Lan pasture¡¯s banquet.


    Just after Han Fei¡¯s first arrival, in the distance, the dust clouds are rolling, numerous fast horses ran towards their direction.


    Stirring the dust high up to the sky,ing quickly and violently from all direction, as if they had previously agreed oning this way, so quickly and not giving face at all.


    The dust that the horses have stirred up with their speed, practically covered up Liu Yue and the other¡¯s head and face. Only after that, those powerful leaders of the forces finally stopped,ughing alongside one another which echo throughout the Han Lan pasture as they walked over.

 Chapter 493 – To Have a Taste of your own Medicine [10]

    To Have a Taste of your own Medicine [10]


    Silently showed off their strength, silently intimate them.


    Yet Liu Yue still maintain that slight smile on her face, as if she didn¡¯t notice the silent show of strength, or that she didn¡¯t feel it at all.


    The seventeen forces, in an instant, all had gathered.


    Not waiting for Liu Yue, who is the owner, to start the feast, on the table, Han Fei and the others had already started to take care of themselves. Noisy arguing with one another and greeting each other, ignoring Liu Yue whose the owner.


    Ku Za Mu looked at them and was about to spit out blood. He was the number 1 general of Bei Mu, everywhere he went, he was brilliant and prestigious. Today he was actually looked down upon by a bunch of native dogs, angering him to death.


    ¡°Go.¡± Liu Yue didn¡¯t have any unnecessary words to say, only making Ku Za Mu leave. With Ku Za Mu¡¯s character, he¡¯ll ruin things.


    Afte Ku Za Mu have unwillingly left, Liu Yue pat off the dust on her clothes, full of smiles, she walked into the pasture¡¯s host¡¯s seat.


    ¡°I say, beautiful little girl, since you had invited us, we came, yet you just entertain us like this, not even a little bit of dance and music, Bei Mu¡¯s prince is this poor?


    Of the seventeen Ku Sha¡¯s forces, the strongest, Han Fei, said opposite to the Jurchen race¡¯s female patriarch Kuo Bai Li who nted a nce at Liu Yue with a face full of disdain.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t prepare dances and music, our City Lord, you personallye and sing a song for us, dance a dance, we won¡¯t mind, am I right everyone?¡± The Turkic¡¯s leader, Tuo Bi Muughed out loud.


    ¡°Yes, City Lorde, City Lorde¡­¡± This proposal made all the forces cheer, every one of them insolent and ill-mannered.


    Just as she sat down on the host¡¯s seat, Liu Yue heard them, yet she actually didn¡¯t get angry. But instead, sheughed: ¡°Today, everyone gave me face, it¡¯s my honor, since everyone wants to listen, okay, then I¡¯ll y a song.¡±


    The voices fell, someone behind handed her a zither, seeming as if it was already prepared beforehand.


    A gentle facial expression, neither angry or happy appear on her face, you can¡¯t see any emotions on her face.


    Her fingertips touched the zither, a cheerful song immediately sprang from the zither, flew around Han Lan pasture¡¯s banquet.

 Chapter 494 – To Have a Taste of your own Medicine [11]

    To Have a Taste of your own Medicine [11]


    The bonfire between the seats crackle and pulse along with the sound of the zither, unting off its energy.


    The ten Ku Sha City¡¯s seventeen big forces couldn¡¯t believe that Liu Yue actually yed for them. They can¡¯t help but stare, ncing at each other.


    The zither sounded graceful, very sweet and beautiful.


    Even though they¡¯re a group of vulgar people, they can still hear the gentle and calm sound of the zither. There is no fright, no fawning, and no fear from that sound.


    Ou Yang Yu Fei who sat at the end seat, lightly tap the table in front of him with his fingertips. Good zither, he didn¡¯t expect Liu Yue to y the zither that well.


    To be at peace with oneself, deliberate provocation, and remaining calm and collected. Good, it¡¯s better than what he had thought. She¡¯s will be good doing important things.


    ¡°Today, this prince invited you all to dinner, first is to meet everyone. To know each other better and in the future the time we¡¯re going to be together will be long.


    ¡°Second, I would like to ask you guys to give me face. In the future, this ten Ku Sha cities, belong to Bei Mu, so what Bei Mu will count.¡±


    Amid the melodious zither sound, the t and gentle voice which is neither urgent or slow is heard. It¡¯s as clear and refine as water.


    Liu Yue sat at the main seat. Her face maintain that lukewarm smile. She unhurriedly swept her gaze across the seventeen force¡¯s chief.


    A split second of silence, the seventeen chiefs looked at each other. Abruptly, one of them raise his head andugh heartily. That savageugh is full of contempt, full of arrogance.


    ¡°Give you face, who do you think you are. Humph, such a big tone of voice.¡±


    In between the savageughter from first force¡¯s Han Fei, with a tilted his eyes to look at Liu Yue: ¡°Little baby girl, what I say in this ten Ku Sha cities doesn¡¯t count. No matter who says anything it doesn¡¯t count. But if you the have ability, do it by yourself. If you don¡¯t have ability, I advise you to go back and warm your bed for your husband. If you don¡¯t have, I don¡¯t mind if youe to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Boom.¡± He didn¡¯t even finish saying those vulgar words, when the bonfire in front of Han Fei exploded. Numerous sparks flew towards him.


    Like little stars, but they bear the same speed and heat as lightning.


    When Han Fei saw this, he quickly rolled backwards, that action was swift. His appearance now is far better than that obscene appearance from before by innumerable amount.


    TLN: Sorry for the break for this novel ~ Everything will be back on schedule ~

 Chapter 495 – To Have a Taste of your own Medicine [12]

    To Have a Taste of your own Medicine [12]


    Even though he is fast, Liu Yue¡¯s speed is even faster.


    He didn¡¯t even avoid the attack yet when the st of the exploding bonfire with a peng sound, severely hit his chest.


    The strike made Han Fei fly far away, smashing into the guard seat behind him. He spits out a mouthful of blood, the impact made the wine spill and mes sprinkle onto his clothes.


    The expressions on the guards sitting there changed. In a flurry, they tried to extinguish the me on Han Fei¡¯s body.


    After seeing that, the remaining sixteen forces with a swish, all got up. Their arrogant and obscene expression was put away. Revealing their originally violent and fearlessness.


    Their swords unsheath and murderous aura rise.


    Han Fei¡¯s guard¡¯s longsword pierces the air, advancing towards Liu Yue.


    Yet the sound of the zither is uninterrupted. Liu Yue, just like before, calmly caress her zither. Seeing this unchangingplexion, her five fingers flew on top of the zither, shooting out an invisible wind de.


    The few advancing people with their body still in midair, were hit hard by the iing invisible wind de. They all spit out a mouthful of blood. Their figure, one after another, smashed onto the ground.


    They were colluding together to defeat her, yet before they could even reach her, they are severely injured.


    The expression of the people in the room immediately changed.


    ¡°What kind of skill/kung fu is this?¡± Ouyang Yu Fei who has been leisurely ying with the wine cup stopped, slightly widening his eyes.


    ¡°Good wine, good food, don¡¯t waste it. The Ku Sha grasnd isn¡¯t a rich ce,¡± her faint voice flutter around. Liu Yue¡¯s fingers fly across the zither once more, a silent wind de shot towards the bonfire in front of sixteen chiefs. The fire immediately became bigger.


    Witchery! The forces of the Ten Ku Sha Cities eyes all became round, each and every one of them standing tall and upright at their current ce. The grip on their de which is on their waist, tighten.


    ¡°This prince invited everyone out of my good will. However, since you won¡¯t give me face, then this prince won¡¯t force you. See the guests out.¡± The sound of the zither is unhurried, yet its murderous aura is slowly brewing.


    ¡°Boss, outside the pasture, is full of people, we are surrounded.¡±


    ¡°Leader, we can¡¯t get out.¡±


    Hearing Liu Yue sending the guest out, the guards of the seventeen forces that were closest to the door, immediately rushed out, only to find that they can¡¯t get out.

 Chapter 496 – Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey [1]

    Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey [1]


    Outside the pasture, is full of bows and arrows all aimed at Han Lan pasture from all directions, closely surrounding the pasture in a circle.


    Those pitch-ck arrowheads under the sunlight glowed with murderous aura.


    In a strict and rigid formation, with bow, arrow, and shield numerous people surround the pasture. Although these people are dressed in ordinary people¡¯s clothing, they are definitely from the military.


    The seventeen forces are surrounded by Liu Yue¡¯s people.


    Ouyang Yu Fei, who is sitting at the end seat, leaned against his chair. The corner of his mouth gently outlines a trace of a smile.


    The 20,000 Bei Mu soldiers who came from Bei Mu but never reappear after leaving Bei Mu were actually arranged here. It seems that everything is hidden in Liu Yue¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± No one knows who it was that swore but the chiefs of the seventeen different forces calmed down. Their standing body once again slowly sat down. Their austere appearance brew a trace of ruthless madness.


    Previously they only receive reports that Bei Mu¡¯s Prince of Zhong Yi only brought a few guards. So they came simple, unexpectedly they fell into her trap.


    ¡°Setting up a banquet with the aim of murdering a guest, not bad. But you bastard of Bei Mu, do you believe that just doing this is enough?¡± With both of hand clutching his burnt clothes, Han Fei ripped his outer clothes. He rudely wiped away the blood marks on the corner of his mouth, looking at Liu Yue¡¯s face with a sneer.


    As soon as the statement is said, the surrounding seventeen forces chiefs all sneer in unison.


    So what if you prepared early. Even if she wants to deal with the seventeen forces, she is still not qualified.


    The sound of the zither is as melodious as before as she calmly yed the zither. However, after hearing what he had said, she actually gentlyughed, ¡°A strong dragon cannot repress a snake, this prince already had sent you out. But if you stay, then you are provoking this prince.¡± Her calm and unhurried voice carried in between the melodious sound of the zither.


    Once the chiefs of the seventeen different forces heard this, their faces flushed. It seemed like she is determined to provoke them.


    Coldly snorting, they waved their hands. Did she really think that they didn¡¯t prepare anything when they came? What a joke, since they are able to be chiefs in this ten Ku Sha cities, bing what they are today, they aren¡¯t ordinary.

 Chapter 497 – Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey [2]

    Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey [2]


    Their gesture was still in midair when the head of the Tu Jue n, Tuo Bi Mu, felt that there was something wrong with the sky in his line of sight. Raising his head to take a quick look at the sky, hisplexion immediately changed, said: ¡°Fire, in the direction of Bai Mu n.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the surrounding chiefs all promptly turned their head to see.


    They look straight towards Bai Mu n¡¯s direction, which is located in the ancient city. Therge fire spread high into the sky, its ze pretty and flirtatious and its heat melt all those who possess a frozen heart.


    The thick smoke surge straight on towards the horizon.


    Bai Mu n¡¯s chief, Han Fei, changed his expression instantly when he saw his home being burned down.


    Liu Yue already started taking actions against the Bai Mu n.


    All the chiefs¡¯ expression started to distort, while their eyes still focused on the fire. Deep in their heart, they understood that Bei Mu¡¯s Prince of Zhong Yi had already taken action against the Bai Mu n.


    The ten Ku Sha cities¡¯ biggest force, Bai Mu n, was just burned down by her?


    The fire continues upward, seeming as if it could reach the heaven. It must¡¯ve have burned everything owned by Bai Mu n everything in order for the fire to be this big. The Bai Mu n has fallen into the enemy¡¯s hand.


    Their hearts are nervous, their five fingers sped around their dagger. Ku Sha City¡¯s strongest force is gone.


    How strong is this Bei Mu¡¯s Prince of Zhong Yi?


    How many ambushes had she set up for them?


    Their heart tightens, they could¡¯ve underestimated Bei Mu¡¯s Prince of Zhong Yi.


    The sound of the zither fly upwards, disappearing without a trace, enchanting, weing guests, cheerful and exceptional.


    Liu Yue held her zither, the smile on her face slowly vanish, transforming into ayer of coldness.


    Her eyes swept across the taunt faces of sixteen forces, said: ¡°I don¡¯t know if I qualify now?¡±


    Ice-cold voice mixed together with her fearlessness.


    No one rashly refuted, Liu Yue¡¯s power needs a revaluation.


    The sound of the zither flying, seeing this, Liu Yue slowly said: ¡°This prince wants everyone present to sell me some face and then everyone will live together in harmony. Since you guys don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t this prince for being ruthless. In my Bei Mu territory, I won¡¯t be able to endure outside forces running rampant. In front of me, even if you¡¯re a dragon, you will have to bend over. If you¡¯re a tiger, you will have to crouch. ¡±


    Herst words were followed by a loud ¡®humphed¡¯, matching the sound of the piano, jolting all the chiefs, making them tremble with fear.


    T/N: That¡¯s what happens when you underestimate Liu Yue ??


    Thank you all for reading Descent of the Phoenix ?


    Please check out the new novel that we picked up: Modern Cindere


    Also please check out our new schedule ??

 Chapter 498 – Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey [3]

    Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey [3]


    ¡°Good, good. Since you want to destroy indiscriminately, then we wille and try it.¡± Han Fei¡¯s eyes were blood red, his tone violent and breathless.


    ¡°Who¡¯s afraid of who, do you think¡­¡±


    ¡°Boom.¡± The other chiefs haven¡¯t even spoken simr thoughts when Liu Yue¡¯s squint both of her eyes. Her ten fingers, as fast as lightning, flies across the zither as she yed.


    A dozen wind des suddenly shot out,ing straight for them in a rush.


    Most of the chiefs are only heroes in the grasnd, their martial arts isn¡¯t as strong as Liu Yue¡¯s. So they were immediately hit in the chest by the wind des. With a ¡®hong¡¯ sound, they were blown away.


    However, Liu Yue¡¯s attacks are measured, hitting them to fly far away, but it doesn¡¯t hurt anyone.


    ¡°Damn it! You demon girl!¡± The chief of the Nu Zhen n, Kuo Bai Li said. Her violent expression is simr to that of a wild wolf in the grasnd. With a roar, she jumped up and rushed towards the direction of Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue doesn¡¯t move. Just as before, she calmly held her zither and indifferently said: ¡°If this prince wants to kill you, it¡¯ll easy as a pie. Since you want to destroy indiscriminately, good. At worst, Bei Mu won¡¯t want your ten cities. Anyways, this barrennd where even grass won¡¯t grow is worthless. It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t have it. But a person only has one life. Today, this prince will help you with your heroic act. In the past, burying bones in yellow sandy soil only other people were happy.¡±


    Her voice light, following the path of the wind.


    The furious sixteen forces chiefs raised their eyebrows and paused.


    They aren¡¯t stupid, the meaning of what Liu Yue just said, they understood.


    Acting as heroes, they are strong and courageous. However, if they die, they aren¡¯t anything. If they decided to choose to ept this Bei Mu¡¯s Prince of Zhong Yi, then the ten Ku Sha cities would be a mixed force. But then they won¡¯t be able to enjoy their independent life where they are king.


    With the level of martial arts of Prince of Zhong Yi, killing them would be easy.


    None of them is a fool, no one will sacrifice their lives in vain.


    Their figure halted at the ground, the sixteen forces chiefs contemted. Only Bai Mu n¡¯s chief, Han Fei, seeming as if he became insane, dashed up to Liu Yue. His Bai Mu n is gone, he¡¯s not afraid.


    When Ouyang Yu Fei saw that, his finger immediately shot out a button in his direction. The button hit an acupuncture point of Han Fei. Han Fei staggered as his legs became soft.

 Chapter 499 – Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey [4]

    Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey [4]


    With this, it made the rest of the chiefs be increasingly cautious.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re alive, you can still get revenge.¡± Liu Yue didn¡¯t pay any attention to Ouyang Yu Fei. Five fingers pressing on the zither, she stopped the happy and lighthearted zither sound.


    A repressed silence. Liu Yue was able to see through the inner thoughts of the present chiefs which made them ashamed to anger.


    They were just thinking about surrendering on the outside. As long as they¡¯re able to return to their own territory, who will recognize which is Bei Mu¡¯s Prince of Zhong Yi? However, they never would¡¯ve thought they would be tly exposed by Liu Yue.


    Raising the fiery red sleeve of her gown, Liu Yue stood up. Waving her hand and facing everyone, she said: ¡°Sit. Since you guy no longer wants to fight against this prince, then let us properly discuss this.¡±


    Not caring to wait for their response, Liu Yue walked to the main/master seat, said: ¡°The ten Ku Sha cities and Ku Sha grasnd is both barren and dested. Every year, there are starving people everywhere and countless deaths. You all unite together and fight against everything. You want nothing else but just want to be able to eat till you¡¯re full, having warm clothes to wear, and a ce to live. In order to survive, everything is worth for forgiveness. In order to survive, then Bei Mu isn¡¯t your enemy. This prince intends to dig up the waterway that was once blocked, letting water into Ku Sha grasnd.¡±


    Saying up to this, Liu Yue suddenly closed her mouth and stopped talking. Her eyes swept across the chiefs that were present.


    Originally the various chiefs had suppressed their anger and fury but after hearing Liu Yue say that their whole face began to change color.


    Even Han Fei, who was hit and was unable to move nor speak, suddenly widen his eyes.


    Tongtian River water flowing into Ku Sha grasnd, then¡­then¡­


    If they have water, they will have a fertile grasnd, they will have cows and sheep. It means that they will have everything.


    Their ten Ku Sha cities would have enough to eat and warm clothes to wear. They will no longer haverge numbers of citizens who starved to death every year. Their Ku Sha grasnd will be saved.


    ¡°Really? Digging up the blocked river¡­.releasing the water¡­¡± Tu Jue n chief, Tu Bi Mu said. His voice slightly trembled.


    Liu Yue saw their expressions quickly changing, practically not daring to believe what she had said. She put away the coldness from her face.


    T/N: I guess these people aren¡¯t actually bad people after all ??


    IMPORTANT: So we are thinking of picking up another novel. Pleasement a novel you might want us to trante and we will have a poll to see which novel have the highest vote. Voting will start on Monday and the link will be posted on the home page. Happy reading everyone ^_^

 Chapter 500 – Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey [5]

    Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey [5]


    Smiling, she saw Tuo Bi Mu nodded his head. She said: ¡°Since we are all on the same side, then using one¡¯s own natural resources to support our own people, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°Really¡­really¡­you won¡¯t turn your back on us because we¡¯re foreign ns?¡± Nu Zhen n leader, Kuo Ba Li said. In a sh, his eyes had turned red (teary).


    They had always used all their might to resist all oppression and rebelled against all violence. Because of that, they became more violent than others as well as more vicious. Yet they want nothing else but to just be able to eat their fill. They want to keep on living, they only just want to keep on living.


    Just before this, they were given the impression that there was no hope left. They had thought that they would die here. They also thought that they had gotten an even more violent City Master for the ten Ku Sha cities.


    Suddenly, this tyrant told them that she will make them live a better life. That kind of feeling where they unexpectedly left hell and entered heaven.


    Liu Yue¡¯s face has a firm smile. She walked forward to pat Kuo Ba Li, who is more than a head taller than her, said: ¡°What is a foreign n, you guys are now part of the Bei Mu territory. You are Bei Mu¡¯s nsmen. Moreover, I am a person from the Central ins. How can you guys be even more foreign than me?¡±


    Once the voice fell, there was only silence.


    A silence with a pair of red eyes and a turbulent mood hung in the air.


    When Ouyang Yu Fei saw this, the depth of his eyes shed with praise.


    Hitting a stick and then giving them some sweetness. Using military force to subdue them and to use kindness to bring forth their loyalty. I¡¯m afraid this ten Ku Sha cities will follow Liu Yue even to death in the future.


    He¡¯s lightly guessing but perhaps Ouyang Yu Fei hasn¡¯t thought about this. Today, since Liu Yue was able to deal with the ten Ku Sha cities, these forces which will follow Liu Yue even to death. If they helped Liu Yue build a vast empire, they would have established a heroic contribution.


    ¡°I want to go inform them¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to go and spread this news¡­¡±


    ¡°I need to go¡­¡±


    After a moment of silence, the chiefs of the different forces moved about excitedly. Those guards who always followed them is even more unable to speak.


    Their ten Ku Sha cities would have the opportunity to change their fortune.


    Settling their state of mind, Tu Bi Mu (Tu Jue chief) and Kuo Ba Li (Nu Zhen leader) nced at each other.

 Chapter 501 – Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey [6]

    Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey [6]


    He suddenly turned towards Liu Yue, said: ¡°As long as you keep your promise, in the future, whatever you say in these ten cities would count. However, if you don¡¯t keep your promise, then don¡¯t think that any of you will leave here alive.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Liu Yue raised her hand, direct and efficient.


    Peng, peng, peng. Three pping sounds.


    People of the grasnd always keeps their promises. One word is worth thousands of pounds of gold.


    Immediately, after Tu Jue chief and Nu Zhen chief, the other forces also walked up to her and cupped their hands to swore the oath.


    ¡°What about the Bai Mu n?¡± After everyone swore the oath, Tu Jue chief, Tuo Bi Mu looked at Han Fei. Han Fei, who is still kneeling down motionlessly as before. He lightly wrinkled his brows.


    Even before his voice waned, Ouyang Yu Fei, both his flesh and bones, already crossed over to Han Fei. He undid the sealed acupuncture points.


    Shaking his body, Han Fei¡¯s whole face contained both a mixture excitement and bitterness. Illustrating that his present mood is happy as well as bitter.


    ¡°As long as it really will bring the ten cities a route to survive, even if we Bai Mu n all died out, it¡¯s worth it.¡± Han Fei clenched his teeth. He didn¡¯t even fully rise yet, he already promised a painful promise.


    Liu Yue heard this and walked up to Han Fei with a smile, helping him up. Smilingly, she said: ¡°I just merely burned some wet grass outside the city. What does it have anything to do with the Bai Mu n?¡±


    Once her voice fell, Han Fei instantly widen his eyes. He grabbed Liu Yue¡¯s hand excitedly, said: ¡°My Bai Mu n is alright? They didn¡¯t kill them?¡±


    When Liu Yue heard that, sheughed heartily: ¡°I would never kill my people.¡± After she finished talking, she waved her hand. Her signal immediatelymanded the soldiers to move.


    The soldiers that were surrounding all around the pasture, immediately put away their weapons. They also removed their bows and arrows, yielding a path out.


    ¡°Chief, are you alright, chief, chief¡­.¡± As soon as the soldiers got out of the way, there is immediately someone leading the group, rushing in. It was Han Lin, Bai Mu n¡¯s second inmand.


    Han Fei¡¯s eye swept across Han Lin. After the momentarily stiffness in the expression, Han Fei suddenly burst outughing. Firmly pping Liu Yue¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Good, good. I am sincerely convinced and ready to concede. In the future, I gift you Central ins people these words. If you have any problems, through fire and hell, we will not hesitate to help you.


    ¡°Hahaha, what I want is precisely those words.¡± Liu Yue isn¡¯t in the least way modest.


    ¡°Straightforward, you are a straightforward person.¡±

 Chapter 502 – Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey [7]

    Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey [7]


    Theirughter changed into tears of excitement. The forces of the ten cities began to shed that domineering outer shell.


    ¡°Beautiful, beautiful.¡± At the end seat, Ouyang Yu Fei softly pped his hands. What she did was to loosen the reins only to grasp them better, what a good killing the chicken to warn the monkey*. What a good mixture of both truths and lies. The more I look at this woman, the more she is to my liking.


    Her trickery skills are quite good.


    ¡°I really underestimated her.¡±


    Xiao Xique¡¯s eyes also filled up with amazement.


    ¡°Of course, why don¡¯t you look at what bloodline she¡¯s descended from. How can she not be smart?¡± Hua Yulong, on the other hand, is not surprised at all. Concluding that everything is to due her bloodline.


    Bloodline, what bloodline?


    The good news traveled along with the wind, blowing across Ku Sha grasnd and the ten Ku Sha cities. Countless tears, countless excitement, and countless tears falling like rain.


    Life is difficult, but in the future, it¡¯ll be better.


    The citizens of Ku Sha finally received hope.


    They hosted a festive celebration,sting a day and a night.


    After this, Liu Yue will be the God of these ten cities.


    Empress Xiao¡¯s movements are fast. She already ordered people to start working on Tong Tian River. Since the river is in its frozen state, working on it is easier. If it¡¯s thawing, then it would be difficult to work on it. They started arge-scale operation, digging the once blocked water channel.


    Both countless ordinary civilians and herdsmen from the Ku Sha grasnd and ten Ku Sha cities are listening to them work. That soundforted them and showed that they had kept their promise.


    They didn¡¯t need any appointments from the royal court because numerous peopleing from all directions came to volunteer to dig the blocked river channel.


    Tong Tian riverside began to give countless people new hope.


    Northern whistling, not being able to overshadow the good emotions that reach through the heaven.


    After arranging everything, Liu Yue and 20,000 soldiers returned.


    She allowed them to pick someone from the ten Ku Sha cities to rule over themselves. The Gang people will rule over the Gang people. The Ao people will rule over the Ao people. This is the theory that Liu Yue got from Deng Xiao Ping.


    Bei Mu¡¯s capital city, Sheng Jing.


    The atmosphere is majestic, brimming with valiant and wildness from the outside.


    Sheng Jing city¡¯s seriousness is tied together by its resounding enthusiasm. Its mood is unlike Tian Chen which is much more delicate. It¡¯s also unlike proud Ao Yun. Sheng Jing city likes to continue everything on its own pace, doing its things, their way.


    T/N: *Killing the chicken to warn the monkey is a idiom which means to punish an individual as an example to others.

 Chapter 503 – Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey [8]

    Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey [8]


    The red carpet from the capital city¡¯s gate spread ten miles out. Yelu Hong, Bei Mu¡¯s prince had led the state officials toe and wee Bei Mu¡¯s Prince of Zhong Yi back. The only one who wasn¡¯t present was Empress Dowager Xiao.


    Sheng Jing¡¯s civilians cheered excitedly, huddling nearby the gate. They almost fell over each other due to their eagerness to have a glimpse of the real face of the Prince who had saved them. This is their Bei Mu¡¯s biggest benefactor ah.


    The Northwind dance in the breeze, Sheng Jing¡¯s capital city is full of cheers.


    ¡°By the heavens decree, she had received a blessing from the god. This exceptional expert Liu Yue had aplished a meritorious deed. She also helped Bei Mu take care of the Ku Sha grasnd and the ten cities of Ku Sha. Having both integrity and talent, as well as iparable wisdom, she is specially bestowed the title Prince of Zhong Yi. Granted one official residence, fertilend¡­.¡±


    The news of her quick promotion, along with the breeze spread across thousands of miles within the Bei Mu territory.


    The vast sky full of stars like little dots gave off a beautiful radiance that twinkles dazzlingly.


    In the pce, they nned on to be drunk till daybreak while dancing to the asion.


    This was all in order to celebrate the heroic deed of Liu Yue as well as her new title.


    The North wind blew past Liu Yue¡¯s fiery red fur coat. She leaned against the big tree, closed her eyes, seeming as if like she¡¯spletely intoxicated.


    ¡°Xi, xi, su, su.*¡± Just in the moment of silence, a slight burst of noise ringed about. The noise advanced towards Liu Yue.


    Murderous intent momentarily rose, a dagger whooshed towards Liu Yue who still has her eyes closed.


    It moved with considerably fast speed, yet the dagger didn¡¯t pierce Liu Yue¡¯s body. Instead, Liu Yue¡¯s hand flipped over, grabbed the person who wanted to kill her. With a swish, she opened her eyes.


    Dressed in a golden gown, Empress Dowager Xiao coldly held the dagger. Under the dim light o the night, her face which is covered by a cloth seemed a little sinister.


    ¡°Why?¡± Liu Yue grabbed onto Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s hand, coldly asked. This woman from the beginning was already a bit cold and detached. At first, she thought this Empress Dowager was originally like this.


    Later on, her keen eyes discovered that this Empress Dowager Xiao pursued her own eyes vigorously. That¡¯s why she has that kind of ice-cold hatred air surrounding her.


    Yes, this detestable air that she emits. This woman, this Bei Mu¡¯s Empress Dowager Xiao detest her.


    She had concealed that quite well. However, she was unable to conceal it from Liu Yue who is very sensitive to people¡¯s auras.


    T/N: * ¡°Xi, xi, su, su,¡± is rustling noises.


    Sorry for thete update. When I tranted up to the imperial decree, I gave up xD


    I hate tranting imperial decrees because they make no sense to me :3

 Chapter 504 – Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey [9]

    Chapter 504 ¨C Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey [9]


    https://cookiesncreamtrantions.files.wordpress/2018/07/c504-p1-please-read-this-at-cookiesncreamtrantions.png


    https://cookiesncreamtrantions.files.wordpress/2018/07/c504-p2-please-read-this-at-cookiesncreamtrantions.png


    https://cookiesncreamtrantions.files.wordpress/2018/07/c504-p3-please-read-this-at-cookiesncreamtrantions.png

 Chapter 505 – Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey [10]

    Killing the Chicken the Warn the Monkey [10]


    Empress Dowager¡¯s eyebrows unexpectedly puckered up. She sized Liu Yue up after she had been silent for quite awhile. Suddenly, she said: ¡°Why are you here? Who do you want to deal with?¡±


    Her questions were direct and cold.


    Liu Yue wrinkled her eyebrows. She also sized Empress Dowager Xiao up with a nce. The questions she asked are strange. She then looked at Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s injury as well as her resentful aura. Liu Yue abruptly decided to make a gamble.


    ¡°Someone is using force to bully me. They tried to kill my husband and forced me to separate from him. I came just so one day I can destroy them.¡±


    Her resounding words areced with absolute murderous aura made Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s eyes sh with astonishment. That kind of determination along with resolute and decisive doesn¡¯t need any more exnation. It exined everything.


    The night scene is rich. However, Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s aura of wrath and slowly dissipated under the night sky.


    After taking two steps, Empress Dowager Xiao lifted open the clothes on the nape of Liu Yue¡¯s neck. ncing at the bright red rouge. It seemed as if she had confirmed something. Suddenly, sheughed, a trace of a smile on her face: ¡°Good, good.¡±


    With a carefree heart, sheughed. This made Liu Yue¡¯s face sank. She and Che separated, she said had said yes.


    Sensing Liu Yue¡¯s anger, Empress Dowager Xiao let go of her hand and took a few steps back. Staring at Liu Yue¡¯s face, she appeared to be muttering to herself: ¡°That Nn Shi also has today. Good. This is what they get for trying to separate other people. This is the price they have to pay.¡±


    Looking at Empress Dowager Xiao who seemed to be a little insane but very serene at the same time. Liu Yue wrinkled her eyes, ¡°Breaking people apart, they also broke you apart?¡±


    If it¡¯s not the case, then why would Empress Dowager Xiao say that kind of words.


    Not waiting for Liu Yue to finish figuring it out, Empress Dowager Xiao suddenly with one hand ripped away the white cloth on her face, exposing scars that covered her whole face. Her face was disfigured. Under this night scene, her disfigured face was frightening, simr to a monster.


    ¡°Yes, for the purpose of the rules of the ind, they killed my husband. They also destroyed my appearance and forced our family of three people to be forever separated during life and death.¡±


    If they don¡¯t allow us to marry people from the outside, then why at that time pretend to be generous and let us y around till we were 18 years old?


    They caused this and yet they were the one to destroy it.


    She¡¯s saying how ¡®they¡¯ were the ones who allowed them to have a rtionship. However, they were also the ones who destroyed the rtionship.

 Chapter 506 – Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey [11]

    Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey [11]


    Laughing three times in a row, her appearance isn¡¯t wild but thatugh made people cold from the very core of their bones.


    She is also a broken-hearted person, someone simr to her and connected by fate, she is also a person who can join her to get revenge. At this moment everything was clear to Liu Yue.


    After her threeughs, Empress Dowager Xiao calmed down. She slowly but back the veil on her face, looking at Liu Yue said: ¡°Who are you with?¡±


    ¡°The Emperor of Tian Chen Country, Xuanyuan Che.¡±


    ¡°Tian Chen Country, Xuanyuan Che, I¡¯ve heard of.¡± When she had gone out to travel, she had heard about the genius from Tian Chen. However, at that time he was very young.


    ¡°If you want to destroy them, why did youe to my grasnd?¡± Without roundabout words, Empress Dowager Xiao went straight to the point.


    ¡°I have two years left. The Central ins has already formed a setup. Only the grasnd has the power to fight. Furthermore, I have an intuition here.¡± Liu Yue replied, also straightforward.


    She has a very good feeling, she felt that talking truthfully and straightforwardly is better than lying.


    Having heard what she had said, Empress Dowager Xiao as expected, nodded her head. She suddenlyughed: ¡°What a good intuition. The people of the Central ins are all cowards. A hegemon from thousands of years ago, someone from overseas made them so scared that they piss their pants in terror. Hmph! Useless things. You chose right by picking the grasnd.


    People form the grasnd only serve themselves. What overseas ind or a thousand-year-old hegemon. They had never heard of it. Obeying them would be a joke.


    That year, if not for that fact that Khan and I didn¡¯t have much ability, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill my husband. If it was today, no one would be able to kill my husband. And no one would be able to even think about touching a piece of his hair.¡± Powerful resounding words, mixed with grief and indignation.


    When Liu Yue heard that, her eyes shined. That means that the grasnd from the beginning has the ability to contend against them?


    Her grief and indignation were only for a split second, Empress Dowager Xiao noticed the light in Liu Yue¡¯s eyes. She coldly smiled and said: ¡°Even though Khan and I were weaker than them, they came from far away to kill my husband. However, none of them returned alive. My Bei Mu warriors chased to kill them for thousands of miles. Countless dead and injuries. For so many years, the head of the ind clearly knows that I¡¯m here, but didn¡¯t dare toe andmit crimes. It¡¯s this reason, those who dare to kill my grasnd people, they have to pay an absolute price.¡±

 Chapter 507 – Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey [12]

    Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey [12]


    Liu Yue who was burning with anger, she clenched her fist tightly: ¡°I need your help.¡±


    Empress Dowager Xiao heard Liu Yue¡¯s word which was straight to the point, yet she didn¡¯t immediately reply.


    On that day, when she first saw Liu Yue, she recognized her. She is Nn Shui¡¯s daughter, her face was the evidence.


    Also, Ouyang Yu Fei is by her side. The secondrgest surname of the ind, he has already been given to Nn Shui¡¯s daughter as her fiance. He will be the next ruler of the ind.


    Even though he had never met her; however, she had seen him. Even though at that time he was only a teenager.


    These twoing together, there must be a scheme.


    Thus, she had kept her eyes on them. She wanted to win them over in Bei Mu and then get rid of them without a tace.


    Only that her n hasn¡¯t fully been nned out yet when today in the royal court, this Ku Za Mu, this idiot had ruined everything. He energetically praises Liu Yue¡¯s capabilities. He went as far as to request Liu Yue take control of Bei Mu¡¯s South Courtyard¡¯s military power.


    Officials of Bei Mu who have brains made of straw bags, each and every one of them vouched for her to give the imperial decree.


    If Liu Yue takes control of her Bei Mu¡¯s military power, then doesn¡¯t that mean that her Bei Mu is in her hand and also in the hand of the hegemon.


    No, she is definitely not willing.


    Therefore, she had tried to kill her today. She had thought that Liu Yue was already drunk. She didn¡¯t think that she would¡¯ve been caught by her.


    ¡°When ites to the hegemon, if he¡¯s alive then I¡¯m not. He and I will always be enemies.¡± Liu Yue suddenly said as she watched attentively as Empress Dowager Xiao wrinkled her eyebrows.


    After Empress Dowager Xiao heard that she looked at Liu Yue through the corners of her eyes: ¡°Forever enemies? You don¡¯t even know your identity that¡¯s why you could say those words.¡±


    ¡°No, I know. Nn is the surname of that ind, it¡¯s part of the royal family.


    But, what about that? I don¡¯t care for high position and great wealth, or ruling over the world. I only want to be together with the person I love.


    The more they give me absolute power, the more it¡¯ll destroy me and suppress me. This type of identity, I don¡¯t value it. I also don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Resolute, decisive, and blunt. It made people feel her disgust and determination through their very bones.


    When Empress Dowager Xiao heard this, she took a long look at Liu Yue. Liu Yue also doesn¡¯t move and stared at Empress Dowager Xiao, confronting her. Sparks flew in all directions silently.


    After quite a while, Empress Dowager Xiao slowly smiled: ¡°No. You don¡¯t know your identity. If you knew, that you would understand. You were originally the sharp weapon used to deal against the hegemon.

 Chapter 508 – Sharpening Knife, Ao Yun [1]

    Sharpening Knife, Ao Yun [1]


    Once Liu Yue heard that she couldn¡¯t help but let her eyes shined: ¡°Empress Dowager please tell me, I¡¯m not familiar with that ce.¡±


    Empress Dowager Xiao slightly dusted her gown, the aura around her body became stable. Sheughed a little, her eyes shooting out a trace of sharpness. She lifted her head to look at the night sky and said: ¡°The ind had been there for thousands of years. People from the royal bloodline could only intermarry from the people of the ind so that the bloodline is pure.


    Many years ago, the bloodline was in danger. They weren¡¯t able to conceive and even if they did there was a problem with the baby.


    Because of this, the hegemon decided that people from that ind can marry people outside of the ind and give birth to children.


    If the child is good, then they can move to the ind to be nurtured. If they aren¡¯t then they will be left outside.


    When the ordinary people of the ind married, they could either decide to live on the ind or outside. It¡¯s just that once they decided, they aren¡¯t allowed to go back.


    Besides the three big families of the ind, they can¡¯t settle outside of the ind. They must return to the ind. After they had returned to the ind, their marriage is determined by the family. They can¡¯t disobey.


    My surname is only second to the surname, Ouyang. So I can go to the outside world to y. I can marry someone and have kids. But I definitely can¡¯t grow old with my husband.¡±


    Saying up to this, she paused and looked at Liu Yue. She rejoiced in other people¡¯s misfortunes as sheughed: ¡°And you, do you know why you were originally the de that is used against the hegemon?


    That is because of the royal bloodline of Nn. During this generation, the Nn n, besides your mother who had given birth to you, has no one else.¡±


    Saying up to here, Liu Yue¡¯s eyes and brows light up. With eyes bright and full of expression, she looked at Empress Dowager Xiao: ¡°Then it¡¯s only me, that means¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you are gone. Then this Nn bloodline will be gone, their roots will be destroyed as well as their thousand years of history.¡±


    Empress Dowager Xiaoughed, herugh is full of resentment and joy as she rejoiced in other people¡¯s misfortunes.


    No wonder they didn¡¯t allow her to marry. That¡¯s why did tried to kill Xuanyuan Che and to destroy Tian Chen. It¡¯s all because only she is left. So they won¡¯t allow outsiders to take her, only can leave her to their own people.


    Haha, can¡¯t let other people take her.

 Chapter 509 – Sharpening Knife, Ao Yun [2]

    Sharpening Knife, Ao Yun [2]


    She¡¯s a treasure that they really care about. If she¡¯s under the other people¡¯s sword, she can be used as a weapon to counterattack.


    Liu Yueughed.


    Seeing Liu Yueughed, Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s lip curved. It seemed that Liu Yue really disdain power and she really wants to fight against them.


    ¡°However, because you¡¯re the only one left, they will never let go. There is no certain oue. You must not expose your n. Or else, even if you destroy everything, the one who will regret it will be you.¡±


    Empress Dowager sincerely said. They are fighting the same enemy, then so then they are friends.


    A faint smile on her face, Liu Yue took a deep breath. Towards Empress Dowager Xiao, she smiled and said: ¡°I understand.¡±


    To endure for a moment and to receive everything. That¡¯s what she had thought in the past.


    However, from now, she has to endure it while being both calm and collected. Not letting anyone see anything wrong.


    She lifted her hand to stretch, she also stretched her waist. She also twisted her head.


    The ind, if that¡¯s so, then she needs to look at it from another perspective.


    Seeing Liu Yue stretch out like that, it seems like Liu Yue already has a card up her sleeve. Empress Dowager smiled happily.


    To destroy their bloodline, destroying everything about them, it made her feel refreshed and iparably delightful.


    Tonight the cold wind flutter about, but who can guarantee that they won¡¯t have good weather tomorrow.


    The days past rapidly, in the blink of an eye, it¡¯s almost the end of the year.


    This day, in the imperial court of Bei Mu.


    ¡°Empress Dowager, this year, it froze a meter. It¡¯s colder than any other years. The grassroots of the many grasnds, we are unable to pull it up. Qu capital city, Lian Fu City, and Shang City¡¯s grains are all used up. In addition, hundreds of thousands of people don¡¯t have food, the situation is not optimistic.


    Bei Mu¡¯s prime minister, Xiao Chen is very formidable. His age is around Murong Wu Di¡¯s age. However, he is by far iparable to Murong Wu Di.


    At this time, he frowned and said: ¡°Not mention, the Ku Sha Grasnd and ten cities of Ku Sha which is infertile from the beginning. They don¡¯t have any grains to supply our ten thousand soldiers that are digging the water channel. Does that mean that we¡¯ll let our soldiers starve to death?¡±


    T/N: This is the scheduled chapter for today, as well as thest chapter of the day! Happy reading everyone ? *dies of exhaustion*


    3 more chapters to go xD

 Chapter 510 – Sharpening Knife, Ao Yun [3]

    Sharpening Knife, Ao Yun [3]


    ¡°Empress Dowager, you need to think of a n ah.¡±


    Once the voice fell, the civil court officials and military leaders all became solemn.


    In the previous year, if they didn¡¯t have grains at this time, they would either go to Ao Yun country or Xue Sheng country to loot. They would get some rations and fodder and it couldst them through a winter.


    But this year, due to the patrols of the Huns and the also negotiation with the ten cities by digging the water channel, they wouldn¡¯t have any time or energy to loot. They would also have to give out more grains than before.


    Even though because of the river, the Ku Sha grasnd and the ten cities of Ku Sha will flourish. But then if the problems they have right now aren¡¯t solved, how would they be able to wait for them to prosper?


    The people would all be dead from starvation.


    No one could see the expression of Empress Dowager Xiao is sitting high up with a veil on her face. But her wrinkled eyebrows indicated her concern and worries.


    After a moment of silence. Empress Dowager suddenly turned her head and looked at Liu Yue who was standing at the third spot in the row from the right, she said: ¡°Prince of Zhong Yi, do you have any solutions?¡±


    Once she said that everyone in the royal court turned to look at Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue slight blinked, no food/grain? What solution can she think of?


    She doesn¡¯t know how to nt rice paddy. Although she knows that Yuan Long Ping¡¯s hybrid rice paddy is good but she¡¯s not an expert on researching grains ah.


    Her eyes and brows quickly turn.


    The grasnd is overgrown, but it could be exploited. If they open pit to nt vegetation and drought resistant melons and fruits it would help. She knows that in the future there will be many things that are able to grow in this kind of environment.


    However, to solve the current urgent needs, it¡¯s not quite possible. The problem at hand needs a quick solution.


    She didn¡¯t immediately respond, she only frowned and contemted.


    The person next to her, standing in the second spot, Ku Za Mu saw this, trembling he said loudly: ¡°If we have no food, then I will personally go steal. I don¡¯t believe that I won¡¯t be able to steal from Ao Yun country before the end of the year.¡±


    If they don¡¯t have a n and they aren¡¯t able to nt, then they steal. This is the style of the grasnd.


    Ao Yun country, Liu Yue heard these three words, her eyes suddenly brighten. The words that Ku Za Mu had said reminded her, not everything can¡¯t be looked at using the same perspective.

 Chapter 511 – Sharpening Knife, Ao Yun [4]

    Sharpening Knife, Ao Yun [4]


    ¡°It seems like, we can only¡­¡± Empress Dowager Xiao frowned. Sending out troops like this is too rushed. But without food, it would be even worse. People of the grasnd rely on the food to survive, in the winter, it would be even harder to survive.


    ¡°Empress Dowager, I¡¯ll go.¡± Empress Dowager Xiao haven¡¯t even finished speaking yet when Liu Yue suddenly walked forward, with a smile on her face.


    Empress Dowager Xiao sawed the smile on Liu Yue¡¯s face, seeming as if she is holding a pearl of wisdom. She couldn¡¯t help but pause for a second. Her expression rxed a little. Looking at Liu Yue, she said: ¡°What good ideas do you have?¡±


    lit. to hold the pearl of wisdom (idiom); fig. to be endowed with extraordinary intelligence


    Liu Yue, while beaming, said: ¡°I don¡¯t have any good ideas. Since Bei Mu isn¡¯t doing well, then we can¡¯t let other people do well. Ao Yun country is so prosperous. Helping us poor people, they ought to do it.¡±


    When Empress Dowager Xiao heard those words, she knew she still has to send out troops. But that smile on Liu Yue¡¯s face is strange.


    Liu Yue this person, she¡¯s very crafty. She must have a strategy. Since she wants to bring out the troop to steal, then she must have a surefire strategy.


    Once they had determined that they both have the same goal, Empress Dowager Xiao doesn¡¯t have any grudge towards her. She trusts her and heavily relies on her.


    ¡°Okay, I approve.¡±


    ¡°Then this time, how many soldiers do we need?¡± Prince of Qin, Ye Lu saw that since it was already decided, immediately opened his mouth to ask.


    ¡°100,000 soldiers and horses¡­.¡±


    ¡°No. I want 500,000 soldiers and horses.¡± Lu Za Mu ambitious opened his mouth to say 100,000 soldiers and horses but Liu Yue immediately cut him off.


    ¡°What? 500,000 soldiers and horses?¡±


    ¡°Did you make a mistake?¡±


    ¡°500,000¡­¡±


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t even finish when the people in the royal court immediately all like boiling water, red up.


    In the middle of this boiling water, Liu Yue as before smiled. Full of confidence, she looked at Empress Dowager Xiao.


    ¡°500,000 is too much,¡± Empress Dowager Xiao replied to Liu Yue as she knit her brows.


    500,000. Bei Mu¡¯s military is only 500,000 people. How can she give it all to Liu Yue?

 Chapter 512 – Sharpening Knife, Ao Yun [5]

    Sharpening Knife, Ao Yun [5]


    ¡°No, absolutely not.¡± Bei Mu¡¯s second inmand military general, Li Kou, shook his head like a rattle-drum.


    ¡°Prince of Zhong Yi, our Bei Mu only have 500,000 soldiers and horses.¡± Bei Mu¡¯s prime minister, Xiao Chen said. His whole face was unhappy as he red at Liu Yue.


    ¡°Prince of Zhong Yi. Are you ying with us? If we give you the 500,000 soldiers and horses, then you will be the ruler of Bei Mu.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what a great ambition¡­¡±


    Chattering continuously, everything both good and bad, suspecting and not suspecting words all floated from the royal court. The people from the grasnd are straightforward, not caring if you¡¯re able to ept it or not.


    ¡°She won¡¯t, my sister won¡¯t do that.¡±


    Sitting above the prince of Bei Mu, he never had spoken a word before. Sitting extremely upright, Yelu Hong said suddenly in a loud clear voice.


    The chattering noises from the officials below immediately stopped.


    A king is a king. Even if he is young, he is still a king.


    ck as a grape¡¯s eye fixed at Liu Yue who is standing, Yelu Hong¡¯s face showed trust.


    That expression, it seemed as if Liu Yue said that it will rain gold nuggets, he¡¯ll still believe her.


    Liu Yue looked at Yelu Hong and slowly smiled. She likes people who trust her wholeheartedly.


    ¡°Give me 500,000 soldiers and horses. I promise to get 2 million piculs (120,957,963 kg) of food for Bei Mu,¡± she unhurriedly said. Liu Yue have a confidence that other people don¡¯t understand.


    ¡°2 million piculs.¡± All the officials in the royal court were shocked. 2 million piculs, this is the total harvest of Bei Mu in a year. How can it be so easily stolen from Ao Yun country?


    ¡°Prince of Zhong Yi. Please don¡¯t joke around.¡± Ku Za Mu¡¯s eyebrows were all twisted together.


    ¡°I am definitely not joking around,¡± Liu Yue said calmly.


    Seeing the absolute calm and confident Liu Yue, Empress Dowager Xiao kind of understand, but not really understand what Liu Yue is going to do.


    At that moment, she muttered to herself irresolutely. After a while, she nodded her head at Prince of Zhong Yi: ¡°Prince of Zhong Yi, maybe you really can bring back that much food for Bei Mu. But I can¡¯t really give you this much soldiers and horses.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking from Bei Mu¡¯s troops. With just one word from you, I will go find 500,000 soldiers and horses myself.¡± Liu Yue said as she looked at Empress Dowager Xiao.


    T/N: All done for the dayyy. ? I¡¯m surprised that I actually finished. xD

 Chapter 513 – Sharpening Knife, Ao Yun [6]

    Sharpening Knife, Ao Yun [6]


    To find 500,000 soldiers and horses, this?


    The civil and military officials were all shocked. What does this Liu Yue want to do?


    If she really is able to find 500,000 soldiers and horses, then in Bei Mu, doesn¡¯t that equal to rivals to the king of Bei Mu?


    Empress Dowager looked profoundly at Liu Yue without panicking or being stunned. Instead, she smiled, she happily smiled: ¡°Okay, I approve.¡±


    ¡°Empress Dowager¡­¡±


    ¡°Empress Dowager you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    The people in the royal court immediately opposed her decision. This is basically inciting Liu Yue to have a private army ah.


    With a wave of her hand, Empress Dowager Xiao slowly said: ¡°I believe Liu Yue will always be loyal to our Bei Mu. She definitely won¡¯t hurt my Bei Mu.¡±


    Her words are mild, but it contained absolute trust.


    The officials beneath her (Empress Dowager Xiao) couldn¡¯t help but wonder why the Empress Dowager and the King both trust her this much.


    The corner of her mouth slowly outlined a smile. Towards Empress Dowager Xiao and the King of Bei Mu, Liu Yue slightly bowed. She very quietly said: ¡°As long as I live, I won¡¯t turn my back on you.¡±


    After she said that, she turned around and with quick steps, she walked out of the royal court.


    ¡®I won¡¯t turn my back on you¡¯ when Empress Dowager Xiao heard those words, her smiling expression deepened.


    The Northwind flutter about, the eagle spread its wings.


    Onemand, one word.


    She just had to say one word, the ten Ku Sha cities with all the soldiers and horses of the seventeen forces spontaneously joined her army.


    500,000 soldiers and horses, it didn¡¯t even take one day and it was all ready.


    They sharpened their knives to get ready to go to Ao Yun.


    ¡°City Lord, bringing only 15 days worth of food and not bringing any backup ns, isn¡¯t this¡­¡± Han Fei, who is the general of the 500,000 soldiers and horses that Liu Yue had temporary recruited, never rxed.


    It takes about 15 days to cross from Bei Mu to Ao Yun and they only brought 15 days worth of food. They didn¡¯t bring anydder, trebuchet, and rockets. They worepletely light clothes to go to battle.


    Coming from thousands of miles to go loot Ao Yun who has great powers, isn¡¯t this beyond unreasonable limits?


    Liu Yue still wore the fiery red robe. When she heard what he had said, sheughed. ¡°Within ten days we must arrive at the border of Ao Yun. The remaining food will justst us five days.¡±

 Chapter 514 – Sharpening Knife, Ao Yu [7]

    Sharpening Knife, Ao Yu [7]


    You guys just need to work on your imposing manner, the other things don¡¯t concern you. You just need to wait until it¡¯s time to collect the grains.


    Hearing this, Han Fei became confused, Kuo Ba Li became muddle-headed, and Tuo Bi Mu is even less able to grasp the situation.


    They would have to rush across the thousand miles of grasnd like their lives depend on it. Then they would just have to wait at the border to collect the grains?


    Xiao Hua (Little Flower) who had followed behind Liu Yue lifted her head to look at the sky. The sky isn¡¯t raining red rain ah, or is it Liu Yue¡¯s brain became short-circuited?


    ¡°She didn¡¯t probably awaken from her sleep yet.¡± Xiao Xique jabbered those three words.


    ¨C In Chinese character, what Xiao Xique said is three characters: û˯ÐÑ. But when tranted, it¡¯s more than three words.


    Liu Yue heard that and nced backward. Towards Ouyang Yu Fei¡¯s gentle smile, Liu Yue suddenly smiled brilliantly. It seemed as if hundred of flowers had bloomed.


    Ouyang Yu Fei immediately returned a smile as warm as a spring wind. But his heart immediately silently began to curse. Liu Yue actually smiled like that at him, did she eat the wrong medicine?


    Going as fast as possible, the 500,000 soldiers and horses rushed towards the border of Ao Yun.


    The Northwind with a ¡®hu hu¡¯ blew across. The end of the year is getting closer and closer.


    ¨C hu hu: (onom.) sound of the wind or the breathing of sb who is sound asleep


    At this moment in Ao Yun country, it was jubnt.


    The reason is that the Crown Prince of Ao Yun country, Dugu Ye is about to be married. Even though it¡¯s not his official wife and just a concubine, Ao Yun country is still jubnt and joyous. Their celebration was unstoppable.


    Even though they didn¡¯t invite everyone to the wedding. Many officials from the few countries that Ao Yun is close with came.


    The reason is that Ao Yun¡¯s Crown Prince Dugu Ye is getting married and that woman is Nan Song country¡¯s eleventh princess. Although they don¡¯t know the rank of the princess from the Nan Song country. Gu Ye didn¡¯t give her the official wife¡¯s status which was quite embarrassing. But Ao Yun country is the biggest country around here. Dugu Ye is one of the most outstanding talents so they couldn¡¯t say anything about that.


    Along with the end of the year, Ao Yun country is decorated withnterns and colored banners, it bustled with noises and excitement.


    In the Ao Yun pce.


    A suit of white clothes came in front of the blueish greenke. Dugu Ye had no expression on at all. He just looked at his reflection in theke coldly, slightly swaying.


    The snow in the riverside pressed down on the tree branches. The ground was silver.


    The white mixed in with the silver and it almost entirely blended in. It was so ice-cold, so dested, and so bleak.

 Chapter 515 – Sharpening Knife, Ao Yun [8]

    Sharpening Knife, Ao Yun [8]


    ¡°Crown Prince brother, it¡¯s time to take your medicine.¡± Princess Qing Lian said as she held the medicine bowl. She let out a soft sigh and walked forward.


    No movement, even his eyes didn¡¯t twitch. Dugu Ye¡¯s ice-coldness, his ten thousand years of frost is even colder than before.


    His hand reached out to take the medicine from Qing Lian. He didn¡¯t even look at it, he threw the medicine bowl back at Qing Lian. In the meantime, his eyes that were staring at theke didn¡¯t even blink.


    That day, since he had escaped from Xuanyuan Che, he was really injured by Xuanyuan Che. After nursing for so long, he had finally gotten a lot better. However, he hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. He can¡¯t help but continue to take medicine.


    ¡°Big brother, if you don¡¯t want to marry her, then don¡¯t. Don¡¯t torment yourself. It makes people who are looking at you, very sad.¡± Qing Lian said suddenly as she caught the medicine bowl.


    He kept his silence and indifference.


    People had said before that the Dugu Ye in the past is arrogant and proud. He disregards allnd under the heaven. No one is capable of provoking his mood.


    Then, now he really had transformed into a block of ice. He had buried his state of mind and swallowed all his facial expressions.


    He didn¡¯t move or set out.


    It seemed like he was a sculpture, making people cold from the very core of their heart. The people who know the inside story would have had their hearts aching for him.


    Everyone in Ao Yun¡¯s imperial pce is in a joyous mood. They are all cheerfully arranging the decorations. Only the protagonist is ice-cold as if everything has nothing to do with him.


    He is only an outsider, an outsider in this matter.


    Princess Qian Lian tightly clenched her fist. At that time when she had rescued Dugu Ye, she already felt his depressed will.


    That¡¯s why emperor father and empress mother had decided let him marry. They want to use this as a pretext to move his emotions.


    But he had only said one a sentence. He had only said that she can¡¯t be his main wife. He didn¡¯t say anything else, so everyone else thought he would like her. But looking at him now, what like? He is only ignoring and unconcerned about the matter ah!


    He didn¡¯t move nor was there any change in his expression.


    Dugu Ye, as before, stared at his own reflection on theke. Seeming as if he didn¡¯t hear Qian Lian¡¯s words or he hadpletely ignored her.

 Chapter 516 – Sharpening Knife, Ao Yun [9]

    Sharpening Knife, Ao Yun [9]


    Seeing this, Qian Lian clenched her teeth tighter. She loudly said: ¡°She¡¯s already dead. That ce is so high. Tian Chen¡¯s Emperor had looked for her for so long, yet he received no news. She¡¯s already dead. Don¡¯t think about her anymore. She¡¯s already dead.¡±


    She said that all in one breath. Princess Qian Lian thought that what she had said would provoke him; however, he still didn¡¯t move.


    Princess Qian Lian couldn¡¯t stand this any longer.


    She had underestimated how much her big brother liked Murong Liu Yue. Yet he had personally killed the person he loves. He took great pains to conspire with the five countries to fight for that girl. That kind of heartache, it seemed like in her big brother¡¯s heart can¡¯t be healed in this lifetime.


    He is punishing himself ah.


    In the reflection of her pair of painful eyes, that ice-cold figure suddenly slowly moved. Princess Qian Lian¡¯s heart became happy.


    He slowly raised his head and looked at the gray sky.


    Yes ah, she¡¯s dead. She was pushed down that high mountain by him. She was already injured before she fell. How could she not be dead, how could she?


    ¡°Who I marry, does it matter anymore?¡± Light as a feather, he threw those words as he turned around and walked slowly. A body of white,pared to the silver-white world, it¡¯s not beautiful but lonely.


    Because she no longer exists, whoever he marries, it doesn¡¯t matter. Is it like that?


    Princess Qian Lian held her words.


    The white figure slowly disappeared, eventually, it disappeared at the end of the silver-white world.


    The sixteenth of the twelfth lunar month, the marriage.


    The noise from the gongs and drums could reach the heaven. Within ten miles, red silk decorated the sky.


    The ming red colorpletely surrounded Ao Yun Pce.


    On the pir of the carved dragons, the red silk mboyantly contrasted against the five ws of the golden dragon. The red color was dazzling.


    Numerousnterns were hung high up, countless pce maids and eunuch were running around.


    The visitors had all arrived, their cheerful sounds could shake the heaven.


    In Ao Yun¡¯s imperial pce, it was full of joy and bustling with noise.


    In the main hall of Ao Yun¡¯s imperial pce, the Emperor of Ao Yun and the Empress sat on the highest seats, with looks of joy. Below, the civil and military officials and the quests were all happy. It was a flourishing scenery.

 Chapter 517 – Sharpening Knife, Ao Yun [10]

    Sharpening Knife, Ao Yun [10]


    Yet today¡¯s groom, Dugu Ye, wore a mild red robe. He was very elegant and iparably beautiful.


    At this time, he was expressionlessly standing next to his father. That cold and indifference,pared to the joyous mood in the hall,pletely contrasted against each other.


    ¡°The new people have arrived,¡± the singing voice said. When the time arrived, the confetti cannon will be shot.


    Along with the noise of the confetti cannon being shot, Nan Song country¡¯s eleventh princess, dressed in red robes, with the help of the servant slowly walked into the main hall. Her phoenix robe dragged behind her.


    The princess was beautiful with delicate features. She can be considered as an elegant woman.


    The mood in the main hall was joyful. The numerous officials all have their eyes bent in moon shape.


    Her pace was light. The number one country¡¯s Crown Prince Dugu Ye¡¯s side imperial concubine slowly walked forward.


    Normally when the Crown Prince marries a side imperial concubine, it won¡¯t be this grand. But the Emperor of Ao Yun and those who know the inside story were all clear. There might be no main wife. So all the etiquette and decorations were done based on how a main wife¡¯s wedding would be.


    Just as she was slowly walking, the official who was outside immediately rushed in, walking around the joyous officials. Making his way through the crowd to reach the Emperor of Ao Yun.


    The Emperor of Ao Yun is around forty years old. At the moment, his face was full of smile. Once he saw the official with a serious face who was rushing towards him, he secretly frowned.


    The messenger of the ninth city, why is here at this time?


    The messenger of the ninth city whispered in the ear of the chief eunuch which took quick steps to reach him. The chief eunuch¡¯s face suddenly changed and immediately turned around, walked towards Ao Yun¡¯s Emperor.


    ¡°Emperor, Bei Mu had sent 500,000 troops and attacked our border,¡± the chief eunuch said with a trembling voice. Although it was only a few words, it made the Emperor of Ao Yun shocked.


    ¡°What?¡± The Emperor of Ao Yun country lowered his voice, practically not daring to believe what he had just heard.


    Usually, when Bei Mu or the Hunse to loot for grains during the Winter, their troops was never more than 100,000. They also usually nevere around this time.


    He had thought that they wouldn¡¯te this year. He would¡¯ve never thought that they would¡¯vee at almost the end of the year and this time they had brought 500,000 soldiers. Had Bei Mu be crazy?

 Chapter 518 – Sharpening Knife, Ao Yun [11]

    Sharpening Knife, Ao Yun [11]


    ¡°They had already reached our watery mountain pass. In one more day, they will reach our entire border,¡± the chief eunuch quickly passed on the words of the ninth city¡¯s messenger.


    ¡°Who is themander-in-chief?¡± The Emperor of Ao Yun deeply sucked in a breath said. He forced his body to stay still and suppressed his voice.


    There were many other forces in the main hall, he can¡¯t reveal any panic and anomalies.


    ¡°Bei Mu¡¯s Prince of ZhongYi, Yelu Liu Yue.¡±


    ¡°Yelu Liu Yue?¡± The eyes of the Emperor sank. Why is she also called Liu Yue? Listening to that name made his heart tighten.


    ¡°The wedding ceremony will begin.¡± The Ministry of (Confucian) Rites in Imperial China loudly said.


    An expressionless Dugu Ye walked forward and stood next to the eleventh princess of Nan Song country, his future side imperial concubine. He didn¡¯t even look at the eleventh princess of Nan Song country as he coldly reached out to take the long red silk.


    He looked down at the red silk in his hand, if the person at the other end of the red silk is Liu Yue, how great would that be.


    It¡¯s a pity. It¡¯s a pity because it¡¯ll never happen.


    Hisplexion is grave and stern, cold and bleak.


    The people with knowledge and experience in the main hall, their eyes aren¡¯t transparent. They could see Dugu Ye¡¯s ice-coldness and mncholy.


    But no one dares to say anything. They could only awkwardlyugh and congratte him.


    ¡°One bow to the heaven,¡± the Ministry of Rites loudly said as it echoed throughout the hall.


    Dugu Ye, like an ice block, he turned around.


    At this time, beneath the throne on the left-handed side, the first person on the first row, Ao Yun¡¯s prime minister, saw the change on the face of the Emperor. Although the Emperor immediately concealed his expression, the problem must¡¯ve been big for his expression to change.


    He slowly walked backward, towards the ninth city¡¯s messenger behind him, the prime minister of Ao Yun whispered: ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Bei Mu has 500,000 soldiers and horsesing our way. By tomorrow, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll reach our watery mountain pass.¡± The ninth city¡¯s messenger tried his best to control his ugly expression. But no matter what, he couldn¡¯t form a smile.


    ¡°What?¡± The color of Ao Yun¡¯s prime minister¡¯s face also changed.


    He quickly turned to look at the Emperor, at the same time, the Emperor also looked down to look at him. The two people quickly exchanged a nce.


    When Ao Yun¡¯s prime minister saw this, he immediately made a gesture towards the two officials next to him. While dragging the ninth city¡¯s messenger, they all retreated.

 Chapter 519 – Sharpening Knife, Ao Yun [12]

    Sharpening Knife, Ao Yun [12]


    The official behind the prime minister didn¡¯t know what was wrong. He just took a quick step forward and fill up the vacant spot for the Prime Minister.


    In the dense mass of officials and guests, they quietly retreated. They didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Bow to your parents.¡±


    The mild red color matched with the fiery red, the two slowly bowed.


    The mood of the main hall increasingly surged up.


    Just as the mood had surged up, themander of the imperial guard suddenly rushed in. Following along other people¡¯s back, he took quick steps toward the Emperor of Ao Yun. His expression was alert and bbergasted.


    Without themand of the Emperor of Ao Yun, the chief eunuch immediately walked down.


    ¡°What is it again?¡± The Emperor of Ao Yun looked at Dugu Ye and the eleventh princess of Nan Song country who was bowing at him. His face showed a smile but his expression was tense.


    ¡°Bei Mu¡¯s Prince of ZhongYi hase to congratte us.¡±


    Those nine words made the originally tensed Emperor of Ao Yun be stunned. Their enemy¡¯smander came to congratte them with a gift. Was there a mistake?


    The surrounding ministers of Ao Yun are their own people. They would naturally know where the imperialmander should appear at this time. Although the Emperor¡¯s face has a smile, his eyes were severe. It must be that something had happened.


    Thus each and every minister/officials all had a smiling expression on their face, congratting the groom and bride. However, their heart was specting.


    An uneasy mood slowly brewed on from the side.


    ¡°The husband and the wife may bow to each other.¡± The loud voice said. Once they bowed, the ceremony would beplete.


    He coldly and indifferently turned around. His ice-cold eyes ignored the sweet and beautifuldy in front of him. Dugu Ye slightly bowed his head.


    ¡°What. A few months ago you had loved me to the point where you would go to war with the world. But today, you¡¯re marrying someone else. Dugu Ye, you really hurt my heart.¡±


    At this time, within the gorgeous main hall which was full of audience, azy voice sounded. Along with the sound of the confetti cannon, the Northwind flutter about, it instantly flooded the entire hall.


    Dugu Ye who had just bowed, his body became stiff. With a swish, he turned his head. This voice¡­


    Within the red space, one person walked on the white jade path, wearing a fiery red fox fur coat. The gorgeous color covered her entire body. The warm golden rays wrapped around her. It seemed like she had walked on the path of light.


    This is, this is Liu Yue.


    ¡°Murong Liu Yue.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her¡­ it¡¯s her.¡±


    Ao Yun¡¯s ministers and the guests from various countries became confused and the scene became chaotic.


    T/N: Can¡¯t wait for the drama to unfold! xD

 Chapter 520 – For the Sacrificial Knife and Altar [1]

    For the Sacrificial Knife and Altar [1]


    Isn¡¯t Murong Liu Yue already dead? How is she still alive?


    Therge-scale battle between the five countries and Tian Chen a few months ago had continued to today. Tian Chen had annexed Chen Country and sent troops to Zhao country. How can she be still here? Howe she had suddenly appeared here today?


    Astonished and an unbelieving expression was present on everyone¡¯s face.


    The magnificent and noisy hall had bepletely silent.


    The music had stopped, one can only hear their breathing sound.


    Walking on the path of light, Liu Yue approached Dugu Ye who¡¯s gaze was fixed on her. Her face showed a trace of sadness.


    Ignoring everyone around her, she lifted her head to look at Dugu Ye. Liu Yue lightly sighed. She slowly said: ¡°Do you still remember the words you told me that day?¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond. Only his insatiable gaze was still fixed on her. It seemed like he wanted to imprint Liu Yue¡¯s appearance in his heart forever with this one gaze.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t die. She didn¡¯t die.


    For the first time, Dugu Ye¡¯s eyes showed a trace of violent mood change.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t wait for Dugu Ye to reply, instead, she continued on: ¡°That day, you told me that for me, you don¡¯t mind turning the whole world upside down. Today, in just a short time, you decided to marry someone else. What affection? What love?¡±


    Saying up to this, Liu Yue sighed. She looked at Dugu Yue and said: ¡°After I was pushed down the mountain by you, I thought about it. It is so fortunate how I was able to obtain such deep love and that I shouldn¡¯t turn my back on you. Once the wounds had gotten better I had traveled here rapidly despite day and night, yet you¡­.¡±


    Saying up to there, Liu Yueughed at herself. She shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s fine. In the end, it was unrealistic. After all, it can¡¯t be real.¡±


    After she said that, the corner of Liu Yue¡¯s mouth raised up into a smile. It was a very proud smile. But it couldn¡¯t conceal the sadness and hurt. It seemed as if she was really heartbroken by Dugu Ye.


    Liu Yue turned around, flipped her sleeve and walked away.


    Like a proud peacock, even if her soldiers were defeated, even if she¡¯s not satisfied, she won¡¯t willingly fold her proud tail feathers.


    The officials and guests in the hall who had heard up to this became dumbstruck. Their expression seemed like it had been dyed from theundry dye. It repeatedly changed from yellow to green, green to blue, and blue to purple.


    T/N: Is he going to get scammed? xD

 Chapter 521 – For the Sacrificial Knife and Altar [2]

    For the Sacrificial Knife and Altar [2]


    Those kinds of distorted words, an average person would not be able to say that.


    Have there been a mistake? Who in the world doesn¡¯t know that Tian Chen¡¯s Yi Wangfei (Liu Yue) with the present Tian Chen Emperor, their love is even deeper than the ocean?


    That day, their Crown Prince invited the five countries to force Tian Chen¡¯s Emperor to retreat. Xuanyuan Che, because of her, fought against the five countries¡¯bined military.


    And this Murong Liu Yue, her blood only flow for Xuanyuan Che.


    Today, how did she suddenly changed?


    She can¡¯t turn her back against him (Dugu Ye)? She had traveled thousands of miles to reach Ao Yun to stop the wedding? Inside the wedding hall, she poured out her heart. This¡­ this¡­


    Everyone was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe it.


    In the wink of an eye, there was no more fric. Only silence without boundary ensured. Everyone¡¯s gaze was in the middle of the hall, where Liu Yue and Dugu Ye is currently standing.


    Even the Emperor and Empress of Ao Yun felt like there was a cramp in the corner of their mouth. They looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what to think and believe.


    Liu Yue turned her head and walked away without pausing.


    She had just walked one step, Dugu Ye¡¯s hand already had tightly grabbed her arm. That kind of strength, it had almost crushed her bones.


    She didn¡¯t turn around, her body was proud.


    Herplexion was just like before, bleak.


    He tightly held her arm, staring at that fiery red back. His withered and haggard eyes perked up with spirit. The charm and grace slowly returned to his eyes.


    This is the person in his heart. This is the person he had thought about, who he had longed for, missed, and loved. This is the person who he had used all means to get. Since today she hade, no matter what, he won¡¯t let her leave.


    ¡°The words I¡¯ve said they will forever count. As long as I have you, then what does it matter if I don¡¯t marry any other girl.¡± His words were cold and clear, but it emitted Dugu Ye¡¯s former arrogance and proudness.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Once he had said that, the Prince Qin of Nan Song Country who came to send off the bride, his expression immediately changed. With a swish, he got up.


    They aren¡¯t even putting their Nan Song Country in their eyes.


    The Eleventh Princess of Nan Song Country, who was cheerful before, was now so angry that her face had turned white. She grabbed onto her robes, staggering, with grief and indignation on her face. Tears spilled out of her eyes as she turned and ran out of the hall.

 Chapter 522 – For the Sacrificial Knife and Altar [3]

    For the Sacrificial Knife and Altar [3]


    ¡°Quickly go and appease him. Quickly.¡± When the Empress of Ao Yun saw this, she immediately quivered and awakened her senses. With the Emperor¡¯smand, the Empress quickly got up to give chase.


    He also loudly said: ¡°Ye ¡®er, go chase after her!¡±


    Urgently running, the bride and Empress quickly ran passed Liu Yue, out of the main hall.


    A few of the surrounding ministers also gave chase. Only Liu Yue and Dugu Ye who were standing in the middle of the hall didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Preposterous!¡± Prince of Qin, from Nan Song Country¡¯s face in that split second turned ugly. His ugly face was simr to that of a Zhong Kui (a mythological figure, supposed to drive away evil spirits).


    In the magnificent hall, the mood became rigid.


    ¡°Prince of Qin, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s a child¡¯s word, just a little child¡¯s words.¡± The Emperor of Ao Yun frowned. He stood up with a smile on his face and tried to appease the Prince of Qin.


    On the side, he yelled at Dugu Ye: ¡°What shameful things are you saying!¡±


    Dugu Ye turned a deaf ear to the angry roar. In Ao Yun or in this world, as long as he wants, he can do whatever he desired. No one can go against his desire. Even if it¡¯s his father, the Emperor of Ao Yun.


    He tightly held her arm, his resolution was like steel.


    Liu Yue saw everything that had happened in the hall, her expression didn¡¯t change much. The corner of her mouth disyed a trace of an invisible ridiculing smile.


    ¡°You shameless¡­¡± Prince of Qin from the Nan Song Country swung his clenched fist towards Liu Yue. He wasn¡¯t finished with his words of anger yet when in the distant, a series of reporting sound broke the already chaotic main hall.


    ¡°Bei Mu¡¯s Prince of ZhongYi congratte¡­¡±


    ¡°Bei Mu¡¯s Prince of ZhongYi congratte¡­¡±


    In the middle of the chaos, the series of reporting sound passed over here. Numerous people, who looked like imperial guards, with brow beaded with sweat, rushed over. Their speed was much slower than Liu Yue¡¯s.


    The main hall was in chaos when they had heard the name, Bei Mu¡¯s Prince of ZhongYi, they don¡¯t know who the Prince of ZhongYi is. But when the officials of Ao Yun heard the two words, ¡®Bei Mu¡¯, they cannot be any more familiar with those two words.


    All at once, their expressions began to change again.

 Chapter 523 – For the Sacrificial Knife and Altar [4]

    For the Sacrificial Knife and Altar [4]


    Just now they just saw someone trying to steal the marriage in the magnificent hall. Now Bei Mu hade again? Heavens! All these great matters had all assembled together and happened on the same day.


    The leader of the imperial guard who had rushed here, continuously pointed at Liu Yue who was still tightly held onto by Dugu Ye. Grasping for breath, he loudly said: ¡°Bei Mu¡¯s Prince of ZhongYi hade to congratte the Crown Prince¡¯s¡­ marriage.¡±


    The people in the hall were so stunned that their eyes became enormous. It had grown so wide that it was about to fall out.


    Murong Liu Yue is Bei Mu¡¯s Prince of ZhongYi. This¡­this.. what is going on?


    All the people¡¯s thoughts had be messed up.


    She felt the five fingers that had tightly grabbed her, tighten. Liu Yue concealed her almost invisible ridiculing smile.


    With a calm expression on her face, she turned around. She looked at the pair of ck and blue colored eyes that resembled the sea. She slowly said: ¡°Bei Mu¡¯s Prince of ZhongYi, Yelu Liu Yue, I came here to pay an official visit.¡±


    Boom, the Emperor of Ao Yun got a headache.


    It turned out that this Yelu turned out to be that Murong. The two people are actually the same person.


    Leading 500,000 Bei Mu soldiers toe here, don¡¯t tell him that it¡¯s all for trying to steal the marriage. She¡­ she hade prepared.


    Boom, Nan Song country¡¯s Prince of Qin that was charging at her became stiff. Bei Mu¡¯s Prince of ZhongYi. This¡­


    Dugu Ye took a long look at Liu Yue and didn¡¯t say anything. He only grabbed Liu Yue¡¯s arm and walked out of the hall.


    At the same time, he said: ¡°The 22nd is a good day. I want to get married to my main wife.¡± His cold and clear voice flutter distantly in the air. This news was another bomb.


    The two had left together. They had left the confusion and shock of other people in the corner of their mind, as well as the main hall itself.


    When Liu Yue saw this, sheughed. She allowed Dugu Ye take her away.


    The Northwind was fierce yet the magnificent hall was silent.


    Originally this was the marriage of the Crown Prince of Ao Yun, Within the winter wind, no one could make a head or tail of what had happened. But that fiery hot news, it had passed along violently with the Eastwind. It had instantly spread across ancient China.


    The past Murong Liu Yue and today¡¯s Yelu Liu Yue came from the faraway Bei Mu to steal the marriage.


    Tian Chen¡¯s Xuanyuan Che¡¯s former lover hade to Ao Yun to steal the Crown Prince, Dugu Ye¡¯s marriage.


    This year, many fascinating things had happened.


    T/N: Sorry, I wasn¡¯t feeling well yesterday so I couldn¡¯t update anything. :c

 Chapter 524 – For the Sacrificial Knife and Altar [5]

    For the Sacrificial Knife and Altar [5]


    Could it be that love and hate are the same as the fact that there is no eternal friend and eternal enemy? Could it be summarized as that?


    Is this considered as the best example of never being satisfied with what one has?


    Or could it be said that as long as your feelings are real and deep, then it¡¯ll move the other person? Even if the other person is a stubborn rock? Even if the other person has a lover that would grow old with her?


    As long as the hole is dug nicely, then there are no corners that can¡¯t be dug.


    These words flew directly in the direction of the horizon, along with the wind.


    It had made Winter be impossibly lively.


    In the Crown Prince of Ao Yun¡¯s East Pce.


    A cluster of plum blossoms was blooming brilliantly. The petals of the red as blood plum blossoms were scattered on the snow. It made the silver-white world seem alive and thriving.


    Liu Yue wore a fiery red robe. Next to her was Dugu Ye who was d in a white robe.


    When looking at them from a distance, they almost blended in with the beautiful scenery. It was like it was a painting.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold and your body still didn¡¯t fully recover. Don¡¯t freeze your body and make your injuries worse.¡± On her face was a brilliant smile. Liu Yue had very naturally and gently reached out and fixed the cor of Dugu Ye¡¯s fur coat.


    Dugu Ye looked down at the brilliant smile on Liu Yue¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t say anything, he had just slightly nodded his head.


    He slowly extended his hand and pulled/fixed Liu Yue¡¯s fur coat, in a soft and quiet voice he said: ¡°You too.¡±


    With a gentle smile, shoulder to shoulder, they watched the plum forest together.


    The twilight sprinkled down upon them and the sunset was fiery.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. It¡¯s time to rest so we won¡¯t be too tired. Tomorrow, wherever you want to go, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay ah. How about we go to the astronomical observatory?


    ¡°Okay. As long as you want.¡±


    Their love was deep as they coincidentallyughed at the same time. They returned to the East Pce together.


    Seemingly tender, herplexion was brilliant.


    They noiselessly recount their tales of love.


    The You GuanXing building, the Shang Jiu balcony, the Xing Yong Zhi Pce, and the Mian Hua Jie building. (These are the ces they had encountered each other).


    The pair of affectionate couples had seeded in conveying their love.


    The two people in the front, side by side, talked about their feelings. But behind their tender sentiments and honey thoughts, bit by bit, everything regardless of its importance was ced on the desk of the Emperor of Ao Yun.


    The Emperor of Ao Yun was so angry that his brows almost became vertical.


    The Empress of Ao Yun was so angry that she was about to faint.


    Nan Song¡¯s Prince of Qin was even angrier. He had returned to Ao Yun, ready to get the troops ready to fight Ao Yun.


    They were a bunch of beaten head and scorched brow.


    ¨C lit. beaten head and scorched brow (idiom); beaten ck and blue; fig. in trouble; in terrible shape; hard pressed; overwrought


    Night has fallen and the plum forest has fallen asleep.

 Chapter 525 – For the Sacrificial Knife and Altar [6]

    For the Sacrificial Knife and Altar [6]


    Ouyang Yu Fei yed with the red plum in his hand. He had gone sightseeing so he didn¡¯te in the morning. He had only arrived when night had fallen. This person¡¯s character really doesn¡¯t match with an average person.


    ¡°Gongzi1, this isn¡¯t good. She and Dugu Ye are living together. This¡­¡± Xiao Hua¡¯s brows tightly frowned.


    Although she didn¡¯t finish saying the sentence, the meaning behind her words was clear.


    ¡°Yes¡­ she is your fiance, being with that man¡­Gongzi. You can¡¯t just watch her¡­¡± Xiao Xique¡¯s brows also twisted together.


    Originally they had thought that Liu Yue had led the troops here to fight but instead she hade here to steal someone¡¯s marriage. Now she is actually inseparable with that Dugu Ye. It seemed like they want to tell the entire world how much they¡¯re in love with each other.


    She hadpletely neglected the fact that she hade to Ao Yun to loot their food.


    This is simply unbearable. Does she think that their Gongzi is a decorative item ah?


    Before there was Xuanyuan Che, now there¡¯s a Dugu Ye. Where does Liu Yue put their Gongzi, who is her real fiance in her heart?


    Although she doesn¡¯t know that he¡¯s her real fiance.


    Compared to Xiao Hua and Xiao Xique¡¯s anger, Ouyang Yu Fei was actually rxed. After he had heard what they had said, the corners of his mouth strongly outlined a smile. He continued to y with the red plum in his hand.


    ¡°Look carefully. Comparing you guys to her, you guys are still far from her,¡± he said lightly.


    Ouyang Yu Fei smiled as he fiddled with the red plum in his hand. He slowly strolled around the plum forest.


    She is deeply in love with Xuanyuan Che. He had seen that. However, she had so quickly changed her mind. Other people might believe she had actually changed her mind, but he doesn¡¯t.


    Since he believes that she is satisfied with what she has, then it is possible that¡­


    He slowly nces at the ck sky. Liu Yue ah Liu Yue, is it that you know something?


    Lovely dovey, pouring oil in the honey.


    Always appeared in pairs, better than ever.


    On the desk of the Emperor of Ao Yun, report after report continuously piled on his desk.


    Countless news had passed spread in all directions. Even if Ao Yun wants to contain this news, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to.


    In just a few short days, the news had already spread across the entire Central ins.


    Chen country, no, it is now Tian Chen¡¯s Yun Han Guan.


    1 Gongzi = son of an official; son of nobility; your son (honorific)

 Chapter 526 – For the Sacrificial Knife and Altar [7]

    For the Sacrificial Knife and Altar [7]


    ¡°What? Yue has appeared?¡± Xuanyuan Che jumped up from the big gold-ted chair. His face was brimming with happiness that¡¯s unable to put into words.


    The one who had reported this information, Du Yi, slightly nodded his head. But his brows wrinkled.


    ¡°I finally have news about her. Let¡¯s go¡­ I¡¯ll go pick her up¡­¡±


    ¡°Emperor, please wait.¡± Xuanyuan Che¡¯s excited words weren¡¯t even finished yet when Qiu Hen reached out to stop him.


    His face showed his excitement however, he didn¡¯t miss the expressions on subordinates¡¯ face. Xuanyuan Che¡¯s manner became grave as frowned for a split second. He said: ¡°Did something happened? Say it.¡±


    ¡°Nothing really happened, only¡­¡± Qiu Hen hesitated for a moment. He sighed as he looked at Xuanyuan Che¡¯s face.


    Stretching out his neck is a knife, withdrawing his neck is still a knife. He still needs to say it. It¡¯s better if he says it straightforwardly andes clean. With a pi li pa1, he quickly told Xuanyuan Che everything, not daring to conceal anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s just like this.¡± Qiu Hen had just finished saying everything.


    The room became dead silent. One could even hear the sound of a needle dropping on the floor.


    Qiu Hen, Du Yi, and Yan Hu all looked at the stiff expression on Xuanyuan Che¡¯s face and each of them lowered their heads.


    She went to Ao Yun to steal a marriage? She¡¯s in love with Dugu Ye?


    They¡¯re a perfect couple? Adding oil to honey?


    Xuanyuan Che¡¯s head burst and immediately became big2. It seemed like for a moment, there were an infinite amount of screaming sparrows inside his head.


    His body swayed as he suddenly fell onto the seat behind him.


    How can this be, how did his Liu Yue fell in love with Dugu Yue?


    His Liu Yue and he have such deep affections with each other, why would she go to Ao Yun to steal marriage?


    No, it¡¯s absolutely not like this. There is a problem, there is definitely a problem, could it be¡­


    ¡°She lost¡­ her memory?¡± Frowning, Xuanyuan Che forced out a few words from his mouth. Apart from this reason, he couldn¡¯t imagine why Liu Yue would do this.


    Yan Hu swallowed his saliva: ¡°ording to the rumors, she didn¡¯t. She is very clear-headed.¡±


    If she very clear-headed, why would she do this?


    Xuanyuan Che tightly clenched his fist. Could it be that there¡¯s a difficult to say inside story? Or maybe Liu Yue is plotting something?


    1(onom.) to crackle and rattle; to pitter-patter


    2¡°Head bes big¡± is a phrase saying that that person has an headache.


    T/N: The keyboard of myptop broke. ?? So until I get a newptop I most likely won¡¯t be able to trante anything. Sorry for the inconvenience. ????

 Chapter 527 – For the Sacrificial Knife and Altar [8]

    For the Sacrificial Knife and Altar [8]


    He knows his Liu Yue too well. If she is clear-headed, she would never betray him. She definitely won¡¯t. Their love would survive anything, it definitely will.


    What¡¯s more, the other party is someone who she has a huge hatred for, Dugu Ye.


    Yes, there must be an inside story to all of this.


    ¡°She must have her own scheme.¡± Xuanyuan Che said. In a split second, his turbulent feelings slightly calmed down.


    When Qiu Hen heard this, as before, he wrinkled his eyebrows. Lowering his voice, he said: ¡°From the rumors, it was said that she had personally said it herself. She said that Dugu Ye could protect her and that you, my Emperor couldn¡¯t. So she¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Qiu Hen was only able to say half of his words when Xuanyuan Che immediately shouted loudly to interrupt Qiu Hen¡¯s words.


    ¡°What kind of person Yue is, aren¡¯t you guys clear on that? Protect her? Humph! Even if the whole world believes it, you guys can¡¯t.¡± His voice was severe. Xuanyuan Che firmly swept his gaze across the three people who had their head bowed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qiu Hen and Yan Hu immediately replied loudly.


    They also want to believe their wangfei but it¡¯s just simply that this rumor is too reasonable and a lot of people had seen them. Even the spies from Tian Chen had seen them together. So telling them not to believe is really¡­


    ¡°Emperor, Dugu Ye already announced that the twenty-second of the twelfth lunar month, he and wangfei¡­ that¡­ marry.¡±


    ¡°Prepare my horse.¡± Hisplexion was profound. Xuanyuan Che¡¯s eyebrows became vertical. With a wave of his hand, he walked towards the door in quick steps.


    He doesn¡¯t trust the words of outsiders. He only trusts himself.


    He¡¯s going to find her and find out exactly what is happening.


    Marriage? Ridiculous!


    ¡°Emperor, right now we¡¯re sending troops to Zhao country. At such a critical juncture¡­¡± Yan Hu didn¡¯t even finish his words when Xuanyuan Che had already walked far away.


    ¡°Liu Chuan, Zhou city¡­¡± In the distant, Xuanyuan Che¡¯s cold ¡®humph¡¯ resounded in the horizon. His Tian Chen doesn¡¯t absolutely need him to keep watch in order to go to battle.


    The cold wind, with a ¡®hu hu¡¯1, blew by, piercing and ice-cold.


    Four people on horseback, in the cold wind, advanced towards the vast and obscure North. They were almost flying towards Ao Yun country.


    Cold, when the weather was still cold.


    ¡°Report! Bei Mu¡¯s 500,000 troops and horses have arrived at our Ao Yun¡¯s Shen Lan mountain pass.¡±


    1hu hu: (onom.) sound of the wind or the breathing of sb who is sound asleep


    T/N: Guess who¡¯s back ??

 Chapter 528 – For the Sacrificial Knife and Altar [9]

    For the Sacrificial Knife and Altar [9]


    ¡°Report, Bei Mu¡¯s soldiers have already arrived at the Shen Lan mountain pass¡­¡±


    ¡°Report¡­¡±


    Under the dusk of the sky, in the main hall of Ao Yun, theplexion of the Emperor of Ao Yun was practically as white as snow. With a frown, he said: ¡°She hade but didn¡¯t attack us. What does she want?¡±


    ¡°She rode to Ao Yun to steal the marriage alone. But right behind her is the troops and horses. What does she want?¡± The Prime Minister of Ao Yun also frowned.


    This Yelu Liu Yue had led so many Bei Mu troops here, but they stopped at the border and didn¡¯t advance any further. Did they really just came to steal the marriage?


    Several of the important ministers looked at one another. Yet in the end, they all shook their head.


    The Emperor of Ao Yun reached out his hand and put it on the dragon table. There was a profound expression on his face.


    If they suddenly enter, with so many soldiers and troops, Bei Mu would be able to attack them while they¡¯re unprepared. Yet this Liu Yue rode to Ao Yun by herself. Right now, she¡¯s with Dugu Ye, their love like honey.


    It seemed like she only came for Dugu Ye. It also seemed like she wants to tell the whole world how much she like Dugu Ye. Shepletely doesn¡¯t make any other moves.


    As long as she doesn¡¯t make any move, give Ao Yun two days, all the arrangements would fall into ce. At that time, even if Bei Mu¡¯s 500,000 troops and horses had attacked them, his Ao Yun wouldn¡¯t let theme and go as they please. They would definitely fight them head-on.


    Silence.


    They couldn¡¯t think past it.


    After a moment, the Prime Minister of Ao Yun suddenly said: ¡°Since she isn¡¯t making a move, we won¡¯t force them. Let them do as they wish. When we finish preparing, then we¡¯ll just¡­¡± The Prime Minister of Ao Yun didn¡¯t finish his words, he just gestured with his hands1.


    Seeing that gesture, the eyes of the Emperor of Ao Yun shed.


    This Liu Yue is really powerful. When the Eastside doesn¡¯t light up, the Westside would. She actually broke away from Tian Chen and now she became a prince of Bei Mu.


    No matter how powerful she is, she isn¡¯t as powerful as the Nan Song country. When there¡¯s no danger, then they¡¯ll just¡­¡±


    After looking at one another, several of the important ministers showed a trace of an evil grin.


    ¡°Ah, Royal brother, look!¡± Amidst all the smiles, the Prince of Qin, Dugu Han, suddenly had a frightened expression on his face. He panic-strickenly pointed at the corner of the dragon table and loudly screamed.


    1 It¡¯s the cut-throat gesture. They¡¯re nning to kill Bei Mu¡¯s troops once Ao Yun has prepared their own soldiers.

 Chapter 529 – For the Sacrificial Knife and Altar [10]

    For the Sacrificial Knife and Altar [10]


    His voice seemed as if it couldn¡¯t stop shaking, as if he was really frightened by something.


    When the ministers and the Emperor of Ao Yun saw this, they couldn¡¯t make a head or tail of it. Taking some mental precautions, they turned to look.


    When the Emperor of Ao Yun saw it, his expression immediately changed. With a ¡®hong¡¯, he stood up. His trembling finger pointed at the thing on the table, unable to speak.


    At the corner of the dragon table, a gold medal ofmand was ced there neatly. That gold medal ofmand which had many ancient histories behind it.


    The gold medal ofmand.


    ¡°It¡¯s them¡­ it¡¯s them¡­¡± Dugu Han¡¯s eyes almost bulged out. The ck pupil of his eyes showed how terrified he was.


    ¡°They¡­ they¡­¡± The Emperor of Ao Yun stiffly turned his head. He was only able to force out a few words from his mouth, but not a sentence.


    ¡°Emperor, what is wrong?¡± When the Prime Minister saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but get up and walked up. He took the gold medal ofmand from the corner of the table.


    Amon gold medal ofmand. Although from the surface it seemed to be quite old, the craftsmanship of the gold medal is beautiful. It should be themand medal of a monarch.


    But this is Ao Yun country, what medal from which ce could actually order their Ao Yun country, the most respected country in the world? Why did it seem like the Emperor and Prince of Qin had seen a ghost? They were frightened to the extent in which they couldn¡¯t say anything.


    After getting the gold medal ofmand, the Prime Minister of Ao Yun looked at the strip of paper that was under the gold medal ofmand. He reached out and opened it, giving it to the Emperor of Ao Yun.


    The Emperor of Ao Yun sharply inhaled a breath. After the initial shock of seeing the gold medal ofmand, his expression slowly returned to normal. He rapidly read the strip of paper.


    In an instant, they were only able to see the Emperor of Ao Yun¡¯s eyes turned over and then copsed.


    ¡°Emperor¡­¡±


    ¡°Royal brother¡­¡±


    The Prime Minister and Dugu Han¡¯s frightened expression had no color. They quickly rushed over to help support the Emperor of Ao Yun.


    What is it? This strip of paper seem to had made them go through a battlefield. Even when Mt. Tai had copsed in front of him, the Emperor of Ao Yun¡¯s expression never changed. Yet he was so frightened by this strip of paper and actually fainted!


    They quickly pulled the strip of paper from the hand of the Emperor and looked at it. The expression of the Prince of Qin, Dugu Han changed dramatically changed. His hands trembled with resentment as he said: ¡°She, she actually is¡­ their people¡­ she¡­ this woman, this woman want to bring cmity to our Ao Yun and harm our Dugu Ye ah.¡±

 Chapter 530 – For the Sacrificial Knife and Altar [11]

    For the Sacrificial Knife and Altar [11]


    Within the trembling voice of the Prince of Qin, the Emperor of Ao Yun slowly awakened. His five fingers clenched into a fist.


    ¡°This is her purpose, this is¡­ she wants to destroy my Ao Yun country.¡±


    Now he finally understood. He finally understood why Murong Liu Yue was injured in Tian Chen even with her powerful ability, making everyone think that she¡¯s dead.


    It wasn¡¯t because she wasn¡¯t strong enough. It was Tian Chen didn¡¯t dare to want her.


    She is their people, she is the person that the Hidden Ind want.


    Now he knows why the 500,000 troops and soldiers didn¡¯t move. Now he knows why she stubbornly expressed her love for Dugu Ye. She is waiting.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t allow her to reach her goal, can¡¯t¡­¡± With a swish, he got up. The Emperor of Ao Yun suddenly calmed down. He tightly gripped the gold medal ofmand. After thinking for a bit, he suddenly rushed out of the main hall.


    The Prince of Qin, Dugu Han also followed the Emperor and rushed out.


    When two people had rushed out they left the Prime Minister of Ao Yun to be at a loss.


    The night scene is dense and smokey.


    In the back of the East Pce, the Crown Prince had brought a hot spring back from a mountain. At this time the steam lingered around the hot spring as if it was flying. In the night scene, this scene seemed like a scene from the fairnd.


    ¡°This hot spring is pretty good.¡± Liu Yue lightly swayed in the hot spring, extremelyfortable.


    In the snow colored world, she hasn¡¯t been able to enjoy the pleasure of a hot spring in a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get your clothes.¡± Dugu Ye who was standing at the side quietly said. If one looked closely, you can see that his eyes carried a touch of gentleness.


    ¡°Okay ah.¡± Liu Yue straightforwardly said as her back faced Dugu Ye. In the misty hot spring, one could only see her head.


    When he heard her voice, he deeply looked at her again. It seemed like he wanted to carve this scene into his heart as he slowly walked away.


    The night was quiet besides the retreating footsteps.


    In the hot spring, when Liu Yue heard the fading footsteps of Dugu Ye, the corner of her mouth suddenly curved into a smile. As she turned around to look at the darkening night sky on the other side.


    ¡°What is your real purpose?¡± Just as she turned her head, a fierce voice sounded. The Emperor of Ao Yun¡¯s face was gloomy as he walked out from the dark curtain.


    He didn¡¯t care that Liu Yue was bathing right now.


    It seemed like Liu Yue already knew he was there. She wasn¡¯t surprised at all as shefortably stretched her waist. She lifted the long hair next to her ear. An indescribable allure emerged from her.

 Chapter 531 – For the Sacrificial Knife and Altar [12]

    For the Sacrificial Knife and Altar [12]


    ¡°Evildoer.¡± The Emperor of Ao Yun stood fixedly next to the hot spring. The moonlight illuminated Liu Yue¡¯s head, one couldn¡¯t see her body that was underneath the water. Her eyes were fierce.


    When Liu Yue heard that, she slowly leaned against the wall of the hot spring. Her posture was more natural than the Emperor. Her mouth curved up into a smirk and said: ¡°The question that the Emperor of Ao Yun asked is strange. What do I want to do? What I naturally want is to be together with Dugu Ye.¡±


    After she finished saying that, her face revealed a trace of tenderness which showed her deep love for him.


    ¡°Utter rubbish!¡± The Emperor of Ao Yun looked at Liu Yue¡¯s face that showed deep affections. In his extreme anger, he had shouted out a swear word that he hadn¡¯t said in so many years.


    ¡°You this evildoer. You¡¯re not satisfied with just harming Tian Chen¡¯s Emperor, Xuanyuan Che. Today, you hade to harm my son, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Emperor, you can¡¯t say that. Who was it that used thebined forces of the five countries to attack Tian Chen just for me? Who was it that doesn¡¯t want the world but instead, want a beautiful woman? Who was it that had abandoned the princess just for me?


    Your son is infatuated with me and doesn¡¯t hesitate to go to war for me. Today I hade, so why are you saying that I¡¯m the one who had blinded him?¡±


    She coldly spat out those words, Liu Yue¡¯s eyes suddenly squinted as she looked at the Emperor of Ao Yun and unhurriedly said: ¡°Or is it that the Emperor wants to just find an excuse and kill me? Okay ah. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± After she finished talking, she raised her chin. The smile on her face was charming and provoking at the same time.


    When the Emperor of Ao Yun saw this, his eyes sank. He coldly said: ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t dare to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Thene and kill me ah.¡± The fierce voice of the Emperor of Ao Yun was still drifting in the air when Liu Yue slightly smiled. It seemed as if shepletely didn¡¯t take his words seriously.


    She willfully reached out to y with the ck hair that was dangling next to her ear. Liu Yue eyes showed contempt for him. Sheughed as she looked at the face of the Emperor of Ao Yun which was dripping with gloominess and said: ¡°I advise you to not think about any other ideas. This prince isn¡¯t isn¡¯t the little wangfei in the past that could be easily taken advantage of.


    Today, if you dare to touch one strand of my hair, Bei Mu¡¯s 500,000 troops and horses will definitely destroy half of your country.¡±


    Once these words were said, the expression on the Emperor of Ao Yun had changed. He was biting his teeth fiercely, that sound was nearly audible for Liu Yue.


    When Liu Yue saw that, sheughed more beautifully. She swam across the hot spring to where the Emperor was. She raised her head andughingly said: ¡°With only half of a country remaining, I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take for other Central in countries topletely swallow it up?


    Let me think, one month? Half a year? Or¡­¡±

 Chapter 532 – You are Fish Meat [1]

    You are Fish Meat [1]


    ¡°Enough.¡± Liu Yue didn¡¯t finish talking when the Emperor of Ao Yun abruptly roared. The roar had cut off Liu Yue¡¯s words. The Emperor¡¯splexion was ugly.


    The rustling noises from the darkness with the abrupt roar became silent. The people in the darkness all stopped their footsteps.


    The faint murderous aura had disappeared.


    When Liu Yue saw that, sheughed. Herugh was very alluring and pleased with herself.


    What times have changed now? What does every dog will have this day meant? It meant this.


    That day, she and Xuanyuan Che could only be trampled on and taken advantage of. They could only withstand all the pressure and fought with their lives.


    But today, she doesn¡¯t need to. She isn¡¯t the fish meat on the table, but the knife.


    Under her hand were countless troops, who dare to look down at her like she¡¯s a joke now? If she wants to loot then she¡¯ll loot. If she wants to steal then she¡¯ll steal. If she wants to kill then she¡¯ll kill. Hmph.


    ¡°What do you really want?¡± The Emperor of Ao Yun almost spat out blood.


    ¡°I already told you.¡± Liu Yue wantonly soaked herself in the hot spring, her interest was overflowing.


    ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re a cmity. Tell me what you want.¡± When the Emperor of Ao Yun heard Liu Yue¡¯s unhurried words, he fumed with anger as he walked away. He furiously threw the object at Liu Yue. He was so angry that steam almost hade out from the top of his head.


    She caught the object that the Emperor of Ao Yun had thrown in midair. Borrowing the light of the dusking sky, she nced at the object. She suddenly raised her head and heartilyughed.


    Her melodiousughter is like the sound of a silver bell. It was so moving yet it was also so crazy.


    One could only see that in between Liu Yue¡¯s finger, she held a gold arrow banner ofmand. It looked the same as the gold arrow banner ofmand that the previous Emperor of Tian Chen, Xuanyuan Yi had shown her.


    It was the gold arrow banner ofmand from the Hidden Ind.


    ¡°You deliberately did this. You already knew that you are the person that the Hidden Ind want. So you announced to the entire world that you like my royal son. You lead them here, you¡­ you¡­ you just want to harm Dugu Ye. You just want to cause him to die and cause the downfall of my Ao Yun.¡±


    He kept pointing at Liu Yue who isughing frantically. The Emperor of Ao Yun almost spit out ck blood.


    She fiddled with the gold arrow banner ofmand in her hand. Liu Yueughed as she leaned against the wall of the hot spring, looking at the distorted yet fierce face of the Emperor of Ao Yun.

 Chapter 533 – You are Fish Meat [2]

    You are Fish Meat [2]


    Liu Yue unhurriedly said: ¡°Emperor, I don¡¯t understand the meaning behind your words. My feeling towards your son is sincere ah.¡±


    Dragging out the final syble, the wind carefreely fluttered about in the night scene. It appeared to be real yet fake at the same time.


    Not waiting for the Emperor of Ao Yun to speak, Liu Yue continued on. She shook the gold arrow banner ofmand in her hand. She slowly said: ¡°What Hidden Ind, I¡¯ve never heard of it.


    Emperor, don¡¯t just pick up a chicken feather and make it into an arrow banner ofmand to threaten and nder me. You know that I¡¯m young. I can¡¯t bear being startled or scared. If I¡¯m startled or scared and something happened to me or I made a wrong decision. This¡­


    Hey, you know that the people from the grasnd are very sincere. With just one word, they would pledge their life to protect their prince. The aftermath is hard to be sure.¡±


    Saying up to this, Liu Yue put on an act of feeling her tiny heart as well as a frightened expression. At the same time, with the wave of her hand, she threw the gold arrow banner ofmand like it was straw. Shepletely ignored everything else.


    Her pretending expression almost practically made the Emperor of Ao Yun swallow Liu Yue who was leisurely putting on an act.


    Her mother! She killed people like they were grass. What major scenes didn¡¯t she, this iron blooded wangfei didn¡¯t see? When she was just thirteen, she had burned Tian Chen¡¯s national capital with blood. Today she came and told him that she¡¯s young, can¡¯t withstand being startled or scared. Her mother! Her mother! This is definitely threatening him.


    He bit his iron teeth with a snapping sound. All the profanity that the Emperor of Ao Yun knew all hade down today.


    The Emperor of Ao Yun inhaled a deep breath and then another. He reminded himself that he can¡¯t touch the person in front of him, he can¡¯t.


    He rigidly bit his jaw. The Emperor of Ao Yun held back the wrath inside in his heart.


    Bei Mu¡¯s 500,000 troops and soldiers are like a tiger eyeing its prey. If his Ao Yun rashly touched theirmander-in-chief, Yelu Liu Yue, then only chaos awaits his Ao Yun country.


    So he doesn¡¯t dare to touch Liu Yue or take any actions against her.


    But this is not the most important point. No matter how strong Bei Mu is, they¡¯re still in Ao Yun¡¯s territory.


    The most important point is the gold arrow banner ofmand.


    The Hidden Ind. The Hidden Ind is the force that he can never offend, as well as the person he can never offend.

 Chapter 534 – You are Fish Meat [3]

    You are Fish Meat [3]


    He isn¡¯t scared of Bei Mu, but he is scared of the Hidden Ind. He can¡¯t gamble his son¡¯s life.


    He must endure it.


    The night wind is cool and the night is pitch-ck like ink.


    The strongest country from the Central ins, that title isn¡¯t just for show.


    For a moment, he suppressed his anger that was provoked by Liu Yue. With a grim face, he looked at Liu Yue and said: ¡°You don¡¯t love my royal son. I know that. I know that you came here to vent your resentment because that day my royal son had separated you and Tian Chen¡¯s Emperor. So today, you had pointed the arrow at Ao Yun.


    Okay. Today, my Ao Yun admits defeat. Tell me what you really want so you would leave.¡±


    The hot spring was dense due to all the mist. The Emperor of Ao Yun wanted to get it over with.


    Liu Yue leaned on the walls of the hot spring. When she heard that, she raised her eyebrows. She yed around with the ck hair that was next to her cheeks. Herugh sounded pure as she said: ¡°There¡¯s a discrepancy in your words. I didn¡¯t love Dugu Ye before. How do you know that I don¡¯t love him now? That I don¡¯t love Ao Yun?


    Emperor ah. The affairs that are rted to love is hard to say. Look, the entire world knows that I like him to such lengths and he loves me to such lengths.


    Emperor, or should I call you father Emperor? In just two days, it¡¯ll be our marriage. Father Emperor ah, do you think it¡¯s better if I wear a crimson gown or a mild red gown?¡±


    Her smile was sweet and beautiful. It was able to steal a person¡¯s soul.


    After she unhurriedly said those words, the Emperor of Ao Yun was so angry that he almost spit out a mouthful of blood and directly ascended to the heaven.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    Liu Yue raised her eyebrows and her lower jaw. She put her face right next to the light to let the Emperor of Ao Yun see her clearly.


    Seeing her movement, the Emperor of Ao Yun almost bit his steel teeth into pieces.


    After seeing the ugly expression on the face of the Emperor of Ao Yun, Liu Yue¡¯s mouth hooked into a trace of a smile. She slowly she got into a posture like she was about to get up. She said: ¡°It¡¯s time to sleep so I can be beautiful. So I can be Ao Yun¡¯s, Crown Princess.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do? I¡¯m begging you. Tell me what you want so you can leave.¡± The Emperor roared at Liu Yue when he saw that she wanted to get up. His face became fierce.

 Chapter 535 – You are Fish Meat [4]

    You are Fish Meat [4]


    Liu Yue collected the smile that was on her face as her face sank. In a split second, her face changed from spring to winter. It was almost impossible for people to ept the sudden change.


    Her eyes were ice-cold as she stared fixedly at the Emperor of Ao Yun who was in front of her. With hatred in her eyes, she said: ¡°This is the attitude you use to beg people?¡±


    Her voice was sharp and unfeeling.


    The Emperor of Ao Yun stared at her nkly. When he had recovered, hisplexion had ashen.


    In the dark night, there was no sound.


    ¡°There was no one who had bullied me and returned.¡± Her voice was cold and sharp as she nced at the ashenplexion of the Emperor of Ao Yun. She reached out her hand as she grabbed onto the clothes on the shore.


    Today, it¡¯s him who¡¯s begging her and not the other way around.


    She crossed over and the fingertips grabbed the clothes. Liu Yue¡¯s wrist had waved and thepel had tightly covered her body in an instant


    She took a step and reached the shore.


    ¡°Dong.¡± At this moment, a depressed ¡®dong¡¯ sounded behind her. The ¡®dong¡¯ sound was apanied by emotions that were repressed: ¡°I beg you.¡±


    The mist lingered about, the dark night was like a dream, like a fantasy.


    Liu Yue slowly turned around and looked at the Emperor of Ao Yun who was kneeling on the shore. She looked at the Emperor of Ao Yun who was properly kneeling in front of her.


    The Emperor of the strongest country, the all-powerful Emperor of Ao Yun would actually have this day. He actually has this day where he kneeled in front of her, Murong Liu Yue.


    ¡°Ha ha ha.¡± She raised her head andughed heartily and frantically.


    That day, he had actually dared to criminalize her and Xuanyuan Che then he should¡¯ve known that sooner orter she¡¯ll return that debt. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t return the debt sooner, it was just that the time wasn¡¯t right.


    With an embarrassed expression on his face as he bit his teeth and said: ¡°I beg you. I beg you to leave.¡±


    She franticallyughed. Herughter fluttered upwards as it lingered in the air for a long time.


    Liu Yue slowly looked down at the Emperor of Ao Yun who was kneeling in front of her. Her eyes shed with deep hatred. If it wasn¡¯t for his Ao Yun that day, then it wouldn¡¯t be like this today.


    This Ao Yun country, sooner orter it¡¯ll be destroyed in her hands.


    Today, it¡¯ll just be collecting interest. When a rabbit is provoked into anger, it would bite someone. Cutting the weeds and eliminating the roots isn¡¯t something that can be done today.

 Chapter 536 – You are Fish Meat [5]

    You are Fish Meat [5]


    After the deep hatred had shed by her face, Liu Yue collected her ice-cold expression. She put on a slight smile as she slowly looked at the Emperor of Ao Yun and said: ¡°This is you begging me. You¡¯re the one who wants to separate me and Dugu Ye. It¡¯s not me who is harboring any ill intentions.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me who is begging you.¡± The Emperor of Ao Yun almost broke his fist. What is called pretending to be mistreated after gaining a favor? This is it. This is it.


    She reached out her hands to lift her long hair that was next to her neck. Liu Yue adopted a distressed expression and said: ¡°Ah if that¡¯s the case then I¡¯ll do everyone a favor. So then only I¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll be sad and heartbroken.¡±


    She shook her head and sighed. Yet in her eyes, it concealed a shining smile.


    A sharp weapon itself is a great weapon in itself. If it¡¯s used correctly, it¡¯s not inferior to any magnificent army with thousands of men and horses.


    This one person y, yet millions of people are watching it. They wouldn¡¯t allow her to get even a bit injured. This is a misfortune. However, who said she can¡¯t take advantage of that?


    ¡°Since the Emperor had begged this prince, then this prince will have to reluctantly think about it. My Bei Mu right now is cold and the ground is frozen. We are short of food.¡± She hugged herself with her hands as she beamed at the Emperor of Ao Yun.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you 500,000 piculs1 of rations and fodder as well as 100,000 bolt of cloth.¡± The Emperor of Ao Yun had directly said the amount. The amount he had said is thergest amount of food that Bei Mu or the Huns had ever looted.


    She slowly stretched and shook herself. Liu Yue faintly smiled: ¡°I¡¯m not a beggar. You¡¯re treating me like a beggar. Who in this world doesn¡¯t know that Ao Yun is rich and overbearing? With just one word from you, I can get three million piculs of ration and fodder and one million bolts of cloth. Also, 500,000 cows and sheep as well as 3 million taels of gold. If you give them to me, then I¡¯ll immediately leave. Or else¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯tplete her sentence but her threat was real.


    ¡°You are demanding an exorbitant price. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Just as Liu Yue finished talking, the Emperor of Ao Yun had suddenly jumped up. Blue veins had covered his whole face.


    He knew that that was the reason that Liu Yue hade here. But it was too much. It was too much.


    Three million piculs of ration and fodder, one million bolts of cloth, 500,000 cows and sheep, and 3 million taels of gold. That is more than half of what is in his Ao Yun¡¯s treasury.


    ¡°Is it?¡± Compared to the anger of the Emperor, Liu Yue was actually calm. She unhurriedly used her fingertips to twist her hair into a few loops.


    1 Picul is a type of Chinese measurement. 1 picul is roughly about 50 kg.


    T/N: This is what you call daylight robbery. xD

 Chapter 537 – You are Fish Meat [6]

    You are Fish Meat [6]


    ¡°Then forget it. You should know that I don¡¯t want to leave Dugu Ye and don¡¯t want to leave Ao Yun. In two days it¡¯ll be our marriage. You should know that if there is no Crown Prince or Crown Princess on that day, it¡¯ll be bad.¡±


    Liu Yue waved her hand as she smiled an alluring smile. She doesn¡¯t seem angry at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired so I¡¯ll be going to sleep. Dugu Ye must be waiting for me. She lovably yawned and turned to leave. She quickly entered into the darkness.


    Behind her, the Emperor of Ao Yun¡¯s face already had distorted in angry in such a way, it was unimaginable.


    The night sky was filled with darkness and there were no stars in the sky.


    At this time, inside the national border of Ao Yun country, four fast horses quickly advanced towards the national capital of Ao Yun. Under the pitch-ck moonlight, their speed was like a hurricane.


    ¡°How many more li[1]?¡± Xuanyuan Che whipped his horse to make it go faster. His face was dripping with water.


    Du Yi replied: ¡°We still have about 1,700 li.¡±


    When Yan Hu and Qiu Hen had heard that, they nced at each other. Without saying anything, the quicken their speed.


    The marriage will be in two days so they¡¯ll only have two days to travel more than 1,700 li.


    Fortunately for them, the Yun Han mountain pass that they were at before is just on the edge of the borders of the previous Chen country and Ao Yun country. So they weren¡¯t too far away and still have a chance to catch up.


    However, the capital of Ao Yun is in the northernmost part of Ao Yun country. The capital is close to its northern border. There are over 3,000 li between Chen country and Ao Yun¡¯s capital.


    Even if they had rushed there at their fastest speed, there is still a difference.


    His face was cold. Xuanyuan Che firmly whipped the horsewhip at the butt of the house. The ten thousand miles ck horse rushed faster, it seemed like the horse was about to fly.


    They quickly passed by the forest like they were flying.


    The night had fallen, it had be quiet and dark.


    In the main hall of the Ao Yun Pce.


    ¡°What? She wants so many things. If we give it to her, then our entire reserve will get out of control. If at this time, a war spreads to our country then we won¡¯t have enough supplies for the soldiers on the battlefields.¡± The Prince of Qin said with his eyes wide. His tone was urgent and quick.


    The Emperor of Ao Yun massaged the space between his eyebrows and said: ¡°I have thought of that too. Right now, Tian Chen had joined forces with Houjin. They had swallowed up Chen country and had sent troops to Zhao country. If Xuanyuan Che took another step forward, then my Ao Yun will be next. If our treasury is empty, then there¡¯ll be no checks and bnces in this war. This¡­¡±


    [1] li is an ancient measure of length. One li is approximately 500 m.

 Chapter 538 – You are Fish Meat [7]

    You are Fish Meat [7]


    ¡°Emperor, why did you agree with her? Even if she has 500,000 troops and horses, we don¡¯t need to beg her and ask for peace ah.¡±


    The Prime Minister of Ao Yun still couldn¡¯t figure out why their Emperor was so afraid of this Yelu Liu Yue. Could her 500,000 troops and soldiers destroy Ao Yun?


    After hearing that, the Emperor of Ao Yun and Dugu Han exchanged a nce. They noiselessly closed their eyes.


    The knowledge of the Hidden Ind was passed down within the imperial family from generation to generation. Outsiders don¡¯t know of their existence as well as how powerful they are.


    The Prime Minister of Ao Yun saw that the Emperor and the Prince of Qin had both closed their eyes as silence had shed through their face. He can¡¯t help but frown and said: ¡°Emperor, what danger is there? If she harbors ill intentions towards the Crown Prince, we¡¯ll just tell the Crown Prince bluntly. The Crown Prince isn¡¯t someone who doesn¡¯t listen to others. So why¡­¡±


    Even though he didn¡¯tplete his sentence, the meaning behind the Prime Minister of Ao Yun¡¯s words was obvious. Since everyone knows that she hade here to harm Dugu Ye, then as long as they tell Dugu Ye, everything will be fine. It can¡¯t be that Dugu Ye is in love her to the point where he doesn¡¯t even want his life?


    The Emperor and the Prince of Qin nced at each other again. They haven¡¯t spoken yet when suddenly a pair of anxious footsteps had sounded from outside.


    Themander of the imperial guard had violently rushed into the main hall.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The expression on the face of the Emperor of Ao Yun was unsightly.


    Themander of the imperial guard quickly stepped forward and whispered a few words to the Emperor of Ao Yun¡¯s ear. The Emperor¡¯splexion instantly changed. Combining all the times that hisplexions had changed in his life, it was still less than the number of times hisplexion had changed in these past few days.


    With a swish, the Emperor stood up. His face was ashen as he firmly said: ¡°Come with me.¡± He immediately rushed toward Dugu Ye¡¯s pce with quick steps.


    When the Prince of Qin and the Prime Minister saw this, they didn¡¯t even have time to look at each other before quickly following behind the Emperor.


    The rising sun cut short the night of the rendezvous in spring. Thereafter the Emperor no longer held the morning court. [1]


    The night scene is graceful.


    In Dugu Ye¡¯s East Pce, there were bursts of noises. These bursts of moans made people¡¯s ears turn red and heart jump.


    The sound was ambiguous and the words were shocking


    [1] This is actually a line from a poem by Bai Ju Yi which is called Evesting Regret. The poem is about a King who had loved a beautiful woman but in the end, he couldn¡¯t protect her so she died. If you want to read the poem (with English trantions), click here.

 Chapter 539 – You are Fish Meat [8]

    You are Fish Meat [8]


    The eunuchs and pce maids all knew what type of things they were doing to produce that kind of sound. Immediately, like a frightened bird, they were stupefied.


    ¡°Nn¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Xiao Hua who was hiding outside the window had a nosebleed and copsed. Xiao Xique¡¯s whole face turned red and she ran away. Yet Ouyang Yu Fei was actually calm and unruffled, he wasughing like a fox. He was actually enjoying it as he leaned on the tip of the tree that was outside the window. Ouyang Yu Fei actually listened to those sounds like they were a song.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± As the voice sounded, the people that were lying in wait outside the window braced themselves.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The ground had overflowed with blood from their nosebleed.


    This year¡¯s Winter was such an easy season to get angry.


    They had just tumultuously approached at the ¡®nn¡¯ and ¡®ah¡¯ sound. The Emperor of Ao Yun had led Dugu Han and the Prime Minister here. They had rushed here like a tornado.


    From a distant, they were able to hear the ¡®nn¡¯ and ¡®ah¡¯ sound which made their face ashen to the point it could no longer ashen.


    He could no longer conceal the anxiety in his eyes.


    You can¡¯t touch her, can¡¯t touch her, can¡¯t touch her.


    She is a malignant tumor. If you touch her, then the person that¡¯ll die won¡¯t be her. It¡¯ll be them.


    With one foot, he violently kicked open the door of Dugu Ye¡¯s East Pce. The Emperor of Ao Yun wildly rushed in, bellowing: ¡°Dugu Ye, you can¡¯t touch.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even finish his words when he had already rushed in, quickly swept his eyes across the situation inside the East Pce. The Emperor of Ao Yun suddenly stared nkly at the situation. He stood fixed to the ground and forcibly swallowed the word ¡®her¡¯ back into his mouth.


    Behind him, Dugu Han and the Prime Minister couldn¡¯t stop themselves so they crashed into the Emperor. The three people bumped into each other.


    They were all dumbstruck as they raised their head and looked at the scenario inside the East Pce. In a split second, theplexion of three people that had crashed into each other had be awkward, distorted, and angry.


    They only saw that inside the East Pce, Liu Yue and Dugu Ye were sitting on high chairs. They had on an indifferent expression with a winecup in their hands. They were eating side dishes that goes well with alcoholic drinks.


    In front of them, at this moment there were two people. There was a guy and a girl was performing an erotic act.


    The body of the two actors was entangled together, like a snake that can¡¯t be separated.

 Chapter 540 – You are Fish Meat [9]

    You are Fish Meat [9]


    At this time, they were also dumbstruck as they stared at the Emperor and the people who had rushed in with him.


    It was extremely awkward. A dense sense of awkwardness had spread around Dugu Ye¡¯s East Pce.


    The corners of Liu Yue¡¯s mouth curved into a trace of a mocking smile. She looked at the three embarrassed people and said: ¡°Tsk, tsk[1]. Emperor, if you wanted to watch, Ye would¡¯ve arranged it for you. But you had abruptly rushed in, this¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Liu Yue didn¡¯t even finish speaking when the bare woman suddenly became clear-headed and shrieked like she was killing a chicken. The scream almost made the roof copse.


    Even though it¡¯s only a eunuch and a maid who was performing an erotic act, but¡­


    ¡°Get out, get out.¡± The Emperor of Ao Yun calmly and collectedly shouted. Hisplexion was still ashen but he had recovered from the initial shock.


    When Liu Yue saw that, she kept the smile on her face. She didn¡¯t prevent him from making them leave.


    ¡°Emperor, this was what the wet nurse had specially instructed.¡± Liu Yue yed with the winecup in her hand while she smiled enchantingly.


    But in the eyes of the Emperor of Ao Yun, this was a threat.


    Yes, it¡¯s a threat. Today she had put on a fake erotic act, but maybe tomorrow the act might be real. Plus, if the news of that spreads out, then his Ao Yun¡­


    ¡°I¡¯llply.¡± The Emperor of Ao Yun stomped with fury. All of his blood was concentrated on his head. If this happens a few more times, then he¡¯ll definitely live a shorter life.


    When Liu Yue heard that, she bewitchinglyughed as she drank the wine from the winecup.


    ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, this woman doesn¡¯t love you. She came here just to use you as a bargaining chip to extort money from our Ao Yun country.


    Do you know what she wants to exchange for your life? She asked for three million piculs of ration and fodder and one million bolts of cloth. Also, 500,000 cows and sheep as well as 3 million taels of gold. Crown Prince, she doesn¡¯t genuinely love you. Don¡¯t fall for her bewitching drug. Our Ao Yun can¡¯t give her these things ah.¡±


    Not knowing where the real danger lies, the Prime Minister of Ao Yun had yelled those words at Dugu Ye.


    He thought that as long as Dugu Ye bes sober and doesn¡¯t get duped by her, then Liu Yue can¡¯t do anything to them.


    [1] Tsk, tsk (ßõßõ) ¨C to click one¡¯s tongue.

 Chapter 541 – You are Fish Meat [10]

    You are Fish Meat [10]


    Yet what the Prime Minister doesn¡¯t know was that even if the Crown Prince doesn¡¯t fall for her trap, whatever Liu Yue wanted to do, Ao Yun can¡¯t do anything about it.


    As Dugu Ye listened to the words of the Prime Minister, his cold eyes didn¡¯t even move. His fingertips gently caress and stroke the wine cup in his hand. He turned around to look at Liu Yue who was sitting beside to him.


    Liu Yue was drinking the wine in her wine cup. The corners of her mouth were curved up into a smile yet she didn¡¯t even nce at Dugu Ye.


    ¡°Crown Prince¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he clearly and indifferently said. Dugu Ye had cut off the words of the Prime Minister.


    He knows? The Prime Minister of Ao Yun stared at him nkly. Then he suddenly came to the realization that their Crown Prince is talented and splendid. How can he not know? Then¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve been very happy these two days.¡± He looked at the side of Liu Yue¡¯s face. Dugu Ye suddenly, very slowly said: ¡°I really wish she is real. I really wish.¡±


    He¡¯s not stupid. The feelings that Liu Yue have towards him, he understood.


    It¡¯s merely that he was reluctant to give up this gentleness. Even if she was just wearing a facade, even if that facade onlysted two days. He still wanted to tightly hold onto it.


    Then in the future, there¡¯ll be a sweet memory that he¡¯ll be able to recall.


    One¡¯s life is very long, but perhaps a moment could be eternal.


    Dugu Ye put down his wine cup and retracted his gaze that was on Liu Yue. He raised his head and looked at the dark sky.


    ¡°I know that you hate me. I know that you hate me to the point where you wish I would die. But I¡¯ll never regret the things I did in the past. I want you to belong to me, even if I have to use unscrupulous means.¡±


    The cold wind blew in from the opened door of the East Pce. The golden robe slightly swayed in the cold wind. He was graceful, distant, and arrogant.


    Liu Yue¡¯s fingertips fiddled with the empty wine cup as she coldly humphed.


    He wanted her to belong to him so he had used unscrupulous means to get her and break her apart from Xuanyuan Che. Even if her heart doesn¡¯t have him, what kinds of feelings that he has for her, she doesn¡¯t need or want.


    Dugu Ye turned around and looked at Liu Yue deeply. He gently said: ¡°Bei Mu is far away, you have to take care of yourself. The next time we meet, we¡¯ll be enemies.¡± After he said that, he sighed. He slowly walked out of the pce.


    His feelings of love and justice are deep. But the weight his home country is even heavier.


    T/N: I cried while I wrote this chapter. This is so sad. Why must this love be so heartbreaking? ??

 Chapter 542 – You are Fish Meat [11]

    You are Fish Meat [11]


    Liu Yue is Bei Mu¡¯s Prince of ZhongYi. She is their enemy¡¯s Prince. She is doing this for the sake of Bei Mu and she¡¯s no longer a Wangfei of one of the seven countries of the Central ins.


    And he is the Crown Prince of Ao Yun as well as the future Emperor. Bei Mu and Ao Yun arepletely ipatible.


    This time, he had indulged himself. The feelings he had owed Liu Yue, he had returned it. When they meet in the future, they¡¯ll be their own respective country¡¯s prince. They¡¯ll be enemies.


    Thentern had stretched the shadow of his thin figure, making it increasingly longer.


    His body was sumptuous, arrogant, and lonely.


    ¡°The next time we meet, it¡¯ll either be you dead or me dead.¡± Her tone was clear, cold, and decisive. Liu Yue ferociously threw the wine cup that was in her hand, onto the floor.


    The jade cup shattered into pieces on the floor.


    Today, she had only came to ask for grains. Next time, when her Bei Mu take over the borders and dominate the grasnd, then she won¡¯t just being here to ask for grains.


    The night was dense. It was dark to the point where the darkness had be transparent.


    The sharp and cold wind with a ¡®hu hu¡¯, blew by. Winter in the twelfth lunar month was bone-chilling cold.


    The soldiers got ready, assembled, opened the storehouse, and transported the items.


    Three million piculs of ration and fodder and one million bolts of cloth. Also, 500,000 cows and sheep as well as 3 million taels of gold. This isn¡¯t a small number.


    All of the big treasury of Ao Yun¡¯s imperial capital was opened.


    Large numbers of cows and sheep were driven out of the mountain pass. The people carried the things on their shoulders while the horses drag those items in carts. The carts were full of rations and fodder, bolts of clothes, and gold. Groups after groups of Ao Yun troops and horses carried the items. It seemed like there was no end to them.


    The citizens of Ao Yun were surprised. So many soldiers carrying so many rations. Where are they going? What are they doing?


    The ministers of other countries that were attending Dugu Ye¡¯s marriage were detained in Ao Yun. However, they weren¡¯t as ignorant as the citizens of Ao Yun. All these things were carried out of the mountain pass. Was Ao Yun negotiating peace with Bei Mu? Were they giving these as gifts to Bei Mu?


    Even though the items were all wrapped up and sealed tightly, one can tell what the things were by the depth of the track that was left behind by the wheel.


    These things were given to Bei Mu? Heavens. Could these things be¡­


    For a moment, there were countless numbers of carrier pigeons. The news was passed on in countless different directions.

 Chapter 543 – You are Fish Meat [12]

    You are Fish Meat [12]


    At Ao Yun¡¯s border, outside the Deep Blue mountain pass, the troops had been stationed there for five days. Their ration was finished. The 500,000 troops and horses of Bei Mu were out of ammunition and had no food left.


    ¡°What do we do? We don¡¯t even have one grain left.¡± Tuo Bi Mu¡¯s expression sank.


    Han Fei and Kuo Bali¡¯s expression were very serious. When they had heard what Tuo Bi Mu had said, they didn¡¯t say a word. They only had brought this much food. This amount of grain was the remaining amount of grain from the ten cities of Ku Sha. Now there is nothing left, not even a single grain. There was also no movement from the Prince of ZhongYi. Does it mean that the citizens, troops, and horses of the ten cities of Ku Sha would starve to death here?


    ¡°Today is the date we had agreed to meet. Just wait a bit longer. If there¡¯s still no news from the Prince of ZhongYi¡­¡± Han Fei muttered to himself irresolutely for a split second.


    ¡°The sky will soon be dark,¡± Tuo Bi Mu clenched his teeth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s lead the troops to attack them. With our power, we definitely would be able to loot¡­¡±


    ¡°General, letter, letter. The Prince of ZhongYi had sent us a letter using the flying pigeon.¡± Tuo Bi Mu¡¯s words weren¡¯t even finished yet when the deputy general had rushed over from a distant ce. His face was full of happiness as he rushed over.


    With a quick sweep forward, Han Fei¡¯s usually dignified face momentarily became ecstatic. With a quick flip, he got on the horse. He wildly roared: ¡°Let¡¯s go get the food.¡±


    The sky was dark blue. ck smokes rolled in the sky, heading for the Deep Blue mountain pass. In a distance, just outside the Deep Blue mountain pass: carts, horses, cattle, and sheeps wriggled out. All these things formed a dense mass, covering that whole part of thend.


    When Liu Yue had first arrived at the doorway of the 9th pce of the capital city, she had worn a fiery red robe.


    Today was suppose to be the day that the Crown Prince of Ao Yun, Dugu Ye¡¯s marriage. However, there was no bride and groom.


    Seeing thest batch of grain and jewelry leaving the capital city, Liu Yue smiled brightly. She flipped herself onto the horse and with Ouyang Yu Fei, left.


    Dugu Ye, who had been watching the whole scene from the doorway of the city, didn¡¯t utter one word. However, at this moment, when he saw the back view of Liu Yue, he suddenly yelled: ¡°Liu Yue, I want to ask you thest question. That day you had said that you no longer love Xuanyuan Che. Was that true?¡±


    Holding onto the rein of the horse, she didn¡¯t reply loudly: ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Yue had just spoken when behind the city gate, four people who were on saddled horses had rapidly flown by from the opposite direction of Liu Yue. The man in front violently roared, almost as if a thunderp had appeared out of nowhere.


    He was pretty and iparably handsome.


    If it¡¯s not Xuanyuan Che who had traveled day and night to get here, then who else could it be?


    T/N: Oh no¡­ Che¡­


    She¡¯s only doing this to protect you T.T

 Chapter 544 – Pain and Confession [1]

    Pain and Confession [1]


    The hand holding on the rein of the horse tightened. Liu Yue¡¯s heart sank. Xuanyuan Che.


    Howe he hade?


    How did hee at this time? He should be thousands of miles away at Tian Chen right now.


    Was it because he had heard news about her so he had traveled thousands of miles toe here?


    Suddenly, her heart was in chaos.


    Ouyang Yu Fei, who was almost next to her, smiled as he looked at Liu Yue.


    His eyebrows were profound.


    Due to riding the horse at such a speed toe here, Xuanyuan Che¡¯s face was ashen. He had traveled thousands of miles and through day and night. Yet the first word he had heard was that she no longer loves him.


    Damn it! How can this be so?


    ¡°Turn your body around.¡± Xuanyuan Che immediately stood behind Liu Yue, looking at the back view of her back. His face sank like water as he bellowed.


    The cold wind was calm and the ce was silent.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Liu Yue, who¡¯s back was facing Xuanyuan Che. She slowly turned around. She was wearing a red leather coat that was dazzled in color and luster under the sunshine.


    She raised her head as her indifferent gaze locked onto Xuanyuan Che who was in front of her. His rage could¡¯ve burned a hole into heaven.


    There was a faint cyan color on his chin. His bewitching beauty was like Luo Cha (a demon in Buddhism). But at this moment, his face was spiritless. It had shown the hardships he had gone through, as well as his wrath.


    However, his eyes were bright. It was so bright that it¡¯s astonishing, it was bright to the point where it could melt everything.


    His face was mixed with anger but besides anger, it contained more happiness. It contained relief as well as an endless joy.


    His face that showed no regret and deep love for Liu Yue had made the snow colored world lose all its color under his pair of eyes.


    Her Xuanyuan Che, her Xuanyuan Che ah.


    She was foolishly staring at the man in front of her. He was covered in wind and frost. She hadn¡¯t seen him in a few months so she thought that she won¡¯t think, won¡¯t miss him, and won¡¯t lose her self-control.


    Yet, when they had actually met, every statement was a lie. Her dense longing for him that was hidden away in her heart had already entered her bone marrow,piling into an ocean.


    She greedily looked at that handsome, bright, and angry face. It seemed that her longing was already this deep.


    The cold wind fluttered about, the whole ce was silent.


    He stared fixedly at the person who was dressed in a fiery red in front of him. In his dreams, that face that had turned around thousands of times. The anger within his eyes had already disappeared into the far distance the split second that Liu Yue had turned around.

 Chapter 545 – Pain and Confession [2]

    Pain and Confession [2]


    She is actually still alive and is still here.


    There¡¯s nothing that can make him this happy and more peace than being able to see her with his own eyes.


    His Liu Yue is still well, she¡¯s still well.


    He put his hand where his heart is. Xuanyuan Che¡¯s eyes were shining brilliantly, radiating the entire area around him. His entire body was brimming with a brilliant aura that was impossible to put into words.


    Xuanyuan Che slowly extended his hand out towards Liu Yue. With a burning gaze, he said: ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay.¡±


    He had lots of things to say. They were separated by life and death situations. He had traveled thousands of miles through day and night to see her. Yet when they had finally met, he could only say this sentence which was only four words.


    It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay.


    His heart was warm and gentle. The winter of the twelfth lunar month wasn¡¯t able to even conceal his scalding heart.


    Her heart had warmed up but her face was indifferent.


    Liu Yue slowly raised her eyebrow, the corners of her mouth slowly outlined a trace of a smile as she said: ¡°Of course I¡¯m fine. Thank you, Emperor of Tian Chen, for your concern.¡±


    Her tone was polite and in, it didn¡¯t contain happiness nor love. It was as if she was talking to an ordinary person.


    Boom. Xuanyuan Che only felt a slight ring in his head. It was a confused buzzing sound that had resounded in his head. This wasn¡¯t supposed to be what Liu Yue should be saying to him and her tone wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this towards him.


    ¡°What are you saying? Come here.¡± Xuanyuan Che¡¯s face sank, he hit the horse to approach Liu Yue¡¯s side.


    When Liu Yue saw this, her face also had sunk. She waved her hand and in an instant, the bodyguards from Bei Mu drew out their des. They stood in front of Liu Yue, pointing their des at Xuanyuan Che.


    When Xuanyuan Che saw this, his expression changed. There was anger on his face now.


    ¡°Emperor of Tian Chen, the thing between the two of us had already be a thing in the past. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t act too familiar with me.¡± Liu Yue¡¯s faint voice had sounded. Although she had said unhurriedly said it, she had felt a type of coldness where her bones were drenched and prated by cold water.


    She¡¯s not familiar with him? Not familiar?


    Xuanyuan Che was stunned. The brilliant lights that were shining in his eyes had melted away.


    Her fingertips fiddled with the cuff of her fur coat. Liu Yue¡¯s warm eyes didn¡¯t miss the sh of hurt across Xuanyuan Che¡¯s eyes.


    His eyes and brows drooped slightly as he restrained the dark color of his eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean? Yue, what happened to you?¡± He wrinkled his brows, disbelief on his face as he looked at Liu Yue.


    T/N: Hi guys! This is Cookie and I want to apologize for not updating for a week. I¡¯m so behind. School had started for me and it¡¯s hectic. I also have to work. But I¡¯m not going to use school and work as an excuse because I¡¯m going to do my best to update as much as I can. I¡¯ll make up all the chapters I miss as well as the sponsored chapters. Thank you guys for being patient and supporting! ?


    P.S. We are in dire need of trantors and editors. If you¡¯re interested, please check out the recruitment page! Thank you!

 Chapter 546 – Pain and Confession [3]

    Pain and Confession [3]


    ¡°There¡¯s no other meaning. I already have a fiance. If I¡¯m too close with other men, then my fiance will get jealous.¡±


    After she had finished talking, Liu Yue turned her head towards Ouyang Yu Fei who was beside her. He had a bright smile on his face. She reached out her hand to hold onto Ouyang Yu Fei¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it, hepletely can¡¯t believe it. What was happening?


    They haven¡¯t met for just a few months. Yet the first time they have met again, Yue had told him that she has a fiance so they can¡¯t be close.


    Joke, what a big joke.


    Her husband is him, it¡¯s him, Xuanyuan Che. It¡¯s definitely not someone else.


    ¡°Wangfei.¡± Qiu Hen roared as he was unable to bear it any longer. He was behind Xuanyuan Che the whole time and had rushed here together with him.


    First, she wanted to marry Dugu Ye, they didn¡¯t say anything. Now, in front of their Emperor, she actually pulled out a fiance from nowhere.


    When was their Emperor ever unworthy of her? Why must she hurt their King so much? Their Wangfei had gone through fire and water with their Emperor before, they had never left each other even if they had fallen into the Yellow Springs (the underworld of Chinese mythology). Did she suddenly be crazy?


    ¡°Wangfei, how could you say these kinds of words?¡± Yan Hu also couldn¡¯t endure it any longer.


    Only Du Yi didn¡¯t say anything. He had led the horse to walk to Liu Yue¡¯s side. She¡¯s his master.


    Compared to the anger and disbelief Xuanyuan Che and the others had disyed, Ouyang Yu Fei, who was beside Liu Yue, was also surprised. He twisted around and looked at Liu Yue¡¯s hand that was holding his hand.


    Seeing that Ouyang Yu Fei had turned around and was looking at her, she enchantinglyughed as she said: ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t want to be my fiance?¡±


    Her enchanting and alluring smile could suck away people¡¯s soul. It could have dazzled the eyes of everyone in the world.


    When Ouyang Yu Fei heard Liu Yue say it in that way, a sh of pondering shed by. He immediatelyughed. Hisugh was distinguished, aplished, elegant, and iparable.


    He gently held onto Liu Yue¡¯s hand. Ouyang Yu Feiughed heartily and said: ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing, my fiancee.¡±


    His voice was gentle and ethereal. But it had borrowed the Northwind and spread around the entire Ao Yun¡¯s city gate, entering into the ears of everyone present.


    When Dugu Ye who was leaning on the city gate saw this, he slowly turned around and walked into the city gate.

 Chapter 547 – Pain and Confession [4]

    Pain and Confession [4]


    Today, it wasn¡¯t only him who was sad.


    One side was suddenly rmed and the other was suddenly happy.


    Xiao Hua and Xiao XiQue who was behind Ouyang Yu Fei saw that there was suddenly such a big change, they stared nkly for a moment and then they instantly became happy.


    They said: ¡°They were already originally a pair of unmarried husband wife.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. This is right. In this world, only our Gongzi[1] and Lady Shao[2] are a match for each other. Now it¡¯s all good¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Joyous sound followed the path of the Northwind and floated about.


    ¡°Shut up. Yue, you¡­¡± Xuanyuan Che¡¯s entire face was ashen. He was almost unable to support himself on the horse as his body lightly swayed.


    This must be Liu Yue putting on an act. She must¡¯ve given some considerations to it herself. He must believe her.


    It must be. It must be.


    But, he had traveled thousands of miles here. His heart was full of ecstasy. Yet in the end, it turned out like this. Even though he is strong, even though he believes in her, he is still unable to bear it.


    ¡°Emperor of Tian Chen, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet again.¡± Seeing Xuanyuan Che¡¯s ashen face, Liu Yue didn¡¯t want to say a lot of words. She politely nodded her head towards Xuanyuan Che. She guided the horse as she had turned around, advancing towards the direction of the exit of the mountain pass.


    When Ouyang Yu Fei saw this, he smiled as he followed her.


    ¡°Murong Liu Yue, what do you mean by this? You are going too far!¡± Qiu Hen said with a furious expression on his face.


    ¡°No. You can only leave when you have exined everything clearly.¡± Yan Hu¡¯s emotion was also stirred up by this. He was about to urge his horse to chase after Liu Yue.


    He won¡¯t allow her to just say a few words and then leave. He can¡¯t. What was going on? What had happened?


    His figure was steadily seated, not at all reluctant to leave.


    Xuanyuan Che looked at the figure that had turned around without any hesitation. It seemed as if she was about to walk out of his life. No, he can¡¯t let her leave. He can¡¯t.


    Xuanyuan Che¡¯s horse was about to rush forward. However, who would¡¯ve thought that when he had just hit the horse, Xuanyuan Che¡¯s body shook. A mouthful of blood slowly flowed down the corner of his mouth as he fell off his horse.


    ¡°Emperor, emperor¡­¡±


    ¡°Emperor¡­.¡±


    Qiu Hen and Yan Hu were frightened to the point that their face had instantly turned white. They scrambled to catch his falling body.


    When Liu Yue had suddenly heard Qiu Hen and Yan Hu¡¯s iparably frightened voice, she couldn¡¯t help but turn around to look.


    [1] Gongzi ¨C is like the son of a nobility. It¡¯s also a very respected way to address someone.


    [2] Lady Shao ¨C I¡¯m assuming that it¡¯s Liu Yue¡¯s title from the Mysterious Ind.

 Chapter 548 – Pain and Confession [5]

    Pain and Confession [5]


    The person in front of her, his face suddenly had be as pale as paper. The trail of blood at the corner of his mouth had slowly dripped down. That tall body that had never lowered itself, was falling down at this moment. And his eyes, they were fixedly staring at her.


    Her heart had suddenly tightened to the point where it could no longer be anymore tighter. It was about to jump out from her chest.


    The hand that was holding onto the rein of the horse suddenly tightened. The force was about to break apart the whip in her hand.


    ¡°Do you need to look at it?¡± Ouyang Yu Fei also had turned around to take a look. His voice was gentle and refined as he asked Liu Yue.


    When Liu Yue heard Ouyang Yu Fei¡¯s words, Liu Yue stiffly turned her head back. Her mouth curved into a sliver of a smile as she said: ¡°There is no need. Since I no longer love him, why bother?¡±


    After she had finished speaking, she sat on her horse. The horse galloped forward on its four hooves.


    ¡°Murong Liu Yue. What had happened to you? How did you be so heartless? That day that you had fallen off the cliff, no one knew whether you were dead or alive. Do you know how our King had lived? He almost wanted to apany you to death.


    He had lived like a walking corpse because he believed that you would definitely be alive and well. He wants to destroy all the obstacles for you so that in the future there¡¯ll be no one in this world who¡¯ll dare to destroy you two. It¡¯s just this belief that had supported him to this day.


    And then on the 18th, we actually received the new that you were going to marry Dugu Ye. Our Emperor had actually abandoned the war at the frontier and within four days he had rushed over 3,000 li to receive you.


    Is this how you repay his gratitude? Is this how you treat him?¡±


    His voice was shrill and his words were absolutely angry. That sound resounded around Ao Yun¡¯s city gates and up into the sky along with the wind.


    Liu Yue¡¯s fingertips dug into the palm of her hand as she clenched her teeth.


    To be able to travel over 3,000 miles in four days. How much did he not eat and sleep? How much did he have to madly rush here? No wonder he is so thin and pallid (pale).


    She had angered and injured him this deeply.


    She took a deep breath. Her heart had hurt to the point where she couldn¡¯t even breathe. However, the expression on Liu Yue¡¯s face had be increasingly more stable.


    She whipped the horse and the horse spread its four hooves, gradually disappearing into the horizon.

 Chapter 549 – Pain and Confession [6]

    Pain and Confession [6]


    Her figure slowly faded from everyone¡¯s sight.


    When Qiu Hen and Yan Hu saw this, they couldn¡¯t believe what they had saw. Their King had loved her so deeply yet she had just left their King like this? How could she leave like this?


    Silence has fallen over the city gate. The sun was shining brightly yet the air was chilly.


    The horses rushed through the Deep Blue mountain pass. While on her way through the mountain pass, Liu Yue didn¡¯t show any signs of stopping or slowing down. It seemed like she had put all her feelings onto rushing back to Bei Mu.


    Thend was full of cattle, sheep, and carts. It seemed as if all of this could¡¯ve reach the sky.


    The entire team helped transfer all the things from the Central ins to Bei Mu.


    The setting sun was like fire from the view of the vast grasnd. The rich night has taken over the glory of the morning.


    The cart is connected to the horse as the horse is connected to the cart.


    For the first time on the endless and dested grasnd, it was full of life.


    They had set up a camp and a bonfire under the night sky. The stars shone and shed, decorating the entire dark sky.


    The soldiers of the ten Ku Sha City of Bei Mu surrounded the raging bonfire.


    ¡°Haha, our Prince of ZhongYi have such great skills,¡± Han Feiughed heartily as he held a bowl of liquor that is as big as a sea. He was excited to the point where he almost jumped up.


    ¡°Of course! Three million piculs of ration and fodder and one million bolts of cloth. Also, 500,000 cows and sheep as well as 3 million taels of gold. This is a sky-high price. I have never seen so many things; so many cattle, sheep, and gold..,¡± Tuo Bi Mu excitedly said as he shouted and jumped in front of the bonfire.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re inexperienced,¡± Ku Ba Li said as heughed. He pulled up his slipping clothes that exposed his upper body. His face was red like wine.


    ¡°Then have you ever saw something like this?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t either¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    The night was as dark as ink. Yet it wasn¡¯t able to obscure his expression that was full of excitement.


    As the bonfire is raging, the people of Bei Mu danced the dance of the grasnd. Countless soldiers fenced and sang as they all got drunk together.

 Chapter 550 – Pain and Confession [7]

    Pain and Confession [7]


    The people of Bei Mu are immersed in ecstasy. There is so much grains and gold, now they¡¯ll finally have enough food to eat.


    Theirughter resounded through the sky as it slowly drifted away.


    ¡°Come, City Lord. I drink this wine for you,¡± Kuo Ba Li said as he drank the wine and ran to Liu Yue who was sitting right in front of the bonfire. Her face was indifferent, she showed no sorrow or joy.


    A City Lord is a City Lord. She is just different from them. She had made Ao Yun surrender so many goods without even a soldier. Yet she didn¡¯t show any joy, her expression remained calm.


    People who are capable are just different from them.


    Liu Yue was deep in thought when she was interrupted by Kuo Ba Li, she raised her head to looked him. His face was full of excitement. She reached out her hand and took the wine bowl. She nced at Han Fei and the other people who had followed behind Kuo Ba Li.


    Her expression was cold and indifferent as she said, ¡°You guys only know how to drink.¡±


    After being stunned by her sudden statement, Kuo Ba Li replied, ¡°If we don¡¯t drink, what should we do?¡±


    When Ouyang Yu Fei who was sitting besides Liu Yue heard this, he smiled as he turned to look at Liu Yue. He asked, ¡°You aren¡¯t happy?¡±


    ¡°No, I am very happy,¡± Liu Yue replied as she gave Ouyang Yu Fei a nce. She turned towards Kuo Ba Li, Tuo Bi Mu, and Han Fei and said, ¡°If you guys are able to think moreplexly, then I¡¯ll be more happy.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tuo Bi Mu and Kuo Ba Li nced at each other, not understanding what Liu Yue meant.


    Han Fei didn¡¯t look at anyone after hearing what Liu Yue had said. He frowned and lowered his voice and said, ¡°The amount of grain we got was far more than what we had expected. City Lord, do you mean¡­.¡±


    When Liu Yue heard what Han Fei had said, she looked up at him and slightly nodded her head. She said, ¡°When I arrive at Sheng Jing, I don¡¯t see these extra things. At the same time, I don¡¯t want people to see where these things have gone.¡±


    After she had said those words, Kuo Bi Mu and Tuo Ba Li were immersed in ecstasy before, were stunned. They were able to rule the ten cities of Ku Sha so they weren¡¯t stupid. They were no longer able to hold back their happiness.


    T/N: I¡¯ll try to trante a few more chapterster but I¡¯m officially back at the end of next week. I have finals next week so I won¡¯t be able to trante anything. Sorry for making you guys wait for months . Happy reading!

 Chapter 551 – Pain and Confession 8

    Pain and Confession [8]


    ¡°What City Lord is saying is that our Ku Sha City¡­¡±


    Before he was even about to finish his sentence, Han Fei pped him across his face, immediately eliminating unwanted the noise.


    ¡°I know what to do now,¡± Han Fei said as he respectfully bowed towards Liu Yue. His face was red and his body was shivering excitedly.


    ¡°We also know what to do now,¡± Ku Ba Li and Tuo Bi Mu said in a low voice.


    The surplus things are given to the Ku Sha City alone. There are so much surplus things and yet it is only going to be given to the Ku Sha City so how could they not be wild with joy and excitement.


    Liu Yue slowly nodded her head and said: ¡°As long as you understand then that¡¯s good. In the future, there will be times where I will need to rely on you.¡±


    ¡°We pledge our lives to follow you,¡± Han Fei, Kuo Ba Li, and Tuo Bi Mu said in unison. Their voice and demeanor were serious, unlike before.


    Liu Yue nced at the three of them and turned to Ouyang Yu Fei who has been sitting next to her and said: ¡°They¡¯re inexperienced and too straightforward, you go.¡±


    Ouyang Yu Fei looked at Liu Yue after hearing what she had said, he suddenly smiled: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Liu Yue nodded her head and stood up, walking towards another group near the bonfire. The group immediately let out cheers and shouts of joy.


    They were full of joy.


    Amidst these joyful cheers and shouts, soldiers began to move in the shadows. They took a portion of the gold and grain and enter into the dark night of the grasnd.


    The night slowly darkens.


    The night sky of the grasnd isn¡¯t as dark as the night sky of the Central ins, even when it¡¯s the winter season.


    The boundless sky and vast grasnd gave people boundless heroism yet loneliness as well


    Under the night sky, inside Liu Yue¡¯s tent.


    Liu Yue changed into ck clothes and looked at Du Yi who appeared outside her tent. The subordinates she had taught are just different. They know exactly what she wants to do.


    What happened to Che today pained her heart to the extreme.

 Chapter 552 – Pain and Confession 9

    Pain and Confession [9]


    She had to say those things because she didn¡¯t know how many people were from the ind when they were at Ao Yun¡¯s city gate. What¡¯s more, besides her is a main character from the ind.


    She can¡¯t allow Xuanyuan Che to continue to be exposed. Until she has prepared a surefire n, she won¡¯t do anything stupid.


    The words that Empress Dowager Xiao had said, she remembered them clearly.


    If she wants to harm someone, she needs to express her love even more. But if she really loves someone, then she can only hide in deep in her heart.


    However, she¡¯s really worried. She must go see Yi.


    Therefore, she had sent Ouyang Yu Fei away tonight with Han Fei and the others. Now no one is capable of following and know what she will do.


    She waved her hand towards Du Yi who was standing next to her tent. She hasn¡¯t blown out the fire of the oilmp yet when a warm and elegant voice sounded outside: ¡°Liu Yue, I know you haven¡¯t fallen asleep. Come, I have something I want to tell you.¡± The gentle and refined voicebined with that naturally born smile, if it¡¯s not Ouyang Yu Fei then who else could it be.


    Liu Yue frowned as she pulled the fiery red fur coat around herself. The fiery red fur coat covered the ck clothes underneath and she stepped out.


    Outside the tent, Ouyang Yu Fei was wearing a white fox coat. He was smiling under the dark night sky. He stared fixedly at her as the night sky as the night wind gently blew his long hair. He was exuding magnificence from his entire body.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t left,¡± Liu Yue said indifferently.


    Ouyang Yu Fei faintly smiled as he stared at Liu Yue: ¡°After I finish talking, I will leave.¡±


    He smiled deeply as he looked at Liu Yue. He said slowly: ¡°My dearest fianc¨¦e, you seem to know who I am.¡±


    When Liu Yue heard that, her heart moved slightly. He is very keen, to be able to just guess that from a few words.


    He didn¡¯t wait for Liu Yue to respond as he smiled and waved his clothes. He slightly bent towards Liu Yue as he said in a low voice: ¡°Then let me reintroduce myself. The dark ind¡¯s second n, the Ouyang n. I am currently the head of the n. I am the fianc¨¦ that you haven¡¯t seen or known since you were seven.¡±

 Chapter 553 – Pain and Confession 10

    Pain and Confession [10]


    His faint voice was firm yet gentle.


    Liu Yue folded her hand against her chest, her expression was neither cold nor happy. She didn¡¯t say anything as she coldly stared at Ouyang Yu Fei.


    When Ouyang Yu Fei saw this, he smiled and straightened his body. He looked at Liu Yue and said: ¡°Although I didn¡¯t lie to you in the past, I didn¡¯t tell you the truth. So today, I havee to apologize.¡±


    That day he responded to Liu Yue¡¯s question by stating that he had said he went to the dark ind before and saved someone from that ind.


    He is from the dark ind so he had been there. He also had saved someone from the dark ind. Although he didn¡¯t lie to her, he was skirting the line between deception and telling the truth.


    ¡°You came here just to tell me this,¡± Liu Yue asked. She showed no expression or emotions.


    ¡°No, of course not.¡± Ouyang Yu Feiughed: ¡°Tonight I haven¡¯te to talk about my deception nor is it to find out who had told you my identity. I am just reintroducing myself to you by using my real identity.¡±


    When Liu Yue heard this she frowned as her face was filled with impatience.


    ¡°Okay, I already know.¡± With a wave of her sleeve, Liu Yue turned around and headed inside her tent.


    Behind her, Ouyang Yu Fei faintly chuckled and said: ¡°Then as Nn Liu Yue¡¯s fianc¨¦, I am stating that I, Ouyang Yu Fei admire and has taken a fancy to my fianc¨¦e, Liu Yue. In the future, in order to embrace the beauty, I will do everything in my power.¡±


    If he¡¯s chuckling then it¡¯s not considered serious. But it¡¯s just from this kind of chuckling intonation that allows people to be able to clearly hear his underlying determination.


    Liu Yue stopped her steps and slightly wrinkled her brows. She slowly turned around and narrowed her eyes as she looked at Ouyang Yu Fei.


    With a smile on his face, Ouyang Yu Fei didn¡¯t wait for Liu Yue to respond. He said: ¡°I just said my thoughts, I¡¯m not asking you to ept it immediately.¡±


    After a pause, he looked at the cold expression on Liu Yue¡¯s face and gathered both of his hands.

 Chapter 554 – Pain and Confession 11

    Pain and Confession [11]


    ¡°You can rest assured. I, Ouyang Yu Fei isn¡¯t a small person. I won¡¯t borrow the Dark Ind¡¯s power to eradicate outsiders or use military force to get rid of my rival in order to obtain the person I admire.


    To obtain someone like that, it¡¯s beneath my dignity.


    Since I already said this, I will definitelypete against him in a fairpetition. You don¡¯t need to worry about me doing anything in the dark.


    However, I hope you know that I¡¯m unselfish. Today, I¡¯m not jealous enough to do something but if it¡¯s another day, I won¡¯t be so sure.


    You should also know that when a man bes jealous, he can¡¯t be reason with.¡±


    When Ouyang Yu Fei said up to this, heughed. His outstanding temperament in the dark night almost makes people¡¯s heart jump.


    He slightly nodded his head towards Liu Yue who remained calm and collected. Ouyang Yu Fei said with a smile, ¡°Since I¡¯ve finished saying the words I¡¯vee here for, I will immediately go make arrangements for the ten Ku Sha cities. I will see you in Sheng Jing.¡±


    After he finished, he turned around and left.


    In the night, the white figure quickly melted into the boundless darkness. However, it was impossible to conceal the fact that he had once stopped at this space before.


    The expression on Liu Yue¡¯s face was slightly cold, her two eyes felt heavy after he talked about her weak point. This Ouyang Yu Fei had really given her an honest and blunt introduction.


    This old fox isn¡¯t easy to handle.


    Her heart pounded quickly, even if he¡¯s hard to deal with she needs to do what she had originally nned to do tonight. After being dyed by him, the remaining time she has isn¡¯t much.


    She turned around and entered the tent. Liu Yue waved her arm and extinguished the lights.


    Liu Yue and Du Yi, with lightning fast speed, headed towards the direction of where the rear army was stationed. She only has one night¡¯s time, which is too short.


    The horses raced past the ten Ku Sha cities¡¯ military forces, heading straight to Ao Yun¡¯s Deep Blue mountain pass.


    Everyone thought that since the two people were so bold and out in the open that they¡¯re their own people patrolling the area. Hence, they didn¡¯t pay any attention to them.


    Liu Yue had wildly rushed through the path, she couldn¡¯t help but wish that she could fly over.


    If she isn¡¯t able to reach him today, then tomorrow she¡¯ll be farther and farther away. If she wants to return to Ao Yun¡¯s mountain pass, time won¡¯t allow her.

 Chapter 555 – Pain and Confession 12

    Pain and Confession [12]


    The night is as dark as ink. If she crosses over the high slope in front of her, she¡¯ll arrive at the Deep Blue mountain pass. Liu Yue whipped the horse, the speed of the horse getting faster and faster.


    Just as Liu Yue was wildly rushing towards the direction of the Deep Blue Mountain pass, Xuanyuan Che, Qiu Hen, and Yan Hu rushed in the direction of Liu Yue.


    ¡°Emperor, how could you trust her so much? She hurt you¡­¡±


    ¡°I believe in her. However, I believe in myself more. The person whom I love isn¡¯t someone who is indecisive or would easily fall in love with another.¡± Xuanyuan Che strikes the horse, urging it to go faster. His haggardplexion is nevertheless, determined.


    ¡°Emperor¡­,¡± Yan Hui clenched his teeth. If they go again this time and Liu Yue hurts the Emperor again, would he be able to take it?


    This kind of ethereal trust, he can trust her once. But would he be able to trust her twice?


    Trusting other people¡¯s words, it¡¯s the most unreliable thing in the world.


    The two sides rushed from opposite directions towards the center.


    Liu Yue speed became faster and faster. After she crosses the high slope in front of her, she¡¯ll only have to travel about 3 more miles. Liu Yue¡¯s hair practically flew in a straight line behind her head because of the speed she was traveling at.


    The deep love and worry she has for Xuanyuan Che that was fully concealed before were now visibly present. She no longer hid it.


    She can¡¯t allow her Xuanyuan Che to receive that kind of hurt and return. Her heart was hurting.


    ¡°Prince of Zhong Yi¡­¡±


    Just as she was about to cross over the high slope, suddenly, behind her, a wave of world-shaking scream resounded.


    One wave continues onto the next wave, the voice was louder and louder. It sounded as if hundreds and thousands of people were shouting. But in the blink of an eye, the shout sounded as if tens of thousands of people were shouting.


    The voices sounded anxious.


    ¡°Prince of Zhong Yi, quickly return, quickly return.¡± Thousands upon thousands of people¡¯s anxious shriek resounded throughout the empty grasnd.


    Liu Yue heard the anxiousness within the shrieks, she couldn¡¯t help but stop her horse. Her eyebrows wrinkled, what¡¯s going on? What happened? Why are there so many people screaming at the same time?

 Chapter 556 – To Act as the Regent Queen 1

    To Act as the Regent Queen [1]


    ¡°Prince of Zhong Yi, where are you? Where are you?¡±


    The sound was dragged out and is transmitted throughout the vast grasnd.


    Behind Liu Yue is 500,000 Bei Mu and Ku Sha cities¡¯ troops that is yelling. When the yelling isbined with hundreds of thousands of cattle and sheep, the sound is deafening.


    Her eyebrows increasingly wrinkled, what happened? Why are they looking for her so urgently?


    ¡°Master?¡± Du Yi has been wordlessly following Liu Yue. But at this time he also heard the urgency in the voices so he couldn¡¯t help but call out to Liu Yue.


    She turned around and looked in front of her. If she advances three more miles, then she¡¯ll reach Ao Yun¡¯s mountain pass. Then she would be able to see Xuanyuan Che who has been deeply hurt by her.


    Liu Yue turned the other way and looked behind her. Behind her, there are hundreds of thousands of troops who are calling out for her. Their voices make people tremble with fear. What happened?


    As Liu Yue clenched her teeth, she shook her hand. A flying smoke signal soared to the dark sky of the grasnd and blossomed.


    That is the ten Ku Sha cities¡¯ smoke signal. Liu Yue stood where she was and frowned.


    Although going to see Xuanyuan Che is urgent, the thing that has happened here is even more urgent. Since she had brought these 500,000 troops out, then she must naturally bring them back safely. What¡¯s more, she has never heard suchrge-scale screaming.


    Wait for me Che, after she solves the problem here, she¡¯ll go find him right away.


    And in the opposite direction, Xuanyuan Che was heading in the direction of Liu Yue. He also heard the shouting and the smoke signal.


    It was close to him.


    Xuanyuan Che immediately picked up his speed and headed towards the direction of the smoke signal.


    It seemed as if his horse was flying. The horse left ck clouds rolling in his wake.


    Behind Liu Yue, the Ferghana horse rushed through the grasnd and headed straight towards her.


    Although she was still far away, she was able to make out to people heading in her way due to the torches of the people who were close to her.


    Ku Za Mu, the first general of Bei Mu.


    In a sh, Liu Yue¡¯s expression became cold. Isn¡¯t he with Empress Dowager Xiao and Emperor Yelu Hong? Why is he here?

 Chapter 557 – To Act as the Regent Queen 2

    To Act as the Regent Queen [2]


    Liu Yue¡¯s gaze swept across the Ferghana horse under Ku Za Mu. That is Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s horse. This horse is one of a kind. Today, she had actually lent it to Ku Za Mu to use, which meant that this is urgent.


    What happened to Bei Mu?


    ¡°Prince of Zhong Yi, receive the imperial decree.¡± Although Ku Za Mu was still far away, he screamed those words towards Liu Yue. Ku Za Mu was unable to hide the anxiety in his voice as his forehead was beaded with sweat.


    Receive an imperial decree? Liu Yue¡¯s heart tightened as she held firmly to the horsewhip in her hand. After she took a deep breath, she flipped over the horse andnded on the ground. Liu Yue lightly bowed.


    Ku Za Mu was still far


    away while he was rushing in Liu Yue¡¯s direction. His hands shook as he took out the imperial decree and threw it towards Liu Yue. Ku Za Mu spoke in a loud voice: ¡°By Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s decree, the Prince of Zhong Yi must quickly return.¡±


    Liu Yue reached out her hand and caught the imperial edict that Ku Za Mu has thrown in midair. She quickly opened the imperial edict.


    ¡°Empress Dowager Xiao was attacked by an assassin. Her injuries are heavy and she¡¯s close to death. You must quickly return, quickly return.¡± The two ¡°quickly returns¡± are sufficient enough to show the urgency and seriousness of this situation.


    With a swish, Liu Yue closed the imperial edict. Her expression was cold as she stared at Ku Za Mu who has just arrived in front of her. She asked: ¡°What happened? How could Empress Dowager be attacked by an assassin?¡±


    Ku Za Mu¡¯s face was full of worry. Even though it¡¯s the coldest time of the year, he is actually drenched in sweat. There¡¯s so much sweat it seemed as if he was just fished up from the water.


    After he heard Liu Yue say that, he said in rapid session: ¡°Prince of Zhong Yi, let¡¯s go quickly. We¡¯ll talk about these things on our way back. Let¡¯s quickly go, if we¡¯rete¡­¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t finish that sentence, his face showed an endless stream of worry. It shows that the situation regarding Empress Dowager Xiao isn¡¯t optimistic.


    Liu Yue¡¯s grip tightened around the imperial edict in her had. She turned around to look at the dark night behind her, the direction to Ao Yun¡¯s Deep Blue mountain pass.


    Her Xuanyuan Che is there, her Xuanyuan Che is there.


    She still has a lot of things she wants to tell him as wells as things she needs to exin to him.


    She only needs to travel about 3 more miles, just 3 more miles.


    ¡°Prince of Zhong Yi, quickly follow me and go. Empress Dowager instructed that you must immediately return. Quickly!¡± Without stopping for a break, Ku Za Mu reached out his hand and pulled Liu Yue who was still standing motionless on the ground.

 Chapter 558 – To Act as the Regent Queen 3

    To Act as the Regent Queen [3]


    He can¡¯t wait any longer. Ku Za Mu had taken the Ferghana horse and it took him seven days to arrive here. He doesn¡¯t know how the current situation is at Sheng Jing. Was Empress Dowager Xiao able to support it till the end?


    Liu Yue¡¯s fingers dug in her palm, she was torn.


    In front of her, about 3 miles away is where Xuanyuan Che is.


    Behind her, the thousand mile in will be the ce they could depend on in the future. There is also a person who has the same goal as her in the grasnd, it could be said that they¡¯re like-minded friends.


    At this time, she must have an important decision that¡¯s why she was in such a hurry to summon her back.


    The pain from her palm can¡¯t even bepared to the dilemma she is facing in her heart.


    Liu Yue took in a deep breath. She suddenly lifted her hand and with a swish, she pushed the hand that Ku Za Mu had extended towards her away. Liu Yue tore a piece of her clothes and bit her index finger, quickly writing a few strokes of letters on the cloth. She turned around and threw it at Du Yi, saying: ¡°You have to give this to him. You must personally give it to him yourself.¡±


    When she finished, she flipped over andnded on top of the horse. Liu Yue shook the rein of the horse and said: ¡°Jia.¡± The horse quickly rushed in the direction of the capital of Bei Mu, Sheng Jing.


    No matter how big or small, light or serious the situation is, there is nothing she can do about it.


    The night is dark and heavy.


    At this time, Xuanyuan Che who has been rushing towards Liu Yue has arrived at the high slope.


    The horse rushed up the high slope. The farthest Xuanyuan Che¡¯s eyes could see is a sh of a figure.


    The figure slowly disappeared into the night.


    ¡°Liu Yue¡­,¡± Xuanyuan Che screamed. When Xuanyuan Che had first seen the slowly disappearing figure, he immediately screamed.


    The wind in the grasnd was strong, scattering his voice so that it was barely audible.


    Liu Yue felt as if someone had called her name, she turned around to look at the dark night behind her as she continued to rush towards Shen Jing.


    She could only see the boundless dark night and the vast grasnd, how could there be anyone there?


    Liu Yue shook her head. It could be that she has been thinking too much about Xuanyuan Che that she had imagined him calling her.

 Chapter 559 – To Act as the Regent Queen 4

    To Act as the Regent Queen [4]


    Liu Yue and Ku Za Mu rushed towards Shen Jing as if they¡¯re flying. They didn¡¯t stop at all.


    The dim lights of thentern looked like a meteor in the night.


    Xuanyuan Che clenched his teeth, it seemed as if he was about to break them.


    He raised the horsewhip, wanting to chase after her.


    Besides him, Qiu Hen and Yan Hu who already predicted that he would have such thoughts quickly stopped Xuanyuan Che who was about to be crazy.


    ¡°Emperor, we can¡¯t go. There are 500,000 Bei Mu soldiers in front of us. We can¡¯t wildly rush in.¡±


    Qiu Hen and Yan Hu had said that at the same time.


    With those 500,000 soldiers, they are greatly outnumbered.


    Even if their martial arts is at great heights, they still can¡¯t rush into the territory of 500,000 soldiers.


    What¡¯s more, Liu Yue had clearly turned around yet she still continued on. It¡¯s clear that she doesn¡¯t care about their emperor at all.


    Then why would they still continue to chase? Why would they be willing to give her their life?


    Their hearts were full of resentment towards her. They had once respected their wangfei.


    But now, they look down on her. They look down on the woman who had hurt their emperor and at how fickle she is.


    They resent and loathe her.


    However, they had forgotten that they¡¯re on the high slope and that they¡¯re surrounded by darkness.


    Liu Yue is below the high slope and she has torches around her. Thus, there is a difference between their line of sight and Liu¡¯s line of sight because of the brightness of the torches. Due to this, they could see Liu Yue but Liu Yue can¡¯t see them.


    With this, Liu Yue has already quickly disappeared into the dark night.


    Xuanyuan Che urgently said, ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    ¡°Emperor, why? Why bother?¡± Qiu Hen clenched his teeth and looked at Xuanyuan Che. He refused to let him go.


    ¡°You good-for-nothing! Yue has already hinted that she has a fianc¨¦. When did she have a fianc¨¦? This must be because that person is there so she said it that way.¡±

 Chapter 560 – To Act as the Regent Queen 5

    To Act as the Regent Queen [5]


    ¡°What more, she¡¯s not at an army camp thiste at night. Instead, she¡¯s close to where Ao Yun¡¯s Deep Blue mountain pass is. Apart froming to see me, I can¡¯t think of another reason why she¡¯s here.


    You guys don¡¯t understand her. But I understand her.¡±


    The anger he had this morning had pained his heart to an extreme. But now it seemed as if a light bulb has clicked in his mind, everything has be clear in his mind.


    She didn¡¯t lose her memory and yet she was acting that way. There¡¯s also a fianc¨¦ that came out of nowhere. The words she had said to him this morning must¡¯ve been rted to her fianc¨¦.


    Liu Yue had sent him a signal. It was because he was too angry and anxious so he didn¡¯t catch on. His Yue will never betray him.


    ¡°Emperor, why are you lying to yourself? You saw that she turned around and yet she¡­¡± After Yan Hu said up to this, he could no longer continue. Their Emperor has such deep love for her, yet she had let him down. They feel so upset.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t understand. Move.¡± Xuanyuan Che whipped the horse and rushed pass between them. Just at this moment, a pigeonnded on Qiu Hen¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Emperor, Zhao country¡¯s military situation.¡± When Qiu Hen nced at the mark that is tied to the pigeon¡¯s leg, his expression changed.


    This is absolutely important military intelligence. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have made such a special mark.


    ¡°The soldiers attacked Cheng Chong, Li mountain, and three mountains passes. Sess or failure relies on this. Quickly return.¡± Although it was just a few lines of words, it made the anxious Xuanyuan Che be serious.


    On these three mountain passes, he has 400,000 soldiers stationed there. If he fails, it¡¯ll hurt Tian Chen. But if he wins, he¡¯ll be able to conquer Zhao country.


    There are about two-thirds of Tian Chen¡¯s soldiers stationed there. He can¡¯t afford to be defeated.


    ¡°Emperor, let¡¯s quickly return. If what you think is true about wangfei, then she¡¯ll definitely wait for you. However, this is very urgent. Emperor, let¡¯s quickly return.¡± Qiu Hen pulled the reins of the horse and turned around.


    ¡°Emperor, let¡¯s quickly go. The future is long.¡± Yan Hu grabbed the reins of Xuanyuan Che¡¯s horse.


    The future is long, the future is long.


    Xuanyuan Che tightly gripped on to the horse¡¯s rein.


    He raised his head and looked into the far away distant. The stars and the tiny dots ofntern obscured everything. He can no longer make out who is Liu Yue or where is at right now.


    T/N: At least Xuanyuan Che believes in her. But why can¡¯t fate just let these two meet in a better situation?

 Chapter 561 – To Act as the Regent Queen 6

    To Act as the Regent Queen [6]


    She is so close right now, almost within his reach. It seemed as if they would¡¯ve been able to meet, yet¡­


    He had rushed for four days and four nights over three thousand miles. He didn¡¯t rest or sleep, thinking that they could be together again.


    Yet he would¡¯ve never thought that they would just say a few words. What¡¯s more, those few words pained his heart.


    He¡¯s not willing to ept this.


    He¡¯s not willing to leave without fully understanding everything.


    But¡­


    Xuanyuan Che clenched his teeth, the horsewhip that he was holding onto was almost crushed.


    The dark and starry night was cold and unfeeling.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t hear Xuanyuan Che¡¯s shout and so she turned around and left. However, Du Yi had faintly heard Xuanyuan Che¡¯s voice. He immediately rushed towards the source of the voice.


    ¡°Emperor, let¡¯s go. The military situation won¡¯t wait for us.¡±


    ¡°Emperor, if you don¡¯t believe it, we cane back in the future. Right now¡­¡±


    Qiu Hen and Yan Hu continuously urged Xuanyuan Che to return.


    Xuanyuan Che¡¯s grip on the horsewhip became tighter and tighter. He needs to rify the matters that had happened today. If he leaves right now, then the next time they meet there will likely be a wall between them. Love and trust aren¡¯t evesting. It can¡¯t be mixed in with doubt and suspicion. Otherwise, their love and trust will be fermented and soon deteriorate.


    Xuanyuan Che stood there for a long time.


    ¡°Emperor,¡± Qiu Hen tried to speak again. He didn¡¯t even start when galloping sounds echoed nearby. Du Yi rushed towards them like lightning.


    Xuanyuan Che swept his gaze across the person who is approaching towards them. His eyes immediately brightened when he realized it was Du Yi.


    Du Yi has followed Liu Yue everywhere.


    Yet he appeared at this time. So this means¡­


    Xuanyuan Che immediately rushed towards Du Yi on his horse.


    Qiu Hen and Yan Hu nced at each other. Their expression was shocked. They also urged their horses to follow Xuanyuan Che. Could it be¡­


    ¡°Emperor, master wants to give this to you.¡±


    Du Yi had reallye to meet with Xuanyuan Che. He didn¡¯t say anything else after that besides quickly giving him the bloody cloth.


    There were only a few words on the bloody cloth as Xuanyuan Che unfold it.


    The person who drinks it knows best whether the water is hot or cold.[1]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    [1] It¡¯s a Chinese proverb meaning: self-awarenesses from within.

 Chapter 562 – To Act as the Regent Queen 7

    To Act as the Regent Queen [7]


    In the vast grasnd, the night was dark.


    500,000 soldiers andmon people from the ten Ku Sha cities were escorting the rations to Bei Mu. On the other hand, Liu Yue and Ku Za Mu are advancing at a rapid speed towards Bei Mu¡¯s capital, Sheng Jing.


    They spent seven days and seven nights without sleep, rushing to Sheng Jing.


    On the eight day, they arrived at Sheng Jing.


    ¡°Come quickly Prince of Zhong Yi, quickly¡­¡±


    At Yonghe Pce, numerous people had rushed over, guiding Liu Yue while shouting that she has arrived.


    Countless pce maids and servants noiselessly walked back and forth. Their face was full of worry. Numerous government officials were gathered around where Empress Dowager Xiao lived. They were anxiously running around in circles.


    Everyone¡¯s face disyed worry.


    The entire Bei Mu¡¯s imperial pce was shrouded in an invisible cloud.


    ¡°Prince of Zhong Yi,e quickly. Empress Dowager Xiao has been waiting for you. Quick.¡± Liu Yue practically rushed to Empress Dowager¡¯s pce on horseback.


    When the government officials heard faint galloping sounds, their eyes immediately lit up. They immediately started shouting at Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue quickly dismounted the horse.


    Liu Yue cannot attend to the fatigue and the sweat on her face after traveling for days without sleep or rest. She was almost like a gust of wind, flying straight into Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s pce.


    From the expression of the government officials, it seems like Empress Dowager Xiao¡­


    Liu Yue rushed into Empress Dowager¡¯s Xiao living quarters. The government officials that were inside already heard that Liu Yue had arrived so they immediately made way for her when she enters.


    In front of the white jade bed, Yelu Hong who is only 5 years old had cried his eyes out. He crawled in front of the bed and held onto Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s hand.


    Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s face was pale. She slightly squinted her eyes, it seemed as if she¡¯s holding onto herst breath yet refusing to go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Liu Yue already heard from Ku Za Mu that when Empress Dowager Xiao was attacked, she was stabbed in the heart. With just a few steps, Liu Yue rushed up to her.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t have enough time to take care of Yelu Hong as she reached out and forced Empress Dowager Xiao to open her jaw. She quickly put a tiny ck pill inside her mouth and said: ¡°Water.¡±

 Chapter 563 – To Act as the Regent Queen 8

    To Act as the Regent Queen [8]


    Yelu Ji who was beside her didn¡¯t wait for the servants toe forward. He immediately handed Liu Yue water.


    Liu Yue slightly lifted her wrist and the pill slid down Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s throat.


    Prince Qin (Yelu Ji), Prime Minister Xiao Chen, and Li Kuo held their breath when they saw this. Empress Dowager Xiao was no longer able to swallow any medicinal pills yet Liu Yue was able to make her¡­


    ¡°Big sister.¡± Just as Liu Yue had made Empress Dowager Xiao swallow the pill, Yelu Hong threw himself at her. He tightly hugged Liu Yue¡¯s leg. Originally, Yelu Hong was just sobbing. But now, it seemed as if he saw a rtive and immediately started bawling.


    The atmosphere inside the pce was already solemn. But after Yelu Hong started bawling, Yelu Ji and the others all became teary as they clenched their fists.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Liu Yue leaned over and tightly hugged Yelu Hong. She quickly said: ¡°I have already instructed someone to quickly get Ouyang Yu Fei to return. He has good medical expertise. He will be able to save Empress Dowager Xiao. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± When Yelu Hong heard this, he immediately raised his teary face up. His teary face revealed surprise and deep hope.


    ¡°Really. Be good and don¡¯t cry.¡± As Liu Yue stroke Yelu Hong¡¯s head, she continues to tightly hug him.


    It was silent in the pce hall. Compared to Yelu Hong¡¯s surprise and trust, Yelu Ji and the others understand. The chances of saving Empress Dowager Xiao are very slim. What Liu Yue said is just to soothe the child.


    ¡°Liu¡­ Yue¡­.¡± A weak and almost inaudible voice suddenly resounded in the silent hall.


    Liu Yue immediately bent over Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s bed and loudly said: ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Yelu Ji, Xiao Chen, and the other immediately moved to give Liu Yue space. The Empress Dowager has been holding onto herst breath in order to wait for Liu Yue¡¯s return. At this moment, she must be instructing Liu Yue to do something big.


    Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s eyes slightly trembled as she half-opened them. The brilliant lights that were usually in her eyes have faded away, leaving only a trace of light in her eyes.

 Chapter 564 – To Act as the Regent Queen 9

    To Act as the Regent Queen [9]


    ¡°Take care of yourself. As long as you don¡¯t want to die, I have a way to save you. Although your injury is dangerous, it can absolutely be healed. You have to believe me.¡±


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t wait for Empress Dowager Xiao to reply. Liu Yue was holding Yelu Hong with one hand, and the other hand was holding onto Empress Dowager¡¯s hand.


    Empress Dowager Xiao looked at the serious expression on Liu Yue¡¯s face. She blinked her eyes to express that she had heard her. At the same time, she opened her mouth, her hoarse voice said: ¡°Prince of Zhong Yi¡­ Liu Yue¡­ receive the imperial decree.¡±


    ¡°Here,¡± Liu Yue immediately said in a loud voice.


    At the same time, the head of the government who had been beside Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s bedside since the beginning took out a golden yellow imperial edict from Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s pillow. With a ¡®hua¡¯ he unfolded the imperial edict and said in a loud voice: ¡°Representing the god¡¯s will, Prince of Zhong Yi, Yelu Liu Yue has been blessed by many gods. She is loyal and devoted to Bei Mu and has done great services to the Bei Mu country. The Heaven bear witness to this.


    With her talent, she is able to bring peace and stability to the country. With her ability, she is able to open up new territories.


    The emperor of Bei Mu is still young, yet Bei Mu is at its troubled times. So it is a special order that Prince of Zhong Yi, Yelu Liu Yue will granted the title, the regent. Before the emperor grows to adulthood, Yelu Liu Yue will be guiding the emperor.¡±


    When the imperial edict was proimed, the people of the main hall be absolutely silent.


    Prince Qin, Yelu Ji, and Prime Minister Xiao Chen looked at each other. They weren¡¯t able to hide the shock on their face.


    In Bei Mu, the rotation of qualification for the regent in regards to bloodline and power would¡¯ve never fallen on to Liu Yue. No matter how good she is, she is just an outsider.


    Yelu Ji and the others knew that Empress Dowager Xiao has been holding onto thest strand of her life to wait for Liu Yue. So they all thought that it must be a very importantmand that she¡¯ll give her. However, they would¡¯ve never thought that she would¡¯ve given her thismand.


    This meant that she has given all the monarchial power of Bei Mu to Liu Yue. From now until the emperor of Bei Mues of age, Bei Mu would belong to Liu Yue.


    Has Empress Dowager Xiao be muddle-headed? How could she make such amand?


    Yelu Ji¡¯s brows were wrinkled. He took a step forward, wanting to speak.


    Empress Dowager Xiao forced her eyes to stay open. She didn¡¯t look at Yelu Ji. Instead, her eyes were fixedly looking at the kneeling Liu Yue in front of her. She said in a slow but clear voice: ¡°If anyone disobeys my order, Liu Yue, I will allow you to kill those who resist.¡±


    T/N: I want to apologize if imperial edict doesn¡¯t make sense. It¡¯s a real struggle every time to trante imperial edicts.


    P.S. I will make up the remaining three chapters that I owe you guys because I missed the updatest week.

 Chapter 565 – To Act as the Regent Queen 10

    To Act as the Regent Queen [10]


    Kill all the people who resist.


    These four clear words, like thunder, struck the quiet main hall. The words carried absolute harshness in them so there was no doubt among the people.


    No one dares to move without thinking.


    Liu Yue understood the meaning behind Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s words. She also understands why Empress Dowager Xiao has given her the monarchial power of Bei Mu.


    She immediately nodded her head and said: ¡°This subject receives the imperial decree. I will absolutely not fail to live up to Empress Dowager¡¯s expectations. As long as Bei Mu has Liu Yue here, Liu Yue will definitely not let anyone bully the people of Bei Mu. The wish that Liu Yue and Empress Dowager both have will also be fulfilled.¡± When Liu Yue¡¯s word fell on the ground, she hugged Yelu Hong.


    Even if Empress Dowager Xiao can be healed, she won¡¯t be able to recover in a short time. She would also be unable to control the politics in the royal court since she¡¯s injured. If the control of the politics of the royal court falls in another person¡¯s hand, it might affect Liu Yue. Rather than that, it¡¯s better for Liu Yue to ept this decree.


    When Empress Dowager Xiao heard Liu Yue¡¯s word, her mouth slowly formed a smile as she slightly nodded her head.


    When the head of the government saw this, he immediately turned around and walked into the inner room. He returned with a reddish-gold sandalwood box in his hand. He walked next to Liu Yue and opened it.


    Inside, there is a palm-sized tiger tally carved from blood jade. This is the tiger tally of the emperor of Bei Mu. This represents the supreme authority in Bei Mu. The one who possesses it, possess everything.


    Liu Yue extended her hand and received the tiger tally. She slowly turned around.


    Behind her, military general Li Kuo and Ku Za Mu were staring at her nkly. After quickly recovering from their initial shock, they kneeled down and loudly said: ¡°This subject, Ku Za Mu pays respect to the Regent.¡±


    ¡°This subject, Li Kuo pays respect to the Regent.¡±


    As a military general, their military powers are respected. However, Liu Yue¡¯s strength is higher than theirs and she¡¯s also capable. Serve. That is the only word they could think of. What¡¯s more, both of them are very frank. They don¡¯t have much power to start a conflict.


    After seeing the kneeling Ku Za Mu and Li Kuo, Liu Yue¡¯s eyes swept across Prime Minister Xiao Chen and Yelu Ji who were both hesitating.


    Her eyes were ice-cold, showing absolute power and prestige.


    Xiao Chen muttered to himself for a split second before reaching out his hand to slightly tug Yelu Ji. He kneeled down towards Liu Yue and said: ¡°This subject, Xiao Chen salutes the Regent.¡±


    ¡°This subject¡­ Yelu Ji salutes¡­ the Regent.¡±

 Chapter 566 – To Act as the Regent Queen 11

    To Act as the Regent Queen [11]


    Because Yelu Ji had his head lowered, his expression was hidden. But his body was shrouded with unwillingness.


    Liu Yue swept her gaze across Yelu Ji, she didn¡¯t make any more actions. She only waved the hand which was holding the tiger tally and said: ¡°Officials, please rise. In the future, I hope that you all will aid me.¡±


    Just as Liu Yue¡¯s voice fell, Ouyang Yu Fei¡¯s voice sounded outside the hall: ¡°Move aside.¡± Although the sound of his voice was still floating in the air, he had already rushed into the main hall.


    ¡°Quickly.¡± Liu Yue immediately turned around and made way for Ouyang Yu Fei.


    Ouyang Yu Fei didn¡¯t say anything, he immediately squeezed himself in front of Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s bed. He quickly moved his hand. Behind him, Xiao Xique and Xiao Hua had also rushed in. While one took medicines, the other one was holding needles. They all moved in synch.


    That day, Ouyang Yu Fei had only headed out one day before her. It seems that the people she had sent out are very hardworking. They have only arrived a stepter than her.


    ¡°The matter here will be handed to you.¡± Her back was facing Ouyang Yu Fei as she left the main hall while holding Yelu Hong in one hand and the tiger tally on the other.


    Outside the main hall, all the royal court officials were gathered.


    When they saw Liu Yuee out while holding Yelu Hong, they immediately surrounded them.


    The court officials were quickly heading their way, but their footsteps soon stopped. Liu Yue was holding the blood-red tiger tally of the emperor. Under the sunlight, it could almost blind everyone.


    They looked at each other when they saw the tiger tally is in Liu Yue¡¯s hand. This¡­


    ¡°Representing the god¡¯s will, Prince of Zhong Yi, Yelu Liu Yue has been blessed by many gods¡­ Yelu Liu Yue will be granted the title, the Regent¡­mand the world.¡±


    The imperial edict was read out loud. Along with the wind, the voice floated out of the solemn Bei Mu imperial pce and towards the cloud.


    ¡°This subject pays respect to the Regent.¡±


    The group of officials all bowed when they said that.


    The fiery red figure jumped on top of Bei Mu¡¯s stage.


    The cold wind was bitingly cold, this winter is very cold but also very hot.


    Flying snow danced in the air, the end of the year is about to arrive.


    The regime of Bei Mu was reced because Empress Dowager Xiao is injured. Due to this, the power of Bei Mu fell.


    However, all the citizens of Bei Mu didn¡¯t care about who would obtain the monarchial power. They only care about whether they would have food to eat this winter and whether they would be able to survive this year.

 Chapter 567 – To Act as the Regent Queen 12

    To Act as the Regent Queen [12]


    But suddenly, a Regent has dropped from the sky and into the royal court of Bei Mu.


    The new Regent has disturbed a pond of muddy water and stirred up the waves, causing murderous intent to be hidden in all four corners.


    However, among the ordinary people, Liu Yue¡¯s prestige has skyrocketed as the millions of rations and fodder, cattle and sheep, cloth, and gold have arrived.


    The person who gives them food to eat will be their mother. As the emperor of Bei Mu, it¡¯s the emperor¡¯s duty to let the people of Bei Mu live well. Liu Yue had allowed them to eat till they¡¯re full so no one opposed the Regent among the people and various forces even though she¡¯s an outsider.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation regarding empress dowager,¡± Liu Yue deeply said. She was sitting in Bei Mu¡¯s main pce, Flying Dust Pce.


    ¡°I will do my best.¡± Ouyang Yu Fei didn¡¯t say that it¡¯s going to okay but he also didn¡¯t say that it¡¯s impossible. He only said he will do his best. This meant that his chances of saving the empress dowager aren¡¯t big.


    When Liu Yue heard that, she muttered to herself for a split second. Liu Yue knows how bad Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s injury is.


    ¡°Is the assassin dead?¡± She immediately changed the topic.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Kuo answered. His face was full of grief as he clenched his teeth and said: ¡°The assassin was immediately killed. The assassin was one of the Huns.¡±


    Liu Yue wrinkled her eyebrows, thinking, such impulsive people. They wouldn¡¯t even leave one person alive. They have lost many clues and opportunities since the assassin is already dead.


    ¡°This enmity, we must repay it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we must¡­,¡± Ku Za Mu and Li Kuo said in unison. Their faces were both ashen.


    Liu Yue listened to them and then waved her hand. She said: ¡°Of course we will repay their enmity. However, it won¡¯t be right now. Since they have dared to take action, they must have preparation. It won¡¯t be appropriate if we suddenly go and attack them. I will think of a n myself.¡±


    Ku Za Mu and Li Kuo both admire Liu Yue¡¯s ability to calmly develop a strategy. So when they heard that, they clenched their teeth and didn¡¯t utter another word.


    The atmosphere in the main hall suddenly sank into silence.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the end of the year. In ordance with the usual practice, the Flying Dust Pce must host a big feast for the civil and military officials as well as the various ns.¡± Chen Lin, who has been following the Chief of Internal Affairs suddenly interjected and said: ¡°This matter is supposed to be handled by the emperor. In the past, it was organized by Empress Dowager Xiao. But this year, Prince Qin, Yelu Ji has suddenly taken over the role. What do you think, Regent?¡±


    T/N: Huns is the English term for Xiong Nu.

 Chapter 568 – To Act as the Regent Queen 13

    To Act as the Regent Queen [13]


    After listening to him, Liu Yue replied with an ¡®en¡¯ and said: ¡°Since he has already taken over, then let him be in charge of it. Tomorrow, I will personally¡­¡±


    ¡°Regent, this isn¡¯t proper.¡± Liu Yue didn¡¯t even finish speaking when Li Kuo suddenly interjected.


    Liu Yue turned to look at the frowning Li Kuo, said: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Li Kuo nced at Liu Yue and then nced at the people that are present in the main hall. The people that are present were Chen Lin, Ouyang Yu Fei, and Ku Za Mu. Li Kuo muttered to himself for a split second before saying: ¡°I discovered that they have begun transferring soldiers and horses from the South courtyard and have sealed off the four corners of Sheng Jing.¡±


    In Bei Mu, only Ku Za Mu, Li Kuo, and the South courtyard wield military powers. Prince Qin, Yelu Ji is able to mobilize the South courtyard¡¯s soldiers because he is in charge of defending Sheng Jing.


    As Liu Yue listened to this, she slowly leaned back against the dragon chair that she is sitting on.


    When she epted the title of the Regent two days ago, she felt the dissatisfactioning from Yelu Ji. However, she didn¡¯t expect him to make a move so quickly that she hasn¡¯t even made any countermeasure yet.


    ¡°He wants to rebel?¡± Ku Za Mu suddenly wrinkled his eyebrows.


    The South courtyard has mobilized troops and sealed off the four corners of Sheng Jing without themand of the emperor. This is obviously a rebellion.


    Although the number of soldiers that he and Li Kuomand is more than Yelu Ji¡¯s, their troops are stationed outside Sheng Jing and at the borders. If they try to rush the soldiers in¡­


    ¡°Then we aren¡¯t going tomorrow?¡± The Chief of Internal Affairs immediately wrinkled his brows.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t not go. Once we don¡¯t go, everything will be disastrous.¡± Ouyang Yu Fei shook his head, disagreeing with him.


    As Liu Yue listened to them, she nodded her head. Yelu Ji is in charge of Sheng Jing¡¯s security. Thus, all the imperial guards are under his control. He can force her to abdicate without any difficulty.


    Right now, she¡¯s powerless. Yet he still stationed troops around the city. Yelu Ji is still hesitant because he is afraid of the consequences. But if she exposes any weakness, he¡¯ll attack her immediately.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I will attend the banquet as usual. Ben wang[1] has countermeasures.¡± Liu Yue¡¯s expression was cold and stern. With a swish, she got up and turned to leave.


    When Ouyang Yu Fei saw this, his eyebrows slightly wrinkled as he followed Liu Yue out.


    Ku Za Mu and Li Kuo looked at each other, their expressions were ugly.


    But at this time, the sun shone brightly outside the main hall.


    Great danger surround the state banquet as people transferred soldiers and horses.


    [1]Ben wang: literally means ¡®this prince¡¯.

 Chapter 569 – Great Danger at the Sate Banquet 1

    Great Danger at the Sate Banquet [1]


    Time flies quickly. In a blink of an eye, time is already lost.


    The dark curtain of the night is withdrawn as dawn is awaken.


    Rays of golden sunlight sprinkled down from the sky, zing everything with ayer of golden light. That warm sunshine has already emitted warm heat since dawn. The radiance of the sunshine was bottomless. It really is the best day out of many days because of the warmth.


    Under these golden rays of light, Bei Mu¡¯s imperial city, Sheng Jing was decorated with red decorations.


    Against the dazzling golden lights, joy erupted from the solemnness.


    Because of the assassination attempt on Empress Dowager Xiao, the state banquet can¡¯t be too grand or festive. Instead, everything is based on simplicity.


    But in Cheng Lan Hall, the ce where the state banquet is hosted, the pce maids and servants all have a smile on their face as they move about.


    Bei Mu has never been as prosperous as this year. The Minister of Appointments and the Minister of Revenue had all went over to help out early in the morning.


    A lot of people are going to attend. Yet the news that they had received said that the carts of grains, cattle and sheep, and gold are still far away. The amount of grains, cattle, and sheep is too much. Thus they can¡¯t move too fast so they¡¯re unable to return in time for New Years.


    However, this was unable to affect their good mood. Once the grain, cattle and sheep, and gold reaches Bei Mu and enters the pce, even if they¡¯re servants, they¡¯ll definitely receive arge sum of money.


    The slower they travel, the better. This meant that there are more items, so then the annual money they get would also be more.


    Therefore, even though there was an assassination attempt on the empress dowager so that everything should be solemn and simple, it still couldn¡¯t affect the good mood of the people in the pce.


    Everyone was showing repressed joy.


    But under the repressed joy, a storm was brewing.


    The imperial guards at the pce gate were switched. The guards that were guarding Chen Lan Hall were switched with the guards from the South Courtyard. The guards at the three major pce gates were also reced by the guards from the South Courtyard.


    All the imperial bodyguards and guards of the pce were reced by the guard from the South Courtyard.


    The gates of the imperial city were sealed at night to prevent anyone from entering. Themoners weren¡¯t allowed to go out on the grounds that the empress dowager was almost assassinated. They were also not allowed to set off fireworks.


    As one thing changes after another, rapid changes ur.


    On the surface, everything was festive and everyone was full of enthusiasm. However, many discerning people were able to see the dangers that are lurking in the shadow.

 Chapter 570 – Great Danger at the State Banquet 2

    Great Danger at the State Banquet [2]


    Sponsor: Cevaer (1/4)


    However, among the civil and military officials of the imperial court, no one offered any advice. No one said anything. Everyone was just watching.


    Two days ago, although they had kowtowed and acknowledged Liu Yue as the Regent, it was only on the surface. Even with an imperial edict, it¡¯s not known whether she¡¯ll be able to stably sit in this position.


    Right now, the two tigers are fighting. They are calmly watching and waiting for the changes. The winner between the two will be king. This was a principle that would never change. When the timees, they only needed to pay homage to the winner.


    Although the people of the grasnd are straightforward, that didn¡¯t mean they are stupid.


    Moreover, in this ce that revered strength, strength was everything. Otherwise, it would be nothing at all.


    The morning was dazzling and everything was progressing steadily.


    Liu Yue saw everything yet she didn¡¯t say anything. She also didn¡¯t seem to have done anything. She remained calm and steady.


    She exudes absolute arrogance, making her seem as if she has a card up her sleeve.


    No one knew where Liu Yue¡¯s confidence came from, but no one dared to underestimate her. She had gone from a silent and unknown Central ins citizen to the most powerful official in the royal court of Bei Mu in the short span of a few months,


    This caused everyone who was originally optimistic about Yelu Ji, to carefully think about which direction of the change Bei Mu will change towards.


    All the soldiers and horses in Sheng Jing are under Yelu Ji¡¯s control. Ku Zu Mu¡¯s and Li Kuo¡¯s troops are far away from Sheng Jing. Liu Yue has the Tiger Tally, so this was a battle without any suspense.


    However, from the looks of it, everything should be done with caution. If they enter the wrong team, it would be a huge disaster.


    As a result, everyone maintained the state of looking at flowers in the fog and seeing the fog in the flowers.[1]


    Time quickly flew by.


    Liu Yue pulled Yelu Hong, the emperor of Bei Mu, to follow the rules of the ancestors of Bei Mu. They paid respects to the gods and worshipped their ancestors. The Flying Dust Pce epted the congrattion of many officials.


    She smiled confidently, making it even harder for people to see through her.


    The night quickly fell.


    The state banquet prepared by Yelu Ji was finally grandly presented.


    Liu Yue was dressed in a long red robe that wrapped around her slender body. She looked magnanimous and straightforward. She pulled Yelu Hong, who was wearing a royal robe and proudly walked towards Chen Lan Hall, walking past the guards that Yelu Ji had switched.


    [1]ÎíÀï¿´»¨, »¨Àï¿´ÎíµÄ״̬: lit. to look at flowers in the fog (idiom); fig. blurred vision

 Chapter 571 – Great Danger at the State Banquet 3

    Great Danger at the State Banquet [3]


    Sponsor: Cevaer (2/4)


    The stars in the sky twinkled, the bright moon was hung high up in the sky. Silver light sprinkled all over the ground as silvery lights danced about.


    This scene was hard toe by.


    Chen Lan Hall was brightly lit as a small voice slowly rose into the night sky.


    Standing in front of the Chen Lan Hall, Liu Yue looked at the brilliantly lit main hall. Red lights were revealed through the pitch-ck walls.


    However, even though there were many bright lights, there wasn¡¯t the slightest sense of brightness. It only gave off a sinister feeling, like a huge ck mouth squatting in the darkness, waiting to swallow everything.


    She looked at the big ck mouth in front of her quietly. Her face didn¡¯t show any expression in the darkness. Only a faint sense of solemnness exuded from her body.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I have just confessed my love, and yet I already have to apany my fianc¨¦e to climb the mountain of knives. s, my head hurts, my head hurts.¡± Ouyang Yu Fei, who was following Liu Yue, nced at Liu Yue who was staring at the pitch-ck pce wall. Suddenly, he chuckled softly as he whispered those words into her ear.


    Liu Yue, entire body unconsciously revealed her seriousness, immediately frowned and coldly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you toe.¡±


    When Ouyang Yu Fei heard that, he raised his hand to stroke his brow. He shook his head and pretended to sigh: ¡°That¡¯s right, this leg is very cheap. This leg wants to follow you by itself. I had no choice. It¡¯s all because my fianc¨¦e¡¯s charm is too great.¡± As he spoke, he used his hand to knock his legs twice with a helpless look on his face.


    When Liu Yue saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at Ouyang Yu. This man is crazy.


    ¡°Older sister, do you have a fianc¨¦?¡± Although Ouyang Yu Fei¡¯s voice was soft, Yelu Hong, who had been sticking close to Liu Yue, heard him clearly. He immediately raised his small head and looked at Liu Yue in surprise, interrupting her.


    The corner of Liu Yue¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard that. She immediately said, ¡°No.¡± As she turned her head to re at theughing Ouyang Yu Fei, killing intent was hidden between her brows. ¡°If you dare to mention the word fianc¨¦e, in front of me again, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue.¡±


    Ouyang Yu Fei¡¯s smiling face fell upon hearing these words. His two brows drooped as he sighed: ¡°How unfriendly.¡±

 Chapter 572 – Great Danger at the State Banquet 4

    Great Danger at the State Banquet [4]


    Sponsor: Cevaer (3/4)


    Liu Yue¡¯s reply to him was even more vicious.


    Seeing this, Yelu Hong who was tightly holding Liu Yue, nodded. Looking at Liu Yue, he said in a serious tone, ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t. Elder sister, wait for me to grow up. I want to marry older sister.¡±


    After his crisp voice sounded, there were a short two seconds of silence.


    Immediately after, Ouyang Yu Fei burst out inughter. He pointed at Yelu Hong andughed to the point of being speechless.


    Liu Yue speechlessly frowned and said, ¡°A child¡¯s words.¡± As she spoke, she pulled Yelu Hong along with her as she headed towards the hall that is brimming with killing intent.


    ¡°Really, sister¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡­¡±


    His tiny voice alternated as Ouyang Yu Fei stood behind Liu Yue. He looked at Liu Yue¡¯s face which was a mixture of helplessness and anger.


    Her body no longer exuded the seriousness from before. The aura that made people feel like she was on guard was reced with calmness and self-confidence.


    Today, the killing field is filled with enemies. The killing intent and breath of the guards that are hidden in the dark night was extremely dense and there wereyers uponyers of it. It is unknown just how many people are hidden here.


    If Liu Yue takes one wrong step, she would lose everything. They couldn¡¯t afford to lose, even if it was just the imposing manner that she exudes.


    Ouyang Yu Fei withdrew the fake smile from his face. The corners of his mouth slowly hooked into a faintly discernable smiling expression. This kind of Liu Yue is right, he immediately followed her into Chen Lan Hall.


    The lights are brilliant as the entire hall was filled with guests.


    Chen Lan Hall was extremelyrge. The outer hall and the inner hall werepletely different from the inner and outer halls of the Central ins. In the Central ins, the outer and inner halls are separated. Inparison, the outer and inner halls here was apletely open and grand structure that was connected to each other.


    Inside the hall, the stairs undte, with one step higher than the next, winding upwards. There were a total of three levels, just like theyout of the temple.


    On both sides of the stairs, the third level of the high tform was filled with people.


    Those a lower official position would sit in the outer hall. The higher one¡¯s official position is, the closer they would sit to the inner hall. On the third floor, on the highest seat, arge chair was draped with a white tiger skin. The one sitting there would be able to see everything, having a bird¡¯s-eye view of all the officials.


    That seat belongs to the emperor of Bei Mu.

 Chapter 573 – Great Danger at the State Banquet 5

    Great Danger at the State Banquet [5]


    Sponsor: Cevaer (4/4)


    Beside this throne, there was arge leopard leather chair. This was the Regent¡¯s chair.


    ¡°The Emperor has arrived, the Regent has arrived.¡±


    The loud shout immediately interrupted the small talk in Chen Lan Hall.


    All the officials present quickly stood up from the outer hall to the inner hall like a wave. They bowed towards Yelu Hong and Liu Yue and said, ¡°This subject pays his respect to the emperor and to the regent.¡±


    Some voices sounded first, someter. This made the voices rang out in a continuous line as it winded above the entire Chen Lan Hall.


    Liu Yue held Yelu Hong¡¯s hand. With a smile on her face, she calmly and unhurriedly walked towards the tiger-skin chair on the highest level.


    Along the way, all the officials bowed to each other respectfully.


    The fire crackled and burned, warm as summer.


    With a wave of her sleeve, it gently flitted across the fire at the side of the stairs. Something within Liu Yue¡¯s sleeve fell into the fire and quickly melted. It happened so quickly that no one noticed it.


    The fireworks swirled around as it flew up the sky above Chen Lan Hall.


    She slowly climbed onto the highest tform. Liu Yue pulled Yelu Hong to sit on the tiger chair, while she herself sat sideways on the leopard chair. Ouyang Yufei stood diagonally behind Liu Yue.


    She swept her gaze across the officials below.


    The national banquet was where all the civil and military officials would bring their wives and children to attend. Today, however, only the civil and military officials are present. There wasn¡¯t a single woman or child present.


    Especially the people on the third floor, all of them were from the imperial family of the Bei Mu Dynasty.


    Humph.


    ¡°Officials, rise. Today is the end of the year, everyone is celebrating. There is no need to stand on ceremony.¡± Yelu Hong waved his small hand as his crisp voice sounded. His speech was the same as he had said the previous year.


    ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡± Everyone shouted in unison as they all sat down slowly.


    Liu Yue reached out for the wine cup on the table before her and raised the wine cup. She raised the wine cup towards the officials and said slowly: ¡°The old year has already passed and it¡¯s the end of the year. I don¡¯t have much to say. With this, I just wish Bei Mu will be more and more prosperous with this toast.¡±


    When her voice fell, Liu Yue raised her cup again to toast.

 Chapter 576 – Great Danger at the State Banquet 6

    Great Danger at the State Banquet [6]


    Below, some officials had immediately raised their cups. Liu Yue is toasting for Bei Mu. Looking from the angle of a royalty, all the officials need to drink.


    A small number of officials had raised their cups. However, the majority of those officials were looking at the person sitting on the third level, the first seat from the left, Yelu Ji.


    When the few officials that had raised their cups saw this, they immediately retracted their hands.


    In a sh, Chen Lan Hall fell into a strange silence.


    Liu Yue¡¯s eyes swept across the various officials, they each have a different expression on their face. The corners of Liu Yue¡¯s mouth slowly lifted up into a sneer. They really aren¡¯t giving her any face. She had just sat down, they¡¯re already giving her a show of strength.


    She had just thought that, when as expected, Yelu Ji, who is sitting on the first seat from the left, arrogantly raised his head and look at Liu Yue. Under the crowd¡¯s gaze, he said:


    ¡°To celebrate for Bei Mu, not everyone can do that.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Liu Yue stretched out the sound. She raised the wine cup and unhurriedly took a sip. Liu Yue leaned back on the chair, with a smile, she looked at Yelu Ji and said: ¡°This prince doesn¡¯t have the qualifications. Then I ask you, Prince Qin, who has the qualifications?¡±


    When Yelu Ji saw that Liu Yue was calm andposed, without the slightest fear, he couldn¡¯t help but coldly snorted. He had already torn his face off, he¡¯s not afraid of losing face.


    With a wave of his sleeve, he stood up. Instead of facing Liu Yue, he faced towards the officials and said: ¡°The emperor of Bei Mu is young. The Regent naturally have the power and qualifications.


    However, not anyone can be Regent. That person must exceed everyone¡¯s expectations. This person has to risk their life for Bei Mu, done great deeds for Bei Mu, have experience, and is a capable person of Bei Mu. Only then, they are qualified.


    Otherwise, even if that person has entered this stage, that person won¡¯t be able to sit stably on the seat.¡±


    Below, many of Bei Mu¡¯s officials immediately nodded their heads in agreement. A few of them were in cahoots with Yelu Ji, shouted loudly in praise: ¡°What you say is right¡­¡±


    ¡°What Prince Qin said is extremely true¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Bei Mu isn¡¯t a ce where anyone can be the Regent¡­¡±


    T/N: Please check out our new novel, Raising a Fox Consort: The Cold Demonic Wang¡¯s Sweet Love. Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 577 – Great Danger at the State Banquet 7

    Great Danger at the State Banquet [7]


    Drum sounds rang out in all directions. Some of the officials that were seated on the various tforms are agreeing, some remained calm and collected, while some are remaining secretive.


    All of a sudden, everyone¡¯s face was radiant with excitement.


    The five-year-old Yelu Hong saw the crowd moring. He had seen this kind of scene before. But ever since he was kidnapped, his courage grew by quite a bit.


    At the moment, he only slightly shrank back, immediately turning to look at Liu Yue.


    Seeing that, Liu Yue smiled at Yelu Hong. Then she extended her hand and lightly patted Yelu Hong¡¯s small hand, while her other hand yed with the wine cup. She turned around at look at the standing Yelu Ji, she slowly said, ¡°Prince Qin¡¯s meaning is that you don¡¯t recognize Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s imperial edict? You don¡¯t respect the throne anymore?


    Slow and leisurely, her word which seems to have no weight floated in the air. But it made the noisy crowd immediately quiet down.


    The meaning behind her words is that Yelu Ji desire to rebel and wants to seize the throne for himself.


    Even though Empress Dowager Xiao was heavily injured, she wasn¡¯t dead yet. If Yelu Ji doesn¡¯t listen to her orders and tried to deal with Liu Yue, the regent, he is rebelling and will be a traitor.


    This crime was not something that could be taken lightly.


    Silence reigned in the main hall. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Yelu Ji.


    There was a huge difference between assisting the country and rebellion. The former is an official that has done great service while thetter is a person that will be cursed for eternity.


    In ancient times, there was the example of Zhu Di, the ancestor of the Ming Dynasty. Even if he had contributed meritorious deeds for thousands of years, he would always be a rebel who stole his nephew, Zhu Yunwen¡¯s throne.


    Although Liu Yue wasn¡¯t very familiar with the ancient history of China, she still remembered some of these famous people.


    Liu Yue yed with the wine cup in her hand as she smiled at Yelu Ji


    In the absolutely silent great hall, Yelu Ji turned around to look at the smiling Liu Yue, She was looking at him without even the slightest trace of fear. His pitch-ck brows raised as he gave a coldugh.


    He turned around to face an old man that sat opposite of him. The old man has a white beard and wore a python robe.

 Chapter 578 – Great Danger at the State Banquet 8

    Great Danger at the State Banquet [8]


    He respectfully bowed to the old man and said loudly: ¡°Third Royal Uncle, in our Bei Mu Royal Family, you are our senior. Today, please speak with justice.


    My heart is only loyal to Bei Mu. Heaven and earth can be witness to this.


    Now, when Empress Dowager Xiao is heavily injured, her mind is muddled and she made a mistake in her imperial edict. Although her heart is loyal to Bei Mu, how can outsiders be easily trusted? How can we let outsiders gain control of our country? This country was established by our Yelu family and a few big ns of Bei Mu, using blood and countless life.


    It absolutely cannot fall into the hands of outsiders.


    With all my heart, I, Yelu Ji, would not hesitate to rmend myself. When I be the Regent, I, Yelu Ji, will go through fire and water for Bei Mu. I will cut through all the obstacles for the emperor of Bei Mu by taking care of Bei Mu for a few years.


    When the emperor of Bei Mu bes an adult, I will immediately return the throne without any hesitation.


    Of course, if Third Royal Uncle and the other officials have a better candidate, I will not hesitate. As long as that person is loyal to Bei Mu and a citizen of Bei Mu, I, Yelu Ji, will not oppose it.


    But if you are an outsider, then even if I have to go to hell and risk my life to be a traitor, I will definitely not allow that to happen.¡± With these words, Yelu Ji was practically impassioned.


    After a series of intense speeches by Yelu Ji, some of the officials were supportive, some were in deep thoughts, and some remained calm and collected.


    Even though his words were beautiful, but only strength is the most reliable.


    Following the end of Yelu Ji¡¯s words, the eldest of the royal family, the Third Royal Uncle, pondered for a moment before speaking in an extremely slow voice: ¡°These words make sense.


    Back then, Empress Dowager Xiao was in charge of the imperial government. As the Empress of the previous emperor and the mother of our current Bei Mu emperor, naturally, there is no need to doubt her.


    However, if it¡¯s an outsider, this¡­ ¡±


    Before he could finish, Liu Yue suddenly waved her hand, interrupting the Third Royal Uncle. She smiled and said, ¡°No need to say anymore. I understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°In any case, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m an outsider. Bei Mu doesn¡¯t care if someone is virtuous and wise, doesn¡¯t care if he or she is capable. It only matters what that person¡¯s surname and what their background is. Only then can they climb to the position of power. This prince understands now.¡±


    T/N: Happy one year anniversary! I want to thank you all for your support over the year. I never imagined that I would still be running this site a yearter (which wouldn¡¯t be possible if not for all of your support). Special thanks to my lilcupcakez for joining me and bringing so much more novels to this site ? Enjoy the extra chapter!


    P.S. We will be using Patreon starting 03/01/2019.

 Chapter 579 – Great Danger at the State Banquet 9

    Great Danger at the State Banquet [9]


    The moment she finished speaking, the expressions of the people in the hall turned ugly. Her words were a little¡­


    Liu Yue smiled even more elegantly. She pushed herself up and put down the wine cup in her hand. Liu Yue looked at the Third Prince with a smile and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing I can say.


    Since I¡¯m an outsider, I don¡¯t really want to be an insider. Then, let¡¯s just hand over the things that I, this outsider, brought for Bei Mu. I¡¯ll take them away. Whoever wants to be the Regent, can be the Regent.¡±


    Before she could even finish her sentence, the faces of all the ministers changed again as they looked at each other in dismay.


    Ouyang Yu Fei, who had been standing behind Liu Yue, slowly took a step forward. His eyes were concealing a smile yet his facial expression didn¡¯t betray anything as he said: ¡°Prince of Bei Mu since we¡¯re the one who saved it, we¡¯re going to bring it away. If it¡¯s one person, we can still afford to raise it.


    The millions of piculs of grain, hundreds of thousands of sheep and cattle, millions of taels of gold, one million bolts of cloths, as well as the ten Ku Sha cities and the Ku Sha grasnd are all brought here by us.


    Since it¡¯s all outsiders and because Bei Mu doesn¡¯t care about outsiders, we won¡¯t make things difficult for you. It¡¯s a good thing we¡¯re parting with good feelings. So let¡¯s just take our stuff and leave.¡±


    Saying up to this, Ouyang Yu Fei turned around and bowed to Liu Yue with a serious expression, he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go down and prepare first. Taking away these things is simple. I just need to send the mail via the pigeon to inform the 500,000 soldiers from the ten Ku Sha cities¡­¡±


    ¡°That, wait first.¡± Before Ouyang Yu Fei could finish his words, the Third Royal Uncle spoke hesitantly to Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t stop smiling when she heard this, but her eyes became cold.


    Liu Yue swept her eyes across the Third Royal Uncle. With tacit understanding, her voice was sharp as she said, ¡°Wait? Don¡¯t tell me that you are prepared to let an outsider like him step down but aren¡¯t prepared to let an outsider like me take away my belongings?


    I have heard that the people of the grasnd are straightforward and sincere. They take responsibility for their actions. Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s all untrue?

 Chapter 580 – Great Danger at the State Banquet 10

    Great Danger at the State Banquet [10]


    ¡°You don¡¯t want an outsider like me, but want to keep an outsider¡¯s things?¡±


    Her sharp voice scattered in the air. The officials below and the people from the royal family of Bei Mu all had unsightly expressions on their faces.


    All these good things, how could they not want her to leave it behind? Not to mention, many regions of Bei Mu needs these life-saving things. If it¡¯s all taken away by Liu Yue, then¡­


    If they don¡¯t allow Liu Yue to bring those things away, then what is the difference between them and the people of the Central ins whom they despised? Once the people from the Central ins sees a profit, they forget about morality. They would abandon their benefactor upon achieving their goal.


    This shameful action isn¡¯t characteristic of the people from the grasnd.


    At that moment, many of the officials who were neutral were a little hesitant and ashamed.


    The night breeze was slightly cold, and the bonfire crackled even more vigorously. Wisps of green smoke rose into the air, spiraling through every corner of the Chen Lan Hall.


    Yelu Ji, who was on the high tform, did not expect that Liu Yue would answer him like this. All preparation for thepetition for power had been all for nothing. Now, they¡¯re being led by the nose by Liu Yue.


    At this moment, his gaze swept across the officials who were starting to hesitate. They were worrying as their thoughts turned rapidly.


    With a frown, Yelu Ji¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and said loudly, ¡°The reason you have so much food is all because of Bei Mu¡¯s 500,000 soldiers. If not, how would you be able to get all these things?


    Since it was Bei Mu¡¯s force that has done its part, then those things naturally belong to Bei Mu. You only have merit for your aplishment. By giving you a part of it already shows how benevolent our Bei Mu is. As for the rest, take a rest.¡±


    His unreasonable words were said as if they¡¯re justified.


    At the same time, a lot of Bei Mu¡¯s officials had frowned. If it wasn¡¯t for Liu Yue saving Bei Mu¡¯s emperor, as well as the fact that she was the one who had conquered the ten Ku Sha cities. If she hasn¡¯t, how would they have the 500,000 soldiers from the ten Ku Sha cities to plunder so much grain, cattle and sheep, and gold?


    How could he say such words?


    The cold light swept over Yelu Ji¡¯s face. Liu Yue suddenly smiled coldly and said, ¡°No matter how you say it, you just want power and even more, you want money. Yelu Ji, there is no such cheap things in this world.¡±

 Chapter 581 – Great Danger at the State Banquet 11

    Great Danger at the State Banquet [11]


    When Yelu Ji heard how blunt Liu Yue had spoken, he was ashamed into anger. His face darkened and with a wave of his hand, he shouted loudly, ¡°You people from the Central ins can argue eloquently. I can¡¯t win against you in regards to talking. However, I have already determined that our Yelu family¡¯s country cannot be given to an outsider.


    If you step down by yourself, this prince will give you a good horse and carriage. I¡¯ll give you as much grain and gold as you can carry. However, if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, then don¡¯t me this prince for carrying this evil reputation for the sake of Bei Mu¡¯s stability.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the pce maids and guards, who were pouring wine and water, appeared from the shadows.


    They have bow and arrows in their hand as they unsheathed their sharp swords.


    In an instant, the entire Chen Lan Hall waspletely surrounded by a ferocious killing intent.


    Yelu Hong retreated quickly, preparing to enter the protective circle. He had witnessed Liu Yue¡¯s power before.


    Some of the officials in the hall couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle their brows when they saw this. Their faces showed how unsatisfied they are.


    Their Bei Mu is a righteous, open-minded, and honest. It¡¯s not a ce where the people are greedy and always scheming for riches. This action of his had humiliated Bei Mu greatly.


    ¡°Older sister.¡± Yelu Hong watched the scene unfold with wide eyes. He turned his hand around and grabbed tightly onto Liu Yue¡¯s hand.


    Liu Yue turned around and smiled at Yelu Hong, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Ouyang Yu Fei, who was standing right in front of Liu Yue and was quite close to Yelu Hong, his figure suddenly flickered.


    Yelu Ji only felt that the white figure with specks of red suddenly shed before his eyes. Before he could react, a hand was already pressed on his shoulder. Ouyang Yu Fei¡¯szy words resounded in his ears, ¡°Some words, it¡¯s best if you sit down and say them.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he lifted up Yelu Ji, who was taller than him, as if he was carrying a broken sack. He lightly walked towards the ce where Yelu Ji was originally sitting.


    With a flick of his wrist, Yelu Ji and Ouyang Yu Fei sat side by side on Yelu Ji¡¯s original seat. Ouyang Yu Fei smiled as he poured himself a cup of wine and leisurely drank it.


    On the other hand, Yelu Ji found that he couldn¡¯t move at all. He waspletely in Ouyang Yu Fei¡¯s hands. His face immediately turned green.

 Chapter 582 – Great Danger at the State Banquet 12

    Great Danger at the State Banquet [12]


    He only knew that Liu Yue¡¯s martial arts was high and had never seen the gentle and refined Ouyang Yu Fei act before. He thought Ouyang Yu Fei was just a weak schr and a doctor, but this Ouyang Yu Fei actually didn¡¯t reveal his true self.


    The situation instantly changed.


    All the officials in the hall looked at Liu Yue, who was surrounded by pointed arrows and swords. Then they looked at Yelu Ji, who was being controlled by Ouyang Yufei.


    Silence,plete silence.


    With an ashen expression, Yelu Ji gritted his teeth and snorted coldly at Liu Yue, ¡°You think that by capturing this prince, you will be able to continue being the Regent? Dream on!


    This prince has already sent out his words. Today, the Chen Lan Hall has already been surrounded to the point where not even a drop of water can leak out. You all better not even think of escaping.


    Hmph! Also, if I don¡¯t send out any news after half an hour, then 100,000 soldiers from the Southern Courtyard will definitely destroy the city ande here.


    Liu Yue, don¡¯t try to use the same method that you had used to capture the Huns on me. If this prince dies, there is still this prince¡¯s son. I am not afraid of how powerful you are.


    Come! Ignore this prince and kill her for this prince,¡± Yelu Ji shouted with a stern voice. His face turned extremely hideous. He pressing on his luck as he threw away his face.


    The arrow on the bow was pulled as it aimed at Liu Yue.


    ¡°The emperor is still there¡­¡±


    ¡°The emperor is still¡­¡±


    Bei Mu¡¯s emperor, Yelu Hong was sitting right next to Liu Yue. Being surrounded by some many arrows while he was at the center. When the officials in the hall saw this, their expressions immediately changed as they all jumped up.


    Yelu Jipletely ignored it.


    The entire hall instantly emanated a suffocating pressure.


    There was no movement.


    ¡°Shoot! Did you hear that? Shoot for this prince¡­¡±


    Still, there was no movement.


    ¡°All of you¡­,¡± His angry loud roar was still in his mouth when Yelu Ji¡¯s eyes suddenly twisted.


    In front of their eyes, the tight encirclement of people suddenly copsed as if they were all drunk.


    Just like dominoes, one after another, they fell down.


    In an instant, all the people who were intoxicated fell on the ground. They lost their focus on the arrows and swords in their hand.


    All the bows fell to the ground, a ¡®ping-pong¡¯ sound was heard as everything fell to the ground.


    ¡°How is this¡­ Ah¡­,¡± As soon as he opened his mouth, his shocked expression changed. His face instantly turned blood-red and with a ¡®gu dong¡¯ sound, he fell backward.

 Chapter 583 – The Singing of the Empty City 1

    The Singing of the Empty City [1]


    Leaning weakly on the big chair, Yelu Ji suddenly felt as if there wasn¡¯t a single bone in his body. He couldn¡¯t even move his fingers.


    There was no time for him to be shocked.


    In the instant he fell, all the officials standing and sitting in the hall, had also all copsed onto their chairs in the blink of an eye.


    Their faces were as red as blood, and under the pressure of the crackling of the fiery red mes, the brilliant red looked extremely beautiful.


    The floor was full of soft-footed prawns (cowards).


    Suddenly, there was silence.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Ah, my body can no longer move¡­¡±


    ¡°Heavens, someone had poisoned us¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been poisoned. Hurry, someonee¡­¡±


    Their hands and feet couldn¡¯t move. They didn¡¯t have any strength left in their body. It was as if their body no longer belong to them anymore.


    The sudden situation caused a bone-piercing fear to instantly surface in everyone¡¯s eyes. A chaotic and tense aura instantly fluttered above Chen Lan Hall.


    After a short period of silence, everyone cried out in fear.


    The chaos and nervousness of being unable to move were even greater than the chaos and nervousness of being able to flee for their life.


    Amidst this bone-piercing tension.


    Liu Yue leisurely leaned forward and slowly poured a cup of wine into the wine cup. Her entire body revealed a carefree and unperturbed manner. Liu Yue¡¯s gaze swept across all the people lying down in the hall as she slowly savored the wine.


    ¡°Older sister, what happened to them?¡± The emperor of Bei Mu, Yelu Hong, stared at the crowd of frightened officials that were sprawled out on the chairs. His eyebrows were raised high as he turned around to look at Liu Yue with a baffled expression.


    When Liu Yue heard this, she smiled and said, ¡°Maybe they are putting on an act?¡±


    Yelu Hong pursed his lips, ¡°Liar.¡± Although he was young, he wasn¡¯t a fool. No matter how he looked at it, this didn¡¯t seem like an act at all.


    The two of them talked willfully on the high tform. While below, the frightened officials who didn¡¯t know where the danger hade from, watched Liu Yue who was talking cheerfully in a calm manner. In that split second, their frightened heart that was threatening to jump out, immediately fell.

 Chapter 584 – The Singing of the Empty City 2

    The Singing of the Empty City [2]


    What¡¯s happening right now, must¡¯ve been done by Liu Yue.


    However, if this was done by Liu Yue¡¯s hands, then it also meant that she is fighting against Yelu Ji. The officials would then be just like a fish in a point. However, there would be no harm done to them if the two tigers fight.


    Although no one knew how Liu Yue was able to poison them without them noticing, the officials in the hall that had stayed neutral to the affairs, were slightly relieved.


    ¡°Liu Yue, this is definitely done by you! You want to harm the people of Bei Mu!¡± Yelu Ji was the first to react from the shock. His eyes almost popped out of his socket. The ferocity within his eyes was so great that it was as if he wanted to swallow Liu Yue whole.


    ¡°I was right about you from the start. You¡¯re just a jackal. You haven¡¯t even be the Regent of Bei Mu yet, and you¡¯re already nning to get rid of all the officials. Once you be the Regent, then we¡¯ll all be finished. Liu Yue, you are definitely a spy sent from the Central ins. Your goal is to kill us and destroy Bei Mu. You are here to harm Bei Mu!¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, the officials who had just felt relieved, felt their heart almost jump out again. A spy from the Central ins?¡¯


    ¡°You talk too much.¡± Ouyang Yu Fei, who was sitting next to Yelu Ji, picked his ear and threw at Yelu Ji. No one knew where the p had hit, but the p had instantly forced Yelu Ji¡¯s mouth to open, but no words came out.


    The officials who were sitting on their chairs looked at each other with an ugly expression.


    ¡°What do you want to do,¡± the Third Royal Uncle asked. His voice was trembling, obviously fearful.


    Liu Yue drank the wine leisurely. Her sharp eyes had been constantly observing all the actions in front of her. She grasped the wine cup in her hand and leaned against the chair as she slowly asked, ¡°What do I want to do? No, I should be the one asking this question. What do you want to do?¡±


    Below the tform, where the officials sat, no one dared to speak.


    ncing coldly at the silent crowd, a hint of sternness shed by Liu Yue¡¯s eyes. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°You all know very well what kind of heart I have towards Bei Mu. If I have a second hard and if I¡¯m a spy sent from the Central ins, then I wouldn¡¯t have rescued the emperor of Bei Mu.


    The Huns killed your emperor and Empress Dowager Xiao. Once the two countries are in a dispute, the Central ins can naturally reap the benefits after both countries are weakened. Even an idiot can calcte this.¡±

 Chapter 585 – The Singing of the Empty City 3

    The Singing of the Empty City [3]


    When Liu Yue had said up to this, she abruptly threw the winecup in her hand onto the small table in front of her. The winecup hit the small table and let out a loud ¡®dong¡¯ sound.


    Liu Yue¡¯s cold eyes swept across the officials, her gaze was as sharp as a knife. She continued, ¡°Yet, instead of being grateful for my grace, you want to kill me. Good!


    I am the type of person that repays kindness with grace and repay enmity with enmity. Empress Dowager Xiao entrusted Bei Mu to me. She believes that I will bring Bei Mu to a new era. For this trust, I would be willing to go through mountains of daggers and seas of fire.


    However, I am not someone who is easily bullied. Whoever wants to harm me or smear my good name, then I won¡¯t hesitate to destroy you indiscriminately. Today, don¡¯t even think about leaving Chen Lan Hall alive.¡±


    Her sharp and ice-cold words resounded through Chen Lan Hall and slowly floated far into the distant night.


    The hall was inplete silence. The officials became speechless after hearing Liu Yue¡¯s speech. Their expression turned unsightly as theyid on their chair, unable to move because they had been paralyzed by poison.


    ¡°Regent, this¡­ this can be discussed. We don¡¯t mean it that way¡­,¡± Prime Minister Xiao Chen responded as he slightly wrinkled his brows.


    When Liu Yue heard that she sneered, ¡°What else can we discuss? I had sworn loyalty to Bei Mu. Yet in the end, what did I get? If I haven¡¯t made preparation before this banquet, I would¡¯ve been already dead by now. So what else can we discuss?


    Didn¡¯t you say that I want to seize Bei Mu and destroy it? Then I will certainly kill you all today. I really want to see if anyone can do anything to me.¡±


    The calm and gentle Liu Yue from the beginning of the banquet was like a sleeping tiger. Now that the tiger has awoken, it has bared its sharp teeth.


    ¡°How can what Prince Qin said represent everyone¡¯s thoughts?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Prince Qin was the one who had raised the topic up. We didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah Regent, please don¡¯t knock over the entire basin of water¡­¡±


    Seeing that Liu Yue was being both determined and resolute in her decision, the officials who had stayed neutral and those who acted like they were watching a y, immediately started to reason with Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue swept her cold gaze across the officials who suddenly had a change of heart. She leaned back on her chair and coldly humped, ¡°Oh.¡±

 Chapter 586 – The Singing of the Empty City 4

    The Singing of the Empty City [4]


    ¡°That¡¯s right! His opinion can only represent himself. We¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? In the time it takes to burn one stick of incense, Prince Qin¡¯s troops will arrive. At that time, the entire Sheng Jing city will belong to Prince Qin. Why are you afraid of a mere Hua Qi pill? Officials, I hope you will think about this clearly. When the troopse and you stand on the wrong team, then don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. After all, the consequences¡­¡±


    The official hasn¡¯t even finished his words of loyalty to Liu Yue yet when one of the officials from Prince Qin¡¯s side had blurted that out.


    After listening to what the official from Prince Qin¡¯s side had said, the officials who were nning on swearing the loyalty to Liu Yue became silent. They turned to look at each other.


    At this moment, Yelu Ji, whose mute acupuncture point was pressed, stillid paralyzed on the chair. He nced at Liu Yue from the corner of his eyes. His gaze no longer showed the fear from before, instead, it showed arrogance and pride.


    Yelu Ji mouth moved but no sound came out as he said, ¡°Make your move and kill me! I¡¯m not afraid of you. Today, I will definitely win!¡± After he finished saying that, he started tough hysterically.


    His silentughter horrified everyone.


    Ouyang Yu Fei cut the roastedmb in front of him. He smiled as he ate a bite of mutton meat and said, ¡°Nothing is absolute in this world. Until things have proceeded to thest second, don¡¯t jinx it.¡±


    Saying up to this, he threw his knife away and stood up. While facing Liu Yue, he said in a loud voice, ¡°Ten days ago, General Han Fei, General Kuo Bali, and General Tuo Bimu began leading 400,000 troops towards Sheng Jing. By nightfall, they will definitely reach Sheng Jing and help the Regent subdue the armed rebels.¡±


    Ouyang Yu Fei¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud. But what he had said had clearly entered the ears of everyone present. Although his voice was light, the impact of the news was explosive.


    The officials that were present once again nced at each other in dismay. This was the most the officials had evermunicate and looked at their colleagues in their entire lifetime.


    Everyone was shocked by Ouyang Yu Fei¡¯s news. If Liu Yue really has 400,000 troops marching here, then, how could Prince Qin¡¯s 100,000 troops evenpare?


    Whether who loses and who wins, what else could be changed?


    How can this be? All of a sudden, she became extremely difficult to deal with. It seemed as if she didn¡¯t prepare anything out in the open. Yet in secret, she had prepared such a killing move.


    Liu Yue is truly difficult to deal with, she could remain calm and collected while facing everything.


    T/N: Please vote here to vote which novels we should be updating more frequently.

 Chapter 587 – The Singing of the Empty City 5

    The Singing of the Empty City [5]


    The scale is slowly tipping in Liu Yue¡¯s favor.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. That is absolutely impossible. How can there be 400,000 troops approaching Sheng Jing? At this moment, Han Fei and the others are still thousands of miles away. Although you can fool others, you won¡¯t fool me.¡±


    The Ministry of War of the South Courtyard troops sneered as he continued. He was in a cohort with Yelu Ji.


    Han Fei and the others are still slowly escorting army provisions to Sheng Jing. They can¡¯t fly so how would they be able to arrive at Sheng Jing in such a short period of time? What a joke!


    Liu Yue swept her gaze across the Ministry of War of the South Courtyard. She coldlyughed, ¡°I¡¯m deceiving you? What qualifications do you have for me to try to deceive you? I would never joke around with a dead person.¡±


    Her cold voice was still floating in the air when a silver light shed within the fire. A few small knives flew through the air, straight at the Ministry of War. The knives slid across the Ministry of War¡¯s throat, leaving behind a bright red streak of blood on his neck. The knives then firmly nted itself on the wall behind him.


    His eyes rolled to the back of his head. The Ministry of War didn¡¯t even struggle before immediately losing consciousness.


    ¡°Coward.¡± When Liu Yue saw his actions or theck therefore, she coldly threw those two words out.


    It was merely a red mark across his neck. Yet, he was frightened to the point where he fainted. He really is a disgrace.


    The hall became silent.


    No one dared to even speak another word.


    What a joke! Even if Yelu Ji has 100,000 troops, by the time they get here, they would all be killed by Liu Yue.


    Yelu Ji has a son, he has someone to continue his family lineage. But they don¡¯t have someone to continue their family lineage.


    They aren¡¯t willing to exchange their life for Yelu Ji¡¯s victory against Liu Yue. They aren¡¯t crazy or insane. They value their life and want to live it to the fullest.


    No one uttered a single word, including the people in cohorts with Yelu Ji.


    Her cold eyes swept across the officials who kept silent. Liu Yue retrieved some of the killing intent she had released. She slowly said, ¡°My heart ispletely loyal to Bei Mu. When I heard that Empress Dowager Xiao was attacked by an assassin, I ordered that 100,000 soldiers continue to escort the army provision and ordered the remaining 400,000 soldiers to return to Bei Mu with me. With the 400,000 soldiers, I intended to eradicate all the forces and people that are harmful to Bei Mu.


    However, I would¡¯ve never thought that the troops I prepared would be used for myself. Say, doesn¡¯t it feel like God¡¯s n always supersedes our n?¡±

 Chapter 588 – The Singing of the Empty City 6

    The Singing of the Empty City [6]


    Liu Yue¡¯s icy words made the arrogant and disbelieving Yelu Ji¡¯s facial expression to change.


    Could it be that what she is saying is true? Then¡­


    She appeared to be calm andposed. Liu Yue lightly picked up the roastedmb from the table and gave it to Yelu Hong who is sitting next to her. She didn¡¯t even give another nce at the officials in the lower tforms. After hearing her words, theplexion of the officials seated in the lower tforms changed.


    In a cold voice, Liu Yue said to Yelu Ji, ¡°You aren¡¯t benevolent and I¡¯m not righteous. Don¡¯t me me for causing internal strife by sending troops here. After all, if you¡¯re alive, then I am not. If I¡¯m alive, you would be dead. Let¡¯s see my 400,000 soldiers fight against your 100,000 soldiers. I really wonder which side would win.¡±


    Once her icy-cold yet decisive words sounded, a cold wind roll into the hall. The sudden cold wind made everyone feel a chill run down their spine as they shiver in response.


    Once the war starts, Sheng Jing would flow rivers of blood¡­


    Outside Chen Lan Hall, one of the people who was concealed within the night immediately rushed away.


    Cold wind, as well as thick killing intent, fluttered about outside Chen Lan Hall.


    The night was silent. Themon people weren¡¯t allowed out at night. They also weren¡¯t allowed to put out fireworks. The empty city of Sheng Jing was deadly silent.


    And on this silent night, the sound of horse hooves hitting the ground loudly sounded. The sudden sound was piercing in contrast to the dark night. Dust and smoke apanied the sound, rolled towards the north city gate.


    The sound of the horse hooves hitting the ground is simr to the sound of thunder in the summer. The rumbling was so loud that the sound seems to almost reach heaven.


    In the far distance of the night, there is a faint light. The fiery white light in the distance appears to be simr to a white line. Under the dark night, the bright line of light was so dazzling that people were unable to look away from it.


    ¡°Are you speaking the truth?¡± The general who was guarding the north city gate under the orders of Yelu Ji asked in shock. After listening to the report from the guard that had rushed out from the imperial pce, the general¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    ¡°I am speaking the truth. I had heard it with my own ears.¡± The expression of the guard was extremely ugly.


    The general, Wu Sha immediately frowned. If there really is 400,000 soldiersing, then¡­


    ¡°General, general, there are troops approaching¡­ general.¡± Just as the general and the guard were talking, the soldier who was responsible for guarding the city gates crawled and rolled in from his post to report.


    When Wu Sha heard the news, he didn¡¯t even have time to respond as he rushed towards the city gate.


    The night scene is beautiful and elegant. In the sky, the stars twinkled and shined brightly.


    Looking into the distance, the white line had slowly spread out, covering almost the entire horizon.


    Suddenly, faint thundering sounds pierce through the horizon, heading directly in their direction.


    T/N: This is the chapter due today ~ I will make up the one chapter I missedst week and the chapter I missed yesterday. There is also 2 sponsored chaptersing up. Thank you for your patience! ?

 Chapter 589 – The Singing of the Empty City 7

    The Singing of the Empty City [7]


    Wu Sha raised his head to look at the sky. The sky was cloudless and clear. It doesn¡¯t seem like it would rain. Then the only exnation would be that the sound that he¡¯s hearing is the sound of horse hooves hitting the ground. When an army of horse hooves hit the ground, the sound produced is simr to thunder.


    In the distance, dust and smoke hid the sky and covered the earth. The sand and stone flew along with the cold wind, it almost blew right onto his face. Everything in front of his was dark and obscure, making it impossible to see anything. Only arge number of horse hooves can make such arge scale of sand to act this violently.


    Heavens! How many soldiers and horses would be needed to have this kind of imposing manner?


    In a sh, Wu Sha began to panic.


    ¡°You have to quickly report to Prince Qin. You have to tell him that arge army is approaching. Quickly¡­¡±


    ¡°Arge army is striking¡­¡±


    Arge army is invading¡­¡±


    In an instant, like the news has wings, the news immediately traveled from the north city gate to the Imperial Pce of Bei Mu.


    At this time, the time that Prince Qin has appointed has also arrived. His troops and horses began to march towards the Imperial Pce to force Liu Yue to abdicate her position.


    The night is as dark as ink. Killing intent can be felt everywhere.


    -In Chen Lan Hall of the Imperial Pce-


    The lights are bright and glorious. Yet it couldn¡¯t conceal the dense shadow beneath the fire.


    In the tense and quiet moment, Hua Yulong, d in an armor suddenly broke through the dark night and entered Chen Lan Hall.


    ¡°Reporting to Regent, General Han Fei has sent a message via the pigeon.¡± The person d in armor bowed as he knelt down to salute Liu Yue.


    ¡°Read the message.¡±


    ¡°Already three miles before reaching Sheng Jing. City Lord, please give your instructions.¡± Hua Yulong said in a loud voice as he reveals the message in his hand.


    Once his voice fell, the heart of everyone in the hall instantly tightened. They really came?


    And right at this moment, a soldier covered in sweat rushed into the hall from the dark entrance.


    Yelu Ji continued to deny that Liu Yue would have 400,000 soldiers approaching Sheng Jing right now. However, his expression immediately changed when he saw the soldier that had just rushed in. That soldier works under him. Why did hee?


    The guard that had just arrived nced around the hall to see the situation. He looked at Yelu Ji and hesitated to speak.


    When Third Royal Uncle saw this, he loudly said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Speak.¡±


    When the guard said that Yelu Ji didn¡¯t object, he immediately said, ¡°General Wu Sha, who is guarding the north city gate reports that arge army is approaching. Therge army is about 3 miles from the city gate. It¡¯s arge scale¡­rge scale army¡­¡±

 Chapter 590 – The Singing of the Empty City 8

    The Singing of the Empty City [8]


    ¡°Quickly speak.¡± Prime Minister Xiao Chen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much between Liu Yue and Yelu Ji¡¯s confrontation. However, when he heard the guard¡¯s words, he became a little anxious. Thus he loudly shouted at the guard to speak.


    ¡°The scale of the army approaching is around 400,000 to 500,000 strong. General Wu Sha is waiting for Prince Qin¡¯s instructions.¡±


    When his words fell, the great hall became silent besides the asional crackling sounds from the fire. The wind blew the crackling sound and it echoed eerily in the silent hall.


    The officials who are able to sit here in the hall today aren¡¯t fools. Although Liu Yue¡¯s 400,000 soldiers may seem strong, however, they believed that she was merely bluffing. This was because when estimating the time and distance that is necessary for 400,000 soldiers to travel here, it seemed impossible for them to arrive at such short notice.


    Therefore, they weren¡¯t afraid of Liu Yue 400,000 soldiers. However, they were afraid of Liu Yue because their life is in her hand.


    But, they would¡¯ve never thought that Liu Yue actually has 400,000 soldiers approaching Sheng Jing right now.


    The people working under Liu Yue might lie for her. But the people under Yelu Ji definitely wouldn¡¯t lie.


    Heavens! Liu Yue¡¯s 400,000 soldiers are reallying.


    The people in the great hall was all genuinely shocked and became afraid after hearing the report.


    Yelu Ji¡¯s eyes widen so much that it seems as if it would fall out at any moment. Liu Yue lifted Yelu Hong onto herp. She coldly said, ¡°You had gone against Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s imperial edict and is unwilling to let me be the Regent.


    Good. Then today, I will not care about any of you. The officials of Bei Mu believe that they¡¯re great and above thew. They despise the Emperor of Bei Mu. It¡¯s also time for Bei Mu to shuffle its cards (change the officials).¡±


    Liu Yue loudly shouted that while holding Yelu Hong on herp. Her expression was frigid and stern.


    ¡°Pass my order down. Attack.¡± Her icy voice flew along with the north wind, up towards the Ninth Heaven.


    She waved her fiery red gown. Her words were ice-cold and decisive. A faint fragrance floated towards the tform that Third Royal Uncle is currently sitting at.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hua Yulong loudly replied. With a swish, he turned around and walked towards the entrance of the great hall inrge strides.


    ¡°No, no. Wait a minute, wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°We can still discuss, Regent. We can still talk nicely¡­¡±


    They are really frightened. The officials that were neutral, as well as those who weren¡¯t neutral immediately, started to anxiously shout towards Liu Yue. Their expressions changed from anxiousness to fear.


    She can¡¯t attack the city! If Liu Yue¡¯s 400,000 soldiers confront Yelu Ji¡¯s 100,000 soldiers in Sheng Jing, the result will be a bloodbath. Everything in Sheng Jing will be washed with blood.

 Chapter 591 – The Singing of the Empty City 9

    The Singing of the Empty City [9]


    Not only will the fight between the two sides be deadly, but it will also affect themon people. Once the war breaks out, countless citizens of Bei Mu will die. Not to mention, their own family will be chaotic and their property will be ruins.


    Once the new regime is established by the bloodshed of these soldiers, they (the officials) will never rise again. The new regime will have a new royal court. It will no longer be theirs.


    This can¡¯t happen. They definitely cannot let that happen.


    All the officials in the hall became uneasy and restless.


    Liu Yue remained ice-cold and solemn. Her appearance is devastatingly beautiful, capable of causing the downfall of a city. Yet apanied by her beauty was an unfeeling, cold, and blood-thirsty aura. Her icy-cold attitude is like that of a clear and bright moon, both heartless and cool.


    Liu Yue ignored the shouting and yelling of the officials. She picked up the obedient Yelu Hong and began walking down the tforms.


    After eating and drinking his fill, Ouyang Yu Fei also stood up and followed after Liu Yue.


    ¡°Regent, please don¡¯t leave. We can¡¯t fight our own family!¡± When they saw that Liu Yue was about to leave, they immediately tried to convince her. Once she leaves, they would never be able to change their fate. Once that happens, their Yelu family would be history. This thought made Third Royal Uncle panic.


    ¡°This is what you forced me to do. I believe that in the future I will be able to help my little brother (Yelu Hong) obtain arge country. And you guys won¡¯t be part of this new country.¡± Her words were both cold and arrogant.


    Seeing that Liu Yue was about to step down from the tforms, the officials of Bei Mu was about to be insane from anxiety.


    ¡°Regent, everything we do is for the emperor. As long as you¡¯re loyal to our emperor, why would we force you? After all, having such a capable official by the emperor¡¯s side, we don¡¯t even have enough time to be happy about it.¡±


    ¡°Regent, this has nothing to do with me. I would never betray you¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it! This is all Yelu Ji¡¯s fault for being disloyal. If you want to die, go die by yourself. Why are you trying to drag us down with you¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s all that damned Yelu Ji¡¯s fault. That bastard¡­¡±


    As the officials saw Liu Yue continue to descend the tform, their fear turned into anger. They almost want to peel Yelu Ji¡¯s skin and eat his meat. Yelu Ji continued toy there, unable to move or speak.


    ¡°Reporting. Therge army is already one mile from the city gate. The three divisions of soldiers from the South Courtyard is still stationed in its original position, awaiting instructions from Prince Qin.¡± Another one of Yelu Ji¡¯s underling had rushed in.

 Chapter 592 – The Singing of the Empty City 10

    The Singing of the Empty City [10]


    The stars shone brilliantly in the night sky. The 100,000 soldiers from the South Courtyard realized that something was wrong. They began transferring troops to the city gate.


    The two armies collide with their arrows on the bow.


    Liu Yue remained indifferent. She held Yelu Hong as she continued to walk.


    ¡°You¡¯re still not ordering your army to stop? Quickly! You really want to burn both jade andmon stone (destroy indiscriminately)?¡± Third Royal Uncle¡¯s face flushed red in anger. He waved and pointed his hand at Yelu Ji. Yelu Ji¡¯s face stiffen when he heard those words.


    As Third Royal Uncle pointed his finger at Yelu Ji, he realized he was able to finally move. At the moment, he didn¡¯t have time to think about why he could move. Third Royal Uncle, like a starved wolf, threw himself at Yelu Ji. He randomly pulled and tore through Yelu Ji¡¯s body, searching for something.


    When Yelu Ji saw this, he gnashed his teeth in anger. However, he was still unable to move or speak. He could only bitterly endure it and let Third Royal Uncle search his body.


    The lights in the halls shone splendidly. Liu Yue and Ouyang Yu Fei slowly walked towards the exit of the great hall.


    The people in the great hall was anxious to the point that their furious eyes turned red. A portion of the officials continuously tried to say good words to appease Liu Yue. The other portion of the officials understood Third Royal Uncle¡¯s intentions and urged him to quickly find it.


    Chen Lan Hall descended to madness.


    With one pull, Third Royal Uncle tore apart Yelu Ji¡¯s undergarment. From Yelu Ji¡¯s waist, an iron que that is the size of a palm fell onto the floor with a ¡®thump¡¯. Under the lights of the great hall, two words, ¡®South Courtyard¡¯ can be seen. The words were carved beautifully on the iron que.


    Third Royal Uncle quickly picked the iron que up and urgently rushed down the tforms, heading toward Liu Yue.


    ¡°Regent, this is themand tally for the South Courtyard hub. With this, quicklymand the soldiers from the South Courtyard to retreat.


    Regent and Bei Mu are both one family. We can¡¯t hurt our own family members. Yelu Ji is ambitious and that can only reflect himself. It cannot reflect what we think and want. Regent is loyal to our Bei Mu. We aren¡¯t wild wolves with great ambitions. We know our limit.


    In the future, Bei Mu will still require your help. You also truly care for the kid, Yelu Hong. You should also think for his sake. If we have internal strife, the Huns who are always eyeing us would seize this opportunity to attack us. Then Yelu Hong¡¯s country would be in imminent danger.¡±


    Third Royal Uncle had madly dashed down the tforms. As he gasps for breath, he pushed themand tally onto Liu Yue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What Third Royal Uncle has said is true¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±


    The numerous officials standing beside Third Royal Uncle all echoed in agreement. They had all thrown the ashen-faced Yelu Ji to the back of their mind.

 Chapter 593 – The Singing of the Empty City 11

    The Singing of the Empty City [11]


    Liu Yue descended the tform step by step. However, she stopped to look at Yelu Hong who she is still holding. A trace of hesitation shed by her eyes as she looked at him.


    Prime Minister Xiao Chen is a keen person. He saw the hesitation on Liu Yue¡¯s face, so he immediately said, ¡°We are all loyal to Bei Mu. We are all trying to do our best for the emperor of Bei Mu. You care deeply for him so please try to understand our intentions.¡±


    His words have a double meaning behind it and are much more effective than the random shouting and yelling by the other officials.


    When the officials of the royal court of Bei Mu had seen Liu Yue hesitate, they continue to shout. They realize that her hesitation is their only road to survival.


    When Ouyang Yu Fei saw this, he sighed, ¡°Although it¡¯s a good n to change the blood (officials) of Bei Mu, we will also be seriously injured by this action. I see that these officials are quite sincere to you. So let¡¯s consider¡­¡± Even though Ouyang Yu Fei didn¡¯t finish his sentence, the meaning behind it was crystal clear.


    Third Royal Uncle was also enlightened by his words. He immediately said in a loud voice, ¡°I am the subject of Yelu Hong. I hereby vow that from hereto, as long as Regent Liu Yue¡¯s action is done for good of the Bei Mu and the Bei Mu emperor, this subject will do my utmost to aid you. This subject vow that this subject will never have a second heart (disloyal).¡±


    ¡°This subject, Xiao Chen also vow¡­¡±


    ¡°This subject, Leng Cheng also vow¡­¡±


    One after another, voices of vowing and swearing loyalty resounded throughout the hall. Their voices sounded anxious, but their tones are serious and heavy.


    The people of the grasnd consider oaths and spirits of loyalty extremely seriously. The vows that they had just promised would bound their heart and soul to her, making sure that they¡¯ll never betray her.


    Although Liu Yue¡¯s expression was still cold, no one saw the smile within Liu Yue¡¯s eyes.


    After a short silence, Liu Yue slowly turned around. She profoundly said, ¡°Since everyone is thinking this way and since everyone is loyal to Bei Mu, I will let this go once. After all, I am not an overbearing person who won¡¯t forgive others. However, if this happens again in the future, then don¡¯t me this regent for being merciless.¡±


    When Liu Yue finished her speech, she waved her hand and threw out themand tally of the South Courtyard. Hua Yulong caught themand tally. He bowed down and said, ¡°I ept the order.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately rushed out.


    The atmosphere is heavy and strong. When the people in Chen Lan Hall saw the scene, they let out a sigh. They had just be aware that in the coldest days of the winter, their clothes were already soaked in sweat.


    ¡°Someonee and take this rebel away. He will be dealt withter.¡± Liu Yue lightly waved her sleeve, faint fragrance slowly floated from her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Someone immediately came in from outside the Chen Lan Hall.

 Chapter 594 – The Singing of the Empty City 12

    The Singing of the Empty City [12]


    While holding Yelu Hong, Liu Yue walked out of Chen Lan Hall. Her aura was every bit intimidating.


    ¡°Regent, what about our poison¡­ Hey! We can move now.¡±


    ¡°I can move too. There¡¯s nothing wrong now!¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Without any of their knowledge, they were poisoned. And then without any of their knowledge again, they were able to move.


    Inside the hall, the officials looked at Liu Yue¡¯s silhouette. Within their sweat-soaked clothing, they didn¡¯t give birth to hatred and hostility. Instead, they began to admire and respect her as if she¡¯s a goddess.


    Liu Yue¡¯s method of dealing with people is unpredictable.


    Last year¡¯s state banquet wasn¡¯t as frightening and shocking as this year¡¯s state banquet.


    The information was transmitted at a rapid speed. The 400,000 soldiers outside the city gate were ordered to retreat and stay stationed 30 miles from the city gate.


    The soldiers from the South Courtyard didn¡¯t move because they no longer have someone overseeing them.


    They withdrew their drawn bow,y down the g and stilled the drums (ceased fighting).


    Everyone felt their heart slow down. Fortunately, there was no upheaval or fighting. Sheng Jing is still intact and the same as before.


    The sky is still the same sky. The position is still the same position. There is just an extra regent within the royal court. No problem. It doesn¡¯t matter who sits on that position, it¡¯s still the same.


    All the court officials finally realized this point.


    The cool breeze flew about as New Year approaches.


    With 400,000 soldiers under hermand, it was a breeze for Liu Yue to take control of Yelu Ji¡¯s forces.


    In three days, Liu Yue was able to quickly take control of the South Courtyard. The master of the South Courtyard was changed and the military power of the South Courtyard hub fell into Liu Yue¡¯s hands.


    Those who didn¡¯t ept the oue was all imprisoned.


    At the state banquet, during that critical juncture, Liu Yue was able to stabilize her power. In the future, she would have an iron grip on the regime and unlimited prestige.


    After the three days past:


    ¡°Regent, not good! Not good! There is an army approaching!¡± Ku Za Mu rushed into the Flying Earth Pce. The officials inside the hall that were discussing court matters immediately became silent.


    Howe there is another big army? Where did this armye from?


    ¡°There is no problem. It¡¯s Tuo Bi Mu and the others that havee,¡± Liu Yue waved her hand, calmly responding.


    Tuo Bi Mu? Didn¡¯t he already arrive long ago? Wasn¡¯t he stationed 30 miles outside the city gate? So why did hee again?


    The officials were full of doubts as they looked at Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue smiled but didn¡¯t exin.


    T/N: Sorry for thete chapters ~ Been really busy with ss ~

 Chapter 595 – The Singing of the Empty City 13

    The Singing of the Empty City [13]


    When Ku Za Mu saw this, his expression had quickly changed. He suddenly patted his back, turned around, and quickly rushed out of the hall.


    Ku Za Mu exited the pce. On horseback, he hastily rushed towards the ce that¡¯s 30 miles from the city gate, where the 400,000 soldiers are stationed.


    Yesterday, their banners were still fluttering in the wind. Yet, they weren¡¯t allowed in from the city gate. However, the city gate walls were already destroyed by them. So how could there be traces of an army approaching now?


    Could it be that the 400,000 soldiers had flown here using the night as cover?


    While Ku Za Mu hurriedly rushed towards his destination, Li Kuo and Prime Minister Xiao Chen joined him. The three looked at each other in dismay as they continued to hurry toward their destination.


    While they traveled toward their destination, they noticed that along the sides of the road, numerousrge trees had fallen on the ground. The fallen trees had long lost its branches and leaves, leaving the fallen trees bare.


    A short distance from the pile of fallen trees, there would be another cluster of fallen trees, then another. This cycle continued on with all the trees showing traces of being bound together before. The scene appears to seem like a group of horses has been dragging three or four trees.


    The three people looked profoundly at the scene in front of them as they continued to advance forward.


    The scenery changed again. Now, there are traces of extinguished bonfire. A short distance from the bonfire, there would be another, then another, and then another. And into the distance, as far as the eyes can see, there are a few mountains.


    Ten days before, while standing on the city walls, they were faintly able to see the fire illuminating the sky, covering half of the horizon.


    The 400,000-strong army should be enough to make a few mountains.


    However, when they looked closely, it seemed as no one had upied the area. What was remaining was only a few pieces of burned twigs and logs here and there. Surrounding the remaining traces of fire, there are only a few footprints.


    When Xiao Chen saw this, the corner of his mouth began to cramp.


    As they head deeper, there were lesser and lesser signs of soldiers living in the area. There were only countless fallen trees and extinguished bonfires.


    After walking for half a day, the signs of human existence in the area became less and less.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to continue walking.¡± Ku Za Mu pulled his horse reigns, slowing his horse to a stop. On his face, there was a smile yet not a smile, anger yet not anger, a weeping expression yet not a weeping expression. In other words, his expression was veryplicated as he looked at the scene around him.


    ¡°Looking at the traces left behind, there would be at most 20,000 soldiers and horses.¡± Li Kuo reached out his hand and massaged his temple.


    They are military generals so they can¡¯t fight in the struggle for power. However, they¡¯re the best when ites to leading armies to fight wars. So when they looked at the traces left behind by the soldiers, they can clearly tell how many soldiers and horses that once upied the area.


    There were only 20,000 soldiers here, only 20,000!


    When Xiao Chen heard Ku Za Mu and Li Kuo¡¯s words, he pulled the horse reign, slowing the horse to a stop. He stayed silent for a good while before looking up to the sky and letting out a deep sigh, ¡°It¡¯s an empty city strategy, an empty city strategy ah.¡±


    There were merely 20,000 troops and horses yet they created the illusion of having a 400,000-strong army. Theck of one basketful of earth spoils the entire effort to build a nine-Ren mountain. In the end, they could only concede to Liu Yue.


    If the 100,000-strong army had fought against the 20,000-strong army, how could Liu Yue still sit on the position she is on now?


    Today, her real army has actually arrived. So even if they know now and want to make a move, they would be powerless to reverse the situation.


    What a good empty city strategy. What a good Liu Yue.

 Chapter 596 – Xianbei 17 1

    Xianbei 17[1] [1]


    The cold wind flies about. The ways of the world belong to intelligent people.


    The majestic army arrived at Bei Mu and was stationed outside the city of Sheng Jing. The sudden arrival of the army broke the tranquility of the first month of the lunar year.


    Many people came to know that Liu Yue had used the empty city stratagem during the state banquet to win the power struggle. However, everything is settled now. Those who wish to rebel will never find any chances again.


    They can only sigh to themselves.


    During the first month of the lunar year, the radiance of spring was boundless. But within the heart of this boundless radiance of spring, Liu Yue stood alone, in the center of power.


    Liu Yue had incorporated her own army into the Bei Mu army. She had also reced many officials and transferred their authority and power to her trusted aides.


    While Liu Yue made small movements within therge fluctuation of change, the millions of piculs of grain have finally arrived on the Lantern Festival (the 15th of January). The festive day slowly approaches.


    The carts of sheep and cattle almost covered the entire scenery of the mountains outside of Sheng Jing. With the arrival of the items, it impassioned the citizens of Bei Mu who were anticipating the arrival of these items.


    Numerousmoners left their house to see the countless carts containing piculs of grain, gold, and cloth enter Sheng Jing and into the prosperous streets. They cheered excitedly, unable to contain their joy.


    The officials who were unhappy and dissatisfied by the oue of the power struggle watched with wide eyes as endless streams of gold and provision entered Sheng Jing. As they continue to see cartful after cartful of items enters Sheng Jing, their unwillingness and unhappinesspletely disappear.


    As long as she can give them wealth, power, and authority, then she¡¯s a good Regent. Who cares how she obtained the position anyways?


    The first month of the new year started off with the arrival of provision and everyday necessities. This made everyone in Bei Mu immerse in endless joy.


    Spring arrives early in the grasnd.


    Unlike in Tian Chen where spring would arrivete and the sky would remain cloudy, spring arrivals early in the grasnd. When it¡¯s winter, the coldness would freeze everything. But when spring arrives, everything would quickly warm up again.


    The frozen river would begin to flow again. The bare willow trees will begin to grow again. Everything began to flourish and thrive.


    The moon rose above the willow tree, at dusk he had a tryst with me[2].


    In the back of the pce hall, in the imperial apartments, a crescent moon has just glided over the tip of a tree. Clear yet cold light from the moon sprinkled gently on the ground. This made the earth seem as if it¡¯s covered in a thin silver-white sheen.


    Liu Yue was wearing a purple robe as she stood outside the pavilion. She looked at Ouyang Yu Fei who was wearing a white robe, leisurely standing inside the pavilion and tasting wine. Liu Yue indifferently asked, ¡°What matters did youe here for?¡±


    Inside the pavilion, when Ouyang Yu Fei heard Liu Yue¡¯s question, he turned around. Ouyang Yu Fei raised the wine cup in his hand and said with a smile, ¡°I came to congratte you for being able to stably sit on your position as the Regent of Bei Mu. I toast to you.¡±


    [1]Xianbei ¨C a group of northern nomadic peoples.


    [2]The moon rose above the willow tree, at dusk he had a tryst with me [poem] ¨C lines from Mountain Hawthorn (Éú²é×Ó) by Ouyang Xiu (Å·ÑôÐÞ). I think the author ced this line in this chapter is because it¡¯s Lantern Festival (couples would celebrate it together by lightingnterns) now and Liu Yue misses the ML.


    The entire poem [where I got the trantion]:


    È¥ÄêԪҹʱ, (Last year on this moonlit spring night,)


    »¨ÊеÆÈçÖç¡£(Lanterns in Flower Fair were bright.)


    ÔÂÉÏÁøÉÒÍ·£¬(The moon rose above the willow tree,)


    ÈËÔ¼»Æ»èºó¡£(At dusk he had a tryst with me.)


    ½ñÄêԪҹʱ£¬(This year on the same moonlit night,)


    ÔÂÓëµÆÒÀ¾É¡£(The moon andnterns are as bright.)


    ²»¼ûÈ¥ÄêÈË£¬(Where is my beloved ofst year,)


    ÀáʪÇàÉÀÐä¡£(My sleeves are wet with tear on tear.)

 Chapter 597 – Xianbei 17 2

    Xianbei 17[1] [2]


    When Liu Yue heard this, her brows moved. These past few days have been busy without any rest. It was only today that she had finally finished taking care of all the issues both out in the open and in the dark. She had taken care of the people who were unsatisfied with the oue of the power struggle and incorporated her army into Bei Mu¡¯s. When Liu Yu finally stably sit on her position, Ouyang Yu Fei is the first to congratte her.


    Liu Yue slowly stepped forward and took the wine cup that is already filled with wine. She tilted her head back and drank it all in one drink.


    She didn¡¯t realize it before but when Ouyang Yu Fei congratted her, she felt a little happy.


    She has set her first step. The foundation she had just set down will be what she will use to contend against the dark ind in the future. So she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little happy.


    Although she felt happy deep within her heart, the corners of her mouth also involuntarily curled up to reveal a slight smile.


    When Ouyang Yu Fei saw the deepening smile on Liu Yue¡¯s face, he leaned towards her to pour more wine for her. He smiled and raised his cup, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you so happy.¡±


    Liu Yue raised her wine cup andughed when she heard that, ¡°Really?¡±


    She drank the wine in one go and put the wine cup down. Without any constraint, she said to Ouyang Yu Fei, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Liu Yue suddenly thanked him but Ouyang Yu Fei understand. She is thanking him for the help he had given her over the months. He gently smiled, ¡°I am happy to help you. But I would be happier if you didn¡¯t thank me.¡±


    When Liu Yue heard his words, she smiled but she didn¡¯t continue the conversation.


    If he is one of her people, then she doesn¡¯t need to thank him for helping. But if it¡¯s outsiders, then she has to thank them for helping. She can still clearly distinguish the two.


    What¡¯s more, the person that helped her is Ouyang Yu Fei. He is also someone from the dark ind.


    When Ouyang Yu Fei saw Liu Yue smile but didn¡¯t reply, he didn¡¯t pressure her. He leaned over and poured more wine for her. Ouyang Yu Fei gently smiled, ¡°For you to be so happy, it must be because you now have the basic ability to deal with the dark ind right?¡±


    His soft words broke the beautiful scenery of the moonlight like a sharp de.


    Liu Yue¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed and her grip on the wine cup tightened. But in a sh, her grip on the cup loosen and her expression rxed again.


    She had never looked down on Ouyang Yu Fei.


    On the surface, Ouyang Yu Fei seems happy and easygoing but underneath, he is shrewd.

 Chapter 598 – Xianbei 17 3

    Xianbei 17 [3]


    With just one word, he was able to clearly guess that she was thinking about his identity as someone from the dark ind. However, it¡¯s not strange for him to correctly guess her motive for taking over Bei Mu.


    While she held the wine cup in her hand, Liu Yue leaned against the pir of the pavilion. She looked up at Ouyang Yu Fei whose face was full of smiles. The corner of her mouth hooked up into a sly smile as she said, ¡°Then what are you nning to do?¡±


    When Ouyang Yu Fei saw Liu Yue¡¯s smile, he didn¡¯t panic at all. He confidently and straightforwardly burst intoughter.


    He raised the cup in his hand and sampled the wine in the cup. Ouyang Yu Fei smiled at Liu Yue and said, ¡°Every man should confine himself in his own duties. I can¡¯t do anything if you want to deal with the dark ind.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Yue¡¯s raised one of her eyebrows as suspicion shed by her face.


    Ouyang Yu Feiughed like a wily old fox as he swirls the wine cup in his hand. He looked at Liu Yue and said, ¡°My surname is Ouyang, not Nn. It is none of my business whether the dark ind is destroyed or invaded by outsiders.


    Of course, if you promise to marry me right now and be my wife, then I¡¯ll bath in your light.


    I¡¯ll be the king of the dark ind. Then it¡¯ll be my business if something happens to the dark ind. However, I¡¯m still an outsider right now.


    I¡¯m not fond of doing things that don¡¯t have any rewards.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Ouyang Yu Fei winked at Liu Yue. His expression resembles that of a sly white fox.


    When Liu Yue heard his words, she stopped ying with the wine cup in her hand and profoundly nced at him.


    Since he doesn¡¯t want to interfere in the matter, then what does he mean by intentionally offering that offer?


    She doesn¡¯t believe that Ouyang Yu Fei had nothing better to do. He had intentionally invited her over today just to tell her that he knows what she is doing and that he has no ns of interfering.


    He smiled a smile yet not a smile. The smile seemed cold yet not cold. His dark eyes are like an endless abyss, making people unable to guess what he is thinking.


    When Ouyang Yu Fei saw the way Liu Yue was looking at him, his fox-like eyes looked at her as hisughter deepen.


    He stretched his hand out to support his forehead. Ouyang Yu Fei smiled as he shook his head and said, ¡°You, why are you always so intelligent.¡±

 Chapter 599 – Xianbei 17 4

    Xianbei 17 [4]


    ¡°This really makes me doubt your real age. How could you have such deep thoughts at such a young age? How are you able to see everything so clearly and appear to have so much experience?


    This isn¡¯t something you should have at such a young age.¡±


    Saying up to this, he profoundly stared at Liu Yue for a bit.


    When Liu Yue heard those seemingly like usations yet probing words, it startled her and set great waves to her heart. However, her facial expression remained the same.


    No one had ever suspected her since she transmigrated. No one had ever mentiond this in front of her. Yet today, Ouyang Yu Fei had mentioned it in front of her.


    This Ouyang Yu Fei has a pair of sharp eyes, a deep mind, and very keen senses.


    Ouyang Yu Fei¡¯s word had set great waves in her heart but there was no change in expression on her face. She leaned on the pir and didn¡¯t react at all.


    Seeing that Liu Yue didn¡¯t react or respond, something shed past his dark eyes. Just like before, Ouyang Yu Fei gently smiled and shook his head. He looked at Liu Yue, ¡°Okay, okay. I won¡¯t hide it from you. I still want to keep my life and travel the world. I don¡¯t want to be your target after you finish setting your foundation.


    So, I will raise both of my hands[1]. I will sincerely promise that I won¡¯t interfere. Only some people have the ability to interfere.


    [1]raise both of my hands ¨C admit defeat.


    At the same time, I will remind you to be cautious. The dark ind isn¡¯t that easy to deal with.


    For the dark ind to survive for thousands of years, they must have their own abilities. Their use of poison is just a very small portion of their ability. Don¡¯t be too impatient or too short-sighted.


    Otherwise, you will fail when sess is just within grasp and be filled with eternal regret.¡±


    His words were like a cool breeze as it flew up towards the sky in the night. And within his lukewarm words, there was a hint of concern for her.


    When Liu Yue heard his words, she looked at his pair of eyes that was flickering brightly in the night. She wrinkled her brows.


    After being alive for two lifetimes, Liu Yue obviously know if he was saying it wholeheartedly or not.


    Liu Yue was already nning to kill this spy from the dark ind after everything is stabilized. Yet, Ouyang Yu Fei isn¡¯t worried that his life will be destroyed in her hands.


    Instead, he is borrowing this conversation to advise her not to be too impatient for results because the dark ind isn¡¯t easy to deal with.

 Chapter 600 – Xianbei 17 5

    Xianbei 17 [5]


    She slowly turned the wine cup in her hand. Liu Yue know that the dark ind isn¡¯t easy to deal with.


    But for Ouyang Yu Fei to cautiously remind her, it seems like the dark ind¡¯s power is stronger than what she had initially imagined. After all, he isn¡¯t trying to scare her.


    After thinking for a while, the corner of Liu Yue¡¯s mouth suddenly curved up. She looked at Ouyang Yu Fei from the side of her eyes and said, ¡°Is this what you really want to tell me?¡±


    Hearing what she had just said, Ouyang Yu Fei tensely stared at Liu Yue. Liu Yue didn¡¯t avoid Ouyang Yu Fei¡¯s gaze. Their gaze met each other in the middle of the air. It¡¯s unclear whether there¡¯s another meaning between their gaze.


    After quite a while, Ouyang Yu Fei let out a long sigh. He let out a helpless expression as he firmly said, ¡°People shouldn¡¯t be too smart. Otherwise, it¡¯s not good for them.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about yourself?¡± Suddenly, Liu Yue¡¯s mood became good as she raised her cup towards Ouyang Yu Fei. It¡¯s unknown why her mood suddenly became good.


    A deep smile was hidden within his helpless expression. Ouyang Yu Fei raised his wine cup and toasted Liu Yue. Heughed, ¡°Okay, okay. In this lifetime, I¡¯ve only met you who is even abler than me, making me unable to harden my heart to deal with you.


    Fine. The condition is that the two of us will go on a date alone. In exchange, I will tell you something about the dark ind. I guarantee that it will be much more useful and detailed even if that person tells you everything he knows about the dark ind.¡±


    Liu Yue yed with the wine cup in her hand, her eyes slightly stirred. She already guessed that Ouyang Yu Fei wants to tell her something about the dark ind. However, she never expected the condition he had set forth.


    Looking at the Ouyang Yu Fei¡¯s brilliant smile, Liu Yue also slowly smiled. She said, ¡°You are very confident?¡±


    Did he think that just by being alone with her, she will be able to develop feelings for him?


    Ouyang Yu Fei smiled, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m not confident that I asked you out.¡± If he is confident about that then why would he even ask her?


    She raised her cup and drank the content of the cup. Liu Yue looked at Ouyang Yu Fei as the corners of her mouth curved up, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    T/N: I will stop tranting DOP after chapter 600. If any other trantors would like to pick it up, feel free to do it. I¡¯m very busy with school and work so it¡¯ll be hard for me to continue to regrly update it. I¡¯m very sorry and I want to thank everyone for their support over the years! :heart:

 Chapter 601 – Xianbei 17 6

    Xianbei 17 [6]


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡± Ouyang Yu Fei said with a gentle smile as he stood up. He nodded his head slightly towards Liu Yue and entered into the dark night.


    ¡°Today doesn¡¯t count.¡± From the distant dark night, a burst of gentleughter could be heard.


    Liu Yue suddenlyughed. She shook her head as she thought, this Ouyang Yu Fei.


    The person has left and the wine cup is empty. Inside the pavilion, only Liu Yue remain.


    She took the wine jug Ouyang Yu Fei left behind and pour herself a cup. Liu Yue raised her head and looked at the stars in the sky. The false smile and cautious expression on her face vanished, reced by a lonely expression.


    Liu Yue muttered in a low voice, ¡°Che, why haven¡¯t you send me any news? Are you really not afraid that I¡¯ll be taken away by someone else?¡± Liu Yue slightly wrinkled her eyebrows.


    If Ouyang Yu Fei didn¡¯t mention about being on a date alone with him, she wouldn¡¯t have thought about Xuanyuan Che. After all, she¡¯s been so busy that she didn¡¯t have much time to think about him.


    If Ouyang Yu Fei didn¡¯t mention about feelings and being alone with her, her deeply suppressed feelings for Xuanyuan Che wouldn¡¯t have started to stir. Just like the spring grass after the rain, her feelings for Xuanyuan Che frantically grew.


    The speed almost suffocated her.


    Liu Yue looked in the direction of the Central ins as she clenched the wine up in her hand.


    Du Yi has been gone for so long. Her 100,000 troops that have been slowly escorting the grains to Sheng Jing has already arrived. Du Yi should¡¯ve already arrived at Ao Yun and found Xuanyuan Che, giving him the letter that contains her feelings for him.


    So why didn¡¯t Xuanyuan Che reply to her message? Also, Du Yi still hasn¡¯t returned.


    The time he took was enough for him to go through the entire grasnd twice.


    The night was deep and the stars are bright.


    The beautiful scenery made the figure under the night sky appear increasingly more lonely.


    Liu Yue¡¯s heart slightly tightened.


    Could it be that Xuanyuan Che doesn¡¯t want to forgive her so he didn¡¯t send her any news and arrested Du Yi?


    Could it be that just base on her few words, it overshadows all their love and affections?


    No, it can¡¯t be.


    With a swish, Liu Yue got up. She fiercely threw the wine cup on the floor. The wine cup shattered into silver-white shards on the ground.


    Her Xuanyuan Che would definitely understand her. Her Xuanyuan Che would never have a change of heart. She must believe in him. If there is the slightest doubt between the two of time in this long distance rtionship, it would be like a snowball. The doubt and suspicious would continue to increase until finally, there is nothing they could do to clear it up.

 Chapter 602 – Xianbei 17 7

    Xianbei 17 [7]


    She can¡¯t start to doubt him. Even if she doesn¡¯t trust anyone in this world, she must trust him.


    Her doubt was flung away as she waved her sleeve. Liu Yue quickly walked away.


    She isn¡¯t someone who would sit and wait for her death. She needs two more days to deal with the matters here. Afterward, she will secretly go to Tian Chen.


    Without Xuanyuan Che, all her efforts would be unnecessary. She won¡¯t put the cart before the horse.


    (Put the cart before the horse ¨C value what she¡¯s doing right now over Xuanyuan Che)


    The night is dark yet her heart is boiling hot.


    She needs to distribute the grains and items, consolidate her power, and heal Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s wound.


    Everything is proceeding in a busy but orderly fashion.


    The days past by quickly. The major matters hade to its end.


    On this day, the sky is clear and the refreshing spring wind blows past the horizon, bringing the smell of spring.


    Bei Mu Pce.


    Liu Yue and the Bei Mu emperor, Yelu Ji sat on the highest seat in the Golden Pce Hall. Ouyang Yu Fei stood next to Liu Yue. Officials don¡¯t look like officials and the masters don¡¯t look like masters. Below them, two rows of officials stood on attention on both sides of the hall.


    Liu Yue slowly said, ¡°Right now, half of the Ku Sha grasnd¡¯s Tong Tian river has been dug out. Soon, it would finally be able to connect with the blocked river, allowing the river to flow into the Ku Sha grasnd once again.¡±


    Because this is such a big matter, ben wang would like to personally go see it. Is there any objections from my officials?¡±


    Liu Yue looked at the officials below her as she sat on her high seat in the Golden Pce.


    ¡°This official has no objection,¡± the officials below immediately responded as they bowed towards her.


    The matter regarding the Tong Tian river flowing into the Ku Sha grasnd is a big matter. It is natural for the Regent to personally go and oversee the matter. Therefore, they have no objections.


    Liu Yue nodded her head when she heard their reply. She¡¯s not nning on going to Ku Sha. Instead, she¡¯s seizing this opportunity to take a detour from Ku Sha and go to the Central in. She has no doubt that even without her overseeing the matter, the river would still flow to the Ku Sha grasnd.


    Liu Yue immediately said, ¡°Good, ben wang will personally go. The political matters will be given¡­¡±


    ¡°Reporting to the emperor and regent, seventeen Xianbei ns jointly wishes to seek an audience.¡± Liu Yue didn¡¯t finish speaking when someone quickly came in to report that the Xianbei ns wish to see her.


    ¡°The seventeen Xianbei ns?¡±


    When Liu Yue heard that, she couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly at the person reporting.


    The officials in the hall also looked at one another. They nced at each other¡¯s eyes, all containing traces of surprise.

 Chapter 603 – Xianbei 17 8

    Xianbei 17 [8]


    Liu Yue furrowed her brows. ording to her knowledge, there were a total of seventeen ns in Xianbei. However, the seventeen ns didn¡¯t get along well with each other. There are even a few ns that regard each other as arch enemies.


    Why are they together here in Bei Mu? Did she hear something wrong? Was there something missing?


    ¡°Regent, for the seventeen ns to seek an audience together, there must be something fishy going on.¡± While the ministers are still in shock, Prime Minister Xiao Chen creased his brows and looked towards Liu Yue.


    Even though Xiao Chen is Yelu Ji¡¯s man, he is a good asset to the court. Liu Yue couldn¡¯t tell that Ouyang Yufei was someone who knows what he is doing by protecting Xiao Chen.


    Therefore, Xiao Chen still managed to maintain his position as the prime minister. However, she doesn¡¯t know what shady means Ouyang Yufei had resorted to, leaving him being rather obedient.


    After listening for just a brief moment, Liu Yue knew something was off. For people who never got along with each other toe together like this, there must have been something wrong.


    Furthermore, the seventeen Xianbei ns are distributed throughout the Mohe grasnds, which is a ce further north of Xiongnu and Bei Mu and is separated by an extremely long distance.


    After muttering to herself briefly, LiuYue called out: ¡°Send for them.¡±


    ¡°Send for the Xianbei seventeen ns for an audience.¡± The messenger immediately left the hall, repeating the announcement. The announcement was repeated again and again by different messengers, spreading it far and wide.


    The light of spring shone bright, illuminating the pce in a golden radiance, creating an imposing yet solemn scene.


    With the figures outside the hall constantly moving, the Xianbei seventeen ns entered one after another.


    Each of them had their hair tied and donned arge robe. They are tall and well-built and exude a rough outer appearance as they strode in.


    Without making a sound, they had already made an impression.


    Their aggressive and straightforward demeanor is very rarely seen.


    Despite just being seventeen people, the pressure they gave off surpassed that off hundreds or even thousands.


    Liu Yue¡¯s eyes profoundly looked at the approaching people.


    Words preceded that among the forces in the grasnds, the Xianbei seventeen ns were the most notorious.


    The people of Xianbei are brave warriors, with valiance possibly surpassing that of Bei Mu and Xiongnu. However, their territories were far inferior to that of Bei Mu and Xiongnu.

 Chapter 604 Xianbei 17 11

    ¡°You cannot refuse,¡± Xiao Chen quickly mouthed towards LiuYue.


    He was afraid LiuYue did not understand his meaning and did not know about Xianbei seventeen ns¡¯ power. With the two fingers in his sleeves, he pointed his fingertips upwards, silently giving her signals.


    This lineup of the three Great Chiefs and fourteen Deputy Chiefs together was already the highest standard of inviting her. It was like Beimu Emperor personally going to Xiongnu to invite the Xiongnu Emperor.


    If she publically refused this invitation, the consequences might not be bad but absolutely would not be very good. It was equivalent to tearing the Emperor¡¯s face and offending all of the Xianbei seventeen ns¡¯ people.


    Xianbei seventeen ns had never united forces before. No one knew how powerful theirbined forces would be. But for nothing big, why should they go to experience how powerful their forces would be.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to go, I will apany you. If you really do not want to go, it is no harm to refuse too.¡± Standing on the tform behind her, Ouyang Yufei spoke thest sentence.


    ording to Beimu¡¯s power today, if they do not go, naturally it would be no big deal. The worst would be to fight against them in a battle.


    Advertisements


    But it was certainly better to not fight, than to fight. To kill one thousand enemies with a loss of eight hundred was definitely not the best way to deal with it.


    Moreover, they could not judge whether the Xianbei seventeen ns at present were an enemy or a friend. It was hard to tell if they were sincerely inviting them to attend.


    LiuYue looked at Xiao Chen constantly winking at her, with her ears filled with Ouyang Yufei¡¯s words. Her eyes glimmered with a touch of coldness.


    In the central ins, she encountered a forceful fight. Today she encountered a forceful invitation. Hmph. They really thought she was a soft persimmon to pinch.


    ¡°Since it is like this, Benwang has no reason to refuse Xianbei seventeen ns¡¯ kindness.¡± She had a shallow smile on her noble and graceful face. The cold light in her eyes went unnoticed.


    Daring to disrupt her ns to go to the central ins to find Xuanyuan Che; if any little bit of harm or trouble resulted from this, she absolutely would make them suffer the consequences. The best scenario was sincerely inviting her to promote good feelings. Otherwise, was she, LiuYue, easy to bully? This whole world did not yet have a ce that could restrict her.

 Chapter 605 Xianbei 17 12

    ¡°Haha, Regent is really refreshingly straightforward.¡± Hearing LiuYue¡¯s assent, the three Great Chiefs and fourteen Deputy Chiefs startedughing. They all looked very happy.


    The ministers in the hall had been stuffy and silent this whole time. They finally rxed andughed. For a time, the hall was filled with loudughter everywhere.


    Outside, the morning light of spring was brilliantly shining.


    The golden sunlight shone on the roof of the Pce, like dazzling resplendent gold.


    Once she had the position of Regent, the Xianbei seventeen ns came. The grasnd people arrived one after another. There were too many of them.


    Seven dayster, the Xianbei seventeen ns¡¯ General Assembly.


    Mohe grasnd was thousands of miles away from Shenjing.


    The timing was considered tight. So on the second day, LiuYue took care of Shenjing¡¯s matters and took Ouyang Yufei, Beimu and Xianbei seventeen ns¡¯ people riding towards Mohe grasnd.


    The n to see Xuanyuan Che again could only be abandoned again.


    Dressed simply and riding lightly, they entered Mohe.


    In the fields of endlessnd under the sky, a little spot of green appeared. Although it appeared really small and pitiful, but was full of vitality


    Advertisements


    The sky as blue as jade, the eagles flying, endless grasnd, and deste bleakness.


    It was rough but it was better than Beimu in its magnificence, yet deste beauty.


    Flying on horseback, LiuYue rode towards Mohe grasnd¡¯s Xianbei ns.


    ¡°In front of us is Xianbei three Great ns. The banquet is held there. At that time, we want to drink a few cups with Regent. The timing is really calcted badly, letting the Regente here tired all this way. It is our Xianbei seventeen ns¡¯ck of consideration,¡± the head Great Chief said loudly, as the horses hurtled alongside the road.


    LiuYue heroically waved her hand, ¡°No problem. Anyway, we grasnd people are not so delicate.¡±


    ¡°Haha, good, you really are a heroine.¡± The other apanying Xianbei peopleughed together.


    The horses flew and numerous big tents appeared in the line of sight.


    They have arrived at Xianbei seventeen ns¡¯.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Ouyang Yufei¡¯s voice reminded in her ears.


    LiuYue was motionless. What use was there in being careful? Counter soldiers with arms and counter water with an earth weir. Different situations call for different appropriate actions. She wanted to see what tricks Xianbei seventeen ns would y in the end.

 Chapter 606 A Shadowed Defeat 1

    Numerous tents lined the edge of the grasnd.


    Behind the faraway tents, high mountains abruptly rose up one after another from the steep and dark ground. Located between the sky and earth, they were an even colder, more vigorous beauty.


    Horses clip-clopped along and quickly arrived.


    ¡°Haha, we Xianbei seventeen ns are very happy the Regent came. Very happy.¡± A fully-bearded, rough-looking man met the horses and loudlyughed.


    ¡°He is Xianbei¡¯s Xiongkuo n¡¯s Chief,¡± Ouyang Yufei whispered to LiuYue.


    LiuYue did not care about how Ouyang Yufei was so knowledgeable. She immediately smiled atop her horse, ¡°Benwang is very happy to receive the invitation personally from Xianbei seventeen ns.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± The Xianbei nsmen, who came out to receive them,ughed loudly, exceptionally happy.


    ¡°Please, Regent,e this way.¡± The Xiongkuo Chief waved and the people behind him parted a road for LiuYue.


    ¡°Please.¡± LiuYue was not polite and urged her horse to go.


    Advertisements


    The sunlight was golden and a group of people went forwards.


    Gongs and drums mored and red gs fluttered.


    Numerous Xianbei warriors were spread out. Countless Xianbei nsmen congregated here. Men and women, old and young, smiled and chattered, dressed in festive costumes.


    Looking ahead, the whole area here was filled with dense amounts of people. There must be tens of thousands of people, all with ultimate excitement on their faces.


    Among the dense Xianbei nsmen, seventeen conspicuous and eye-catching huge tents were in the most distinguished Northern position. They formed a circle. These were Xianbei seventeen ns¡¯ Chiefs¡¯ tents.


    Just outside the tents was the huge arena. The people were already ready with preparations. They were only waiting for the Xianbei Chiefs.


    She dismounted the horse and stepped into the huge General Assembly. She, Xiongkuo Chief and the others went towards the highest tform at the test arena.


    Behind, Ouyang Yufei closely followed. Tuobi Mu along with the hundred guards stayed outside the venue.

 Chapter 607 A Shadowed Defeat 2

    In previous years there were only seventeen chairs on the high tform. Now, there were eighteen.


    Xianbei seventeen nsmen were already discussing spiritedly. They thought that another force emerged in Xianbei. Or there was some huge changeing to the Xianbei nsmen.


    At this time they saw their n Chiefs ascending the tform with a stunning woman. They all stared foolishly. The seat was for this woman?


    What kind of woman in this world could sit equally besides the seventeen Chiefs? This¡­


    The huge shock made the noisy scene suddenly quiet down. Countless eyes were looking at the calm LiuYue.


    Already ustomed to such gazes, LiuYue was unperturbed. The dignified Xiongkuo Chief and others went on the tform. With a wave of his robes, under everyone¡¯s eyes, he slowly took his seat.


    With a cough, Xiongkuo Chief stepped forward. Looking down on the countless amazed gazes, he loudly said, ¡°We Xianbei seventeen ns¡¯ once-every-three- years General Assembly never invites outsiders. This year we made an exception. We invited Beimu Regent toe.¡± He struck a posture towards LiuYue.


    Advertisements


    His voice loudly echoed in the sky far away.


    The Xianbei nsmen below stared at LiuYue fervently.


    Grasnd news travelled fast. News of the female Beimu Regent¡¯s power had long swept through the grasnd like a North Wind hurricane.


    They originally thought her to be a female shrew, not someone so fairy-like.


    In response to the numerous eager eyes, LiuYue slowly stood up, waved, and nodded, poised and elegant.


    Xiongkuo Chiefughed loudly and said, ¡°nsmen, be vigorous and spirited. Don¡¯t let Beimu Regent look down on you all.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The numerous warriors waiting in the center of the arena immediately roared.


    With this word, seventeen Xianbei Chiefs stood up. Someone brought a huge drum over. When itnded on the tform, it was as big and high as an adult¡¯s height.

 Chapter 608 A Shadowed Defeat 3

    Rumble¡­ A huge drum sounded in the open grasnd, straight towards the horizon. Xianbei¡¯s once-every-three-years General Assembly was starting.


    Bows and arrows were unsheathed and people were calling for horses.


    In the blink of an eye, there was a frenzied tide on the deste grasnd.


    The first round was horse racing.


    Selected warriors from the seventeen ns gathered in one ce riding their own precious horse. The arena was the starting point and they would ride thirty miles to outside the mountain. The first one toe back was the winner of the first round.


    The drum thundered and hundreds of horses sprang like an arrow released from a bow towards the mountain, flying madly and rushed away.


    The tens of thousands of onlookers immediately reported the excitement in violent roars.


    A hurricane of horses and frenzied roars. This was Xianbei seventeen ns¡¯ prelude to the General Assembly.


    ¡°Come,e,e, Regent, let¡¯s drink.¡± On the tform, the three Great Chiefs held bowls and toasted LiuYue.


    LiuYue drank all the alcohol in her bowl in one movement.


    ¡°Regent,e, another bowl, it was a hard journey,¡± Heli n¡¯s Chiefughed and came over.


    ¡°Those words regard me as an outsider,¡± LiuYue said heroically.


    Advertisements


    ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re right, regarding you as an outsider. I will punish myself with one cup.¡±


    Amidst theughter, the Xianbei Chiefs took turns to drink with LiuYue. She did not refuse and drank it all. What did she not learn in these past months in the grasnd,. Her drinking capacity was increasing steadily day by day.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve long heard Regent has a huge drinking capacity. Today I can see that it¡¯s a well-deserved reputation. Refreshingly straightforward,¡± Xiongkuo n Chief wiped alcohol from his mouth and looked at LiuYue, all smiles.


    LiuYue smiled, ¡°Drinking with refreshingly straightforward people, one will naturally will be refreshingly straightforward.¡±


    Xianbei seventeen ns¡¯ Chiefs all looked up andughed. These words made themfortable.


    The first round of horse racing came to an end just as their round of drinking ended.


    ¡°Chenli n¡¯s warrior Kuba wins.¡±


    A loud shout immediately attracted tens of thousands of people to yell crazily. The noise of themotion almost reached the sky.

 Chapter 609 A Shadowed Defeat 4

    LiuYue looked at the scene. This enthusiastic atmosphere really led to some emotion.


    On that day when she won first ce in HuoJin kingdom, that scene was already very big but with today¡¯s spectacle, it paled into insignificance byparison. It was notparable.


    Such a wild atmosphere can excite anyone.


    She swept her eyes over the circle below on the field of thepetition. More than thirty miles of mountain wall paths and they were back in less than one incense stick¡¯s time.


    The speed and power of the horses were amazing.


    Xianbei¡¯s strength was already self-evident.


    ¡°Regent, you are also interested in giving us a show?¡± As she was looking at the warriors below and recalling the past, the Xiongkuo Chief next to her suddenly smiled.


    Advertisements


    LiuYue came to and realized the Chief was misunderstanding the reason behind her looking down at the arena. She immediately smiled and shook her head, ¡°Benwang can¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?! I have long heard that Beimu Regent has extraordinary skills. Show some off for us today and give us a feast for our eyes.¡± LiuYue¡¯s words weren¡¯t finished when Xiongkuo Chief and the three Great Chiefs suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Good, good.¡± The mor was heard by the other Chiefs from a distance. They too suddenly shouted.


    The noise immediately attracted everyone¡¯s eyes over to the high tform.


    LiuYue smiled and said, ¡°Today is the time for Xianbei seventeen ns¡¯ warriors to show off their skills. Benwang is a guest. How can Benwang join the liveliness?¡±


    At this point, she smiled and spoke to the silent Ouyang Yufei behind her, ¡°However, Benwang cannot disappoint everyone¡¯s excitement. Benwang doesn¡¯t have many skills. The next round of thepetition is uracy. My subordinate¡¯s uracy skills are passable. I will let everyone see a joke.¡± She turned to Ouyang Yufei and lightly nodded.


    Xiongkuo Chief and the others paused for a bit then agreed.

 Chapter 610 A Shadowed Defeat 5

    Beimu Regent was not someone who would perform cheap tricks for them. Letting her subordinate execute would not be belittling them and eptable.


    Ouyang Yufei had been leisurely sipping alcohol on the side. He was admiring the fast horses and sharp arrows with excitement.


    At this time, he heard LiuYue¡¯s words and his eyes smiled. His lowered voice entered LiuYue¡¯s ears, ¡°You think I¡¯m a performing monkey?¡±


    LiuYue¡¯s mouth secretly hooked up. But there was not a hint of suspicious behavior on her face. She quickly stood up, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She saw a dish of shelled peanuts on the table in front of Ouyang Yufei. He waved his hand and thirty or forty peanuts were sprinkled in mid-air.


    Slowly putting down the dish in his hand, Ouyang Yufei lightly moved his hand again. The peanuts in his hand shot after the previously scattered peanuts.


    ¡°Peng, peng, peng.¡± These small minor collision sounds were inaudible among the tens of thousands of people.


    Fine powder started to fall from the air.


    Advertisements


    The peanuts which had been thrown haphazardly by Ouyang Yufei and thetter peanuts which he shot afterwards collided in mid-air.


    Two strong forces collided. The peanuts instantly shattered and fell onto the ground.


    On the high tform, someone immediately bent down to look for peanut remnants. But he could not find a whole peanut. He only found that the ground was filled with crushed peanuts.


    Two forces collided and neither one was weak.


    The noises of thepetition were loud but the whole tform was silent.


    The seventeen Chiefs knew how much strength and power were behind Ouyang Yufei¡¯s seemingly random fling and collision.


    Hitting one or two peanuts was not difficult. What was difficult was to urately hit all the peanuts and not one less. It required uracy and prating force.


    Ouyang Yufei smiled. He wasn¡¯t arrogant and respectfully bowed to LiuYue before he sat down.

 Chapter 611 A Shadowed Defeat 6

    LiuYue smiled and looked at the momentarily speechless Xianbei seventeen Chiefs. ¡°Small skills not fit to be seen in public. You¡¯ve all seen a joke.¡±


    This modesty made the quiet Xianbei seventeen Chiefs came to. Their eyes shed strange expression but their faces showed smiles.


    ¡°Haha, Regent is so modest that we are not even worth mentioning,¡± Xiongkuo Chief was the first to react.


    ¡°Yes, Regent¡¯s follower is so skilled in martial arts. We can only imagine how powerful Regent is herself. You have widened our views today, widened our views.¡±


    ¡°Exactly¡­¡±


    Xiongkuo n Chief started speaking and the other Chiefs followed suit. They were full of smiles praising LiuYue.


    It was overly-enthusiastic praise.


    ¡°Come,e,e. It¡¯s rarely to get Regent here in Xianbei. Let¡¯s show off Xianbei¡¯s drinking capacity for the guests. In the General Assembly that urs once every three years, we would open the alcohol used to reward the warriors.¡±


    Advertisements


    Two rows of Xianbei girls carried ten bowls of wine from the bottom onto the tform stage. Xiongkuo Chief graciously served LiuYue.


    The alcohol¡¯s arrival was preceded by its delicious fragrance.


    LiuYue gently sniffed. It had a robust vor and fragrant smell. Concentrated but not unctuous, fragrant but not out of the ordinary. Without drinking, one knew this was good wine.


    Two rows of girls came in front of LiuYue to let her make the wine selection from the many bowls they were holding in their hands.


    Distinguished guests came from afar, the guest chose first. This was the grasnd rules.


    LiuYue smiled and reached for a bowl in the middle. Her fingertips inadvertently touched the alcohol inside the bowl. Nothing unnatural happened. It was just a bowl of good wine.


    ¡°Good wine,¡± LiuYue immediately praised.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Xiongkuo Chief, Heli Chief and the three Great Chiefs replied at the same time.

 Chapter 612 A Shadowed Defeat 7

    They didn¡¯t finish speaking and suddenlyughed.


    The bowls were handed out and even Ouyang Yufei had one.


    ¡°Come,e, I will drink first as a sign of respect,¡± Xiongkuo Chief gestured at LiuYue and emptied the bowl to show that there was nothing wrong it.


    LiuYue smilingly said, ¡°Today, Benwang is sharing the warriors¡¯ spotlight.¡± Then she lifted the bowl to her lips.


    At the same time, Ouyang Yufei¡¯s voice arrived in her ears, ¡°Drinkable.¡±


    It seemed that both of them made the same judgment on the alcohol. Regarding poison, LiuYue was confident in her abilities.


    There were three rounds of drinking, followed by dishes in five vors.


    Thepetition below was getting more intense. The waves of loud cries and apuse almost rushed to the sky. Everyone¡¯s ears were buzzing.


    After drinking the wine, Xionkuo Chief looked at the spectator LiuYue and suddenly sighed, ¡°Such heroes and such an event, don¡¯t know how long this couldst for?¡±


    Advertisements


    LiuYue heard and she was enlightened. It wasing. The true objective behind inviting her here wasing.


    She turned to look at Xiongkuo Chief and frowned. ¡°Why do you say this?¡±


    Xiongkuo Chief looked at LiuYue and shook his head slowly. ¡°Mohe grasnd is poor. These years Xianbei seventeen ns¡¯ poption continues to steadily increase. The grasnd already cannot support so many people¡¯s survival. The food supplies are steadily deteriorating. Countless people are dying due to the constant fighting over territory. There was also a big freezest year which killed many people. This¡­ai¡­¡± Xiongkuo Chief deeply sighed.


    LiuYue listened with an appearance of sympathy on her face but did not speak.


    Seeing this, Xiongkuo Chief looked meaningfully at Heli Chief.


    Heli Chief coughed and looked at LiuYue. ¡°Regent is also a straightforward person. We Xianbei seventeen ns are not long-winded either. Since you started, Xiongkuo Chief just say all of it.¡±


    ¡°Xiong, please speak.¡±

 Chapter 613 A Shadowed Defeat 8

    The other n Chiefs behind him also urged him to speak.


    Xiongkuo Chief coughed once and looked at LiuYue.


    LiuYue leisurely leaned back on the chair. But her eyes deepened. They revealed their motive at the beginning of the General Assembly. If they didn¡¯t have aplete grasp on the situation, how would they dare be so direct? Did she inadvertently fall into a trap already?


    But she had a faint smile on her face as she looked at Xiongkuo Chief, ¡°What does Xianbei seventeen ns want to say to Benwang?¡±


    Xiongkuo Chief put down the wine bowl in his hands. He looked at an unyielding LiuYue and said loudly, ¡°In fact, there¡¯s not a big thing. But it¡¯s heard that Beimu Regent obtained much provisions, gold, and cloth.


    ¡°Beimu also can use for a long time. Can Regent send us the extra food and supplies to alleviate Xianbei seventeen ns¡¯ pressing danger?


    ¡°Or help us Xianbei obtain some too? We will always remember Regent¡¯s great grace.¡±


    The tform instantly fell into silence. Xianbei seventeen ns¡¯ Chiefs all looked at LiuYue.


    LiuYue was motionless but coldly sneered inside.


    Advertisements


    So they were jealous of Beimu¡¯s provisions and wealth. They wanted to take advantage of her.


    No wonder the Xianbei seventeen ns who were never united were united today just to invite her. It seemed it wasn¡¯t that Xianbei seventeen ns had previous ns to unite.


    But it was temporarypromise of unity in the face of huge profits. They wanted to make a fortune off her. They knew that a single n could not resist Beimu so they joined together.


    That was really a good idea.


    Send help to Xianbei on what basis?


    Using such an unkind tone, this was a threat.


    Her heart sneered but she remained expressionless. They must have something to rely on with such a direct opening. What were they relying on that made them tear the face so quickly?


    ¡°There is a problem.¡± At the same time, Ouyang Yufei¡¯s voice sounded in her ears.


    Leaning on the chair, LiuYue did not get angry but faintly smiled.

 Chapter 614 A Shadowed Defeat 9

    Looking at Xiongkuo Chief, LiuYue smiled, ¡°My Beimu has a lot of provisions, but the Chiefs are also aware that we rely on this grasnd to eat. A good harvest today does not mean there will be enough to eat next year. Currently, Beimu can still take care of itself.


    ¡°However, since Xiongkuo Chief asked, we Beimu would not see death but do not help. Sending grains to Xianbei from Benwang¡¯s own stores is no problem.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Regent is straightforward, but do not know how much to give?¡± Xiongkuo Chief loudlyughed, more and more fearless.


    LiuYue faintly smiled, ¡°However much can save.¡±


    Three Great Chiefs looked at LiYue, ¡°Beimu Regent, we Xianbei gave you face. Do you really think we Xianbei are afraid of you?¡±


    ¡°How can you say, Three Great Chiefs? Xianbei and Beimu are brothers. There¡¯s no question of who is afraid of whom,¡± LiuYue smiled leisurely but her heart was alert. This shed all pretense of cordiality.


    The implication was Xianbei was not afraid of Beimu, but was Beimu afraid of Xianbei?


    The atmosphere was a bit stiff.


    Advertisements


    ¡°So Regent is not giving?¡± Xiongkuo Chief heartilyughed, eyes staring closely at LiuYue.


    They were not covering it up anymore.


    LiuYue¡¯s hands crossed over her chest. Since all pretenses were shed, what was she pretending for. She looked at Xiongkuo Chief and faintly said, ¡°If Benwang does not give, what is Xianbei seventeen ns prepared to do?¡±


    The seventeen Chiefs looked at each other and suddenly burst outughing, looking fierce.


    ¡°Beimu Regent, we know you¡¯re fearsome. You easily captured Xiongnu Emperor among 10,000 troops.


    ¡°Since you dared toe to us, you must think we can¡¯t do anything to you so you swaggered along. But we Xianbei dared to invite you, we naturally would not be as useless as the Xiongnus,¡± Heli Chiefughed evilly at LiuYue.


    LiuYue¡¯s face did not move and smiled coldly.

 Chapter 615 A Shadowed Defeat 10

    If Xianbei had no ability to win over her, they would not show their attitude so early on.


    But she had to see what they were counting on.


    ¡°Really? Let¡¯s see then.¡± LiuYue flicked her robes and slowly stood up.


    Xiongkuo Chief and the others looked at LiuYue but did not get up to stop her. Not only her, but even the Ouyang Yufei behind her, had no opponent here.


    ¡°The feast¡­Regent, we¡­¡± From behind, Ouyang Yufei also stood up. He smiled and walked towards LiuYue. His words weren¡¯t finished when Ouyang Yufei¡¯s body slightly shook. He took a staggered step backwards and his facial expression changed.


    He grabbed the table next to him. Ouyang Yufei was calm even when the sky falls down. But his face changed for the first time.


    His anxious voice told LiuYue, ¡°There¡¯s poison, quickly¡­¡± The ¡°leave¡± word had not been spoken when Ouyang Yufei¡¯s body shook again. His face turned pale white, then bloody red. His body slowly slid and crumpled down towards ground.


    Advertisements


    LiuYue watched this expressionlessly and her pupils suddenly shrunk.


    What kind of person was Ouyang Yufei? He was a master of poison from the Dark Ind. Powerful poisons were ordinary to him. But he actually did not notice it today. This¡­


    Her eyes shed. But before she could do anything, her mind became instantly confused. She couldn¡¯t gather any strength in her body as if her whole body was deprived of power.


    With herst consciousness, LiuYue realized there must be a problem with that bowl of wine.


    A bowl of wine, that both she and Ouyang Yufei, two masters of poison in two different times, did not find a problem with.


    A lifetime of being powerful. Today was a shadowed defeat.


    The sky was still blue. White clouds were floating in the sky.


    On the grasnd, the General Assembly was like a raging fire in its liveliness.


    The mighty Xianbei seventeen ns Chiefs on the high tform smiled savagely in the cold wind of early spring.

 Chapter 616 A Shadowed Defeat 11

    LiuYue woke up in an indescribable heat.


    She opened her eyes and subconsciously tried to move her body. She couldn¡¯t move, not even a finger.


    Her consciousness slightly moved and she quickly recovered. She had long realized that she needed to cultivate this body¡¯s resistance to poison. So although she was poisoned, she still woke up earlier than the average person.


    She blinked and cleared the cobwebs from her mind. LiuYue first nced around where she was.


    It was a prison. A prison with a burning fire.


    The prison was very small, only about ten square meters. Shackles, whips, barbed stings, and other malicious tools lined the walls.


    Amid the ground¡¯s chaos stood a tiger bench and a nail nk with dried blood on it.


    In the corner, arge iron stove was burning. A burning red-hot branding iron was on top of it.


    The dripping sounds of the molten iron in this quiet chamber made a person¡¯s hair stand on end.


    LiuYue quickly assessed the situation. Ouyang Yufei was not here, only her alone.


    She frowned and then looked down at herself.


    Not bad. Really not bad.


    She was tied tightly to an iron pir with a wet whip. Her hands and feet were tied with chains. Don¡¯t even mentioning moving, but it was difficult to even breathe.


    Advertisements


    This binding technique was the most authentic. The more one moved, the more the whip soaked in water would shrink and the tighter it would be. Finally, it would pierce into the skin.


    This method was very familiar to the LiuYue of that year.


    Looking at the whip that was close to her skin, it seemed that being famous was not that good. There was no room for an opportunity to change the situation.


    All the things she had on her body were taken away. This was the first time LiuYue had nothing to rely on.


    She wrinkled her forehead. LiuYue did not know whether tough or cry.


    In the wider world, there were bound to be people more talented than oneself. She thought she was invincible and peerless. The results were that one mountain was higher than another mountain. Today the ditch capsized. This was a shadowed defeat.

 Chapter 617 A Shadowed Defeat 12

    Her heart smiled bitterly and her mind quickly turned. She absolutely could not sit still and wait for death. But this time even she, a veteran in battle, couldn¡¯t think of anything. Her fingertips couldn¡¯t even move under the circumstances. What ideas could shee up with?


    ¡°I said it would be useful to keep her alive.¡± Broken voices came from outside the iron door, followed by a series of footsteps.


    LiuYue suddenly closed her eyes, feigning unconsciousness.


    The chamber door was opened and several people came in.


    ¡°No, this woman cannot stay. If she stays, she would run off one day and we would be ruined.¡± This was Xiongkuo Chief¡¯s voice.


    ¡°En, I also mean that. Although the provisions are important, but lives are more important. Beimu has been powerful and now it has such a woman. After Beimu is peaceful, the spearhead wouldn¡¯t be pointed at the Xiongnus, but to us Xianbei. This LiuYue cannot stay.¡± This was the Great Chief¡¯s voice.


    Pretending to be unconscious, LiuYue listened to these words. She did not know how long she had been unconscious. These people had gone from demanding provisions to demanding her life.


    Advertisements


    ¡°It¡¯s such a shame for such a beautiful girl to die.¡± She didn¡¯t know who said this.


    ¡°Kuoba, don¡¯t give up your life for sex. Give this woman a chance and she might be able to escape. If you want to take this risk, if there is a problem, I will destroy your Kuoba n,¡± Xiongkuo Chief said.


    ¡°Haha, to do that, I do not necessarily have to unlock everything on her.¡± The lewdughter made one want to vomit.


    ¡°I say, sacrifice her tomorrow to the fire god,¡± Heli Chief said profoundly.


    ¡°En, this suggestion is not bad. We have to sacrifice to the fire god once every three years anyway. The sooner, the better lest unforeseen circumstances ur.¡± Xiongkuo Chief agreed.


    ¡°How are the people she brought with her?¡± LiuYue could not tell who among the Xianbei seventeen n spoke.


    ¡°Rest assured. I have been secretly looking for a woman who looks like her. She and they went to the north side. If they died in Kuchi Mountain, it has nothing to do with us,¡± the Great Chief darkly sneered.

 Chapter 618 A Shadowed Defeat 13

    If the Beimu Regent died within the Xianbei seventeen ns, needless to say, the consequences of that would be a ceaseless war.


    However, if she died in the unregted zone of Kuchi Mountain and her own Beimurades saw her leave, then it had nothing to do with Xianbei.


    ¡°It¡¯s settled then. She will be burned and sacrificed to the fire god tomorrow.¡± Xiongkuo Chief was the first to leave.


    Seeing LiuYue still unconscious, someone checked her restraints. Then the rest of the people also left.


    The iron door closed, leaving silence behind.


    Slowly opening her eyes, LiuYue¡¯s eyes were absolutely cold. They wanted to burn her.


    She exerted all her strength to move her hands and feet. The wet whip tightened around her, not leaving any room to maneuver.


    Without all her equipment and weapons, she was just a woman and not a monster. In this situation, to break free was more difficult than ascending to heaven.


    The more dangerous the situation, the calmer LiuYue was.


    Judging from the situation and their words, they were going to take her outside tomorrow. This was thest and only chance to escape.


    Ceasing her struggling, LiuYue ignored the drops of blood dripping down her wrists. She slowly closed her eyes, saving her strength. Tomorrow could only be a sess and not a failure.


    Advertisements


    It was a suffocatingly quiet in the empty torture chamber.


    Time passed second by second. She didn¡¯t know how long went by. Or maybe time didn¡¯t pass by long at all.


    One person¡¯s footsteps sounded in the tunnel outside. The LiuYue who had her eyes closed could hear very clearly. It was the footsteps of the Kuoba Chief, that obscene man.


    She frowned and the iron door opened.


    ¡°Not enjoying the beauty and burning her would be such a pity.¡± These dirty and shameless words sounded in LiuYue¡¯s ears. Her teeth instantly clenched.


    Kuoba Chief shut the door. He darkly smiled and came over. ¡°Beauty, don¡¯t pretend to sleep. I will not untie anything. I know you¡¯re powerful. I love women¡¯s charms, but I am not willing to pay with my life.


    ¡°Thinking of the taste of Beimu Regent¡­I¡¯ll y to my satisfaction today.¡± Kuoba Chief came close to LiuYue.

 Chapter 619 You Dare to Bully My Wife 1

    Extremely murderous freezing-cold eyes.


    LiuYue opened her ice-cold eyes and stared chillingly at the Kuoba Chief who wasing over.


    Looking at LiuYue¡¯s cold eyes, Kuoba Chief involuntarily shivered. What a pair of sharp, cold eyes. What an angry, murderous air.


    For a moment his hair almost stood up straight.


    He twisted and did not look anymore at LiuYue¡¯s eyes anymore. He stood behind LiuYue¡¯s body and sighed deeply, ¡°What powerful eyes. But I came prepared.¡±


    His hands reached in front of LiuYue. A thick cloth suddenly tightly covered LiuYue¡¯s eyes.


    How could the LiuYue who could barely move be the opponent of Kuoba Chief? The struggles were futile and her eyes were firmly covered.


    Her eyes were covered, body couldn¡¯t move, and eyes couldn¡¯t see. She could only hear. Her tightly-tied hands clenched.


    ¡°Dare to touch me and you would die without a burial ce.¡± Unafraid, the blindfolded LiuYue was calm like the one about to be assaulted was not her. Only the bone-chilling words spat out one by one revealed a murderous air.


    Advertisements


    ¡°Haha, I want to see how I would die without a burial ce then.¡± The indecentughter sounded in her ears. A rough hand touched LiuYue¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a beautiful woman in my life. Haha.¡± Theughing sounds reverberated in the small, prison chamber. That stinking mouth slowly stretched down towards LiuYue¡¯s head and neck.


    ¡°Hiss.¡± The sound of a rip in her dress sounded. LiuYue felt a chill on her body. The dress was torn in half. The wet whip tightened on her skin.


    There were no exmations or cries for help.


    Calm, like the calmness of an outsider.


    But her tightly-bound fists clenched tightly. The whip tightened and bit more and more into LiuYue¡¯s skin.


    Bright-red blood dripped drop by drop from her fist onto the ground.


    ¡°Hiss.¡± The sound of her dress being ripped sounded again. LiuYue felt a chill on her leg.

 Chapter 620 You Dare to Bully My Wife 2

    Chapter 620 You Dare to Bully My Wife 2


    ¡°Haha, this delicate and tender skin is really beautiful.¡± The obscenities were more brazen. The increasingly heavier breathing in this small chamber sounded harsh and disgusting.


    Her nails dug deep into her flesh. Her whole body¡¯s strength was gathered in her fists. They were clenched tightly, filled with tension.


    The whip tightened into LiuYue¡¯s skin, almost into the bone.


    She did not want to care about the obscene words, lewd actions, and the increasingly diminishing clothes on her body. Her chastity in her eyes was not as important as her life.


    As long as she was alive, everything was good. Without her life, there was nothing good. For those walking on the edge of life and death, nothing was cherished more than life.


    When the man was immersed in pleasure on top of her, it was the best chance. The original her could have wait until that time to escape.


    Advertisements


    But now, the current her did not want others to touch her. She did not want. She was Xuanyuan Che¡¯s. Even if her body carried poison and her partner would trigger it and subsequently die, she still did not want to be with anyone, anyone other than Xuanyuan Che.


    Her teeth bit deeply and a rusty tang slowly spread in her mouth.


    Her wrists kept struggling. The whip tightened down and the flesh on her wrists had been rubbed raw. The brown whip was stained with red blood.


    Blood drops seeped slowly from the body that was tied and unable to move, leaving bloody scars.


    The leather whip was slowly being pulled apart by the ruthless LiuYue and blood slowly seeped out through the leather.


    ¡°Bloody skin really is a breathtakingly beautiful.¡± Praise-like words sounded in the ear. Kuoba Chief greedily swallowed his saliva.


    ¡°Peng.¡± Iron chains being moved sounded. LiuYue felt that her legs, which were tightly tied together, were forcefully pulled apart.

 Chapter 621 You Dare to Bully My Wife 3

    Her legs were bound with whips and tied wide apart on sides of an iron pir.


    Her heart gloomily sunk. Was this person going to have his way?


    No, no, she was Xuanyuan Che¡¯s. She absolutely could not be touched be others. Absolutely could not.


    Unable to keep quiet anymore, her body struggled violently. The whips that were tying LiuYue tightened even further on her body during her struggles.


    Blood seeped out of her skin, making a bright-colored beauty.


    ¡°Gulu, gulu.¡± Saliva sounds were close and disgusting.


    A smelly body quickly came close. Dirty hands greedily stroke the blood-spattered torn skin. A foul odor emerged between every breath.


    ¡°I would make certain not even the chickens and dogs are left undisturbed in the Kuoba n.¡± Gnashing her teeth, the skin on her lips was bitten raw and torn.


    Her fists fiercely grew taut. But no matter how she stretched, her whole body was tied tightly. This Kuoba Chief really did not untie anything on her body.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk after I tasted you.¡± A body approached. The bear-like body pressed close to LiuYue.


    Advertisements


    LiuYue almost felt Kuoba Chief¡¯s physical state.


    For the first time, her heart panicked.


    This was the first time she fell to a point outside of her control.


    No. No. She didn¡¯t want anyone to touch her. No.


    ¡°Che, Che, save me, save me!¡± Her teeth were biting down and her heart was distressed. Where was her Xuanyuan Che? Why didn¡¯t hee to save her?


    Red eyes and straight hair. Xuanyuan Che¡­


    She powerless to reverse a desperate situation.


    Lightning shed at this point.


    The door which had been closed was suddenly kicked open with a thud. A man rushed in like a gust of strong wind.


    ¡°Bang.¡± There was a loud noise. LiuYue felt a sudden heat on her face. She was pressed against a stiffened body. There was no more movement.


    This¡­


    Before LiuYue returned to her senses, Kuoba Chief¡¯s body was quickly pulled away. She fell into a warm embrace.


    Someone hugged her tightly.

 Chapter 622 You Dare to Bully My Wife 4

    The tip of her noise smelled a familiar scent. She felt that the chest was so gentle and strong. She felt the arms holding her were constantly trembling but hugged her even tighter.


    It really hurt. The hug really hurt.


    But it could make people be assured.


    This chest? This person¡­


    Her heart settled down.


    LiuYue slowly closed her eyes and leaned against the solid chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here.¡± The trembling voice in her ear was so deep and powerful that it could help her block the heavens and earth.


    Xuanyuan Che. Her Xuanyuan Che. Her Xuanyuan Che was here.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared, I¡¯m not scared.¡± LiuYue repeatedly murmured these words. In Xuanyuan Che¡¯s arms, her eyes suddenly became wet.


    Advertisements


    She really was not scared. But she didn¡¯t know why, when faced with such humiliating danger, she could be calm.


    But once she fell into Xuanyuan Che¡¯s arms, she could not help her eyes reddening and be filled with grievances. She could not help it.


    A stream of tears flowed down and moistened Xuanyuan Che¡¯spel.


    Her teeth bit deeply and fiercely into his shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Xuanyuan Che tightly hugged the crying LiuYue. His heart shook. His LiuYue never cried. She was always the strongest. But today¡­


    It was his fault. It was his fault.


    Why did he not rush over immediately when he received LiuYue¡¯s letter written in blood? Why did he return to Zhao Kingdom toy down strategies during the most critical point in the war? He rushed throughout the night to be here.


    If he was a step behind, if he did not find LiuYue in Sheng Jing and if he didn¡¯t discover than Xianbei was strange, his LiuYue¡­he dared not think.


    He bent down and constantly kissed LiuYue¡¯s cheeks and neck. Xuanyuan Che was angry and distressed. He gnashed and gritted his teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m here. From now on, no one can hurt you. No one.¡±


    The resolute and decisive words resounded in the torture chamber, so sonorous and powerful.


    This was a promise.

 Chapter 623 You Dare to Bully My Wife 5

    The head that was buried tightly in Xuanyuan Che¡¯s embrace slightly moved but was reluctant to lift up.


    ¡°Emperor, hurry.¡± At this time, QiuHen¡¯s low voice came from outside.


    Xuanyuan Che heard and hummed. With one arm around LiuYue, he waved the other arm holding a soft sword towards the iron chain that tied LiuYue.


    Like cutting through tofu, the chain instantly broke into two.


    The sword quickly swept across LiuYue¡¯s body. The whips that were tightly bound and piercing into LiuYue¡¯s skin, fell in pieces to the ground.


    They were stained with LiuYue¡¯s blood.


    After the whips fell and he saw the lines of bloody marks on LiuYue¡¯s skin, Xuanyuan Che¡¯s eyes turned red enough to kill someone.


    But this was not the best time to dress LiuYue¡¯s wounds or avenge her. They were still in the enemy¡¯s nest.


    Advertisements


    Pulling his outer coat off, Xuanyuan Che quickly wrapped LiuYue within it. This covered LiuYue¡¯s disheveled attire and her bloody body.


    Holding LiuYue tightly to his body, Xuanyuan Che untied the cloth around LiuYue¡¯s eyes. Her blood-stained face stared at his face. Xuanyuan Che¡¯s heart ached until his breath was stifled.


    His Yue. How could he put her in such a dangerous ce? How could he let her be in such danger?


    He bowed his head with red eyes. He gently kissed her swollen, red eyes. Xuanyuan Che smiled and softly said, ¡°It¡¯s alright now. Close your eyes. Leave the following things to me.¡±


    Looked steadily at Xuanyuan Che, LiuYue also lightly smiled. She gently nodded. She was assured handing herself over to him.


    She slowly closed her eyes and handed herself over to Xuanyuan Che.


    His hands hugging LiuYue, Xuanyuan Che turned and walked out of the prison. He walked past the Kuoba Chief who was already pierced through with a sword.


    Xuanyuan Che¡¯s anger rose from chest. What an evil person. One sword strike to kill him was too cheap for him.


    When he burst in from the outside and saw a situation like that, he could hardly wait to eat his flesh, tear his skin, and rip him into pieces.

 Chapter 624 You Dare to Bully My Wife 6

    How could Xuanyuan Che let his Yue suffer such insult and humiliation? It was not okay even if he didn¡¯t seed in the vile deed.


    The soft sword lightly pierced Kuoba Chief and threw his body into the stove.


    Dared to bully his wife? Xuanyuan Che wanted him to not even know how he died.


    The zing fire quickly burned the person. Xuanyuan Che hugged LiuYue tightly and strode outside the prison.


    QiuHen was already waiting outside. He saw Xuanyuan Che carrying LiuYue out. His eyes sunk and he emitted a murderous air. Their Wangfei [princess consort] was actually tormented like this.


    But he knew this was not the time to speak. He immediately turned and rushed out.


    Along the way, countless guards had already fallen down. The three got out very quickly.


    The light was faint and everywhere was dark. In the dark, the long passageway shone eerily.


    Xuanyuan Che hugged LiuYue tightly as he flew like the wind. He walked out of the long passageway to be met with bright lights. The Great Chief brought along a few people to check things. The two sides met head-on.


    Advertisements


    The Great Chief narrowed his eyes and shouted, ¡°Assassin! Assa¡­¡± The shocked roar was cut short by a silver sh. The Great Chief gurgled and blood sshed from his throat. Then he fell backwards.


    The bright-red blood dripped from the soft sword in Xuanyuan Che¡¯s hand onto the ground.


    The silver sh was quick as lightning.


    Xuanyuan Che and QiuHen rushed out at the same time. Lights from the sword shed and the people who came with the Great Chief fell down without saying a word.


    They were fast. But the Great Chief¡¯s shout had already surprised everyone in this silent and still night.


    In a moment, shadows stirred in the tents and rushed chaotically over.


    ¡°Assassin! Assassin¡­¡± A loud shout quickly spread in the quiet night in all directions.


    The whole area where the Xianbei seventeen ns were woke up.


    ¡°Go.¡± Xuanyuan Che did not have even a trace of panic. He did not go where there were no people, but rushed instead towards the ce with the biggest crowd.

 Chapter 625 You Dare to Bully My Wife 7

    Torches quickly lit up. Xianbei seventeen ns¡¯ nsmen rushed forwards holding swords.


    ¡°Catch the assassins. Don¡¯t let them run. Catch, no, kill them on the spot. Kill them on the spot.¡± The closest Xiongkuo Chief had the fastest speed. Once he saw in dark night that the assassins emerged from the direction where LiuYue was being detained, his face suddenly changed and he shouted loudly.


    LiuYue absolutely could not be allowed to leave or there would no end to the consequences.


    Swords emitted cold air under the dim lights in the dark,


    Figures swayed. The Xianbei seventeen ns¡¯ residence was a mass of dense people. With minimal effort, the few acres ofnd turned into an imprable circle, in which not one drop of water could trickle through.


    A sword moved and blood sttered everywhere.


    LiuYue was wrapped in Xuanyuan Che¡¯s arms. Her head was bowed and she was absorbed in his breathing. She didn¡¯t pay any attention to the outsidemotion. As long as Xuanyuan Che was there, her heart was settled and peaceful. As long as she was with Xuanyuan Che, even if the sky fell down, she would not be alone.


    The encirclement seemed to bepleted. Xianbei seventeen ns were counting on trapping a turtle in a jar. But loud crackling sounds came from their horse stables not far away.


    Subsequently, a huge red fire emerged overwhelmingly from the stables. The dry provisions had caught on fire and instantly became a huge fire.


    Advertisements


    The crackling sounds in the fire were like explosive firecrackers.


    The horses were frantic and chaotically neighed.


    Every Xianbei seventeen nsmen was stunned. The stables housed tens of thousands of horses which they brought from their own territories.


    This fire, this explosion. Oh, heavens.


    ¡°Quickly, quickly, the horses¡­¡± The nsmen returned to their senses. A number of people immediately rushed towards the direction of the stables.


    Most of their lives were spent on horses. They knew all too well about horses¡¯ natures. This explosion and fire would¡­


    Before the figures even took a rushed step forwards, the crazy horses¡¯ tremendous neighs pierced through the sky. The sounds of galloping iron horseshoe treads were earth-shattering.


    10,000 horses crazily running held astonishing momentum.

 Chapter 626 You Dare to Bully My Wife 8

    The horses were frightened by the fierce fire and its loud crackling sounds. They went mad, ripped off their ropes, and rushed out of the stables in all directions.


    Tens of thousands of horses poured out. The momentum almost shook the heavens and earth.


    ¡°Oh, no, quickly run, quickly run¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, God, run¡­!¡±


    It was mass panic in an instant. All the Xianbei seventeen nsmen encircling Xuanyuan Che panicked. They didn¡¯t care about the assassins and ran away in all directions.


    Tens of thousands of horses rushed madly towards their direction. Even if their bones were made of steel and iron, they could not fight against such crazy trampling, not to mention they were made of flesh and blood.


    In a moment, all the Xianbei seventeen nsmen were like headless houseflies in disarray.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, kill the assassins. Don¡¯t panic, kill the assassins¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop right there, you hear me¡­?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, kill the assassins first and then run¡­¡±


    Advertisements


    The Xianbei seventeen ns¡¯ Chiefs rushed out the chaos. Their faces turned green. Their nsmen did not know who the assassins were or how important this was.


    But they knew. If they let LiuYue escape tonight, one day, not just one or two of them, but all of the Xianbei seventeen nsmen would die without a burial ce.


    The hystericalmands had no effect. The deafening hoof sounds wereing closer and closer. The nsmen turned a deaf ear and fled faster.


    But Xuanyuan Che not only did not avoid the horses, but instead went towards the direction of the mad horses.


    Hooves echoed as if flying.


    Tens of thousands of ck horses in the dark night were like a dark cloud. From a distance, it was hurtling violently forwards, as fast as lightning.


    Some figures led the way in front of the mass of crazy horses.


    ¡°Get on the horse.¡± YanHu, who madly rushed over, shouted loudly to Xuanyuan Che. He flung the reins in his hands to Xuanyuan Che.


    With a leap and a mid-air turn, Xuanyuan Che grasped the reins and firmly sat atop the horse, holding LiuYue in his arms.

 Chapter 627 You Dare to Bully My Wife 9

    They werepatible and in sync.


    Behind them, QiuHen also grabbed the reins thrown to him and flipped onto a horse¡¯s back.


    Flicking his reins once, Xuanyuan Che suddenly turned his head towards the direction of Xiongkuo Chief and the others. He shouted sternly, ¡°Today¡¯s revenge will be avenged by decimating Xianbei seventeen ns.¡±


    ¡°Giddyup.¡± Xuanyuan Che flicked the reins and he and his horse rushed forwards.


    Behind him, tens of thousands of horses whinnied and crazily trampled over and destroyed everything.


    In a moment, the Xianbei seventeen ns¡¯ camp was devastated and everything was inplete disorder.


    Xiongkuo Chief and the others were scrambling for their lives. They could only watch as Xuanyuan Che andpany got on their horses and ride far away. They couldn¡¯t even approach them.


    They couldn¡¯t help but spit blood and, at the same time, shuddered in fear.


    Advertisements


    After their initial agitation, the tens of thousands of horses slowly calmed down. They were Xianbei seventeen ns¡¯ trained horses, after all. After a short manic period, they dispersed and returned to the stables.


    The horse hooves quickly and violently rushed away. In an instant, they left behind only ck shadows and a mess.


    They hurriedly sprinted through the mountains and forests.


    The horses fairly flew and ran through a few mountains. Putting everything behind him, Xuanyuan Che pulled on the reins and stopped the horse.


    He flew off and quickly helped LiuYue down. ¡°How is it? Can you still hang on?¡± He began to unwrap his outer coat that was covering LiuYue.


    Next to them, DuYi, QiuHen, YanHu, Tuobi Mu, and others immediately turned around. They lit the fire tools in their hands to provide light for Xuanyuan Che.


    ¡°I will not die.¡± In Xuanyuan Che¡¯s arms, LiuYue opened eyes that were brighter than the stars, looked at Xuanyuan Che, and lightly smiled.


    Xuanyuan Che knew as long as it was not a life-or-death situation, LiuYue wouldn¡¯t care. He did not listen to LiuYue and directly looked at LiuYue¡¯s injuries.


    It was a superficial wound. Just a superficial wound.

 Chapter 628 You Dare to Bully My Wife 10

    Although LiuYue¡¯s whole body was covered with red scars and torn skin, they really were just superficial wounds.


    Xuanyuan Che unconsciously sighed in relief. Then he saw LiuYue¡¯s wrists and his hands trembled.


    A storm quickly gathered in the eyes that were staring at her wrists. His distress and panic tangled together. The heart that had been staring at his LiuYue panicked uncontrobly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, nothing big. Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing big.¡± There was no crazy roar or violent shouting. It was a lowered whisper.


    But it was a whisper filled with guilt, heartache, grief, and indignation. LiuYue wasn¡¯t able to say anything anymore.


    Xuanyuan Che gently lifted LiuYue¡¯s wrists. He saw badly torn and raw flesh. The wounds were so deep they scraped the bones and the veins.


    Gently. Xuanyuan Che¡¯s hand gently touched her wrists, his hand constantly trembling.


    How violent the struggle and how crazily frantic she must have been to create such injuries.


    Advertisements


    All of LuYue¡¯s martial arts were concentrated on her hands. Without her hands, she was equivalent to being disabled.


    Such deep wounds had prated to the bones and harmed the veins. If he was a stepte and her veins were irreparably damaged, then LiuYue¡­¡­


    LiuYue felt Xuanyuan Che¡¯s hand still trembling. She gently rested her head on his chest. She softly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Even if something happens, there¡¯s you from now on. There¡¯s you¡­¡­¡±


    The few words were higher than a mountain and heavier than an ocean. It signified wholehearted faith and a lifetime of trust.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xuanyuan Che looked down at the LiuYue smiling at him in his bosom. His eyes reddened and he nodded solemnly.


    He quickly took out medicinal ointment and gently smeared some on LiuYue¡¯s wounds.


    The moon was bright and beautiful. The lights sparkled.


    Everything was silent.


    Xuanyuan Che suddenly broke the silence. He enunciated every word deeply, ¡°You cannot give up your life. Do you understand? No matter the circumstances, your life is the most important. I can ignore anything else. I just care that you are alive. If you¡¯re alive, I don¡¯t care about the rest. Do you hear me?¡±

 Chapter 629 You Dare to Bully My Wife 11

    LiuYue looked up at the serious Xuanyuan Che. She slowly smiled. She didn¡¯t say anything and only nodded.


    Her Xuanyuan Che. What more could she ask for?


    Her whole body was quickly smeared with medicinal ointment. Xuanyuan Che dressed LiuYue in his own clothes. Then his face suddenly sank.


    LiuYue had been staring at Xuanyuan Che. They weren¡¯t apart for long, but why did it feel like they were apart for so long? It was so long that she couldn¡¯t stare at him enough and so long that she was reluctant to close her eyes. Therefore, she memorized Xuanyuan Che¡¯s facial features at the fastest speed.


    LiuYue¡¯s eyes swept around and then she buried herself even further into Xuanyuan Che¡¯s arms. With her arms around his neck, she said pitifully, ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t be mean to me. It hurts.¡±


    Xuanyuan Che couldn¡¯t help but look down at LiuYue.


    The normally decisive, murderous, iron-blooded, and merciless LiuYue wouldn¡¯t put this sort of injury in her eyes. What pain? She was just ying dumb with him.


    However, he would not discourage a coquettish LiuYue.


    He gently sighed and shook his head. Xuanyuan Che¡¯s arms hugged LiuYue and he lightly kissed her face. He slowly said, ¡°You know my heart pains. Yet you¡¯re still acting.¡±


    Advertisements


    She knew he would be distressed. He rushed here from tens of thousands of miles away. He would go alone whether it was a dragon¡¯s pool or a tiger¡¯s den. He would fight a world war.


    He once said that they would face their problems together. He wouldn¡¯t put all the pressure onto LiuYue. He would rule this world with her together.


    But this girl, this girl¡­


    Ai! How could he let go of this kind of LiuYue? How could he not love and pamper her?


    Night was around them but it could not cover up the strong emotions.


    LiuYue stared at Xuanyuan Che without blinking. She looked closely at him. She hurt this man so much. She didn¡¯t give him any exnation and only conveyed the words ¡°believe me.¡± Yet, he still came from so far away, without holding a bit of grudge.


    Without words, those love-filled and never-doubting eyes already exined everything.

 Chapter 630 You Dare to Bully My Wife 12

    Her Xuanyuan Che. How could she put such a wholeheartedly-loving Xuanyuan Che into dangerous situations? How could she?


    Hands gently touching Xuanyuan Che¡¯s head, LiuYue slowly kissed those thin, red lips. Her lover.


    It was a light and slow kiss. It was not a crazy kiss or a greedy, ruthless bite.


    It was a soft kiss. A kiss filled with all the love, affection, and the unspoken words that were passed to each other.


    Around them was a soundless silence.


    The QiuHen andpany with their backs to Xuanyuan Che and LiuYue silently nced at each other. Their eyes shed. They put out the lights in their hands and noiselessly retreated.


    They left this area to the reunited long-time lovers.


    The kiss ended. LiuYue looked deeply at Xuanyuan Che. She slowly reached out to push him and got ready to stand up.


    Advertisements


    Xuanyuan Che reached to grab LiuYue back. His sharp eyes stared into hers, as if wanting to see everything.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m still going to let go?¡± The words spoken through gritted teeth made Xuanyuan Che look more serious.


    After he spat blood at Aoyun mountain pass and rushed tens of thousands to Xianbei, it wasn¡¯t for her to push him back again, for whatever reason.


    ¡°Che, believe me. I will handle it well. Give me more than a year¡¯s time. We¡¯ll pretend we don¡¯t know each other. Or you could just pretend you hate me.¡± Facing Xuanyuan Che¡¯s sharp eyes, LiuYue bit her lip.


    ¡°Hate you? Unless wepletely break things off. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± His dark red eyes were bitter.


    ¡°Che, you¡­¡± LiuYue was touched, but helpless. How could she do this? She was most unwilling to hurt Xuanyuan Che. But if he was like this, then the Dark Ind¡­


    ¡°Are you avoiding me because of this?¡± Seeing LiuYue¡¯s helplessness and impatience, Xuanyuan Che suddenly sighed. He took out something and put it in LiuYue¡¯s hands.


    LiuYue was stunned. This¡­

 Chapter 631 A Huge Discovery 1

    A thin, shabby ancient book that looked like it had historyy quietly in her hands. LiuYue did not need to open it to know what was written inside.


    She had seen such a book before in Tianchen¡¯s Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s hands. It was the ancient book that recorded the history of Dark Ind.


    ¡°How did you¡­¡± LiuYue was shocked. How could Xuanyuan Che have such a book? She already took away Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s. Then this one was?


    Xuanyuan Che gently retrieved the old book back from LiuYue¡¯s injured hand. He looked steadily at her and slowly said, ¡°During the destruction of Tianchen, I found it in their secret library.¡±


    LiuYue¡¯s teeth unconsciously clenched and her eyes turned dark.


    That was right. How could she forget? Tianchen had one. Aoyun had one. Then Chen, Zhao, and other empires should have one. Xuanyuan Che destroyed Tianchen, so he naturally¡­


    She actually forgot.


    Advertisements


    Gently biting her lips, LiuYue looked up at the Xuanyuan Che who had been staring at her with all theplexities hidden in his dark eyes.


    Xuanyuan Che gently stroked LiuYue¡¯s cheek with traces of love in his eyes. He said softly, ¡°Because of this, you don¡¯t dare toe back with me.¡±


    Because of this, you made me so angry at Aoyun mountain pass.


    Because of this, you ran all the way here to take on all the burdens yourself.


    These three ¡°because¡± floated in the dark night, with a choked hoarse sound. The whole heart was sour.


    ¡°Che¡­¡± LiuYue felt his grief and deep guilt. Her heart was also in pain. She didn¡¯t want Xuanyuan Che to be like this.


    The hand that was gently caressing her cheek pressed against her lips and prevented her from speaking further.


    ¡°You idiot. You idiot.¡± He gritted his teeth to scold but his eyes were red. The words held love higher than a mountain.


    She looked at Xuanyuan Che¡¯s red eyes filled with love. How much love existed was how many feelings, doting, and self-me there were in the eyes.

 Chapter 632

    Her words to refute andfort him disappeared into nothing.


    LiuYue silently sighed. Her head leaned closely against Xuanyuan Che¡¯s body. She lightly nodded and softly said, ¡°Yes, I am an idiot.¡±


    She was so stupid that when it came to someone she loved, she was willing to carry all the burdens by herself no matter what.


    She was so stupid that she didn¡¯t want to see someone she loved be in difficulties. She took on all the dangers and criticisms and faced them alone.


    Yes, she was stupid. She had never been so stupid.


    She had never thought that she would be so stupid one day.


    However, she dly endured the hardships and was wholeheartedly willing to be so stupid. What could she do?


    Advertisements


    Hearing LiuYue admit it, Xuanyuan Che instantly had mixed feelings. His left hand trembled as he lifted LiuYue¡¯s cor from her nape. That red shougongsha [cinnabar gecko mark, proof of virginity] was so eye-catching and bright that the arm around LiuYue hugged her tighter.


    LiuYue¡¯s body was hugged tightly by Xuanyuan Che. He was using more strength; her body was starting to hurt. It seemed her wounds opened a little. But LiuYue didn¡¯t move. She simply let Xuanyuan Che hug her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be so stupid in the future,¡± Xuanyuan Che clenched his teeth as he said to the LiuYue in his arms.


    He put a finger over LiuYue¡¯s lips that were about to speak. Xuanyuan Che¡¯s red eyes looked deeply at the LiuYue in his arms. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. I also know why you ran so far alone here. Yes, this is an opportunity. An opportunity to bring down Dark Ind.


    ¡°But never forget that we are together. We are together. You must have me where you are. I must have you where I am. We must face all the unknown and known dangers together. Not one person taking on all the risks and risking one¡¯s life alone.


    ¡°I rather die under the hands of my enemy than live alone far, far away. Do you understand?¡±


    The soft words at the end turned solemn. Xuanyuan Che¡¯s red eyes almost stared a hole into LiuYue.


    He knew he would be in terrible danger.

 Chapter 633

    Xuanyuan Che also knew that LiuYue came so far over here because she didn¡¯t want to put him in a difficult position. After all, he had a family and a country. He had to think from a sovereign¡¯s perspective and empathize with everyone.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that for all of that, he would abandon LiuYue and let her fight alone. He couldn¡¯t do it. He couldn¡¯t do it.


    He gritted his teeth and his eyes were like a torch.


    ¡°Listen. You must tell me everything from now on. You are not allowed to act on your own. If we have to face something, then we will do it together. Otherwise, we will break off all ties. Whether growing old or dying, we will notmunicate.¡± He was resolute and decisive. There was no room for negotiating.


    ¡°You¡­¡± LiuYue was startled and her eyes widened.


    She could hear that Xuanyuan Che was serious. How could Xuanyuan Che speak like this? Damn it. Damn it.


    He knew very well that she would not agree to them cutting off ties. He actually said they would notmunicate whether they were old or dead. Damn it. Damn it.


    Advertisements


    ¡°You dare.¡± Gritting her teeth, LiuYue was angry and sighed.


    Facing LiuYue¡¯s anger, Xuanyuan Che¡¯s mouth raised in a trace of a smile. He slowly said, ¡°Then you have to listen to what I said.¡±


    The smile lightly broke out from Xuanyuan Che¡¯s face. His already charming face was more demonically bewitching.


    The angry LiuYue saw Xuanyuan Che¡¯s happy smile and her unhappy heart slowly settled down.


    Facing that blinding smile and relieved face, LiuYue¡¯s heart was sour, sweet, bitter, and spicy all at once.


    After reading that old book, he should know how much danger there was. Loving her and being with her meant he could lose his life at any time.


    But Xuanyuan Che was still this way and still didn¡¯t try to dissuade her. He just expressed his deep emotions for her. Such a lover, such a husband. How could she abandon, leave, was willing to let him get hurt?


    ¡°Have you ever heard this phrase?¡± Looking at LiuYue¡¯s sweet and bitter expression, Xuanyuan Che suddenly smiled lightly and asked her, ¡°White is new and exposes the old.¡±


    She didn¡¯t study ancient verses so she didn¡¯t understand.

 Chapter 634

    Xuanyuan Che also didn¡¯t expect LiuYue to understand. He continued, ¡°The meaning is very simple. Some people live a lifetime, but an old couple can be like strangers meeting for the first time.


    ¡°And on the day of marriage for some, once he lifted the bride¡¯s bridal veil he would feel as if he had already met her intimately.


    ¡°Yue, it¡¯s too difficult to find someone you mutually love, understand, and go through life and death with. We of royal descent especially have seen too many fake feelings and schemes. Our true feelings are very precious to me.


    ¡°Yue, I rather let go of fighting than have any chances for regret in this lifetime.¡±


    The slightly smiling face was firm and decisive.


    The warm but resolute words drifted in LiuYue¡¯s ears and warmed her heart, increased her emotions, and amplified everything.


    She didn¡¯t say anything. LiuYue knew any words would be superfluous. Ignoring the pain from her hand, she clutched Xuanyuan Che¡¯s hand. She revealed a blinding smile that could wipe the sun and moon away.


    Xuanyuan Che flipped his hand to hold LiuYue¡¯s hand tightly.


    Advertisements


    Hand in hand, walking down the road together in wind or rain.


    The night was quiet. The mountain wind blew and the trees rustled, making the silence more profound.


    Silver moonlight shone from the sky, making the mountains shiny and hazy. The beauty of the moon was proud and aloof.


    In this cold and clear world, the two¡¯s close shadows, without a word, had transcended the world.


    The night soon passed and the sky was bright the next day.


    The brilliant morning light shone on the horizon. The blinding golden light reced the clear moonlight and shone over the mountains and rivers.


    ¡°The sunlight is really beautiful today.¡± With a hand shading her forehead, LiuYue looked at the strands of golden light from the treetops and praised.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re in a good mood today, so everything looks beautiful.¡± A voice came from behind the two people.


    QiuHen, YanHu, DuYi, and Tuobi Mu emerged from the forest. YanHu crossed his arms as he smiled at LiuYue.

 Chapter 635

    LiuYue turned around. She raised her eyebrows high and said to YanHu, ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood. You have an opinion?¡±


    ¡°No, this subordinate dares not.¡± YanHu¡¯s face immediately turned serious and he loudly answered. But his smiling eyes betrayed him.


    The Xuanyuan Che who was standing next to LiuYue couldn¡¯t help but alsough. He fixed LiuYue¡¯s hair and pulled her into his arms.


    LiuYue leaned on Xuanyuan Che¡¯s chest and humphed at YanHu.


    Her mood today was extremely good. She no longer minded YanHu¡¯s disrespect.


    During the cold humph, QiuHen quietly came forwards and kneeled in front of LiuYue. ¡°This subordinate offended you sometime ago. Please forgive me.¡±


    QiuHen did not mention LiuYue¡¯s Wangfei status, but LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che understood clearly what QiuHen was seeking forgiveness for.


    YanHu¡¯s beaming face dimmed. He too went to kneel besides QiuHen. ¡°Please punish us.¡±


    They were steady and upright and their attitudes were grim.


    Advertisements


    Advertisements


    LiuYue¡¯s slightly pleased expression faded. She lightly smiled. Leaning into Xuanyuan Che¡¯s bosom, she said to QiuHen and YanHu, ¡°Forget it. You were thinking wholeheartedly for him. Ultimately, you were loyal. Even if there was some offense, that¡¯s good.


    In the future, just do that. Treating him well is treating me well.¡±


    She remembered that at the Aoyun mountain pass, QiuHen and YanHu verbally abused her. ording to her old temper, who knew how many people she would have killed?


    However, they were thinking on behalf of Xuanyuan Che. That loyalty was very valble. Forget it then. As long as it was for Xuanyuan Che, what would she be bothered about? It was a good thing to have such subordinates.


    QiuHen and YanHu looked at each other. They said simultaneously, ¡°Thanking Regent for not punishing.¡± It wasn¡¯t good for them to call her ¡°Wangfei,¡± with Beimu¡¯s countrymen around. It was better to just address her as ¡°Regent.¡±


    Xuanyuan Che¡¯s smile deepened. The hand that was holding onto LiuYue¡¯s grabbed on tighter.

 Chapter 636

    LiuYue turned her head to speak to Xuanyuan Che. The corner of her eyes saw the dazed Tuobi Mu. She stared in rapt attention. How did she forget about him?


    She turned to look at Tuobi Mu. He was deeply frowning and constantly looking Xuanyuan Che up and down. He was suspicious and at a loss.


    ¡°Tuobi Mu, what are you looking at?¡± LiuYue took the chance to ask.


    Tuobi Mu was also straightforward. He immediately pointed to Xuanyuan Che. ¡°It wasn¡¯t himst night. Where did hee from?¡±


    It was strange. The four of them were guarding this cest night. Absolutely no one showed up. So who was this yellow-skinned and unpleasant-looking man?


    YanHu and QiuHen lowered their heads and startedughing. He was really an uninformed person.


    LiuYue alsoughed. She turned to look at the mediocre face of Xuanyuan Che. Ouyang Yufei was by her side so who knew how many Dark Inders were here. It was best to not show Xuanyuan Che¡¯s face. Fighting for one¡¯s life was one thing, but it was always better to be careful.


    So she used the items on Xuanyuan Che¡¯s person to disguise him. Her disguising skills were top-notch. A little fiddlingter and she transformed Xuanyuan Che into a very ordinary Beimu person.


    QiuHen and YanHu were too familiar with Xuanyuan Che. When they saw him, they didn¡¯t even blink. But Tuobi Mu was surprised.


    ¡°Tuobi Mu, I have always believed in you guys. And I hope to continue believing in you. Since you saw it today, I¡¯ll give you two choices.¡±


    Looking at Tuobi Mu, LiuYue slowly opened her mouth.


    Since Tuobi Mu came from the ten cities of Kusha, he wouldn¡¯t be a stupid person. Once he heard LiuYue¡¯s seemingly calm words, but in fact, held a deeper meaning, he immediately knew that he saw someone he shouldn¡¯t have and stumbled onto some secret.


    At this time, Tuobi Mu straightened his body. He waited for LiuYue to give him the two choices.

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    He quickly said "Tuobi Mu''s loyalty to the city lord is witnessed by the heavens. Tuobi Mu didn''t see anything today and will never see anything. City lord can rest assured. If Tuobi Mu leaks anything, grasnd god, Tuobi Mu''s whole family, young and old, will perish without a burial ce."


    When speaking thest part, Tuobi Mu raised his right hand and spoke the heaviest vow on the grasnd. Grasnd people believed in gods. Words were the most important. Such a heavy oath showed his sincere heart.


    LiuYue immediatelyughed. She looked at Tuobi Mu, "Good. Tuobi Mu, Benwang will not mistreat you in the future." Tuobi Mu heard LiuYue''s promise and was immediately happy. He deeply half-bowed to LiuYue.


    The morning sun shone down from the treetops, casting golden light everywhere. QiuHen and YanHu also disguised themselves. Hoofbeats sounded. The one hundred soldiers who followed Tuobi Mu came from all sides.


    After they caused a disturbance at the horse stables that night, everyone fled in different directions. Per the agreement, they took a detour beforeing here.


    Xuanyuan Che andpany were already disguised so there was no fear of them being discovered. Looking at the soldiers, LiuYue wondered how Xuanyuan Che met up with Tuobi Mu and the others to look for her.


    She turned her head. "How did you..." The words weren''t finished, but LiuYue stopped asking. She merely smiled widely at Xuanyuan Cie. Xiongkuo Chief''s substitute may have fooled Tuobi Mu andpany, but could she fool Xuanyuan Che? Since Xuanyuan Che found her, then he must have seen through the fake. He must have told Tuobi Mu to stage the scene of the tens of thousands of horses galloping at the stables. This wasn''t difficult to guess.


    Xuanyuan Che saw LinYue''s knowing smile and he too smiled.


    He knew his LiuYue was smart. A little information and she could figure out the whole situation. He didn''t need to speak unnecessary words.


    Everyone arrived, but no one knew where Ouyang Yufei was.


    However, Ouyang Yufei was very powerful. If he couldn''t escape in such a chaotic scenest night, then he was useless. Thus, LiuYue didn''t worry about him even a little bit.


    /p>

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    LiuYue tidied her hair. Then she pretended she was heavily injured and let Xuanyuan Che cony her on his back. "What is this ce?


    An inhospitable natural environment surrounded them. They couldn''t see during the night, but in the daytime, after emerging from the forest, a ck rugged stone wall was in front of them. The ck silhouetted against green colors from time to time. It looked unspeakably gloomy.


    "Kuchi Mountain is Xianbei seventeen ns'' spirit mountain. However, it does not belong to the Xianbei ns. It is an unregted zone," Tuobi Mu said, as he walked over.


    LiuYue looked around. She had heard of Kuchi Mountain before. It was said that the top of the mountain had many demons and ghosts. People would walk within dozens of miles of the mountain and absolutely would note close.


    Anyway, the rumors about it were a mess and it was supposed to be extremely frightening.


    "Where are we now?" It was mountain to the left, mountain to the right, mountain in front, and mountain in the back. What kind of ce was this Kuchi Mountain?


    "I don''t know." Tuobi Mu shook his head and said.


    LiuYue looked down at Xuanyuan Che. Xuanyuan Che shook his head. He was not from the grasnd. Although he crammed some knowledge about the grasnd, it was certainly not to the point where he knew anything about the area surrounding Kuchi Mountain.


    He avoided the chase of tens of thousands of horsesst night was because he knew there was a mountain pass. But he couldn''t say as to its concrete location. He only knew it was somewhere on the mountain. "It''s fine. We''ll go that way ande from behind the Xianbei seventeen m." Xuanyuan Che looked at the direction of the sun and suddenly coldly smiled.


    Xianbei seventeen ns dared to touch his wife. How could he just let it go like that?


    /p>


    See if he didn''t tear their skins off.


    His eyes couldn''t contain his murderous intentions. LiuYue climbed back onto Xuanyuan Che''s back, With Xuanyuan Che here, she didn''t have to worry about anything. She threw the whole thing for him to take care of.


    Whatever spirit mountain and ghost mountain were things to deceive people. Why would they be scared?


    She lightly smiled as she buried her head in Xuanyuan Che''s neck. Chuckling mischievously, LiuYue bit Xuanyuan Che''s neck.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    Xuanyuan Che tilted his head and rubbed LiuYue''s head, silentlyughing. Other people thought that LiuYue couldn''t stand up due to her injuries and had faces full of concern. They silently walked forwards, afraid of startling LiuYue.


    LiuYue became more carefree. She wantonly tormented Xuanyuan Che, letting out all her feelings from the times she missed him.


    The trees rustled in the distance.


    Xuanyuan Che carried LiuYue on his back and went up the mountain. He never knew that LiuYue had a mischievous side. She hugged his back like a small monkey and bit his neck. He was afraid that his neck would be a tragic sight to behold. This rascal was really seducing him. He silently sighed deeply. If she kept biting him like this, he wouldn''t be able to stand it.


    He coughed and changed the topic. "How did you get captured?" Although he was diverting the subject, he had long wanted to ask this question. LiuYue was so capable. How could she have been captured so easily? Listening to Xuanyuan Che bringing this topic up,


    LiuYue let go of her mouth that was biting him and frowned.


    "A bowl of wine." LiuYue thought for a moment and said in a low voice.


    "A bowl of wine?" Xuanyuan Che repeated in surprise. LiuYue''s insight into poisons was far better than his.


    That day, she took one sniff and recognized the poison in Tianchen''s treasury. How could she have fallen on this point? Hearing the surprise in Xuanyuan Che''s voice, LiuYue silently rolled her eyes. Even she felt extremely embarrassed to lose on this point.


    But embarrassed or not, something that could fool even her wasn''t simple. "It was a little fragrant and faintly astringent," LiuYue frowned and recalled.


    The taste of the wine was so light. Now that she thought about it, it shouldn''t be the taste of wine, but the taste of the poison mixed with wine. The strong taste of wine suppressed the unique fragrance.


    /p>


    "There are skies beyond skies and people beyond people. No matter how good you think you are, someone better is always out there.


    Don''t me yourself," Xuanyuan Che heavily said. Many people met with disaster not on things they didn''t understand, but on things they were certain of.

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    LiuYue nodded and murmured in assent . After this incident, she would never be so careless again .


    After nodding, LiuYue wanted to speak, but the mountain wind suddenly blew over, bringing with it the fragrance of mountain grass and flowers . It smelled very refreshing .


    The tip of LiuYue¡¯s nose twitched . She swallowed down the words she was about to say . This smell¡­


    Why did it smell so simr to that bowl of wine she drank?


    LiuYue suddenly looked up and nced in the direction the fragrance was wafting from .


    On top of Xuanyuan Che¡¯s back, LiuYue was originally taller than everyone . She turned her head to look past the tops of everyone¡¯s heads . Her eyesnded on a nearby bright and dazzling golden valley .


    ¡°Go that way,¡± LiuYue immediately expressed to Xuanyuan Che .


    Xuanyuan Che heard that LiuYue¡¯s voice turned serious, so he did not dawdle . He turned around and headed towards that valley .


    QiuHen, YanHu, DuYi, and Tuobi Mu saw that and immediately pulled their horses and followed along with more than one hundred people .


    The bright golden yellow shone magnificently under the sunlight and almost blinded everyone¡¯s eyes .


    /p>


    s


    s


    The deeper you walk, the more intense the fragrance was .


    It was an ocean of flowers .


    LiuYue crouched and picked a flower to take a look .


    From far away, it looked golden yellow . Upon taking a closer look, it was a three-colored flower . It was just that the golden yellow petal was so outrageouslyrge that it covered the other two red and purple petals . Thus, from away, it looked a bright golden flower .


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Xuanyuan Che too crouched next to LiuYue . He took one look and turned to ask LiuYue . He didn¡¯t have much familiarity with poisons .


    ¡°It¡¯s this thing,¡± LiuYue smelled the fragrance the flower was emitting and gloomily said .


    It was this smell . The same smell that was in that bowl of wine .


    /p>


    That drug must have been from this flower .


    LiuYue examined the flower . It didn¡¯t look poisonous . Ants and butterflies crawled over and around these flowers . It didn¡¯t seem like a poisonous flower, but why was it so powerful? It even fooled her . This flower¡­¡­

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    Xuanyuan Che looked up at therge expanse of flowers . There must be almost tens of thousands of flowers . He stood up and muttered to himself .


    ¡°I¡¯ll burn them all . ¡± Xuanyuan Che and LiuYue¡¯s conversation was naturally heard by Tuobi Mu, YanHu, and the others . Tuobi Mu¡¯s eyes burned bright as he said that . He wanted to set a fire and burn the scourge .


    ¡°You want to attract our attackers here?¡± The cold and silent DuYi coldly asked .


    Xianbei seventeen ns certainly would not let his master off and give chase . Wouldn¡¯t setting a fire be clearly saying to the enemy, ¡®I¡¯m right here . Come catch me?¡¯


    Tuobi Mu lowered his eyes and rubbed his hands in embarrassment . How could he think of that?


    ¡°Dig the roots up and take some back,¡± Xuanyuan Che said to LiuYue .


    Since it could fool LiuYue, this thing¡¯s potency was self-evident . They should take a few back to conduct research . It would certainly be useful .


    ¡°Wait a minute . I think it¡¯s familiar . ¡± LiuYue yed with the tri-colored flower in her hands and frowned deeply .


    The more she looked at it, the more familiar she thought the flower was . But she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen such a flower before .


    The thing she was certain about, however, was that she did not see this flower in this country . She saw it during her career as a mercenary .


    /p>


    But where had she seen it?


    LiuYue deeply frowned and stared at the tri-colored flower in her hand .


    Xuanyuan Che did not disturb LiuYue . He waved his hand to tell everyone to stay quiet . He picked and yed with a tricolored flower .


    Butterflies danced on the flowers and bees buzzed by . The ce was bursting with life .


    Xuanyuan Che broke the flower¡¯s stem . He looked at the almost transparent nectar slowly flowing out and dripping onto the ground . Coincidentally, the nectar covered a crawling ant .


    The slow ant with a piece of food on its back was startled . It suddenly sped up and crawled far away .

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    LiuYue looked at that scene and her eyes suddenly shone bright . She jumped up excitedly . Her face almost scrunched up in her excitement .


    ¡°What is it? What is it?¡± Xuanyuan Che was startled by her and hurried to steady LiuYue . Her injures might only be flesh wounds, but she couldn¡¯t suddenly jolt her body like that .


    ¡°That¡¯s it . That¡¯s it¡­¡­¡± LiuYue couldn¡¯t speak in her excitement . She was gesticting for joy, as excited as a child .


    Xuanyuan Che andpany had never seen LiuYue so happy . They couldn¡¯t help but stare with wide eyes . What was this situation?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be excited . You¡¯re injured . ¡± Xuanyuan Che put his hands on her arms and urged .


    She grabbed the clothes that were in front of Xuanyuan Che¡¯s chest . LiuYue was so excited that she could fly . ¡°That¡¯s it . Haha . I have something to go against them with . I have something to go against them with¡­¡­¡±


    She remembered where she saw that flower before .


    It was in M Country¡¯s Toxins Research Center .


    On that day, she went to kill a biology researcher who was the head of studies of this flower .


    In order to get close to him, she nced over his observations and conclusions about this flower .


    /p>


    The flower was the main material for the seventeenth neurotoxin .


    It was not a harmful poison, but a defensive toxin .


    The saying was that toxic poisons had an antidote . This flower was a defensive antidote that could be used on arge scale .


    She was not interested in such an innocuous antidote that year, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention . Today, she was very d that she had seen it before and remembered the concoction method .


    LiuYue¡¯s fists tightly clenched . She hated that she couldn¡¯t madly kiss the golden yellow flower in her hand .


    She actually found something to contend with Dark Ind¡¯s poison that could poison a whole mountain of people with one drop .


    Haha .


    This was a blessing in disguise .


    LiuYue clutched Xuanyuan Che¡¯s clothing and smiled beautifully and dazzlingly .


    /p>


    ¡°I am very grateful that the Xianbei seventeen ns invited me here . I really have to thank them . Haha . They made me find this thing . Dark Ind . Dark Ind¡­¡­¡±


    I am no longer a powerless opponent who cannot retaliate .


    You have poison . I have the antidote . Let¡¯s see who¡¯s afraid of whom in this match .


    Rampantughter apanied the blowing mountain wind across a golden field, with clear skies .

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    [A new arc!]


    After carefully listening to LiuYue¡¯s exnation, Xuanyuan Che¡¯s eyes also shone bright . This was a good thing . A good thing .


    ¡°Dig out even the roots to bring back . ¡± Xuanyuan Che clenched his fists and narrowed his eyes at the vast and various expanse of golden yellow flowers . The smile on his face was demonic .


    LiuYue also smiled until her eyes narrowed . She ignored the pain in her hand and waved it . She threw out the word, ¡°Up . ¡±


    Even the roots and soil were dug up with the flowers to bring back to Beimu so she could create an antidote .


    The spring wind blew . QiuHen, Tuobi Mu, andpany shook their arms and prepared to work .


    This ce seemed dangerous, like a forbidden area for whatever deities and ghosts . Now, they knew that it wasn¡¯t because there were ferocious ghosts or beasts . The real reason was because Xianbei seventeen ns¡¯ secret medicinal herb was growing here . They spread stories and rumors to prevent others froming here .


    However, the fabrications were good enough to scare off Xianbei and other nsmen . LiuYue gained a cheap advantage today . Haha . Once LiuYue thought about this, her mood was so high that her eyes curved like pods .


    They had no shovels or hoes, but longswords and knives . QiuHen, YanHu, DuYi, and them did not cherish their weapons . One by one, they used their weapons as hoes .


    A sword dug beneath the golden yellow flowers¡¯ moist soil . Before QiuHen and them had bent down to lift the flower with its roots from the soil, a rustling sounded from the moist soil .


    /p>


    The soil stirred and something crawled out .


    ¡°What is it?¡± YanHu saw something crawl out and quickly asked .


    At the same time, Tuobi Mu loudly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move . ¡±


    His tone was nervous and terrified .


    Due to her temporary wrist injuries, LiuYue could not exert force in her hands . She stood behind DuYi and them and listened to their conversation . She couldn¡¯t help but step forwards and take a look .


    She saw that numerous ck and translucent scorpions came out from underneath the golden yellow flowers . They crawled under the golden yellow flowers, with their tails straight in the air . The red tipped ck tails didn¡¯t move, as if they were towering and eyeing their prey .

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    Under the blinding sunlight and amidst the golden color, that ckness was like that of a bottomless swamp, making people¡¯s blood run cold .


    ¡°They¡¯re Scarlet Scorpions . ¡± LiuYue frowned .


    She had seen scorpions before in America¡¯s great desert . Only a few minutes were needed to poison a camel to death .


    The redder the Scarlet Scorpions¡¯ tails were, the more toxic their venom . The tails of these scorpions, which were densely packed underneath those golden colored flowers, were so red that they were ck . It could be seen that their toxicity were at the peak .


    The Tuobi Mu who nervously backed away heard LiuYue¡¯s words and nodded without turning his head back . He quickly said, ¡°Yes, they are Scarlet Scorpions and Xianbei ns¡¯ god . nsmen would pray to them every year . They are very powerful and cannot be touched . You will die as soon as you touch them . ¡±


    LiuYue did not know that Xianbei seventeen ns worshipped scorpions as gods, but Tuobi Mu did .


    This was a reason why LiuYue brought him here . She only knew the general information of the Xianbei seventeen ns . Only a native grasnd person would know the details .


    Once they heard what Tuobi Mu said, the over a hundred Beimu people he brought immediately stepped back . Their faces looked horrified .


    ¡°What do we do then?¡± QiuHen frowned and turned to look at LiuYue .


    LiuYue stared at the golden yellow flowers and did not speak .


    /p>


    No, she was un-reconciled toing to a treasure mountain and leaving empty-handed . If she didn¡¯t take away the things in front of her, not only would she be sorry to herself, she would be sorry to the heavens .


    But how could she kill these scorpions and take away the golden flowers?


    LiuYue¡¯s whole forehead twisted .


    If she had weapons on her person, she naturally would have a way to deal with the scorpions . But the things on her person had been seized when she was unconscious . She didn¡¯t even have an extra piece of cloth . What could she do?


    And these scorpions could not be killed one by one . Once they were disturbed, all of them would attack together . There were thousands, if not tens of thousands, of scorpions . How could she win?

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    They couldn¡¯t use fire or it would damage the flowers . They couldn¡¯t use poison to kill the scorpions or the flowers would be useless . This was a dilemma . A dilemma .


    LiuYue deeply frowned and was almost angered to death .


    She had to bring the flowers back today no matter what . If the flowers withered, they would lose their efficacy .


    No wonder the Xianbei seventeen ns would have a General Assembly every three years around this time . It was because they urately calcted when this flower would bloom .


    No wonder there were no guards here . Something was naturally guarding here already .


    How sinister . How preposterous . How preposterous .


    More than a hundred people surrounded a huge bunch of golden yellow flowers . Their faces were dark enough to rival the scorpions in the golden flowers .


    ¡°Regent, I think we¡­¡­ . ¡± The sentence was half spoken . Tuobi Mu hemmed and hawed as he looked at LiuYue . They couldn¡¯t afford to provoke so many scorpions . He was afraid that¡­¡­


    He hadn¡¯t started speaking again, when the YanHu next to him stumbled . He covered his nose and mouth . ¡°What is it? It really smells . ¡±


    As YanHu spoke, a strong unpleasant and tear-inducing odor came with the wind and assailed everyone¡¯s noses .


    /p>


    ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡± The group of people was momentarily dazed and took steps back .


    Even the strong LiuYue could not help but cover her nose and mouth and retreat two steps back . Her face was red and tears couldn¡¯t help bute flowing out .


    What was this? Why was it so powerful?


    For a time, everyone looked in the direction that the bad odor wasing from .


    They saw that the smell actually emanated from Xuanyuan Che . After LiuYue slightly froze, she tilted her head for a closer look .


    She saw Xuanyuan Che indifferently maintaining his original position crouching by the flowers . He was holding a small porcin bottle . The porcin bottle moved towards a ck and red scorpion under a flower .


    That unpleasant odor came from the porcin bottle in his hands .

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    The smell was so bad that tears and snot flowed . But LiuYue¡¯s sharp eyes saw that faced with that pungent and spicy odor, those ck and red scorpions seemed to have met their nemesis . They hurriedly retreated from it .


    LiuYue¡¯s eyes suddenly shone . This thing¡­¡­


    The light in her eyes shone bright . Xuanyuan Che coincidentally turned his head and they looked at each other . Xuanyuan Che stood up and walked over as he winked at LiuYue .


    How could LiuYue not understand? Sheughed and raised her thumb up high at Xuanyuan Che .


    Xuanyuan Che smiled . How could he not bring anything when he came to this grasnd? The grasnd was dangerous . He naturally came prepared .


    His smile contrasted with his red eyes actually looked devilishly enchanting .


    LiuYue silently waved her hand to signal QiuHen, Tuobi Mu, and the others to move forwards .


    YanHu and DuYi were not idiots . Once they saw Xuanyuan Che¡¯s results, they didn¡¯t need LiuYue¡¯s orders . They followed behind Xuanyuan Che and dug in the areas that the ck and red scorpions retreated from .


    Longswords flew and the golden yellow flowers were dug up with their soil by LiuYue¡¯s subordinates .


    For a time, Xuanyuan Che was in front, warding off the ck and red scorpions . QiuHen and DuYi were in the back digging . Tuobi Mu and YanHu packed up and put them on the horses .


    /p>


    They each had a task and worked in rapid synchrony .


    LiuYue covered her nose . She wiped tears away as she watched . She had nothing to do and felt very leisurely .


    In the field of gold, the strong men waved their longswords and worked with tears and snot on their faces .


    It was said that men don¡¯t cry . It turned out that crying was just a small matter .


    The medicinal herbs that were very well protected by Xianbei seventeen ns on their spirit Kuchi Mountain were identally discovered by LiuYue and thus,pletely dug up .


    More than one hundred horses wereden down with flowers and nts and ready to set off .


    ¡°Tuobi Mu, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you . You must keep them safe for me . There must not be any mishaps . ¡± LiuYue looked solemnly at Tuobi Mu .

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    Tuobi Mu saw that LiuYue spoke seriously, so he nodded solemnly . He said heavily, ¡°As long as Tuobi Mu lives, they will be fine . ¡±


    LiuYue nodded and patted Tuobi Mu¡¯s shoulder . ¡°Remember your route and what you should do with the flowers after arriving at Beimu . ¡±


    ¡°This subordinate understands . ¡± Tuobi Mu¡¯s expression was very upright .


    LiuYue went, ¡°En . ¡± She waved her hand and said, ¡°Leave then . ¡±


    With a horsewhip in his hand, Tuobi Mu did not say anything more . He flipped onto the horse and started going towards the other side of the mountain with more than one hundred subordinates .


    This way, they diverted Xianbei seventeen ns¡¯ front and back wave of pursuers . This was the direction nearest to Beimu, but it also had the most Xianbei defenses .


    After Tuobi Mu left with the subordinates, only five of them, along with some Beimu experts, remained . LiuYue looked back at Xuanyuan Che .


    Xuanyuan Che wrapped his arm around LiuYue¡¯s waist . A trace of coldness and anger appeared on his face . He slowly said, ¡°I said that if I didn¡¯t destroy the Xianbei seventeen ns, I won¡¯t be able to quell the hatred in my heart .


    ¡°Let¡¯s go clear the way for Tuobi Mu now . ¡± A smile appeared on Xuanyuan Che¡¯s face . It was an iron-blooded smile .


    LiuYue didn¡¯t ask or say anything . She merely leaned back in his embrace with a smile . Since Xuanyuan Che said that, then he naturally must have his own n . As such, she would just listen to him .


    /p>


    It was rare that there was a man who wanted to hold up the sky for her . She was so happy that she didn¡¯t want to go anywhere .


    Horsewhips were grabbed . The five people did not go away, but instead, went towards the direction of the Xianbei seventeen ns¡¯ residence .


    The sky was devilishly charming . A red sun hung in the sky . Bright orange sunlight shone down . Everything was coated in ayer of orange .


    There were no words to describe the beauty of the sun .


    The sun set and the moon hung high .


    Silver took the ce of orange and sprinkled over the mountains and rivers .


    Xianbei seventeen nsmen rode horses with swords out of their scabbards . An atmosphere of solemnity enveloped the whole ce .

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    The Xianbei seventeen ns were gathered in a newly-rigged leather tent . Xiongkuo Chief, Heli Chief, and the rest of the ns¡¯ chiefs sat dignified in the tent .


    ¡°Still haven¡¯t found them?¡± Xiongkuo Chief¡¯s face was very ugly .


    ¡°No . They went to Kuchi Mountain . ¡± A young general stood in the tent . He had the aura of a general as his words weren¡¯t smooth .


    ¡°Useless . If you know that they went to Kuchi Mountain, why didn¡¯t you chase after them?¡± Jiuhe Chief¡¯s eyes almost popped out .


    ¡°People have been sent to chase them . But Kuchi Mountain is too big and there are many traces from the tens of thousands of horses¡¯ stampede . Wepletely cannot grasp any clues as to their whereabouts . ¡± The young general¡¯s head couldn¡¯t lower anymore .


    Tens of thousands of horses ran wildly . The whole mountain was filled with their horseshoe marks . Even if they were skilled in identifying horseshoes, it was more difficult than ascending to the heavens to find the assassin¡¯s marks among the mess of horseshoes .


    ¡°Chase them . You have to do your best to find them . ¡± Xiongkuo Chief¡¯s teeth were almost gnashed to pieces . They absolutely could not let LiuYue run away . Otherwise, it would be bad if their Xianbei n go up against Beimu in the future .


    ¡°Yes . ¡± The young general immediately agreed loudly . He turned and quickly retreated .


    He had not taken one step out of the tent when suddenly, Xiongkuo Chief¡¯s cold voice said, ¡°As ast resort, burn down Kuchi Mountain . ¡±


    The coldmand made the young general¡¯s body tremble . His face was filled with shock .


    /p>


    Kuchi Mountain was their Xianbei seventeen ns¡¯ spirit mountain . How could it be burned? This¡­¡­


    He turned around and looked at the ashen-faced Xiongkuo Chief . The young general thought that he had heard wrong .


    There was a moment of silence in the tent . The other fourteen ns¡¯ chiefs looked at each other and simultaneously said in a heavy voice, ¡°Go . ¡±


    They were agreeing with Xiongkuo Chief .


    The golden flowers on the spirit mountain were important, but Yelu LiuYue¡¯s life was more important . If this Yelu LiuYue returned to Beimu, what would it look like when Xianbei and Beimu fight?

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    No one could match just that woman alone with her high martial arts . If she came to find them¡­¡­


    Having the golden flowers was good, but it was not as good as having their heads .


    The fifteen Xianbei n chiefs were people who could differentiate severity .


    ¡°Yes . ¡± The young general saw that all the chiefs gave the same order . Even if he was extremely shocked, he couldn¡¯t say anything . He immediately assented and left .


    It was dead silence outside the big tent .


    Candle mes flickered and twisted as they shone on everyone¡¯s faces .


    ¡°What are we going to do with the Sanhe n and Kuoba n?¡± After a long silence, Feiyan Chief asked heavily .


    Sanhe Chief and Kuoba Chief were dead, so the Sanhe n and Kuoba n were left without leaders . In this chaotic time, this was a really good opportunity if they were going to annex themselves .


    No one answered him . The chiefs looked at each other . There was greed in their eyes, but there was more warning and fear .


    The Chiefs were killed with one sword sh . Although Sanhe Chief did not have the highest martial arts among the seventeen of them, he was certainly among the top .


    /p>


    But he actually didn¡¯t fight back and died under just one sword sh . The people who went to save Beimu¡¯s Regent were very strong . Then LiuYue¡­¡­


    At this time, the most important thing to do was toe up with a way to destroy LiuYue first . Gaining territory wasn¡¯t really on anyone¡¯s mind .


    ¡°Let them do what they want . We¡¯ll talk about it after this situation stabilizes . Territory is important, but it¡¯s not as important as our lives,¡± Xiongkuo Chief rubbed his forehead and said .


    No one answered, but the other chiefs nodded to agree with Xiongkuo Chief¡¯s words .


    Xiongkuo Chief looked at the silent chiefs and stood up to say, ¡°We¡¯ll end things here then . Everyone be careful . ¡± He started to walk outside the tent .


    The rest of the fourteen chiefs also stood up and walked out silently . The most important thing right now was to retaliate against LiuYue . The night was quiet . Starlight shone . Cold wind blew on the deste grasnd .

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    Although it was already springtime, early spring night on the grasnd was still very cold .


    Torches shed and glistened in the wind . Lanterns flickered on and off . Shadows were eerie and sinister .


    It was quiet in the night .


    ¡°Bang . ¡± A huge fire exploded with a ¡°bang . ¡± A piece of wood in the fire pile burned open . The fire was suddenly bright .


    During this sudden brightness and noise, Heli Chief, who had not returned to his n, emerged from the big tent . He suddenly fell noiselessly and started falling into the fire .


    The guards to the side of Heli Chief quickly grabbed Heli Chief who fell headlong . They didn¡¯t even have time to ask what was wrong .


    Suddenly, the guard escorting Heli Chief jumped up . His face changed .


    They saw an iron-colored arrow in the chest of Heli Chief . The arrow could no longer be seen . Only a little bit of the shaft was seen .


    Bright blood flowed down the back of Heli Chief¡¯s head . Heli Chief was already dead .


    It was a silent assassination . Someone managed to noiselessly assassinate the Heli Chief who was in the middle of a group of a dozen or so guards .


    /p>


    Heavens . What elusive ability was this?


    ¡°Assassin, assassin¡­¡­¡± In a moment, the guards following Heli Chief and the surrounding Xianbei warriors panicked .


    Xiongkuo Chief and the others had not yet entered their tents . They heard the nearby shouts . For a moment, their hearts tightened .


    Killed with one blow . Noiseless and undetected .


    They looked at the dead Heli Chief whom they were just speaking to earlier . The remaining fourteen chiefs felt their backs turn cold .


    An eerie feeling invaded their bodies, making the hair on their bodies stand straight up .


    She was here . She was here . Yelu LiuYue was here . It must be her . She must be here for revenge .


    The ground of fire could not cover the panic in their hearts .


    ¡°Quickly, quickly . Catch the assassin¡­¡­¡±


    /p>


    ¡°Quickly . Protect the chiefs¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic . Keep calm . Keep calm¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    Commands sounded from far away in the night . There were swords glinting in the whole area where the Xianbei seventeen ns had camped . It was heavily guarded .


    Xianbei was considered formidable on the grasnd . With all the chiefs present, everyone calmed down in the shortest possible time . Bows and arrows were drawn . Cold steel glinted . There was no more chaos .


    If they were not chaotic, then how could anyone fish in troubled waters?


    Four to six hours passed and nothing abnormal happened .


    The assassin seemed to have left .


    Looking up, little bits of distant blue peeked through the dark sky . It was almost morning .


    Xiongkuo Chief waved away the other chiefs and slowly walked towards his own tent . He was busy the whole night and hadn¡¯t slept . He wanted to rest and talk tomorrow .


    He walked into the tent . Without exception, the guards in the tent all left .


    After Xiongkuo Chief saw that everyone had left, he slowly extended his hand . His palm was filled with sweat . He heavily frowned as he let out a long sigh .


    He had never been so afraid in so many years . They were all here and on their own territory . But someone came and went as he wished and seeded in assassinating one of them . This simply annihted all of their dignity and disturbed all of their hearts .


    /p>


    The other side was so strong . But they¡­¡­ They¡­¡­


    Xiongkuo Chief was still mulling things over . His eyes suddenly jumped . A figure was sitting in the shadows in his tent . That beautiful face hidden in the dark slightly smiled to him .


    Yelu LiuYue . Yelu LiuYue .


    ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Xiongkuo Chief was very frightened . He pointed to LiuYue, who was sitting in a chair . He couldn¡¯t speak . His face twisted as if he saw a ghost .


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak . Otherwise, my hand might slip . ¡± Xiongkuo Chief didn¡¯t know when, but a figure hade up behind him . An icy-cold hand wrapped around Xiongkuo Chief¡¯s neck .


    The extremely frightened Xiongkuo Chief actually didn¡¯t even have time to think of resisting before he was captured .

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    LiuYue smiled as she looked at Xiongkuo Chief¡¯s ferocious face . She pressed a finger to her lips and softlyughed . ¡°Xianbei is so inviting . How can Benwang leave just like that? Isn¡¯t that not giving enough face to Xiongkuo Chief?¡±


    Xiongkuo Chief was held by the neck . He couldn¡¯t even say a single word . He could only let the person behind him drag him to sit next to LiuYue .


    His pair of eyes that stared at LiuYue almost popped out .


    LiuYue smiled even happier . She looked at the veins popping out from his forehead and his pale face . She shook her head as she said, ¡°Look, it¡¯s such a cold day, but you¡¯re still sweating so much . Xiongkuo Chief, you¡¯re really healthy . ¡±


    LiuYue looked at Xiongkuo Chief, whose face was as pale as snow . She lightly smiled and said, ¡°A few days ago, Benwang didn¡¯t drink enough wine . Today, Benwang helped you invite a few chiefs over . Let¡¯s drink some more . ¡±


    Xiongkuo Chief, whose forehead was filled with bulging veins, suddenly stiffened . He looked in disbelief at LiuYue . His eyes emitted despair .


    ¡°You¡­¡­ You¡­¡­¡± He was held by the neck, so he couldn¡¯t speak . He could only let out the simplest syble . Xiongkuo Chief¡¯s expression was so ferocious, as if he wanted to eat people .


    LiuYue couldn¡¯t help but smile even happier .


    At this time, outside the tent .


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we just talk? What¡¯s the matter now?¡± Feiyan Chief had not returned to his tent yet, when a man wearing Xiongkuo n¡¯s clothing quickly walked over with a lowered head . He said that Xiongkuo Chief invited him over .


    /p>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know . ¡± The man had his head lowered and didn¡¯t say much .


    Feiyan Chief had been greatly frightened today too . So he waved his hand and took people towards Xiongkuo Chief¡¯s tent .


    ¡°You¡¯re here too?¡± Outside the tent, Feiyan Chief looked at the other two chiefs who also came and asked .


    The other two chiefs nodded . They looked very solemn .


    The person who led the way lifted the curtain to Xiongkuo Chief¡¯s tent and bowed as he invited the three chiefs inside .

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    Feiyan Chief waved his hand to have his guards wait outside . The three people walked one after the other into Xiongkuo Chief¡¯s tent .


    The curtain p dropped down and blocked out everything inside the tent .


    The person who led the way for them quickly retreated .


    ¡°Xiongkuo, why are you looking for us¡­¡­¡± He had not finished speaking, but Feiyan Chief¡¯s words were stuck in his throat . He couldn¡¯t speak anymore .


    His eyes bulged as he stared at the scared and pale Xiongkuo Chief and the person beside him .


    Yelu LiuYue . The Beimu Regent . The person whom they were going to kill .


    She was actually here . She was here .


    Feiyan Chief¡¯s throat gulped . His body slowly softened and copsed .


    Directly opposite him, Yelu LiuYue slowly smiled . It was a very beautiful and bloodthirsty smile . It was as if she came from Hell .


    He looked at the two chiefs who came in with them . They too copsed . The blood on their necks shook, almost blinding everyone¡¯s eyes .


    /p>


    Feiyan Chief¡¯s words were in his throat, but he could never speak again .


    Xiongkuo Chief watched as the three chiefs were killed by LiuYue¡¯s people in front of him . His face was already so pale that it looked bloodless .


    LiuYue smiled enchantingly . She signaled to DuYi, who was behind Xiongkuo Chief .


    DuYi tapped Xiongkuo Chief¡¯s acupuncture points . Then he carried Xiongkuo Chief over to the dead chiefs .


    DuYi took the bloody sword that YanHu handed him . He shoved it into the motionless Xiongkuo Chief¡¯s hands . He then put Xiongkuo Chief into a very threatening posture .


    His face was so white that there was no other color on it . Xiongkuo Chief wanted to speak, but could not say anything . He wanted to move, but could not move . The blood red anxious eyes and his blood vessels were about to burst open .


    He was being framed . He was being framed .


    ¡°How clever you are . ¡± Softughter sounded . LiuYue came over and slightly smiled . She looked at the trapped beast Xiongkuo Chief who wanted to struggle but could not struggle .


    Her smile turned more enchanting .


    /p>

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    Directly behind the Xianbei tents, on a hill, LiuYue looked at the chaotic scene and widely smiled .


    Not much effort was needed to deal with the Xianbei nsmen who had never been united . The Beimu army didn¡¯t need to kill and fight until both sides suffer .


    She only needed to frame someone and borrow a sword to kill .


    A powerful force had lots of leaders . When the leaders were gone and had a feud, there wasn¡¯t a better situation than them killing each other .


    Horseshoes sounded . Five people quickly galloped over . It was Xuanyuan Che and the others .


    They looked at each other with bright smiles . They then turned their horses and left .


    During the night, a few people quickly disappeared . They left behind intensified hatred, chaos, and killing .


    Without the chiefs, ultimately, Xianbei¡¯s forces would publicly and privately fight to seize the position of chief .


    The ns, especially those whose leaders were killed, were more willing to fight to the death .


    Xianbei was no longer something to be feared .


    /p>


    Silver light swayed in the dark night . It was good weather for spring .


    As the horses strolled, LiuYue was very happy . She smiled and turned to Xuanyuan Che, ¡°I say that I am cruel, but you¡¯re crueler than me . ¡±


    She loved, really loved, this idea .


    Xuanyuan Che stayed by LiuYue¡¯s side and smiled . ¡°Their plot is full of holes, but he was still delusional . Wishful thinking . ¡±


    ying with Xianbei was a mere trifle .


    LiuYue saw that Xuanyuan Che was so arrogant and the pride in her heart increased . This man was hers . She reached a hand out to Xuanyuan Che on top of the horse .


    To sit next to Xuanyuan Che, she needed to lean on him . She just wanted him to hold her .


    The horses did not stop, but a horse¡¯s neigh suddenly cut through the night sky . LiuYue suddenly stiffened and looked in front .


    She saw a man and a horse standing by some tall bushes . White clothing floated in the night . With a light smile on his face, who else could it be except for Ouyang Yufei?


    /p>

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    Directly behind the Xianbei tents, on a hill, LiuYue looked at the chaotic scene and widely smiled .


    Not much effort was needed to deal with the Xianbei nsmen who had never been united . The Beimu army didn¡¯t need to kill and fight until both sides suffer .


    She only needed to frame someone and borrow a sword to kill .


    A powerful force had lots of leaders . When the leaders were gone and had a feud, there wasn¡¯t a better situation than them killing each other .


    Horseshoes sounded . Five people quickly galloped over . It was Xuanyuan Che and the others .


    They looked at each other with bright smiles . They then turned their horses and left .


    During the night, a few people quickly disappeared . They left behind intensified hatred, chaos, and killing .


    Without the chiefs, ultimately, Xianbei¡¯s forces would publicly and privately fight to seize the position of chief .


    The ns, especially those whose leaders were killed, were more willing to fight to the death .


    Xianbei was no longer something to be feared .


    /p>


    Silver light swayed in the dark night . It was good weather for spring .


    As the horses strolled, LiuYue was very happy . She smiled and turned to Xuanyuan Che, ¡°I say that I am cruel, but you¡¯re crueler than me . ¡±


    She loved, really loved, this idea .


    Xuanyuan Che stayed by LiuYue¡¯s side and smiled . ¡°Their plot is full of holes, but he was still delusional . Wishful thinking . ¡±


    ying with Xianbei was a mere trifle .


    LiuYue saw that Xuanyuan Che was so arrogant and the pride in her heart increased . This man was hers . She reached a hand out to Xuanyuan Che on top of the horse .


    To sit next to Xuanyuan Che, she needed to lean on him . She just wanted him to hold her .


    The horses did not stop, but a horse¡¯s neigh suddenly cut through the night sky . LiuYue suddenly stiffened and looked in front .


    She saw a man and a horse standing by some tall bushes . White clothing floated in the night . With a light smile on his face, who else could it be except for Ouyang Yufei?


    /p>

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    ¡°I was wondering when you woulde to take revenge . I didn¡¯t think that you would be so fast . You did it very beautifully . ¡± The horse came over . Ouyang Yufei looked at LiuYue and smiled until his eyes were crescents .


    He wasn¡¯t very far, so he saw theplete chaos of the Xianbei seventeen ns .


    ¡°You¡¯re not dead . ¡± LiuYue¡¯s good mood was disturbed . She bared her teeth at Ouyang Yufei .


    Ouyang Yufei smiled . ¡°I was concerned about you . ¡± He pulled the horse over and stood next to LiuYue .


    The wine was really powerful that day, but those leather whips weren¡¯t a threat to him . He had powerful internal energy . If he couldn¡¯t even strip off those leather whips, then it was too much of a joke .


    When he broke the leather whips and wanted to find LiuYue, all of Xianbei was in chaos . Although he was tough, he really did not have the ability topete with tens of thousands of horses . He knew that LiuYue had been saved, so he left .


    Then he waited here for LiuYue toe seek revenge .


    He thought that he would have to wait a few more days, but apparently LiuYue was more impatient than him and made her move today .


    Ouyang Yufei smiled brightly and did not say that he wanted to save her back then . He didn¡¯t need to talk about things that had already passed . He stood next to LiuYue and looked faintly at the expressionless and ordinary-looking Xuanyuan Che next to LiuYue .


    It seemed that it was this person who saved LiuYue that day .


    /p>


    Then he looked at DuYi, who was behind LiuYue and didn¡¯t reveal himself . It was clear that these people were from the same side as DuYi . LiuYue actually had backup that even he didn¡¯t know about? This rascal was too smart, but he was starting to like her more and more .


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hands?¡± He looked at LiuYue¡¯s hands that were wrapped in medicinal gauze . Ouyang Yufei slightly frowned and went to grab LiuYue¡¯s hands .


    His actions were full of concern and natural, as if he and LiuYue should be like this .


    Xuanyuan Che, who was next to LiuYue, suddenly had a ck face . But he had something on his face, so it wasn¡¯t clear to others that his face turned ck . The hand that was holding a horsewhip clenched into a fist . When was it this man¡¯s ce to ask about his LiuYue?

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    LiuYue sensed Xuanyuan Che turning gloomy . Her mouth twitched . Her hand swept away from Ouyang Yufei¡¯s hand . She faintly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing . ¡±


    Ouyang Yufei did not get angry . He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine . ¡±


    He slightly tilted his head to look at Xuanyuan Che . He felt the air vibrate . This person¡­¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go . Let¡¯s go . What are we staying here for?¡± LiuYue suddenly waved and interrupted Ouyang Yufei¡¯s scrutiny . Her horse then moved forwards .


    She didn¡¯t say anything to Xuanyuan Che or make any gestures . She knew that he understood when he should pretend and when he should endure . He wouldn¡¯t ruin things at such a moment .


    The atmosphere had turned cold . Ouyang Yufei saw that Xuanyuan Che didn¡¯t have any emotional fluctuations . He thought that he was mostly like DuYi, with an iceberg face .


    Thus, he did not examine him anymore and turned his horse to follow LiuYue . He lightly smiled and said, ¡°Let them be in chaos then . ¡±


    Xuanyuan Che also picked up his reins . He went over to LiuYue¡¯s other side . Xuanyuan Che was on the left, Ouyang Yufei was on the right, and LiuYue was in the middle .


    The three people moved forwards almost side by side .


    Behind them, DuYi, QiuHen, and YanHu looked at each other raised their eyebrows .


    /p>


    Other people couldn¡¯t see it, but they saw very clearly . A seemingly harmonious, but actually unfathomable atmosphere shrouded the three people . Sparks flew and weapons nked .


    They looked meaningfully at each other and they immediately sped up to follow . They inserted themselves in here and there, as they went towards Beimu¡¯s direction .


    The night was quiet . The starry sky stretched for miles .


    On top of precious horses and making 1,000-miles journeys daily, they returned to Beimu in less than two days .


    Tuobi Mu and the others had also returned to Beimu .


    The sun shone golden . The spring weather was better day after day .


    ¡°What is this? Why did you bring so many flowers back?¡± In the Beimu Pce, Ouyang Yufei looked at the golden flowers that Tuobi Mu brought back and was slightly surprised .

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    LiuYue immediately knew that Ouyang Yufei didn¡¯t know the use of the flowers . In other words, Dark Ind didn¡¯t know that there was an antidote that could go up against them .


    ¡°There¡¯s naturally a use for them,¡± LiuYue said . She then turned and ordered people to carefully nt them .


    Ouyang Yufei knew that LiuYue never did useless things . He smelled the flowers and examined them . He smiled . ¡°So you want to study that wine . ¡±


    LiuYue did not refute . She let Ouyang Yufei make his guess .


    The flowers were re-nted . She chose the most dependable Han Fei and the others to assign tasks, such as who was doing what and who collected what . Everything was moving in full swing .


    However, other than Xuanyuan Che and the others, no one knew that LiuYue was creating an antidote against Dark Ind, including Ouyang Yufei . He thought that LiuYue was refining that Xianbei wine .


    She began to create something to target Dark Ind publicly and aboveboard, right below the nose of Dark Ind .


    The spring morning light was bright and colorful .


    Beimu citizens were slightly surprised when they saw their Regente back so quickly from the Xianbei General Assembly so soon, but no one was bothered .


    It was good as long as she came back safely . As for why she was gone for such a short time, there was no need to ask .


    /p>


    They also didn¡¯t need to care that the Regent had a few more personal guards around her . Everyone knew that the Kusha ins and ten cities were the Regent¡¯s . She certainly had a lot of experts there .


    But just as they thought that they didn¡¯t need to ask anything, the chaos of the Xianbei seventeen ns spread throughout the entire vast grasnd .


    ¡°Regent, the Xianbei seventeen ns are in huge chaos . ¡± On that day, LiuYue was asking about Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s injuries, when Prime Minister Xiao Chen quickly walked inside .


    LiuYue faintly smiled . ¡°Then let them be chaotic . ¡±


    Xiao Chen was excited . When he looked at LiuYue¡¯s calm face and Ouyang Yufei¡¯s smiling face, he immediately understood . This must be their Regent¡¯s handiwork .

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    No wonder they came back so fast . No wonder he saw that her wrists were injured even though they tried to hide it .


    His eyes held more profound awe . This woman was simply more powerful than he had imagined .


    Awe shed across his face . Xiao Chen quickly said, ¡°The Huns are gathering troops . Regent¡­¡­¡±


    He had not finished speaking, but his meaning was very clear .


    Xianbei seventeen ns¡¯ chaos and internal strife was a good opportunity to invade them .


    The Huns had figured out this point and had gathered troops; ready to invade . And Beimu had no reason not to take advantage of this .


    LiuYue stroked her chin . This¡­¡­


    ¡°Is a good opportunity . ¡± Ouyang Yufei brightened . A slight smile was on his lips .


    ¡°It is a good time indeed . ¡± LiuYue stroked her jaw and slowly thought .


    That day, she had purely wanted to vent her anger and make Xianbei be in chaos, so that they wouldn¡¯t be a threat to Beimu . She didn¡¯t think the other way . If they were chaotic, wasn¡¯t it best to take them over too?


    /p>


    ¡°Xianbei seventeen ns have arge territory . If we¡¯re going to make a move, we should do it quickly . Otherwise, the Huns will swallow it all . ¡± Xiao Chen¡¯s face filled with excitement . This was an excellent opportunity to expand Beimu¡¯s territory .


    LiuYue stroked her jaw . An excited smile also slowly emerged .


    ¡°No, this is not a good time . ¡± Just as LiuYue was about to give orders, the guard who had been standing behind her, Xuanyuan Che, secretly spoke to her .


    LiuYue slightly shrugged . She didn¡¯t look back, but silently asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°A rabbit will bite if it is anxious . Not to mention, their core power is not destroyed . It¡¯s just a bit of internal strife . If you go now, you can swallow it, but you will have to pay a big price,¡± Xuanyuan Che analyzed .


    LiuYue did not speak . Her fingertips lightly drummed on a table .

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    Xuanyuan Che grew up in Tianchen . He had studied war and strategy since childhood . In regards to this, he definitely had more insight than her .


    ¡°Wait for the Huns to go first . When both sides are at a stalemate, then you make your move . That is the best time . ¡± His voice secretly sounded . Xuanyuan Che¡¯s thoughts were deep on these matters and were not something that LiuYue couldpare to .


    LiuYue lightly raised her eyebrow and slowly nodded .


    She pretended to consider for a long time, before she slowly spoke out the n that Xuanyuan Che had just told her .


    Xiao Chen and Ouyang Yufei were both old hands . They pondered for a bit and then profoundlyughed .


    ¡°Regent is wise . ¡± Xiao Chen suddenly bowed towards LiuYue from far away .


    LiuYue saw this and smiled . She did not reject it and epted his bow .


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why not put on a good show? We¡¯ll gather the troops and prepare to send them there . ¡± Ouyang Yufei smiled as he looked at LiuYue¡¯s drumming fingers on the table .


    If Beimu did not send troops, the Huns would ultimately be cautious . But if Beimu sent troops to invade, would the Huns still hesitate? They probably hated that they couldn¡¯t run over there right now .


    Wasn¡¯t it better if the Huns and Xianbei fight more ferociously?


    /p>


    The three people looked at each other andughed loudly .


    It had been said a long time ago that this world didn¡¯t belong to boors, but to intelligent people .


    The spring breeze blew and the spring flowers bloomed .


    Troops were dispatched, Ku Zamu and Li Kuo were disguised among the military forces to go to Xianbei . Beimu sharpened swords to stage a y .


    The night was graceful .


    Xuanyuan Che was publicly known as LiuYue¡¯s personal guard . They seemed to be master and servant, but in actuality, they were very passionate and very happy together .


    ¡°Wang<strong>[or Wangye = Prince]</strong>, there is news . ¡± QiuHen suddenly strode over in the night .


    Xuanyuan Che was leaning against a pavilion¡¯s pir . He took the message from a flying pigeon that QiuHen handed to him .


    ¡°The Zhao Kingdom is gone . ¡± A smile appeared on Xuanyuan Che¡¯s face .


    /p>


    LiuYue sat in front of him . Her eyes also curved into crescent moons . The Chen Kingdom had already been swallowed by Xuanyuan Che . Now that the Zhao Kingdom was destroyed, only five kingdoms remained out of the seven in the Central ins . Tianchen was no longer a pawn to be ughtered but a dominating force .

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    ¡°Congrattions to us . ¡± LiuYue raised the wine cup in her hands and smiled enchantingly .


    Xuanyuan Che also smiled . ¡°Congrattions to us . ¡± How nice it was .


    He smiled and lowered his head to drink from the wine cup in LiuYue¡¯s hands . Then he turned and quickly covered LiuYue¡¯s mouth with his to share and taste the wine .


    QiuHen immediately turned his head . Really . Why did their Wang and Wangfei not even try to be inconspicuous?


    ¡°You . ¡± Smiling like a flower, LiuYue reprimanded Xuanyuan Che .


    Xuanyuan Che blinked at LiuYue . He smiled very devilishly before looking down to finish reading the message .


    ¡°Nansong Kingdom¡¯s Hundred Flowers Convention half a monthter¡­¡­¡± Xuanyuan Che suddenly stopped . His smile froze on his face and he slightly frowned .


    ¡°Hundred Flowers Convention?¡± LiuYue looked at Xuanyuan Che . Nansong Kingdom was still in the mood to hold some whatever convention?


    Xuanyuan Che quickly read the letter . He handed the letter directly to LiuYue . LiuYue started reading .


    Nansong Kingdom, Aoyun Kingdom, and Xuesheng Kingdom¡¯s Taizis<strong>[Crown Prince]</strong>were attending the ¡°Hundred Flowers Convention . ¡±


    /p>


    What flower-admiring festival? This was obviously a convention for conspiracies . LiuYue instantly understood .


    ¡°The situation will be bad if the three kingdomsbine forces . ¡± LiuYue turned to look at Xuanyuan Che .


    Aoyun Kingdom, Xuesheng Kingdom, and Nansong Kingdom were all big countries . If they worked together, then the current situation of Tianchen being strong would immediately be destroyed .


    Xuanyuan Che nodded . His arms crossed over his chest and he thought quickly .


    He was the one to imprison Dugu Ye and Helian Yunzhao first . Then he had joined forces with Houjin Kingdom to destroy Chen Kingdom and Zhao Kingdom . He had the absolute upper hand .


    This also made Aoyun, Xuesheng, and Nansong think that Tianchen and Houjin werepletely united . That was why they started this whatever Hundred Flowers Convention . It was in fact to unite the three kingdoms to resist Tianchen and Houjin .


    These three kingdoms were not slow .


    ¡°Houjin and Tianchen are absolutely not long-term partners . ¡± LiuYue yed with a wine cup and said profoundly .

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    It would be a time bomb if Tianchen and Houjin had a feud . It could explode at any time . That wouldn¡¯t be good .


    ¡°Exactly . If Tianchen and Houjin cannot unite, then Aoyun, Xuesheng, and Nansong wanting to unite¡­¡­¡± Xuanyuan Che didn¡¯t finish speaking before an insidious sneer appeared on his face .


    ¡°We cannot, so they cannot even more . ¡± LiuYue slowly put down the wine cup in her hands . She looked at Xuanyuan Che and also slowly smiled .


    Alliance? Sure . Let¡¯s see if they could form an alliance first or if LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che could ruin it first .


    ¡°Tianchen just took over Chen Kingdom and divided up Zhao Kingdom . It needs to recuperate . ¡± Xuanyuan Che looked at LiuYue . His hands yed with LiuYue¡¯s ck hair as he slowly spoke .


    She nced at Xuanyuan Che . LiuYue raised her hands . ¡°The Huns are facing Xianbei . Beimu is waiting to see what will happen . Beimu is idle right now . ¡±


    Two pairs of eyes looked at each other . ck looked at red .


    Nothing but each others¡¯ figures was imprinted in their eyes .


    They smiled brightly andughed .


    ¡°Okay . Let¡¯s go together . ¡± Xuanyuan Che lowlyughed .


    /p>


    ¡°Nansong is so wealthy . My Beimu iscking money . ¡± LiuYue flipped her hand to hold Xuanyuan Che¡¯s hand .


    ¡°My Tianchen alsocks money . ¡± Xuanyuan Che and LiuYue looked at each other, while holding each others¡¯ handed . They smiled like two foxes .


    The night sky was vast . One big and one small fox was a pair .


    Beimu and Nansong were on opposite sides of the world . They wouldn¡¯t encounter each other in at least a few months .


    But there were only fifteen days left until the Hundred Flowers Convention . With such a distance, LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che could only hope to fly there .


    It waste when Beimu¡¯s matters were all arranged . LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che were getting anxious . Even if they travelled 800 miles in half a day, they still couldn¡¯t get there on time .


    Just as they were about to get anxious, it was unclear how Ouyang Yufei heard that LiuYue was going to Nansong . He waved his fan and went over to them .


    They only needed three days to travel from Beimu to the Houjin border by ship . Then they would go around Houjin and the already destroyed Zhao Kingdom, across Tianchen, make half a circle on the maind, and finally go ashore at Nansong .

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    No one from the Central ins would know about such a sailing experience . Only Ouyang Yufei from the sea and someone who had travelled around the whole world would know . Others wouldn¡¯t know this .


    They travelled 1,000 miles in one day on the sea . It wasn¡¯t a problem at all to attend the Hundred Flowers Convention on the fifteenth now .


    Spring flowers bloomed . The sea breeze was salty .


    The fishy sea breeze blew over the sea . It was a little cold and a little fishy . There was the feeling of being between heaven and earth .


    On the blue sea, a white ship drifted through the sea breeze across the sea .


    The sea breeze blew on the person dressed in white, almost immortally .


    The fan in his hands gently waved . Ouyang Yufei stood at the bow . He looked at LiuYue and smiled as he asked, ¡°How is my ship?¡±


    ¡°Not bad . ¡± It was beautifully carved and decorated well . It was indeed not bad .


    But at this time, even if it was vulgar until it couldn¡¯t be any more vulgar, LiuYue would not say anything bad about it . What a joke . She was depending on him now . Even if it was bad, it was good .


    She, LiuYue, knew everything . She could fly a helicopter . She could also operate a ship with a motor .


    /p>


    But she absolutely could not operate such a ship . She didn¡¯t know anything about the helm nor did she have GPS . If she had to take the helm, she would probably drive this to the Pacific Ocean . She didn¡¯t even know if there was a Pacific Ocean here .


    And let¡¯s not mention Xuanyuan Che . He was andlubber . The fact that he didn¡¯t get seasick was already good .


    Everything depended on the ship operator and sailing master: Ouyang Yufei .


    Ouyang Yufei suddenly and loudlyughed . His hand lifted LiuYue¡¯s hair that was blown messy by the wind . He smiled as he said, ¡°You¡¯re cating me . But it¡¯s rare that we¡¯re on the sea together . I¡¯m happy even if you are cating me . ¡±


    LiuYue looked at Ouyang Yufei and also suddenly smiled . If she disregarded that they were from opposite sides, this Ouyang Yufei was quite a character . She would admire him .


    Ouyang Yufei saw LiuYue smile and his eyes shed . He leaned over LiuYue and chuckled . ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m not bad too?¡±

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    This Ouyang Yufei¡¯s eyes were too sharp . But LiuYue was a decisive person . She simply nodded and said . ¡°Yes . ¡±


    One was one . Two was two . She would never hide the truth .


    Ouyang Yufeiughed loudly . He suddenly looked very happy .


    ¡°Time to eat . ¡±Amidst theughter, a faint voice sounded . It was QiuHen .


    LiuYue immediately turned and started to walk towards the stern . Ouyang Yufei pulled LiuYue¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Bring the food over . ¡±


    LiuYue stood there and looked at him . Ouyang Yufei smiled . ¡°It¡¯s rare toe out to the sea . It won¡¯t be wrong if you listen to me . ¡±


    LiuYue¡¯s eyebrows rose . She suddenly smiled and said . ¡°Okay . As you say . But I hope that the news I receive won¡¯t be perfunctory . ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry . I will be honest . ¡± Ouyang Yufei blinked at LiuYue, emitting a romantic aura .


    Two people agreed to two different things . Ouyang Yufei used Dark Ind¡¯s information to exchange for a date . Since he wanted to think so, then let him continue to think that this was a date .


    LiuYuepletely didn¡¯t care that Ouyang Yufei did not let her bring along Ku Zamu, Li Kuo, Han Fei, or Tuobi Mu . It really didn¡¯t matter to her . It was fine as long as her personal guard Xuanyuan Che was there . The others were outsiders, outsiders, and outsiders .


    /p>


    If Ouyang Yufei knew there was such a big romantic rival on their ¡°date,¡± he would probably spit out blood .


    A table was set at the head of the ship . The sky was clear and blue . This situation was a rare enjoyment .


    Xuanyuan Che was not around . LiuYue looked at YanHu bringing the dishes over . She properly and sedately sat up straight .


    Xuanyuan Che would let Ouyang Yufei be alone with her on a date? He would let her be all affectionate and intimate on the ship? She wouldn¡¯t believe it even if she was beaten to death .


    Although Xuanyuan Che would not ruin important matters or reveal his identity, but secretly¡­¡­ Huh . Huh . She had never thought that Xuanyuan Che was a kind person .


    So, it was better to be careful . It was better to be careful .


    ¡°This fish is only found in the sea . You can¡¯t eat it onnd . Have a taste . ¡±

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    Ouyang Yufei pointed to the steamed fish that YanHu had brought over . He said warmly to LiuYue that he had personally fished it out of the waters .


    LiuYue looked at the fish and then looked at the rice and vegetables next to it . She calmly said, ¡°I don¡¯t like fish . You go ahead . ¡±


    Her chopsticks went to attack the vegetables .


    Ouyang Yufei didn¡¯t force her . His chopsticks stroked over the fish¡¯s belly and peeled off ayer of skin . He looked like a fish-eating master with one nce .


    ¡°It tastes a little fishy,¡± Ouyang Yufei said . But that didn¡¯t matter . It was already good enough that LiuYue¡¯s subordinate could cook to this extent .


    LiuYue looked carefully at the fish . Her mouth inadvertently hooked up and she slightly smiled .


    Ouyang Yufei saw her smile and asked, ¡°Do you want a taste¡­¡­¡±


    He hadn¡¯t finished speaking yet, but his chopsticks had pierced through the fish belly already, revealing what was inside . Ouyang Yufei¡¯s words suddenly stopped .


    The fish belly was filled with things . The guts, eggs, and even the ck line of excrement were still intact .


    The fish hadn¡¯t been cleaned at all .


    /p>


    Ouyang Yufei¡¯s expression slightly changed . He had just taken a bite earlier .


    LiuYue slightly turned her head . Xuanyuan Che was cooking . Would good food show up?


    ¡°Coming,ing . This is just cooked . ¡± YanHu carried arge te and quickly walked over .


    A te of bright red lobster looked very attractive .


    ¡°How did you cook this fish? Why isn¡¯t it cleaned?¡± Ouyang Yufei¡¯s chopsticks pointed to the steamed fish as he looked at YanHu .


    YanHu lowered his head and said, ¡°What is it? Ah, it¡¯s not cleaned . This¡­¡­ We¡¯ve never eaten fish before . We didn¡¯t know that we have to clean it . I¡¯ll immediately make them cook it again . ¡±


    YanHu looked embarrassed and apologetic . He took the te of steamed fish and quickly left .


    Never eaten fish before? LiuYue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change . The smile in her eyes almost spill out . Tianchen was not that poor . A general from the Pce said that he had never eaten fish before . Trust YanHu to say that .

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    ¡°Forget it . The grasnd really doesn¡¯t have much fish . ¡± Ouyang Yufei rubbed his forehead . He was considered to be forgiving and generous .


    He put down his chopsticks . Ouyang Yufei went to pick up a big lobster¡¯s w . He said to LiuYue, ¡°Eat this . This is a delicacy . When I was at sea, I used to¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°ng . ¡± Ouyang Yufei had not finished speaking when the unmoving lobster suddenly opened itsrge ws and snapped towards the hand that Ouyang Yufei was reaching towards it with . The ws snapped shut .


    Fortunately, Ouyang Yufei was fast . His hand shrunk back lightning fast and avoided the scythe . Otherwise, the ws would have snapped down on his thumb .


    Ouyang Yufei stared at the big lobster raising itsrge ws on the te . He pondered and pondered .


    LiuYue couldn¡¯t help but rub her forehead . She hid the smile in her eyes . Her vegetables and white rice were safer . They were safer .


    ¡°Why is it still alive?¡± YanHu, who was carrying another dish over, saw this scene . He immediately rushed over with a ck face .


    He waved his sword . A snap sounded . The big lobster was cut into two .


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you can still live . Okay, okay . You can eat it now . ¡± YanHu wiped his sword off . He smiled fawningly at Ouyang Yufei .


    He quickly put down the dish emitting steam in his hands before he left .


    /p>


    Ouyang Yufei looked at the cleanly-halved big lobster . He didn¡¯te back to his senses for a very long time . He could eat it just like this? So he didn¡¯t even know that the lobster wasn¡¯t cooked?


    Sure enough, chefs were all different . Their creations were all different too .


    LiuYue pinched her leg twice to avoidughing out loud . She looked at the third dish .


    It was white and tender . It was washed clean . It was cut very well . It definitely wasn¡¯t alive . Ayer of green was inside the meat roll . It smelled very fresh .


    But LiuYue was very familiar with this smell . The Japanese people loved eating this . She didn¡¯t know where Xuanyuan Che had found it .


    ¡°You can probably eat this . But you don¡¯t hold too much hope that my subordinates can cook,¡± LiuYue said, very casually .

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    Ouyang Yufei let out a long sigh . ¡°It seems like my own expectations were too high . I overestimated them . ¡±


    How could they cook lobster well if they had never eaten it before? This wasn¡¯t their fault . It was his fault . It was his fault .


    ¡°Let me try it . ¡± LiuYue volunteered and picked up a meat roll . She popped it into her mouth before Ouyang Yufei could stop her .


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad . ¡± LiuYue nodded .


    Ouyang Yufei saw this and picked up a meat roll . ¡°This is okay?¡± He then put it into his mouth .


    The taste was top quality .


    In the next moment, tears covered Ouyang Yufei¡¯s face . His entire face was instantly distorted .


    ¡°Why are you crying? If it¡¯s not good, then it¡¯s not good . Why are you crying?¡± LiuYue was surprised . She hurriedly pulled on Ouyang Yufei¡¯s clothing .


    But the smile in her eyes was almost revealed . Ouyang Yufei did not recognize the thing that was wrapped in the meat roll . But how could she not recognize it? That was wasabi .


    It was such a thickyer of it that she only dared to put it in her mouth and did not actually eat it . Xuanyuan Che really wanted to kill someone .


    /p>


    ¡°You¡¯re an adult man . Why are you crying? If think that it¡¯s delicious, this subordinate will make it for you again . You don¡¯t have to be so touched . You don¡¯t have to be . ¡± YanHu walked over with a te and spoke candidly .


    ¡°Delicious¡­¡­¡± Ouyang Yufei felt his breath caught in his throat . He had a desire to kill someone for the first time .


    Damn it . What was this thing? It was so spicy and pungent .


    His millennium iceberg-like image copsed .


    ¡°That can¡¯t be, gongzi<strong>[son of nobility]</strong> . ¡± A manservant from the other side of the ship came over and looked at Ouyang Yufei, who was crying with tears and snot all over his face . His gongzi was crying . Were his eyes blurry or was the sky red?


    All the guards on the ship were shocked and disdainful .


    In the distance, Xuanyuan Che came out of the cabin and stood on the stern . He coldly smiled . Want to steal his wife from him? Hmph .


    The sky was blue . The sea was gentle .


    Seagulls flew over the sky .


    /p>


    Ouyang Yufei broke out in tears because of a meal and became a legend .

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    Once bitten by a snake, one was afraid of a rope for ten years .


    With this lesson, Ouyang Yufei didn¡¯t dare to trust LiuYue¡¯s subordinates to cook anything anymore . He made everything himself .


    However, it wasn¡¯t bright on the east side, but it was bright on the west side .


    Ouyang Yufei could really cook . He was evenparable to the chefs in the Pce . Even LiuYue, who was not a foodie, nodded in approval .


    This made Xuanyuan Che secretly resentful for a while . A strong rival . A really strong rival .


    The spring wind blew . The ship fairly flew in the water .


    In just seven days, they travelled across the border and arrived at Nansong Kingdom¡¯s Li City .


    It was a warm spring unlike Beimu¡¯s cold spring or Tianchen¡¯s February weather .


    They were located in the southernmost point of Nansong Kingdom . The weather was warm . The hot air rose . It was as warm as April or May weather .


    People came and went on the pier . Freight and fishing boats came and left . It was a very noisy scene .


    /p>


    ¡°Li City . ¡± Xuanyuan Che stood at the bow, looked at this scene, and muttered to himself .


    In seven days, they had travelled from Beimu, which was thousands of miles away, to the other side of the world . That was something that he had never experienced before .


    Thinking that they would arrive in Nansong Kingdom was one thing, but actually arriving in Nansong Kingdom in seven days was another matter . He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked . Although he thought that Ouyang Yufei was really displeasing to the eye, he had to say that he, Ouyang Yufei, was very powerful .


    Compared to Xuanyuan Che and the others¡¯ shock, LiuYue didn¡¯t feel anything extra . It was possible to travel halfway around the Earth in one day . So this sort of travel was not really incredible to her . Although, for the current time period, it was indeed very shocking .


    ¡°It would be better if we have more time . ¡± Ouyang Yufei stood next to LiuYue, watched the boatse into the pier, and lightly smiled as he spoke .


    LiuYue¡¯s mouth slightly curved up . She smiled and looked at Ouyang Yufei .


    Ouyang Yufei saw this and his smile deepened . He said, ¡°I hope that mypany did not bore you on this journey . It has been my honor . ¡±

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go that far . ¡± LiuYue didn¡¯t turn around, but she could feel the jealousy emanating from Xuanyuan Che who was behind her . LiuYue couldn¡¯t say that she had been bored . With Xuanyuan Che around, why would LiuYue be bored?


    Ouyang Yufei¡¯s smile became brighter when he heard LiuYue¡¯s words .


    He smiled as he pulled something out of his arms . Ouyang Yufei smiled as he said, ¡°I hope you like it . ¡±


    LiuYue then knew that he was keeping his end of the bargain for their date . She reached out to take the item .


    It was a piece of thin cloth with a lot of things drawn on it . It looked like¡­¡­ a map?


    LiuYue¡¯s eyes brightened .


    This was a map of Dark Ind?


    Ouyang Yufei looked at LiuYue¡¯s bright eyes and smiled as he shook his head . ¡°You really don¡¯t hide your thoughts at all . ¡±


    LiuYue quickly nced over the map and put it away . Then she looked up at the slightly smiling Ouyang Yufei . Her sudden smile contained seriousness . ¡°Ouyang Yufei, has anyone ever told you that if someone is loved by you, that person will be very happy?¡±


    He was too clever, too observant, too considerate, and too doting .


    /p>


    If someone could get Ouyang Yufei to treat her wholeheartedly, what kind of happiness would that be?


    Ouyang Yufei smiled and lightlyughed at LiuYue . ¡°Naturally, I hope that you will have such happiness . ¡±


    LiuYue smiled and hadn¡¯t spoken yet when a jealous and deep voice made a promise in her ears . ¡°I will make you even happier . ¡±


    LiuYue smiled widely . She didn¡¯t turn to look back at Xuanyuan Che .


    She knew on the day that she met Xuanyuan Che that her happiness was him .


    Slight wind blew and the ship had reached the shore .


    Ouyang Yufei knew that LiuYue wouldn¡¯t answer and he didn¡¯t continue speaking . He flipped open the fan in his hands . He smiled and stepped forwards . ¡°I am looking forward to our next time together . At that time, I think more things will be added to this map; things that a lot of people don¡¯t know about . ¡±

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    Amidst warmughter, Ouyang Yufei turned to look at LiuYue . Thousands of affection was in his eyes .


    Dark Ind¡¯s open and hidden secrets were on the map . LiuYue understood what Ouyang Yufei meant .


    Her eyebrows rose and she smiled . ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it . ¡±


    Laughter flew in the wind . They then arrived at Li City .


    The spring breeze blew . There wasn¡¯t a cloud in sight .


    Nansong¡¯s climate was warm . The blossoming season was rtively earlier than Tianchen, Xuesheng, and the other kingdoms . It was February, but flowers had begun to bloom and decorated thousands of miles of border of Nansong Kingdom .


    Nansong Kingdom¡¯s Hundred Flowers Convention was in Nansong¡¯s capital: Chao City .


    At the same time, Chao City was a holynd for peonies in the seven kingdoms of the Central ins . Peonies were rare and desirable .


    Flowers wouldn¡¯tst a thousand days, but were breathtaking once they bloomed . At this time, the peonies in other countries that would only bloom in April and May were already blooming in this city .


    Chao City was outside Xuanyuan Valley, where the Hundred Flowers Convention was being held .


    /p>


    The fragrance in the valley and the blooming nts pained the whole valley like mountains and rivers .


    Handsome men and charming women were dressed in splendid attire .


    In the colorful valley, men and women colored the area like spring even more . The whole ce was full of colors .


    Ouyang Yufei lightly waved his fan and slowly walked over with LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che .


    Ouyang Yufei was dressed in white and looked unpretentious . But the white color gave a different vor in this otherwise colorfully blooming world .


    His fan slightly waved and his mouth lightly smiled . He looked romantic from the top to the bottom . He looked romantic in reverse from the bottom to the top .


    He lightly walked over, but took way almost all of the color in the garden .


    Behind him, LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che were dressed in ordinary clothing, looked ordinary, and were ordinary until they couldn¡¯t be any more ordinary . They were really reduced to two minor characters under Ouyang Yufei¡¯s brilliance .


    They smiled as they freely walked around .


    /p>


    Corridor in the middle of the Valley


    ¡°Please leave . ¡± There was no one at either ends of the corridor . Ouyang Yufei had not yet entered the corridor when a group of soldiers suddenly appeared .


    The leader of the guards looked at the invitation card in Ouyang Yufei¡¯s hands . He was very polite, but he also spoke the two words forcefully .

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    ¡°Why?¡± Ouyang Yufei asked, puzzled .


    ¡°This is the inner courtyard . Please stay away . ¡± The leader was still polite and ice-cold .


    Ouyang Yufei nodded . He looked a bit embarrassed and slightly bowed to the leader . ¡°I didn¡¯t know the rules . Forgive me . Forgive me . ¡±


    He immediately left with LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che .


    They walked away and left the group of soldiers behind them . Ouyang Yufei waved the invitation card in hands and smiled at LiuYue . ¡°Not enough clout . We can¡¯t get inside . ¡±


    She was dressed as a man . Her face was smeared with a yellow color and she didn¡¯t have her stunning allure . She was very ordinary; so ordinary that she wouldn¡¯t be found in a crowd .


    LiuYue nodded and frowned .


    The invitation card was made by Xuanyuan Che¡¯s people .


    Nansong¡¯s Hundred Flowers Convention . The name suggested that it was a flower appreciation gathering, but after so many years, the kingdoms all knew that it was just a disguise to look for marriage partners .


    From Wangsun Gongzhu<strong>[princess, usually daughters of Emperors]</strong>to the prominent Hou family, as long as you were famous enough in the kingdoms, you would receive an invitation to Nansong Kingdom¡¯s Hundred Flower Convention .


    /p>


    Although there was more important business this year, the fa?ade naturally had to be kept .


    Xuesheng Kingdom¡¯s Qiu family was one of thergest merchants in Xuesheng Kingdom . Qiu family¡¯s eldest gongzi<strong>[son of an official or nobility]</strong>Qiu Han was the owner of this invitation card . He was also one of Xuanyuan Che¡¯s people .


    But Xuanyuan Che and LiuYue couldn¡¯t disguise as this Qiu Han . That Dugu Ye¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t just for decoration . They could only let Ouyang Yufei disguise as Qiu Han .


    Fortunately, Qiu Han was not someone who liked the limelight . People only knew that he was distinguished and carefree . As for how carefree he was, not many people knew .


    Therefore, although Dugu Ye had seen Ouyang Yufei before, when Ouyang Yufei slightly dressed up, he couldpletely pass muster .


    Xuanyuan Che¡¯s eyes sunk as he looked at the invitation card in Ouyang Yufei¡¯s eyes .


    In the past, as long as you had an invitation card, you could freely walk around . But this time around, the ce was so heavily guarded .


    He had taken a look along the way . The people around were Nansong Kingdom¡¯s third-rank or lower officials¡¯ daughters and sons, as well as major businessmen from all the kingdoms .

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    The ce where they were barred from entering should be the ce where Nansong¡¯s officials higher than third-rank, the imperial families, Dugu Ye, and the others were gathering .


    Everyone looked at each other and saw each others¡¯ eyes sink .


    When they arrived at Chao City, they had heard that Aoyun Kingdom¡¯s Taizi Dugu Ye and Xuesheng Kingdom¡¯s Taizi Helian Yunzhao had already arrived . But with Xuanyuan Che¡¯s forces, they actually couldn¡¯t find out where the two of them where?


    If they couldn¡¯t even find out where their opponents where, then how could they disrupt the three kingdoms¡¯ alliance?


    Therefore, they were here today to clearly find out where Dugu Ye and the others were formting their ns . But they didn¡¯t think they couldn¡¯t even get close to them .


    ¡°Even if we can¡¯t go in, we still have to go in . ¡± LiuYue lowered her voice and spoke slowly .


    ¡°If we can¡¯t go in, then lure them out . ¡± At the same time, Xuanyuan Che¡¯s hoarse voice sounded . His original voice couldn¡¯t be heard at all .


    He and LiuYue looked at each other . The same glimmer of understanding and resonance shed in their eyes .


    Ouyang Yufei yed with the invitation card in his hands . He looked at LiuYue and her subordinate and felt ufortable . Why was it the more he looked at this subordinate, the more ufortable he was? He didn¡¯t know whether it was because of this person¡¯s cold temperament or the fact that he waspletely in sync with LiuYue .


    Anyway, this subordinate was displeasing to Ouyang Yufei¡¯s eyes . He said that this n would work? Fine . Ouyang Yufei would agree to something else then .


    /p>


    Ouyang Yufei slowly smiled and waved his folding fan . ¡°Why inadvertently startle the enemy? There are ways to get inside . ¡±


    He winked at LiuYue and walked over to some people who were admiring flowers .


    LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che saw this and looked at each other again .


    Since Ouyang Yufei said that, then they would see what ability he had .


    They followed along . LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che were like two servants .


    It was already fortunate for them that no one had grabbed an invitation card from an official who was higher than third-rank . If those guards couldn¡¯t even recognize who was a third-rank official or not, then the guards could all just simply go home .

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    Let¡¯s not even mention the imperial rtives . They would just be exposing themselves and sending themselves straight into the tiger¡¯s mouth .


    The sunlight was bright and it smelled like flowers everywhere .


    ¡°No . This is Weizi and not Zhaofen . ¡± A group of women dressed like peacocks spreading their tails were arguing in front of a flowerpot . They were pointing and arguing over a few varieties of peonies .


    ¡°I think that it is Erqiao . ¡±


    The flower was brightly gold all over and looked like the flowers that LiuYue dug out of Mount Kuchi . The dazzling women pointed long fingers at it .


    Three men stood together next to the women . Although they weren¡¯t dressed as charmingly and flirtatiously as the women, they were still very handsomely dressed .


    At this time, the men were smiling and chattering nonstop . They praised and agreed with the women and made the women think that each one of them was right .


    And amidst this chattering noise, a nearby woman who wore a pink dress was silent . She was painting the varieties of peonies . She had an ordinary face .


    ¡°I say that it¡¯s Weizi¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No . I told you that it¡¯s Erqiao¡­¡­¡±


    /p>


    ¡°Weizi is a purple red color . The flowers are in the shape of a lotus or a crown, with big buds . Zhaofen is pink and is nicknamed ¡®juvenile . ¡¯ The flowers are in all sorts of shapes . Its fragrance can spread for miles . ¡±


    In the middle of the quarrel, azy voice suddenly sounded and suppressed the women¡¯s dispute .


    The women suddenly turned around and red at the man who was interfering .


    They saw the outstanding and peerless Ouyang Yufei fluttering over like an immortal . The women instantly froze on the spot and looked stunned at this gongzi .


    Ouyang Yufei gently waved his fan as he came over . He then pointed his fan at the flower¡¯s green petals and dark leaves . He smiled as he looked at the women . ¡°Erqiao can sprout purple or pinkish white flowers on the same stems . Or the same flower can have both purple and pinkish white flowers . ¡±

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    Ouyang Yufei slightly smiled as he looked at the women and didn¡¯t continue speaking . His elegance and demeanor almost stunned everyone .


    ¡°Then ¨C Then what is this?¡± Jin Kongque was silent for a long time and finally came back to her senses from Ouyang Yufei¡¯s smile . Her face was red and shy as she softly asked Ouyang Yufei .


    Her voice was soft and coy . It made Xuanyuan Che and LiuYue who were behind Ouyang Yufei shudder simultaneously and took a step back .


    Ouyang Yufei looked amiable as he slightly smiled . ¡°Look at the green pistils in the heart of the flower . It is surrounded by dark purple multiyered petals, like a green dragon lying in the middle of an ink pool . Hence, its name is ¡®Green Dragon Lying in the Ink Pool . ¡¯ It¡¯s one of the eight treasures of peonies . ¡±


    He took two steps and lightly waved his fan . He pointed to the woman who was painting and who had also looked up to listen . ¡°Vigorous strokes in Green Dragon Lying in the Ink Pool surpasses autumn and spring . ¡±


    The woman heard Ouyang Yufei¡¯s praise and couldn¡¯t help but gently smile . She looked at Ouyang Yufei and pointed towards the Green Dragon Lying in the Ink Pool . Two were golden colored and one was a pinkish purple peony . ¡°Then what about these two?¡±


    Ouyang Yufei pointed to the sky . He slightly smiled and said, ¡°These two are golden colored¡­¡­¡±


    His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it spread and instantly attracted the good-looking men and woman over in groups of twos and threes .


    In no time, Ouyang Yufei and that woman were surrounded by people .


    More and more people gathered around .


    /p>


    LiuYue was listening in the crowd . What Yaohuang, what Drunk Guifei, and what imperial yellow were Ouyang Yufei talking about? She looked like she was admiring him, but she actually didn¡¯t listen at all .


    She didn¡¯t understand how many varieties of or how rare peonies were . There was nothing so romantic in her life . She also didn¡¯t have the leisure to enjoy the flowers and the moon . This was something that people with too much time on their hands would do .


    Her ears were filled with Ouyang Yufei¡¯s spiel . She saw more and more people gather around . LiuYue then slowly and quietly backed away .

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    People liked excitement . Even if there was nothing to look at, when they see other people gathering around, it wouldn¡¯t make sense if they didn¡¯t gather around too .


    Hence, it wasn¡¯t hard for ten people at the Hundred Flowers Convention to spread this scene to one hundred people . The whole ce was filled with people listening to Ouyang Yufei¡¯s fancy speech and his viewpoints .


    In this overcrowded ce that many people were stilling over to, LiuYue moved backwards noiselessly .


    At the same time, Xuanyuan Che also retreated . From far away, the hidden guards came over one by one because they were probably worried that something would happen with so many people gathering here . This was a good time to take action .


    Xuanyuan Che took one step back and was about to retreat when Ouyang Yufei suddenly took two steps back and grabbed Xuanyuan Che¡¯s arm . He turned to smile at Xuanyuan Che and say, ¡°Xiaohua, go grind ink . This Xiaojie* is so polite . I can¡¯t disappoint her, so I will show off my calligraphy . ¡±


    <strong>[Xiaojie = youngdy, young miss]</strong>


    Xuanyuan Che¡¯s face immediately turned ck . This man actually treated him like a servant . And he called him Xiaohua . Ouyang Yufei¡¯s Xiaohua didn¡¯te this time .


    Before he could vent his anger, many people¡¯s gazes hadnded on him and silently urged him to hurry up . No one thought that he wasn¡¯t Ouyang Yufei¡¯s servant .


    Xuanyuan Che nced around the crowd for the LiuYue, who had already disappeared . He was now calm . Since everyone¡¯s eyes were on him, it was impossible to sneak away . He also didn¡¯t want to bring LiuYue any trouble .


    So, he coldly shook off Ouyang Yufei¡¯s hand . He walked towards that woman¡¯s painting, as he swished his sleeves in anger . Want me to grind ink? Okay then .


    /p>


    With an expressionless ck face, Xuanyuan Che reached the table and shifted . Something small flowed down from his sleeve and fell into the dark inkstone .


    The ink stick quickly ground ink . No one had seen it . Even Ouyang Yufei was coincidentally behind Xuanyuan Che and didn¡¯t see what Xuanyuan Che did .


    He wanted Tianchen¡¯s Emperor to grind ink for him? Then Xuanyuan Che would naturally fulfill his desire to stand out .

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    he spring breeze blew . The blooming flowers flourished .


    It was LiuYue¡¯s talent to hide among flowers, birds, fish, and insects without a trace . Even Xuanyuan Che and the others couldn¡¯tpare to her .


    She walked through the forest and lurked high and low .


    She walked into the inner areas . She could see where Dugu Ye was with one nce .


    There was a high two-story pavilion in the center of the valley . It rose above the valley so that one could see it with one nce .


    Light blue gauze surrounded the four sides from the top and blocked everything inside so that nothing could be seen .


    Below it, chattering sounds came with the wind . It sounded very lively .


    Dragons had dragons¡¯ dens . Snakes had snakes¡¯ holes . Duge Ye and Helian Yunzhao were always arrogant . They absolutely would never discuss anything near atrine .


    Either they were in this pavilion or they weren¡¯t here today .


    LiuYue crouched down . She was dressed like a eunuch from the Pce . She made up her mind . Her eyes shifted . She then put on silver gloves . Her fingertips rubbed a fire starter . A me instantly rose and a cluster of mes rippled in the valley .


    /p>


    Someone immediately rushed over amidst the bushes .


    She flipped up and flew along the grass . LiuYue was lightning fast like a leopard .


    The tall pavilion was shrouded in gauze . No one could see inside, but the people inside could see everything that happened outside .


    ¡°What happened?¡± The forty- or fifty-year-old Nansong Kingdom¡¯s Emperor, who looked like a Maitreya Buddha, asked darkly .


    Soon, someone reported behind a curtain, ¡°A wildfire spontaneouslybusted . There¡¯s nothing suspicious . ¡±


    Nansong Emperor slowly nodded . He turned to look at the cold Dugu Ye and clear and bright Helian Yunzhao . He smiled as he said, ¡°It¡¯s easy for the mountain grass to catch on fire . There¡¯s nothing suspicious . ¡±


    Dugu Ye held a cup of wine in his hands and didn¡¯t answer .


    Helian Yunzhao slightly nodded, which counted as a reply .


    ¡°Taizis, the matter regarding our three countries¡¯¡­¡­¡±


    /p>


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it tomorrow . ¡±

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    ¡°I¡¯ll go enjoy the flowers . ¡± Dugu Ye and Helian Yunzhao spoke at the same time . Nansong Emperor immediately smiled like the Maitreya Buddha . ¡°Okay, okay . Then today¡­¡­¡±


    Bang . Nansong Emperor hadn¡¯t finished speaking when a big bang sounded downstairs . Nansong Emperor couldn¡¯t help but look startled .


    Countless hidden guards downstairs rushed over as fast as a leopard towards the sound regardless of their own safety .


    Unfortunately, this backfired on them .


    A green-d figure attached herself to the eaves of the attic and hid in the cracks .


    ¡°A column split . It should be because of the heat . ¡± The urate analysis was instantly ryed upstairs . Nansong Kingdom¡¯s guards were very fast .


    ¡°Rece . ¡± Nansong Emperor said mildly . It was unclear whether he wanted to rece the people here or the balcony .


    ¡°Yes . ¡± The man outside immediately retreated .


    ¡°Drink, drink . ¡± Nansong Emperor smiled and raised a cup at Dugu Ye and Helian Yunzhao .


    Dugu Ye coldly raised his cup . Helian Yunzhao leaned against a chair and yed with the cup in his hands before drinking .


    /p>


    Split because of the heat? What kind of joke was this? This was only February weather . Even if Nansong Kingdom was hot, it wasn¡¯t to this extent .


    Dugu Ye and Helian Yunzhao looked at each other, but didn¡¯t speak .


    LiuYue masked her breath and didn¡¯t move while she was upside down and hooked onto a beam . Dugu Ye and Helian Yunzhao weren¡¯t easy to deal with . A slight mistake could get her caught .


    They then drank three rounds .


    ¡°What really happened?¡± Dugu Ye had been staring outside . He suddenly and coldly put his wine cup down . He looked coldly at Nansong Emperor .


    Nansong Emperor followed Dugu Ye¡¯s line of sight and saw the changes outside .


    The imperial rtives and third-rank and higher officials were originally sitting, but they were now walking towards the periphery .


    It was at first one or two people . But now, almost everyone had stood up . Everyone looked stunned . This scene was baffling .

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    The Maitreya Buddha¡¯s expression turned serious . Nansong Emperor didn¡¯t issue an order and only waved his hand .


    ¡°Reporting to Emperor, there is someone painting to attract butterflies on the periphery of the valley . ¡± Someone reported a short timeter outside the curtain .


    ¡°Painting to attract butterflies?¡± Nansong Emperor was slightly surprised .


    ¡°Yes . A sky full of butterfliesnded on the peony in the painting . It is an impressive spectacle . ¡± Although the person reporting sounded calm, his tone also contained surprise .


    ¡°Oh? There¡¯s such a thing? Let¡¯s go take a look . ¡± Helian Yunzhao looked surprised . He smiled and stood up .


    Dugu Ye didn¡¯t say anything, but he also stood up .


    ¡°Okay . Let¡¯s go take a look then . Let¡¯s see whose painting skills are so godlike . ¡± Nansong Emperor stood up too .


    The three people descended slowly from the high set of stairs . The guards in front of them immediately cleared a path and stood in two orderly rows .


    One light gold and one orange light fell andnded in front of LiuYue who was hiding in the eaves . A finger flicked and two beams of transparent light flew towards that figure in red .


    LiuYue¡¯s body shrunk as fast as lightning and she tightly affixed herself to a gap in the eaves .


    /p>


    Their footsteps paused . Dugu Ye and Helian Yunzhao turned their heads at the same time to look in the direction where LiuYue was just at . The light wind caused by the finger flick didn¡¯t escape their ears .


    There was no one there . There was no sound of breathing . There was no trace of any aura .


    Dugu Ye frowned . He looked behind Helian Yunzhao . There was nothing there . There was nothing abnormal .


    Helian Yunzhao also turned to look at Dugu Ye . There wasn¡¯t even the slightest trace of abnormality .


    They looked at each other . Could they both have heard wrong?


    Their eyebrows moved . Nansong Emperor in the front had already descended . Dugu Ye and Helian Yunzhao pondered for a moment and looked at the eaves again . Then they turned to go down . Perhaps they had been too sensitive .


    The guards surrounded the three people downstairs .


    LiuYue lightly exhaled . They were two very sharp people . She looked down at the empty room . There was no one left . She flipped over and shed away .

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    LiuYue could move very quickly when she didn¡¯t encounter any overt or covert ambushes .


    She quickly crossed the periphery of the valley and into the inner circle . She could see the direction of Ouyang Yufei and Xuanyuan Che in the distance . At this time, they were densely surrounded with a crowd of people, so she couldn¡¯t see Ouyang Yufei or Xuanyuan Che .


    Her eyes shed . What were they doing? They did indeed lured people towards them, but they absolutely didn¡¯t need to lure everyone over to them


    LiuYue quickly flew above the crowd . She stood at the highest point and looked down through the crowd of people . The scene made her stare with wide eyes .


    She saw that the ce where Ouyang Yufei was originally standing was now covered with fluttering butterflies . Red, yellow, blue, and white butterflies danced and shone like a glowing ball of light . It exuded a dazzling brilliance under the golden sunlight .


    And amidst this light, Ouyang Yufei stood alone in the middle of the butterflies .


    His white clothing was covered with red, orange, yellow, green, blue, purple, and all sorts of colored butterflies . Butterflies flew around his hair . Butterflies fluttered between his sleeves .


    He waved his hand and the butterflies danced .


    Combined with his light smile, it was like the onset of spring .


    It was like an immortal had descended to the mortal world and brought boundless elegance .


    /p>


    ¡°What a beautiful fairy . ¡±


    LiuYue was shocked when a dreamy voice praised . LiuYue almost sprayed out a mouthful of saliva .


    Fairy? Did Ouyang Yufei look like a woman?


    ¡°A woman like this can only be from the heavens . I haven¡¯t seen many like her in the mortal world . ¡±


    ¡°I want to marry her . ¡±


    ¡°I want to marry her too¡­¡­¡±


    LiuYue heard the dreamy confessions around her . The people¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration that didn¡¯t distinguish between male or female . LiuYue¡¯s mouth twitched . Her cherry mouth almost cracked .


    She didn¡¯t expect that Ouyang Yufei was so marketable . Not bad . Not bad .


    She resisted the urge tough out loud . In the middle of the crowd, Ouyang Yufei looked resentful, but he still had to maintain his refined and elegant appearance . LiuYue almost couldn¡¯t hold back anymore .


    /p>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go . ¡± Just as she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, a hand suddenly reached out and dragged her to leave . It was Xuanyuan Che .

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    Xuanyuan Che¡¯s eyes were filled with a proud smile . With one nce, LiuYue knew that this was his doing .


    ¡°How did you do it?¡± LiuYue allowed Xuanyuan Che to drag her away, while suppressing her voice full ofughter .


    Xuanyuan Che nced at the dancing and flying butterflies . He turned to blink at LiuYue . ¡°I took something of yours from DuYi and put it into his ink . ¡±


    LiuYueughed out loud .


    The thing that Du Yi had was something that she used for tracking . It had a very strong scent that people couldn¡¯t smell, but which animals were very sensitive to .


    She normally diluted it before she used it . She didn¡¯t know how much Xuanyuan Che used on Ouyang Yufei to attract so many bees and butterflies over .


    With this incident, it would be difficult if Ouyang Yufei didn¡¯t be famous .


    LiuYue looked back at Ouyang Yufei who was suppressing his gloom . She waved at him and turned to disappear into the crowd with Xuanyuan Che .


    He was so famous now . She wouldn¡¯t stay to keep himpany .


    Ouyang Yufei watched LiuYue slip away with a brilliant smile . He almost spat out blood in his anger . He was doing this for her and now she threw him here alone for people to gawk at . He was angry . He was very angry .


    /p>


    Butterflies danced colorfully . The sky was blue and cloudless . It was a really good day today .


    A flower fairy descended from the sky .


    This year¡¯s Hundred Flowers Convention would bepletely conquered by a man . His reputation would spread with the warm wind of spring throughout the entire Nansong Kingdom¡¯s capital Chao City .


    Everyone knew about this incident in just a short period of time .


    The story of dancing bees and butterflies was also spread around and around .


    From midday to the evening, in just half a day¡¯s time, there had already been many versions of this story . In the end, the story was that Ouyang Yufei had floated down from the sky wearing white clothing made from clouds . Butterflies flew around him, his body shone brilliantly, and he stepped on a rainbow . He was a true immortal .

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    If it continued spreading like this, would the story tomorrow be the Heavenly Jade Emperor masquerading as Ouyang Yufei to pay a visit? Or would the story eventually turn Ouyang Yufei into Pangu, who created the universe?


    Chao City, Yufeng Lou, Chao City¡¯s Top Inn


    Night fell . The starry sky was bright .


    ¡°Bang . ¡± Ouyang Yufei kicked the closed door open . He walked inside with a murderous aura and red at LiuYue, Xuanyuan Che, and DuYi in the room .


    LiuYue looked up . She looked at the normally elegant and neat Ouyang Yufei . At this time, his hair was slightly messy . His white clothing was dotted with red, white, and blue . She didn¡¯t know whether that was due to the butterflies or something else . There were a few wrinkles too .


    Although he didn¡¯t cut a sorry figure, he was absolutely not his ordinary elegant, carefree, and refined self .


    LiuYue immediately wanted tough . She looked at the murderous Ouyang Yufei and smiled . ¡°You¡¯re back . It¡¯s sooner than I thought . ¡±


    Xuanyuan Che was back with his normal expressionless face . He looked like a standard guard who didn¡¯t move . He didn¡¯t look the slightest bit strange, as if all of this had nothing to do with him .


    The very sullen Ouyang Yufei walked inside . He looked at the smiling LiuYue, and then at the iceberg-like Xuanyuan Che . His eyes narrowed . His teeth were snow-white in the dark night . How terrifying .


    He had been pulled around . Women and men had both rushed over . He couldn¡¯t fight them, but if he didn¡¯t hit them, they were like tens of millions of bees . They simply drove him crazy .


    /p>


    He finally took advantage of the darkening sky and escaped when they couldn¡¯t see . Even if he had superior martial arts, he was still tossed around until he wanted to explode from anger today .


    LiuYue saw that Ouyang Yufei didn¡¯t speak and looked at his cheeks bulging from anger . She couldn¡¯t endure anymore andughed out loud . ¡°It was perfect, wasn¡¯t it? I didn¡¯t expect the effects to be so good . It was very beautiful . ¡±


    LiuYue¡¯s words were tantamount to admitting that it was her idea . Ouyang Yufei couldn¡¯t be angry, but he couldn¡¯t not be angry .


    He could only re helplessly at theughing LiuYue . Ouyang Yufei shook his head and went over with a wry smile on his face .

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    ¡°Beautiful? What do I need this ¡®beautiful¡¯ for? Next time you do something like that, let me know ahead of time . I¡¯ll find someone else to do it . I can¡¯t afford such a ¡®beauty . ¡¯¡±


    Then Ouyang Yufei rubbed his arm . He thought of the lovestruck men and woman . Goosebumps rose all over his arms . Disgusting .


    Fortunately, he only needed to do this for a few days . He could revert back to his original appearance when the matters came to an end here . He could be carefree again .


    Otherwise, he could certainly fight with LiuYue to death .


    LiuYue couldn¡¯t help but smile until her eyes curved . She reached out behind her and pinched Xuanyuan Che¡¯s leg, who was sitting behind her . ¡°This¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re back . ¡± DuYi, who had not made a sound, suddenly spoke deeply as he looked at the window .


    LiuYue stopped smiling and turned to look at the window .


    Two pitch-ck birds that looked like bees flew over in the silent night .


    They were secret tracking devices that DuYi and the others had trained . They used the techniques that LiuYue had taught them that year . But they could only track for a short distance . They were useless for long distances .


    That was because the scent that the birds tracked didn¡¯tst for long on someone¡¯s clothing .


    /p>


    DuYi quickly brought them over . Then he stood up and looked down at the courtyard below .


    A momentter, two figures sprang out from the night . It was the ck-clothed QiuHen and YanHu .


    ¡°One lives in Nansong¡¯s Kingdom¡¯s Prime Minister¡¯s fu . * One lives in a monk¡¯s temple on the outskirts of the city . ¡± QiuHen and YanHu flipped and jumped into the room . They quickly reported the results from their tracking .


    <strong>[Fu = official manor or residence]</strong>


    They didn¡¯t actually see the people whom they were tracking . They and LiuYue had separated when they entered Chao City . They were specifically responsible for tracking in the Hundred Flowers Convention . But they did not see Dugu Ye and Helian Yunzhao¡¯s figures . If they didn¡¯t have the devices, all of their work would have been in vain .


    ¡°Prime Minister¡¯s fu? Temple?¡± LiuYue¡¯s eyes slightly moved .


    No wonder Xuanyuan Che¡¯s subordinates and the Blood Shadow Guards couldn¡¯t find Dugu Ye and Helian Yunzhao . So they were actually living there .

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    Nansong Emperor was also strange . He actually let the Taizis live in the Prime Minister fu? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that they would conspire against him?


    And a temple? Did one of them wanted to be a monk?


    LiuYue turned to look at Xuanyuan Che .


    ¡°Since we know where they¡¯re staying at, then everything will be easy . ¡± Xuanyuan Che¡¯s spoke hoarsely as he looked at LiuYue .


    LiuYue nodded and smiled wickedly . ¡°I have the same thought . ¡±


    She wanted to see how they could form an alliance if Aoyun Taizi or Xuesheng Taizi lost an arm, broke a leg, or even lose their lives in Nansong Kingdom .


    Ouyang Yufei looked at LiuYue¡¯s fox-like smile and shook his head . ¡°Whoever is your enemy must not have burned incense in his previous life . ¡±


    LiuYue chuckled . ¡°In that case . Let¡¯s¡­¡­¡±


    Her voice was lowered . A few heads leaned over .


    The night quieted down . Stars shone in the sky . The vast sky was boundless . The moon sunk in the west and the sun rose from the east . It was the next day in the blink of an eye .


    /p>


    LiuYue, Xuanyuan Che, and Ouyang Yufei were prepared . They hadn¡¯t left yet, when someone came to the door .


    LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che leaned on the railing on the second floor of the inn and looked down at the woman waiting below .


    She was elegant and noble in a purple dress . She was the woman who painted with Ouyang Yufei yesterday .


    LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che looked at each other and went to do their serious business . Let Ouyang Yufei take care of these minor things like someone admiring him .


    ¡°This inn is too simple . My father admires gongzi¡¯s talents . He sincerely invites gongzi to our humble home for two days . I hope that gongzi won¡¯t refuse . ¡±


    Her voice was warm, soft, and courteous . She had a prominent family¡¯s grace .


    But it was unknown if she lost some of her image to personally invite Ouyang Yufei .


    Ouyang Yufei waved his fan . He lightly chuckled, ¡°My knowledge is shallow and I fear offending nobility . Apologies . I also have something to do during the Hundred Flowers Convention before I return to Xuesheng . ¡±

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    The woman became slightly anxious when Ouyang Yufei finished speaking . ¡°Don¡¯t refuse, gongzi . If you¡¯re worried about the business in your family, my father can send someone to notify your Qiu family . They certainly wouldn¡¯t me you for my father¡¯s invitation toe to Li fu . ¡±


    She had only met him once and was so anxious to invite him . Ouyang Yufei¡¯s charm was obviously too powerful .


    ¡°Li fu?¡± Ouyang Yufei heard this woman reveal his identity and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but flicker . He hadn¡¯t revealed Qiu Han¡¯s identity, but this woman¡¯s father had actually found out so quickly .


    Nansong Kingdom¡¯s Li fu was very famous .


    The purple-clothed woman couldn¡¯t help but slightly blush . ¡°My father is an official . He is Nansong Kingdom¡¯s Prime Minister . ¡±


    LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che, who were on the stairs, stopped . They quickly looked at each other . Nansong Kingdom¡¯s Prime Minister fu?


    Ouyang Yufei had actually bumped into a treasure and met the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter .


    Who didn¡¯t know that Prime Minister Li¡¯s daughter loved peonies? Although the guests inside the valley were the noblest of people, there weren¡¯t many kinds of peonies there .


    Hence, the treasured peonies were ced on the periphery of the valley . And Ouyang Yufei, who had randomly picked a person to show off his talents, had run into her .


    How lucky . How lucky .


    /p>


    LiuYue slightly raised her eyebrow . She walked slowly back to the railing and smiled at Ouyang Yufei below her .


    They could really get inside Nansong Kingdom¡¯s Prime Minister¡¯s fu without expending any effort .


    ¡°In that case¡­¡­¡± Ouyang Yufei nced at LiuYue¡¯s smile and he also slightly smiled .


    Since Prime Minister fu sent themselves to their door, then he didn¡¯t need to bitterly expend effort .


    The spring breeze was cool . The flowers were fragrant .


    Ouyang Yufei went with his two servants, who were LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che, to stay in Nansong Kingdom¡¯s Prime Minister¡¯s fu .


    He was proficient in zither, chess, calligraphy, painting, and everything else . He seemed outstanding and shockingly talented .


    After staying in Prime Minister Li¡¯s fu for half a day, Ouyang Yufei made a favorable impression on Prime Minister Li . What a talented individual he was .

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    His amazing talents and the dancing butterflies yesterday made Prime Minister Li think that Ouyang Yufei was a prodigy . Prime Minister Li generously gave him gifts .


    Even Ouyang Yufei¡¯s two little servants were granted permission to roam freely around the Prime Minister fu .


    The moon hung in the air . Silvery white light sprinkled down through pavilions . It emitted a cold, but noble atmosphere . The Earth shone with a hazy and magical beauty .


    Ouyang Yufei was invited by Prime Minister Li to taste tea and drink wine . There were only LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che left in the Xiting Courtyard arranged for Ouyang Yufei .


    LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che roamed around the whole Prime Minister fu during the daytime . No one stopped them due to the Prime Minister¡¯s permission .


    In the end, they were stopped at the East Pavilion . They were told that they couldn¡¯t go inside because that was where the family lived . But judging from the style and guards, it didn¡¯t seem to be where the Li family lived .


    After they openly looked around, they took action during the night .


    Their bodies were like lightning as they flew on top of the pavilions . Prime Minister fu was heavily guarded, but the strongest defense was around the house and not inside the house . LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che picked up a cheap advantage here .


    They flew up and down and neared the East Pavilion .


    They stealthily threw an octagonal hook onto a beam . They looked into the courtyard from far away . A person stood by the window . LiuYue saw him clearly in the light . It was Helian Yunzhao .


    /p>


    LiuYue quickly winked at Xuanyuan Che behind her . Helian Yunzhao was staying in the Prime Minister fu, so the person staying in the temple must be Dugu Ye .


    LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che looked at each other . Before they could move, the lights in the courtyard went out . Helian Yunzhao¡¯s shadow moved away from the window, as if he wanted to sleep . They quickly looked up at the moon . The moon was just over the treetops . He was sleeping so early?

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    ¡°Wait . ¡± Xuanyuan Che silently mouthed the word at LiuYue .


    It was too early to sleep for a martial artist . It was better to be on their guard .


    LiuYue looked back at Xuanyuan Che . She understood .


    They hung from the beam and quietly held their breaths .


    The moonlight was clear and faint .


    In the East Pavilion, which had the lights out already, a figure suddenly shed in the night . It urately avoided the patrolling soldiers and quickly merged into the night before moving towards the main courtyard of the Prime Minister fu .


    LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che, who were hanging from a beam, saw this clearly . They looked at each other and raised their eyebrows .


    What was going on?


    The shadow looked like Helian Yunzhao, but not really . What couldn¡¯t Helian Yunzhao do during the daytime that he had to do at night?


    Xuanyuan Che¡¯s eyes moved rapidly . He suddenly pulled LiuYue¡¯s hand and chased after that ck shadow .


    /p>


    He wanted to see what that Helian Yunzhao was doing .


    They crossed ake and a rockery . Soon, LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che chased that shadow into the main courtyard of the Prime Minister fu . This ce looked like an ancestral hall, but not at the same time . It was a very beautiful and solemn ce .


    Faint moonlight sprinkled down and outlined traces of shadows .


    The two avoided the patrol and lurked on the roof .


    Xuanyuan Che gently lifted the zed tiles off the roof . He and LiuYue looked down into the exposed gap .


    The ce was lit up with Yeming Pearls .


    The room was iid with Yeming Pearls the size of a baby¡¯s fist, which illuminated the whole room .


    It was a study filled with books and paintings . It looked very ordinary .


    But it didn¡¯t look like it was often used . There was no trace of anyone working here . It was more like an enshrined study .


    /p>


    LiuYue¡¯s eyes turned . Why was Helian Yunzhao looking for Nansong Kingdom¡¯s Prime Minister¡¯s study? And this study wasn¡¯t built in the center of a courtyard, but it was actually built in such a remote ce . How strange .

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    Xuanyuan Che looked at something else . In the dim light of the Yeming Pearls, the paintings hanging on the walls all looked like they were more than a hundred years old .


    Everything in the room didn¡¯t seem to be from this current period of time . Judging from the style, they should be from at least four or five hundred years ago .


    Things from four or five hundred years ago were kept so well? This ce¡­¡­


    Xuanyuan Che¡¯s eyes deepened .


    The ck figure moved . He constantly hammered and touched the walls using the dim light of the Yeming Pearls . He seemed to be looking for a secret mechanism .


    His movements were very experienced .


    ¡°Hiss . ¡± With the ck-clothed man¡¯s constant touching, the light sound of wheels suddenly sounded . A painting slowly rose up on the seamless wall . A crack behind the wall was revealed .


    LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che leaned in for a closer look .


    They saw that ck-clothed figure reach inside the crack and reveal a red jade coral tree . The red jade coral tree was dazzling in the light from the Yeming Pearls . It was almost blinding .


    Even if LiuYue was ignorant, she still knew that this was a treasure among treasures .


    /p>


    But the ck-clothed man just took one look at it . He looked around and didn¡¯t see anything else . He seemed disappointed . He didn¡¯t even touch the coral tree before he pressed down on the mechanism and hid the coral tree . He started to search around again .


    ¡°What is he looking for?¡± LiuYue narrowed her eyes and asked Xuanyuan Che with her eyes .


    Xuanyuan Che¡¯s eyes shifted . He knew .


    As they silentlymunicated, the sounds of patrolling guards sounded . That ck-clothed man immediately flipped over, quietly left the hall, and merged into the darkness .


    LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che jumped up and chased that figure .


    They saw that figure slip into the East Pavilion and didn¡¯te out . It seemed that nothing more would be happening tonight . They looked each other and retreated .


    Something was wrong . Let¡¯s not do anything tonight and regroup .


    ¡°What was he looking for? What is there to look for here?¡± LiuYue frowned and asked in puzzlement when they went back to West Courtyard .

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    here would only be things pertaining to the court in Nansong Kingdom¡¯s Prime Minister fu . They couldn¡¯t be that secretive . So, if Helian Yunzhao wanted to found some confidential things in the Nansong Kingdom, the Pce would be the best and most convenient ce . So why was he here?


    What was he looking for?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s looking for . But we can¡¯t underestimate this Prime Minister fu . ¡± Xuanyuan Che stroked his chin and looked pensive .


    ¡°Oh?¡± LiuYue looked up at him .


    He stroked his chin and slowly said, ¡°Nansong Kingdom was founded 531 years ago . The first Empress came from this Prime Minister fu . Several Li officials made achievements during the founding of Nansong Kingdom . They apanied the imperial family to carve the world .


    ¡°No one couldpare to their glory . After 400 or 500 years, the Li family had its ups and downs and a few Empresses . There was a time when the Li family almost died out . I¡¯m afraid not just anyone can hang on until today and stay as prime minister .


    ¡°The ce we were just at is probably where the Li¡¯s first Empress lived and her study . ¡±


    LiuYue raised her eyebrows . Theysted for 400 or 500 years and didn¡¯t perish . 400 or 500 years¡­¡­ LiuYue¡¯s heart suddenly shook .


    Even if she was ignorant, she knew that that quaint study was from a long time ago¡­¡­


    Could Helian Yunzhao¡­¡­


    /p>


    LiuYue¡¯s eyes suddenly shone bright . She stared at Xuanyuan Che .


    Xuanyuan Che saw her reaction and nodded . He lowered his voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s likely . They say that the founding Empress Nee Li left something behind, but there is no way to confirm whether it¡¯s true or now . Nee Li died for hundreds of years and no one no one found anything . No one knows whether the rumor is true or false .


    ¡°However, since he¡¯s looking for it, I can¡¯t think of what else there is for him toe all the way here to look for . ¡±


    LiuYue¡¯s eyes gently moved . She licked her lower lip and said, ¡°It seems that Helian Yunzhao isn¡¯t a good person . ¡±


    He seemed to be here for an alliance, but secretly¡­¡­


    However, she liked it .

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    ¡°Let¡¯s go . Let¡¯s go take a look at the other one . ¡± A wicked smile appeared onLiuYue¡¯s face .


    Xuanyuan Che saw her smiling like that without saying how she was going to deal with Helian Yunzhao . He immediately understood what she was nning .


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile too and tap LiuYue¡¯s nose . ¡°You¡¯re so smart . ¡±


    They held hands and moved towards the temple on the outskirts of the city in the night .


    The moonlight was faint . Traces of dark clouds floated in the sky and blocked the bright moonlight .


    The temple on the outskirts of the city was very ordinary . It looked very old and rundown in the night .


    A courtyard was spread out by itself between heaven and Earth . It seemed almost a little better than the temple .


    LiuYue looked at the dpidated temple and raised her eyebrows high .


    Although she didn¡¯t know too much about Dugu Ye, she definitely didn¡¯t know too little about him .


    He was not someone who could sleep anywhere . He was aloof and proud . LiuYue was incredulous thinking about him and this dpidated temple together .


    /p>


    Was Dugu Ye¡¯s brain broken? Was that why he came to stay here?


    And what was wrong with the Nansong Emperor to allow this?


    As she was thinking this, her brain was rapidly turning . She turned to look at Xuanyuan Che who was staring at the dpidated temple without speaking . LiuYue sighed and silently gestured at him . ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    There wouldn¡¯t be a problem with Dugu Ye¡¯s brain and Nansong Emperor wouldn¡¯t let Aoyun Kingdom¡¯s Taizi live in a rundown temple . If this ce wasn¡¯t hiding a tiger, then it must be a hiding dragon .


    ¡°Nansong Kingdom¡¯s Ancestral Temple . ¡± Xuanyuan Che looked at the dpidated temple and told her silently .


    LiuYue reached out to rub her forehead . She knew that there was a problem .


    ¡°It¡¯s the original Nansong Kingdom¡¯s Ancestral Temple that the imperial family worshipped in . Because of a fire a few hundred years ago, it was rebuilt next to the Pce . ¡±

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    Xuanyuan Che¡¯s secret message sounded in LiuYue¡¯s ear .


    Xuanyuan Che took a step forward and pointed to the stone que at the top of the dpidated temple . LiuYue could vaguely see the two words on the stone que: Ancestral Temple .


    ¡°Although it¡¯s rundown, the Ancestral Temple is still the Ancestral Temple . The ce that the founding Nansong Emperor designated is iparable to anything else . It is a sacrednd . ¡± Xuanyuan Che moved his hand away .


    No wonder Nansong Emperor let Dugu Ye live here . It was a symbol of his identity and status .


    ¡°Let¡¯s go . Let¡¯s go inside and see what tricks he has . ¡± He started to move .


    The Ancestral Temple was the Ancestral Temple . It was reasonable if Dugu Ye lived here . But with Helian Yunzhao¡¯s example, LiuYue did not believe that Dugu Ye respected the Nansong Kingdom¡¯s Ancestral Temple so much that he gave up the Pce to live here .


    There was a problem . There was definitely a problem .


    LiuYue thought this while she drew near the Ancestral Temple .


    Her eyes blurred . The faint moonlight was obscured by dark clouds and the temple was dpidated and deste .


    Suddenly, there was a lotus pond . Lotus leaves flew . Lotus leaves in the pond drifted with the night wind . The fragrance permeated . The water rippled . What temple? It was clearly a lotus field in front of them .


    /p>


    LiuYue was surprised and quickly stopped . She didn¡¯t dare to move .


    It was an illusion . It was definitely an illusion . She had fallen for it once before .


    LiuYue stopped . Before she could call out for Xuanyuan Che, there was a pull on her arm and her whole body fell backwards .


    She took one step back and the scenery quickly changed . There wasn¡¯t the dpidated temple anymore .


    LiuYue pointed to thend in front of her . ¡°There¡¯s¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh . ¡± Xuanyuan Che pressed a finger against LiuYue¡¯s lips to prevent her from speaking . In such a silent ce, even a small sound would travel a long distance .


    ¡°You can¡¯t be reckless with Dugu Ye around . ¡± A voice sounded in her ears . Xuanyuan Che held her hand tightly .


    Dugu Ye was proficient in arrays . There were no guards here, so there must be something keeping guard . How could she forget this?


    LiuYue smiled and obediently let Xuanyuan Che pull her along .


    /p>

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    LiuYue really didn¡¯t know anything about five elemental arrays .


    Her feet moved rapidly and the scenery rapidly transformed in front of her .


    LiuYue grew dizzy . She simply closed her eyes and let Xuanyuan Che pull her along . She was very happy to let him take care of everything .


    They stopped moving fifteen minutester . Xuanyuan Che gently shook LiuYue¡¯s hand .


    LiuYue felt it and immediately opened her eyes . The dpidated temple towered over them . Faint light shimmered from inside . Although it was dpidated, the solemnity and aura were oppressive .


    She looked back . It was still deste and rocky . In the fifteen minutes that they had walked, they actually hadn¡¯t even walked ten meters .


    LiuYue pouted and had nothing to say . She didn¡¯t know whether this array was considered powerful or not . She looked back and followed Xuanyuan Che to enter the temple .


    Although the temple was dpidated, the structure was still there . The inside was still oppressive and solemn .


    It was a quiet night and the people inside the temple were already asleep .


    The wind blew and left behind a quiet night atmosphere .


    /p>


    LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che fairly flew as they passed over the temple . Perhaps Dugu Ye¡¯s array outside the temple was powerful because there weren¡¯t many guards inside the temple . It made things a lot easier for LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che .


    They flew over the main hall andnded on the tall treetops . They looked down at the person in the main hall .


    He was wearing a golden outfit . His ck hair was casually tied behind his head . He sped his hands behind his back as he stood before a golden Buddha statue . He was aloof and cold .


    That ice-cold atmosphere around him was almostparable to the cold moon . It could be no one else other than Dugu Ye . Only, he was colder than before .


    His back was to the temple door . Dugu Ye stared at the tall golden Buddha and didn¡¯t move at all . There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of noise around . It was so quiet that even the breeze could be heard .


    LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che held their breaths . This Dugu Ye was staring dazed at the Buddha . Could it be that he really wanted to be a monk?


    Just when LiuYue thought that Dugu Ye wouldn¡¯t move, Dugu Ye suddenly reached out to press down hard on the golden Buddha¡¯s left foot .


    LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che couldn¡¯t help but stare intently .


    The treetops slightly moved . A green leaf slipped down LiuYue¡¯s head .


    /p>


    Someone was here . Dugu Ye¡¯s eyes instantly turned sharp . He immediately stopped his hand . He didn¡¯t even look back before he shot a weapon lightning fast in LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che¡¯s direction . At the same time, his body turned and he turned his head .

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    A leaf fell down from the trees andnded on the ground .


    There was no one there . Nothing was out of the ordinary .


    Dugu Ye slightly narrowed his eyes and looked at the weapon through the treetops that was nailed to the distant stone wall . He slowly walked over to that tall tree and retrieved it from the stone wall .


    It was very clean . There was no blood or scratches on it . There was nothing .


    Dugu Ye put the clean weapon away . He looked back at the tall and thick tree . He seemed to be too sensitive and heard wrong .


    He looked deeply at the Buddha . He stood for a moment and didn¡¯t press down on any other mechanisms before he turned and left .


    It didn¡¯t feel right . Although there was no one around, Duge Ye still felt that someone was watching him .


    His white figure slowly disappeared far into the night .


    LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che¡¯s bodies were stiffened and they were holding their breaths . They both released long sighs of relief .


    LiuYue touched her cheek . It was still cold . The hint of coldness was from the sharp weapon scraping by it .


    /p>


    It was very fast . If she hadn¡¯t reacted quickly and turned her head, that weapon wouldn¡¯t have just rubbed her cheek . It would have stabbed her head .


    She looked down at the fallen leaf on the ground . She and Xuanyuan Che looked at each other .


    That was close .


    They suppressed the apprehension in their hearts . They saw Dugu Ye walk far away and didn¡¯te back . They flipped and jumped down from the high treetops .


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look . ¡± LiuYue mouthed the words at Xuanyuan Che . She walked lightly towards the big Buddha in the hall . What was Dugu Ye looking for?


    The Buddha was up to thirteen meters tall . One foot was almost the size of an adult . Its body already lost its original luster . It was now gray and shabby .


    LiuYue reached out to touch the big Buddha¡¯s left foot . She mimicked Dugu Ye¡¯s earlier action and pressed down .


    She pressed down once . Nothing happened .


    She pressed down twice . Still nothing .


    /p>

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    LiuYue pouted . She looked at Xuanyuan Che, who was looking up at the huge Buddha . She tugged on Xuanyuan Che and motioned him to try .


    It was probably because she had no internal energy . That was why the Buddha ignored her .


    Xuanyuan Che looked deeply at the huge Buddha . He looked down on the Buddha¡¯s exposed toes . After he looked for a long time, he frowned at LiuYue and pointed to the Buddha¡¯s concave seam . ¡°It won¡¯t work . We still need something . ¡±


    This was not a simple mechanism . It wouldn¡¯t work just by pressing down on it . Dugu Ye must have had something else in his hands that they just didn¡¯t see .


    LiuYue gnashed her teeth . No wonder Dugu Ye left just like that . He was confident that no one else could open this mechanism .


    ¡°Do we just leave it then?¡± LiuYue looked up and mouthed the words at Xuanyuan Che .


    They were nning to scope out Helian Yunzhao and Dugu Ye tonight . They didn¡¯t expect to see both Helian Yunzhao and Dugu Ye acting mysteriously . If one of them acted mysteriously, they wouldn¡¯t think much of it . But since both of them acted mysteriously, then it was impossible for one not to overthink . Helian Yunzhao and Dugu Ye definitely had some sort of conspiracy .


    Aoyun and Xuesheng were in an alliance, but they were sneaking around Nansong Kingdom, which they were also trying to have an alliance with . LiuYue¡¯s curiosity waspletely piqued .


    She looked at the expressionless and contemting Xuanyuan Che . LiuYue¡¯s eyes shone with a light of ¡°We absolutely can¡¯t just leave . ¡±


    Xuanyuan Che looked at her obviously unreconciled expression . There was suddenly a slight smile on his pondering face . He blinked and silently said, ¡°Wait and observe . ¡±


    /p>


    Wait and observe . LiuYue¡¯s eyes turned and understood what he meant . A wicked and cunning smile suddenly appeared on her face .


    Didn¡¯t shee to provoke Aoyun, Xuesheng, and Nansong Kingdoms¡¯ rtionship? Now, it seemed that she didn¡¯t need to do anything and this secretive shady business already existed .


    Then why would she need to do anything? She just needed to stay on the sidelines and watch the fire . At the most critical time, she just needed to fan the mes and add fuel to the fire .

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    Two dark faces, which looked yellow in the dim light, smiled more coldly than the moon outside .


    The faraway Dugu Ye suddenly trembled . Ayer of goosebumps inexplicably appeared on his body . He looked up at the stars . Why was it so cold when it was this season?


    The moon shone . The night was quiet . It would certainly be clear skies tomorrow .


    For the next few days, LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che didn¡¯t make any moves nor were they impatient . They were leisurely, as if they really came to Nansong Kingdom to participate and sightsee during the Hundred Flowers Convention .


    QiuHen and the others werepletely baffled . They didn¡¯t know what LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che were nning .


    They went into the mountains and followed Ouyang Yufei everywhere during the day . But they climbed over walls and crawled through windows during the night .


    LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che were talented in being thieves . They weren¡¯t caught once by Helian Yunzhao or Dugu Ye .


    However, Helian Yunzhao and Dugu Ye turned the temple and the Prime Minister fu upside down and they still didn¡¯t find anything .


    LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che, who were secretly following them, grew impatient .


    Exactly what did these two men want to find?


    /p>


    Today, there wasn¡¯t a cloud in the blue sky . The blue sky was purer than even ocean water . A cool breeze gently blew with the aroma of spring . It was rare temperature for the season .


    There was a peach blossom forest behind the Ancestral Temple .


    Thousands of peach blossomspeted with each other as they bloomed . The pink color unfolded . It was so beautiful that it overshadowed all the mountain scenery .


    The light breeze blew . Petals flew in the wind and gently swirled .


    Inside the forest, a few people sat around a stone table veryfortably .


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to have such a forest of flowers with thousands of peach blossom trees and not one misceneous tree . ¡± Ouyang Yufei yed with the white jade winecup in his hands and praised the forest of flowers .


    There were thousands of peach blossom trees, but not one misceneous tree or any weeds . There wasn¡¯t another ce with such beauty . An unremarkable peach blossom became the most extraordinary here .

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    Thank you for your praise, benefactor . ¡± An old monk sitting opposite Ouyang Yufei smiled .


    ¡°Abbot, our Ancestral Temple should be praised . ¡± Nansong Emperor sat next to the abbot and smiled like a Maitreya Buddha .


    ¡°It really is a beautiful sight . ¡± Helian Yunzhao, who sat next to the Nansong Emperor, took a sip of wine . He praised as he looked at the peach blossom trees swaying in the breeze and sprinkling pink petals .


    The cold Dugu Ye next to Helian Yunzhao didn¡¯t say anything, but he slightly nodded .


    Nansong Emperor saw this and smiled even happier .


    When the Ancestral Temple was built, a few peach blossom trees were nted . No one expected that after a few hundred years, it would actually develop into tens of thousands of peach blossom trees and became the scenery behind the dpidated Ancestral Temple .


    The blossoming period was alsoter . Other peach blossoms had already bloomed, but the peach blossoms here bloomedte, which showed off its uniqueness .


    During these two days, Aoyun Taizi Dugu Ye and Xuesheng Taizi Helian Yunzhao came here to take a look . Sure enough, they really liked it here . Nansong Emperor couldn¡¯t help but smile even more .


    ¡°Qiu Han, do you have anything poetic to say?¡± Prime Minister Li sitting on the side smiled at Ouyang Yufei .


    This Qiu Han was knowledgeable in everything from astronomy to geography . He was amiable and a rare talent . He also had a clean family background and not someone without any backing .


    /p>


    Aoyun Taizi Dugu Ye and Xuesheng Taizi Helian Yunzhao were both splendid talents . They were very arrogant, so not everyone could have a conversation with them .


    Thus, Prime Minister Li had specifically brought Qiu Han over and hoped that Dugu Ye and Helian Yunzhao would like him .


    The few people there couldn¡¯t help but look at Ouyang Yufei .


    Ouyang Yufei chuckled . ¡°The flowers are blinding . I¡¯m afraid to show off in front of Aoyun Taizi and Taizi . It will be vulgar . ¡±


    His words were very gentle and courteous . He said that he didn¡¯t dare to show off in front of Helian Yunzhao, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t forget that ¡°Qiu Han¡± was from Xuesheng Kingdom .


    Prime Minister Li smiled . ¡°It¡¯s okay . It¡¯s okay . Getting the guidance of Xuesheng Taizi is your blessing . Just start . ¡± He smiled and motioned at Ouyang Yufei .

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    Ouyang Yufei secretly twisted his lips . Helian Yunzhao guiding him was his blessing? Perhaps, this sentence should be said to Helian Yunzhao instead .


    However, no matter what he was thinking, Ouyang Yufei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change . He said slightly respectfully and humbly, ¡°In that case, thismoner will start¡­¡­¡±


    LiuYue was standing not far away behind Ouyang Yufei . She blinked at Xuanyuan Che, who was standing equally respectfully nearby .


    This Ouyang Yufei was really powerful . In just two days, he could meet Nansong Emperor, Dugu Ye, and Helian Yunzhao .


    It seemed that this Prime Minister Li liked him . This son-inw probably couldn¡¯t run away .


    A hint of ridicule appeared in Xuanyuan Che¡¯s eyes . He blinked towards LiuYue too . Son-inw? Good . Hurry and marry into the Li fu . Xuanyuan Che would be really happy about that .


    The smile in LiuYue¡¯s eyes became more and more brilliant .


    Golden sunlight sparkled . Peach blossoms swirled .


    ¡°Good, good . What a good line . ¡± Helian Yunzhao put down the winecup in his hands . He nodded and praised Ouyang Yufei .


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Taizi . ¡± Ouyang Yufei stood up and bowed . His etiquette was thoughtful and humble .


    /p>


    Helian Yunzhao motioned Ouyang Yufei to sit . His fingers brushed the petals that fell from the sky off his knees . He looked at Ouyang Yufei and said slowly, ¡°This Taizi heard the Qiu family started in the antique business?¡±


    Ouyang Yufei instantly said, ¡°Yes, the ancestors did start the family that way . ¡±


    ¡°Then you have the ability to examine antique objects?¡± Helian Yunzhao nodded and smiled .


    Ouyang Yufei cupped his hands and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to im proficiency . I just understand a little . ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good . This Taizi recently got an antique . Help this Taizi verify whether it is real or fake . ¡± Helian Yunzhao smiled and waved .


    A guard soon came over and handed Helian Yunzhao a palm-sized sandalwood box .


    LiuYue couldn¡¯t help raise her eyebrow high and nce at Xuanyuan Che .

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    Xuanyuan Che shrugged and didn¡¯t say anything .


    The real Qiu family was in the antique business and sold antiques .


    He wanted Qiu Han¡¯s identity back then because it was convenient and the Xuesheng citizens wouldn¡¯t be suspicious . He thought that once they got in the Hundred Flowers Convention, this identity wouldn¡¯t have any more use .


    Who would have thought this would happen?


    Something that Helian Yunzhao couldn¡¯t verify, but the Ouyang Yufei, who was not really an antique connoisseur, had to verify? Wasn¡¯t his identity about to be exposed then?


    LiuYue and Xuanyuan Che became vignt .


    Helian Yunzhao opened the exquisitely carved sandalwood box . He slowly took out something that looked like jade, but wasn¡¯t like jade and looked like iron, but wasn¡¯t like iron .


    It was iron ck and as wide as two fingers . It was curved and looked broken . It wasn¡¯t a whole item . It exuded an iron-colored light under the sun .


    Once this item was shown, Nansong Emperor¡¯s, who was smiling like a Maitreya Buddha, expression changed . His hand holding his winecup tightened . His chubby body leaned slightly forward .


    Although he instantly controlled himself, that one moment of shock was seen not only by the nearby Ouyang Yufei . Even LiuYue from rtively far away noticed .


    /p>


    At the same time, Prime Minister Li¡¯s, who was sitting across from Nansong Emperor, expression also changed . His fingers mped down tightly on his stone chair¡¯s armrest . He almost stood up .


    If it wasn¡¯t for the stone table in front of him, LiuYue would have no doubts that he would have jumped up .


    What was this thing? Why did their expressions changed?


    LiuYue was wondering when she looked at the Ancestral Temple¡¯s abbot out of the corner of her eyes .


    The old monk¡¯s calm face slightly turned red . His thin hand holding Buddhist beads paused and tightly clenched around the beads .


    Although his expression didn¡¯t change as much as Nansong Emperor and Prime Minister Li¡¯s, his expression still made LiuYue raise her eyebrows high . Once this broken thing appeared, all three of their faces changed . This¡­¡­

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    LiuYue frowned deeply and nced at Xuanyuan Che .


    Xuanyuan Che didn¡¯t look at her at all . LiuYue couldn¡¯t help but stop looking at the three people and looked at Xuanyuan Che instead .


    He didn¡¯t move, but absolute shock was shing in his eyes . He stared at the thing in Helian Yunzhao¡¯s hands in shock, something that LiuYue had never seen him do before .


    She frowned even deeper . Exactly what was this thing?


    ¡°Come here and help this Taizi see if this is real or fake . What year is it from?¡± Helian Yunzhao ignored the three people¡¯s distorted faces and smiled at Ouyang Yufei . He handed the thing that attracted everyone¡¯s attention to Ouyang Yufei .


    Ouyang Yufei had long detected everyone¡¯s abnormality . He was strategizing in his heart, but his expression didn¡¯t change, as if he didn¡¯t notice anything abnormal .


    He stood up and walked over to take the object from Helian Yunzhao . He stood there and examined it .


    ¡°The texture is hard . The markings are colorful . It should be made of bronze . ¡± Ouyang Yufei flipped the broken object in his hands as he spoke . He slowly said, ¡°Judging from the wear and the dust on it, this object should be 400 or 500 years old . ¡±


    The three people¡¯s expressions changed even more; almost to an uncontroble degree .


    LiuYue saw this and frowned deeply .


    /p>


    Ouyang Yufei raised the object to look at it against the sun . He shook his head and said, ¡°This bronze iron ring may be 400 or 500 years old, but theposition is ordinary . It¡¯s not some rare treasure . Also, this object is broken, so that¡¯s just one of its ws . ¡±


    He paused and looked up at Helian Yunzhao . He politely bowed and said, ¡°Forgive thismoner . This object is rubbish . It has no value . ¡±


    Helian Yunzhao not only didn¡¯t get angry, but he was actually happy . He nodded constantly . ¡°You have good eyes . Not bad . Not bad . ¡±


    Ouyang Yufei looked modest and said that he didn¡¯t deserve the praise . He started to hand the broken object back to Helian Yunzhao .

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    Ouyang Yufei seemed calm, but he had actually remembered all of the markings on the object clearly .


    He was not an idiot . When the two important figures in Nansong Kingdom changed their expressions, this object was probably not rubbish .


    He would remember the markings and slowly ponder over themter .


    He reached out to hand the object back . Before he seeded, Dugu Ye, who had not spoken, suddenly said coldly, ¡°This Taizi has one too . Take a look at it . ¡±


    He slowly pulled out an object from his sleeve and handed it to Ouyang Yufei .


    Underneath the sunlight, the two objects were almost exactly the same .


    Nansong Emperor, Prime Minister Li, and the abbot couldn¡¯t maintain their expressions anymore . They stiffened and looked steadily at Ouyang Yufei, as if they would all jump up and eat someone .


    What was this thing? LiuYue¡¯s curiosity was aroused . She pinched Xuanyuan Che hard . Xuanyuan Che¡¯s expression also changed when Dugu Ye took the broken object out .


    He looked at LiuYue¡¯s inquisitive eyes . He pondered for a moment and told her secretly, ¡°Nansong Kingdom is wealthier than any other country in the Central ins . That¡¯s because of its own wealth and also the wealth handed down by its ancestors .


    ¡°ording to the historical records, when Nansong Kingdom was founded, its territory covered almost the entire Xuesheng and Tianchen Kingdoms . Nansong Kingdom had a huge territory and infinite wealth . ¡±


    /p>


    LiuYue didn¡¯t hear him exin what the object was, but heard him talk about the founding history instead . She couldn¡¯t help but lightly frown, but she also listened more attentively .


    If he had to mention such a long history to talk about this object, this object shouldn¡¯t be ordinary .


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how the rumors started, but rumors spread in all the countries . Nansong Kingdom¡¯s founding Emperor buried a huge treasure in order for Nansong to take over the world . ¡±

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    Xuanyuan Che paused and continued, ¡°Tianchen¡¯s historical records state that three countries once wanted to find Nansong Kingdom¡¯s treasure and waged wars . But they didn¡¯t find one bit of gold or silver in the end . Everyone suspected that this was just a rumor .


    ¡°However, after the wars, a rumor spread to all the countries .


    ¡°Three iron-colored bronze ring fragments will unlock to the treasure of Mount Xiagu . ¡±


    LiuYue turned around and stared at the broken ring in Ouyang Yufei¡¯s hands . That meant that, that ring¡­¡­


    Xuanyuan Che followed LiuYue¡¯s eyes and said darkly, ¡°No one has ever seen a fragment of a ring . I always thought the rumors were fake . I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡­¡±


    Xuanyuan Che didn¡¯t say any more . The implication was obvious .


    The sun glimmered . The broken ring was still in Ouyang Yufei¡¯s hands . Nansong Emperor, Prime Minister Li, and the Ancestral Temple¡¯s abbot¡¯s faces had undergone many changes . This already and clearly indicated a lot of things .


    Ouyang Yufei reached out to take the fragment Dugu Ye handed to him over the stone table . The two pieces fit together seamlessly and formed 2/3 of a ring .


    Under the golden light, everyone could clearly see the ring was only missing one piece . It was only missing thest piece .


    ¡°It¡¯s a product from the same period . They should both be fragments of the same object . ¡± Ouyang Yufei¡¯s voice fluttered in the peach blossom forest .


    /p>


    Bang . The Ancestral Temple¡¯s abbot trembled . His string of Buddhist beads broke and Buddhist beads rolled all over the ground .


    Nansong Emperor opened his mouth and constantly inhaled and exhaled, as if someone had grabbed a hold of his neck and he was about to suffocate .


    And Prime Minister Li was grabbing tightly to the stone chair . If he wasn¡¯t a schr, the stone chair would probably be pinched into pieces .


    Peach blossoms flew in the breeze and floated down . Everything was beautiful .


    ¡°Do you remember I told you before that the founding Nansong Empress is rumored to have left something for the Li descendants? But in the end, no one knows what it is? Now, it seems to be that . ¡± Xuanyuan Che looked at the three people and said .

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    There are three fragments . One is in Nansong Emperor¡¯s hands . One is in Li fu . And one seems to be in the Ancestral Temple . ¡± Xuanyuan Che crossed his arms over his chest and gritted his teeth . He originally didn¡¯t know this, but from the expressions of the three people, it would be difficult for him not to know .


    No wonder Helian Yunzhao and Dugu Ye stayed in Li fu and the Ancestral Temple .


    Aoyun and Xuesheng were indeed more well-informed than his Tianchen .


    ¡°If they get this monstrous wealth, Aoyun and Xuesheng¡­¡­¡± Xuanyuan Che clenched his fists tightly . His face sunk .


    ¡°How much?¡± LiuYue returned to her senses and mouthed towards Xuanyuan Che .


    ¡°A country can make aeback . What do you think?¡±


    LiuYue¡¯s mouth slightly twitched . Wealth that could build a kingdom wasn¡¯t something that one could imagine .


    If Aoyun and Xuesheng obtained this wealth, hers and Xuanyuan Che¡¯s futures would be moreplicated .


    LiuYue frowned deeply . She looked at the cold Dugu Ye and smiling Helian Yunzhao . Her mind lit up .


    ¡°No . They didn¡¯t get it . ¡± LiuYue pinched Xuanyuan hard .


    /p>


    Xuanyuan Che suddenly turned around .


    ¡°They didn¡¯t get it because we¡¯ve been following them,¡± LiuYue quickly and secretly told Xuanyuan Che . They had been following them for a few days . They personally saw that the two men didn¡¯t find anything .


    They definitely hadn¡¯t found the fragments over these past few days . If they had already found the treasure, what would they have been looking for then¡­¡­?


    That¡¯s right . That¡¯s right .


    Xuanyuan Che and LiuYue¡¯s eyes brightened at the same time .


    Those fragments were fake . They were used to alert the enemy .


    They were such important things . If Dugu Ye or Helian Yunzhao found them, why would they bring them out in front of Nansong Emperor and the others? They would have made sure the news would never leak out . But now, it was as if they were announcing it to the world .


    They did this for only one purpose . It was to beat the grass to startle the snake . It wasn¡¯t a bad thing to beat the grass to startle the snake . To catch the snake, you had to first lure it out before you knew where it was .

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    Two pieces of fragments were born. The leader of the Southern Song Dynasty, Li Fu, and the temple of the state. People familiar with the situation need to check whether they are hiding or not. These two pieces are true or false.


    Those who can''t do it will have a chance.


    At one nce, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche squinted slightly.


    It''s a good move to beat the grass and frighten the snake. If they didn''t see that they didn''t seed with their own eyes, they would have won their move.


    Dugu ye and Yunzhao are really good for acting.


    Want to pass, ryukue and xuanyuanche at the same time eyebrows and eyes turned, a smile appeared on the face.


    How can you let the proud cloud and the snow holy Kingdom get such a fortune? If you don''t take it, it''s not a bad idea.


    Evil smile in the eye wave cirction has reached an agreement.


    A breeze blew, and a peach blossom rain started under the peach blossom forest.


    It''s a beautiful thing to be contaminated with all people.


    "Lord, Lord, what''s the matter with you?" Beautiful, a discordant voice suddenly sounded, full of horror.


    When Ryukyu and xuanyuanche turned their heads, they saw that the emperor of the Southern Song Dynasty stroked his chest and was panting quickly, looking sad.


    "I''m afraid that the Lord of the country has an old disease. I''ll be fine if I take the congealing incense pill. " "The congealing fragrant pill is in the Imperial Pce, but it''s not taken out. "


    "Then... "


    In a panic, Dugu ye saw this and stood up and said coldly: "since that''s the case, it''s good to send the Lord back to the pce quickly. You can enjoy the flowers whenever you like. Don''t worry about it this time. "


    "Yes, let''s go, let''s go. " Yunzhao also stood up, with anxiety on his face. Everyone listened to the words of Prince Aoyun and Prince Xuesheng of the kingdom of snow. At present, they couldn''t neglect to neglect. They lifted up the Lord of the Southern Song Dynasty in a soft sedan chair, with Prime Minister Li beside them, and rushed back to the city quickly.


    In a sh, all the people who had to go left, even the abbot of the national Temple disappeared.


    Dugu ye and Yunzhao look at each other casually. They pass by one by one and go in two directions.


    By the side of Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, Dugu Aotian looked back at the respectful Ryukyu and xuanyuanche and frowned slightly.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    How are these two people so familiar with each other?


    "Prince. " Witton''s footsteps immediately attracted the low cry of the guard behind him.


    Dugu ye took another look at the two of them. He walked forward. Time didn''t wait for him. He couldn''t miss the crucial moment. Let the familiar figure go first.


    Birds fly by, peach blossom rain.


    People in the flower forest are scattered in an instant.


    Stars everywhere, instead of the bright sky.


    West courtyard of Prime Minister Li''s mansion.


    "It''s not simple, it''s not simple. I said it''s a big problem to take a broken copper as a treasure. " In the West courtyard, Ouyang Yufei listens to Liuyue and tells him the key point. He can''t help but p the palm of his hand and smile.


    "Then it''s up to you. " Standing up, Ryukyu smiled at Ouyang Yufei, looking in a good mood.


    She needs Ouyang Yufei''s help, so we can''t hide it from him.


    Ouyang Yufei, hearing this, reached out his hand and rubbed his eyebrows. It seemed to be his favorite action in this period of time. He said with a little helplessness and a smile: "you really trust me, and I''ll take care of the nting. " "That means I believe you. " Ryukyu split his mouth and smiled.


    Waving the folding fan gently, Ouyang Yu Fei said with a smile: "go, go, spread you, and I can''t help it. Don''t worry, I''ve always been good at it. "


    Ryukyu knew that Ouyang Yufei would agree. At present, he didn''t say anything polite. He left with xuanyuanche.


    XiaGu mountain, 700 miles away from the capital of the Southern Song Dynasty, was the first step taken by the Southern Song Dynasty in that year, and the ce where it started. Fast horse and whip, Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, Duyi, go to XiaGu mountain day and night.


    Dugu ye, Yunzhao, try to get the three iron colored bronze rings. The final destination is here. Then why do theypete with them for the rings at the starting point? It''s not the best to wait for the rabbits at the end.


    The ck curtain is like satin, and the stars are shining.


    The steed galloped like electricity.


    People all know that the mantis catches the cicada yellow Finch, but they don''t know who is the mantis, who is the cicada, who is the Yellow finch.

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    It''s a good spring to dance in the morning.


    XiaGu mountain is undting and winding. Although it is inferior to qiandang mountain, thergest group of mountains in the Southern Song Dynasty, it has its own vor.


    At this time of spring, flowers are in full bloom, grass is green and thriving.


    Qingmei is a hero when it''s boiled. XiaGu mountain is a ce where tea and wine are tasted. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are really rare. It''s a pity that there is no Qingmei at this time of year. They can''t be heroes.


    Swim with your arms and watch the three colors of Tianshui.


    Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, not a little anxious and eager, but more like a leisure tourist, leisure.


    The sun flies, and in a sh it''s three or four days.


    The birds are singing and the sun is dancing.


    Turning his fingertips, Ryukyu squinted at the pigeons parked on his fingers and smiled, "here they are. "


    Xuanyuanche nced at the message from autumn trace. Dugu ye and Yunzhao had talked with the leader of the Southern Song Dynasty and left today.


    In fact, the two pedestrians have turned to XiaGu mountain. I don''t know what Dugu ye and Yunzhao talked about with the leader of the Southern Song Dynasty. Now it doesn''t matter. As long as I wait here, I''m afraid that he will not be able to unite with the Southern Song Dynasty.


    This is the League of intrigue, to defeat, in an instant.


    Look at each other and smile, Ryukyu xuanyuanche walked hand in hand, finally came.


    Sunset, orange cage all over the sky, sprinkle the setting sun. The sound of horses is as dim as wind and fire.


    Night fell and a dark fire shed.


    "Here it is. " Yunzhao''s handsome face is full of repressed solemnity and excitement. He holds the map in his hand and points to the ce where the thick green grass has been poked in the middle of the mountain belly to expose the huge stone gate.


    The moon shed from the air, shining the green mark of the stone door.


    Lofty and mottled, hundreds of years of precipitation, the stone gate has not the original style, be old, but the neat, but no less than any modern architecture, intact standing.

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    Dugu Ye nodded and walked forward, looking up at a small gap on the stone door that seemed quite inconspicuous.


    A round notch.


    He reached out and slowly shook out the two rings in his hand. Dugu Ye''s eyes were still cold, and there was not much mood fluctuation. It seemed that the wealth of the whole sky could be acquired by any country, and it was not so great in his eyes.


    "Half a man. " Yunzhao puts down the map in his hand and takes out the ring fragments in his sleeve.


    I have tried my best to do countless homework. Today I really get the key. In the meantime, I have been dangerous and resourceful. I really don''t want to be a stranger.


    "Well. " Well, Dugu Ye didn''t say anything superfluous. He slowly reached for two pieces of ring fragments in his hand and stuck them on the gap of the stone gate.


    There is nothing to say about the contract that has been signed for a long time. In the Southern Song Dynasty, Aoyun and Xuesheng were one and a half people. They could build a nk road in the Ming Dynasty and live in seclusion. Xuesheng was not so nice to meet.


    Three pieces of debris tightly fit on the stone gate which has been empty for four or five hundred years.


    There was a sh of dark fire and a thrill.


    Everyone will definitely look at the huge stone gate, is it true? Is it fake? Is there really a great treasure, or is everything just a legend of wild history.


    The fist tightly clenched, the heart entire raised. No one is not nervous, no one is not excited.


    In the bright light of the lights on this side, the three quiet and waveless pieces pieced together into a circr arc suddenly made a light bang.


    Then in the eyes of all the people on this side, it slowly turned up.


    One, two, three. As if there is an invisible hand, pushing it to rotate, the circle rotates regrly.


    Dugu ye and Yun, who were close to the stone gate, called for this, and immediately stepped back two steps, far away.


    The stars are shining, and the silver moonlight is shining.


    Hazy, hundreds of years did not open the stone gate, in a silver world, came the sound of wheels, slowly opened.

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    Yin is soft and moist, and the light shes from behind the stone door.


    Quiet and bright.


    Through the light of the torch, Dugu ye and Yunzhao clearly saw that it was the night pearl iid on the winding and endless stone wall behind the stone gate.


    With the night pearl to illuminate, do not need to go deep inside, already know its luxury and wealth.


    In the gentle night, the dusty treasure opened the door.


    It was a long time before Dugu ye and Yun Zhao led the way into the cave.


    At the open door, the strong general guards the forest, which is very strict.


    Lying on the top of the tree, Ryukyu, who had slept for a while, stretched himself, opened his eyes and held her xuanyuanche, smiled and said, "OK?"


    Xuanyuanche mouth hook: "wake up really is the time. "


    "Of course. " Ryukyu smiled and squinted, looking like azy cat, which made people ignore the sharp sh in his eyes.


    "Who?" The words of ryukue and xuanyuanche were not deliberately suppressed. Their voices flew with the night wind. In the dead of the night, they were far away to the people and horses of Aoyun and xueshengguo, who were guarding the stone cave gate. The two men and horses instantly got their weapons out of the sheath. "The one who wants your life. " The flying five characters are floating in the air, and the three figures have been shot into the two sides like ghosts.


    The sword is flying, blood is sshing.


    The people that Dugu ye and Yunzhao brought here are the best of the best of the two countries, though they are few but excellent.


    However, the opponent is Ryukyu, xuanyuanche and Duyi. Such a good hand only has the share of admiration. In a moment, it has been solved.


    In the cave, Dugu Yeyun Zhao and other people didn''t even hear a strange cry or signal.


    p hands, Ryukyu Dynasty xuanyuanche side of the head, high outline from the corner of the mouth way: "go. "


    "Go. " Xuanyuanche reaches out and holds Ryukyu''s hand. The sleeve robe moves towards the stone gate.


    Behind him, Du Yi didn''t say anything superfluous. As soon as he raised his arm, a carrier pigeon flew away, waving his ck skirt, he was already guarding at the gate of the cave.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    Dugu ye and Yunzhao wasted so much time and money, but they didn''t expect to follow them closely. They followed two cannibal rats effortlessly.


    The night is full-bodied, and the sound of trees in XiaGu mountain is whirling.


    The cave is very deep, winding and open, can not see the end.


    Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are walking along the quiet and bright cave, quietly following the footprints of Dugu ye and others on the ground.


    The bluestone paves the road, hundreds of yearster, it is spotless, and there is no moss. It can be seen how much craft and effort were expended on that day.


    Raised eyebrows, Ryukyu nced at the stone wall. Every one foot or so, there was a night pearl about the size of a baby''s fist, which lit up the stone wall and shriveled his mouth towards xuanyuanche.


    So rich.


    She has been to some ces in recent years, such as Tianchen pce, Houjin pce, Aoyun pce and Beimu pce. She has met the rich masters in the world.


    But no one can have such a great momentum, let alone others, this continuous almost a mile or two, and it seems that there is no end to the night pearl, it is very powerful.


    If you don''t see the treasure, you''ve got a good start. Xuanyuanche saw that Ryukyu gave him a t mouth, but he tightly grasped Ryukyu''s hand. If this ce is really the treasure of the founding of the Southern Song Dynasty, it''s better to be prepared in mind, which will be a huge number.


    Ryukyu reached out and shook xuanyuanche''s hand.


    She didn''t have to prepare. She thought that this is the modern excavation of the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin. Even if there are treasures and wealth in the sky, treasures that depend on her imagination and can''t be imagined at all, she was not surprised. Because that is the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty. No matter what it has, it should be, and it is reasonable. With such an idea, she would not be surprised to go there.


    Go ahead hand in hand and go around all the way.


    Go down the steps, take the fork, meander, don''t know where to go.

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    Ryukyu and xuanyuanche didn''t speak. They couldn''t hear Dugu ye and Yunzhao. They didn''t know where they were. Why bother the person who led them.


    Following the disordered steps, ryukue and xuanyuanche walk very easily.


    A turn ahead is still a bluestone curve. The dark and bright pearl of the night shines on the channel softly and deeply.


    Step out, the stone wall around suddenly heard a faint roar.


    Dull and murderous.


    Holding hands of the Ryukyu and xuanyuanche face immediately a positive, bad, who opened the mechanism.


    The thought in my heart just turned, the stone wall around me made a rumble, and a cold, murderous air came through my body.


    "Let''s go. " Ryukyu and xuanyuanche shouted in a low voice at the same time. If they could not keep their leisure, they would shoot towards the end of the corridor in front like a sword and lightning.


    At the same time, the walls around the two men made a light sound, the stone walls trembled, and the long arrows, as thick as fingers, shot out of the stone walls like a rainstorm.


    Dense, toward the opposite stone wall on the shot.


    The Ryukyu and xuanyuanche in the corridor will be wrapped in the arrow rain. As soon as the figure is slippery, xuanyuanche pulls up Ryukyu, and his toes are on the ground a little, which is as fast as a flying eagle swooping ten feet, and then he pours out.


    It''s like thunder in the air.


    Behind him, the sharp arrow constantly rubbed his back across, deep into the opposite wall, like cutting tofu.


    The iron ck arrow stuck in the stone wall, the tail of the arrow was shaking constantly, and the two walls became hedgehogs almost instantly. It''s amazing. It''s flying by.


    A flying body shot through the arrow forest. Xuanyuanche didn''t fall from the air in one step. On the bluestone road in front of him, there was a rustle.


    There was no back stab in the space, and it came out from the ground.


    The cold light shed and spread over the front ten feet.


    The chestnut barb is full of silver ck color, a strong smell, emanating from the barb.

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    Poison. There is a strong poison hidden in it.


    Behind him, theunched sharp arrow is shooting down the stone wall, approaching the back of xuanyuanche and Liuyue.


    Xuanyuanche''s eyes suddenly cold, hands in the waist touch, soft sword immediately scabbard, a sword toward the bottom of the barb swept away.


    When the tip of the sword sweeps across the ce, the barb is immediately cut off by the waist, revealing a big space of sesame.


    Xuanyuanche grasps Liuyue with one hand, points to the ground on the tiptoe, does not dare to stay at all, and shoots out towards the front again.


    The sword in his hand was shaking, and he didn''t stop for a moment.


    The body shape is like a dragonfly skimming the water and flying on the barb. The sharp arrow sound behind him keeps shooting into the opposite wall.


    The ck sharp arrow is lying in this corridor, killing fiercely.


    He was suddenly shot by xuanyuanche, and Ryukyu didn''t stop. He immediately put on the silver gloves that were collected from the 17 Xianbei ethnic groups, and then he was found by Ouyang Yufei, which concealed the silk on his wrist.


    The sharp arrow flies, the barb is gorgeous.


    Step on the ground and fly in.


    There is no room for any mistake or omission.


    The figure flew sideways, seeing the group of barbs to be seen. At the front of the aisle, there was a huge stone. Suddenly there was a thud, and the head of the bag fell down.


    Ryukyu''s eyes were suddenly deep. If the stone gate falls, and there are sharp arrowsing from behind, and there are poisonous thorns at the foot, is it not that there is no way to heaven or to the earth.


    Before the mind can turn, the body has made the first response.


    The finger is on the wrist, the sky silk breathes out, toward the stone door that falls quickly, the thick stone wall grabs.


    At the same time, Ryukyu''s backhand is to grasp xuanyuanche.


    As soon as the wrist shakes, the sky''s silk shrinks, and the two figures fly forward like flying. The stone gate fell rapidly.


    The two figures can not turn back and swoop.


    Faster and faster, the gap is smaller and smaller.


    One meter five, one meter, fifty centimeters.


    In a blink, the passageway is too small to be small.

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    Ryukyu''s eyes were wide, and he saw that the gap was almost vanishing. He could not help but drink: "go. "


    grasp xuanyuanche''s wrist and throw it towards the stone gate which is about to close.


    Xuanyuanche''s figure is empty andes out.


    At the same time, Ryukyu yanked the silk in his hand, fell down and rushed towards the smaller and smaller gap.


    Keep your body t, close to the ground and slide across.


    Ryukyu almost felt the heavy and strong pressure from the tip of his nose, and almost felt the hardness of the friction between the stone and the tip of his nose.


    The figure is like electricity, which is emitted horizontally.


    "Bang. "With a dull loud sound, the stone gate fell down and locked the space.


    There was a faint crackling sound. It was the sound of a sharp arrow on the stone wall.


    The body glides past, xuanyuanche presses his wrist, holds the momentum that he bumps into the wall in front of him, turns over in the air and looks back anxiously: "moon. "


    "Bang. " Just turned around, a figure rushed towards him, xuanyuanche hurriedly extended his hand and sped the rushing Ryukyu. The fierce force almost hit him and he backed away.


    Even Ryukyu can''t control the power, we can imagine how much power Ryukyu used.


    With a sp on Ryukyu, xuanyuanche looks at ryukyue''s half sleeve, which ispletely gone. He looks up at the falling stone gate with his cheek shaking.


    Under the heavy stone gate, the sleeve edge of Ryukyu is clearly reflected. Xuanyuanche sees that this heart is tight. If Ryukyu is on the slow side, then


    "Nothing. " Ryukyu props up his body, shakes his hands off the silk of that day, and grins at xuanyuanche.


    Xuanyuanche didn''t say anything when he heard this. He just reached out and hugged Ryukyu for a while. Tightly, his Ryukyu was so critical that he was the first one to send out.


    "You will be the same. " Backhand hugged her xuanyuanche, ryukue way.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    If it was xuanyuanche today, he would let her out first. There''s no need to doubt it, or even think about it. They don''t talk about it between them.


    Ears hear Ryukyu so sure, xuanyuanche slowly smile, yes, the same.


    Stand up, pull up the Ryukyu, xuanyuanche did not do any extra expression, turned around to see the front side of the shiny cave, toward Ryukyu said: "continue. "


    "Continue. " Ryukyu turned to look at the closed stone gate behind him and blocked their way back. Since there was no way to turn around, he went forward.


    When we go together, instead of the leisure we just had, we will be cautious.


    I don''t know who touched the mechanism. Although I don''t need to be afraid of the mechanism hundreds of years ago, I can''t turn a blind eye to it. Who knows if there were any skilled craftsmen and mechanism masters hundreds of years ago.


    One before and one after, xuanyuanche naturally protected Liuyue behind him.


    The mountain path is deeper and deeper, as if it is walking downward, circling and winding.


    Turning a corner, xuanyuanche suddenly stops, and Ryukyu sees the scene ahead from xuanyuanche''s shoulder.


    One ce is full of arrows and one ce is full of brambles.


    In this mess of arrows and thorns, several people fell down, like a hedgehog, shot like a honeb. The walls, the top of the head, are full of barbs.


    It seems that the corridor on this side has turned up and down, standing strangely.


    "Without them. " Xuanyuanche stepped forward and nced at the dead man. He lowered his voice and said to Ryukyu. There were no Dugu ye or Yunzhao.


    Ryukyu nodded and walked slowly through the gap. Dugu ye and Yunzhao are all good at martial arts. They will not be destroyed easily. It seems that they have not retreated. They should go deeper.


    At a nce, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are more and more careful to walk along the aisle.


    This time, there are organs and sharp weapons on the road ahead. Along the way, blood color spreads and one by one people fall down.

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    Looking at this situation, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche put snacks.


    It seems that all the mechanisms in front of them are down on Dugu ye and Yunzhao. They''ve broken them and made them both cheaper.


    Stop and go, the terrain is more and more, as if to go into the center of the earth.


    "Drawing?" Through a bend, xuanyuanche looks at a thin roll of paper in the forest of guns, which is nailed to the wall, and looks like the one the cloud summoned to see.


    At present, xuanyuanche is sideways, walking towards the drawing from the forest of guns.


    When Ryukyu saw this, he did not stop. He walked slowly towards the fork in front of the gun forest.


    Out of the gun forest, the road ahead suddenly split into two, there was a fork, Ryukyu looked down carefully at the ground, there are signs of people entering.


    It seems that Dugu ye and Yunzhao have entered the two roads separately.


    Looking up, I nced at the two dark roads, and Ryukyu frowned suddenly.


    Gloomy, the road on the left is invaded by the gusts of overcast wind. It''s a kind of unspeakable cold and dangerous feeling. It''s creepy. Frowning, Ryukyu looked at the one on the right.


    It''s very calm, a calm and dangerous atmosphere.


    Looking up and smelling the calm breath, Ryukyu took a deep look at the cave on the right hand side. It was really quiet, but there was a feeling she could not say. It was an intuition, a sixth sense of walking on the edge of life and death, surpassing the five senses and being extremely sensitive to the potential danger.


    This road


    Hearing the footsteps of xuanyuancheing slowly, ryukue suddenly extended his wrists and feet, erasing a few lines of traces of the road mouth, leaving only a few lines of steps.


    "Useless map. " Xuanyuanche raised the damaged map in his hand. What is recorded above is just the road to here. There is no one below. He went there for nothing.


    "Two ways, which way?" Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche and asks.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    Xuanyuanche threw the damaged map and looked at the traces of the two sides carefully.


    After a moment of meditation, he looked up at Ryukyu and said with a smile, "since there are people walking on both sides, we have two ways. You go this way, I go this way. "


    Say stop pointing, pointing to the Ryukyu is that trace, it seems that many people walk, and calm road.


    Hearing this, Ryukyu frowned and looked at xuanyuanche.


    "Don''t fight, remember, don''t rush if it''s dangerous,e back here and wait for me. " Holding the hand of Ryukyu tightly, xuanyuanche admonishes carefully.


    That road looks like a lot of people walking. It shouldn''t be very dangerous.


    As for the one he left, it seems that there are few strange people. Although Ryukyu is powerful, it''s better not to let her be in danger. In a dangerous ce, he wille.


    After a deep look at xuanyuanche, ryukue suddenly smiled and nodded: "well, you too. "


    Seeing each other with a smile, xuanyuanche patted Ryukyu''s shoulder and stepped into the four volt channel.


    Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche, who is not in the dark. There is a trace of tenderness in his eyes. He is in such a mind. She is not.


    They say they are going to die together. When they are in danger, they don''t want each other to suffer any damage. They are the same people and in the same mood. After finishing the whole equipment, Ryukyu walked slowly into the cave where only the natural killer could feel the danger.


    They have opened the mechanism and blocked their retreat. They can only go forward and find their exit from the other end.


    The light is dim and soft.


    Walking slowly, the road is calm, without any mechanism, without any danger. Ryukyu walked slowly, very calm, very calm.


    Fork, fork again.


    Along the way, there are more and more turnouts. Ryukyu sees fewer and fewer traces at the turnouts. Obviously, the people in front are almost divided.


    Mark well, Ryukyu does not choose to enter at will.

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    The terrain is more and more downward, as if it is really going deep into the center of the earth.


    In a turning room, the front is suddenly bright, a space of 2300 square meters, just like the body of the watch, lying on the strap.


    Heat, a kind of heat from the cracks in the ground.


    In a moment, Ryukyu was sweating.


    Eyebrow color does not move, Ryukyu a body calmly steps forward.


    In the open space, when walking to the center, ryukyue found that there were patterns carved on the space. A five element eight trigrams diagram was carved on the space at his feet, which contained a trace of red in the dark light.


    What? Ryukyu''s heart moved and his steps fell at will, just stepping on the ck spot of the eight trigrams.


    "Boom. " Hearing a muffled sound, the blue te at the foot of the whole Ryukyu moon suddenly broke apart. A hot light and heat came out vigorously.


    The figure plummeted down, towards the red bottom of the split.


    Ryukyu''s nerves were tense for a moment. With a dagger on his back hand, he stabbed at the ce where he had just stood. At the same time, his wrist moved, and the silk of heaven shot towards the hole at the other end.


    A dagger is inserted into the bluestone b, and before Ryukyu can make a strong leap, the bluestone b will fall immediately and fall into the red below. When Ryukyu saw this, his eyes suddenly tightened. The ground on this side was empty.


    In a sh, Ryukyu was already empty. There was nothing left. The speed of Ryukyu was amazing.


    Falling on the silk, Ryukyu falls into the air.


    An indescribable heat, rising from the bottom of the void, almost baking the Ryukyu moon in such a short time, it''s almost dry. Can''t look down, the wrist a shake, Ryukyu a kick, bear that day silk toward the cave exit ripple.


    A man swooped on the edge of the cave. Ryukyu stabbed a dagger across the square of bluestone. He climbed up the stone wall and looked back at his back.


    It doesn''t matter at this point, even if it''s a person with a strong heart like Ryukyu, he''s also scared out of a cold sweat by Sheng Sheng.

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    Behind her, where she had just stood in the air, the heat of the white forest rose and filled the whole space.


    And in this white heat, a red flying, red like fire, red almost took all the heat between the heaven and earth.


    A piece of red, thick as water, but the temperature is fire, a fire can not match the temperature and high heat.


    At this time, it is bubbling up and down, as if it can rise and fall at any time.


    In a sh, Ryukyu only felt a burning smell in his hair, and his body seemed to be burning.


    Magma, Ryukyu''s eyes opened suddenly. This is volcanic magma.


    God, where did these people get these things?


    Don''t tell her it was a volcano?


    Shocked in the heart, but not slow in the hand. Once shaking the silk in the sky, Ryukyu turns over and climbs towards the stone wall. This ce can''t stay. It will kill people.


    Step up, Ryukyu has not yet boarded the stone wall, a golden and white figure step by step, standing in front of Ryukyu coldly, blocking Ryukyu''s movement.


    Ryukyu''s brows wrinkled and his face sank. Looking up, it was a cold face of Dugu Ye. Dugu ye, it''s really a narrow path for enemies, and Ryukyu''s mouth is slightly drawn.


    A golden white robe, without any embarrassment, is still as cold as the moon. Under the red magma, the sword in his hand sends out a hot cold.


    "I always felt that someone was behind me, and there were rats following me. " Cold look at a face of ck paint, ordinary can not be in the ordinary man, Dugu night cold way.


    He always felt that someone was following him all the way, but he couldn''t find it. It wasn''t that he felt wrong, but that there was a big rat who wanted to pick up the cheap. "Qiu Han, hum. " A cold snort.


    As soon as the sword was crossed, Dugu''s eyebrows were cold, and the sword in his hand went down towards Ryukyu without mercy.


    The Qiu family of Xue Shengguo is a good Qiu family. He really despises them. He wants to find a bargain behind him and doesn''t see who he is.


    The sword is flying in the sky. It''s as fast as lightning. It''sing straight down to the top of Ryukyu''s head.


    The magma rolled behind her, the cold sword on her head forced her into the air, and Ryukyu''s eyes opened in a sh. Dugu Ye didn''t even have a chance to open her mouth.

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    The cold wind is close to the body, no matter how fast ites.


    Slightly raise the wrist, release the dagger inserted into the stone wall, expose the sleeve arrow on the wrist, and quickly aim at Dugu Ye. If you want her to die, you need him to bury her.


    Cold light sword shadow, head down, wrist light, horizontal to up.


    "Eh?" The strong wind meets the body. The sleeve arrow in Ryukyu''s hand hasn''t been shot yet. The sharp sword that has alreadye to the top of his head suddenly stops in an inch of the top of Ryukyu''s head. The face of Ryukyu against the cold light is cold and shining.


    Suddenly, Dugu Ye stopped his movements.


    When Ryukyu saw this wrist button, he stopped.


    At this time, she is at a disadvantage. If Dugu Ye doesn''t move, she''d better not fight first, or she will be worse if she can''t kill Dugu Ye.


    The sword light is shining, reflecting the eyes of Ryukyu.


    Dark as the night sky, deep one, deep not to see the bottom.


    Dugu Ye narrowed his eyes slowly, these eyes, these eyes


    "Ryukyu. " His brow was tightly frowned, and Dugu Ye''s two words broke out from his teeth, which he knew. People''s face can be changed, body shape can be camouged, but eyes can''t be changed. Even if we do more hiding, it can still let familiar people see through.


    Ryukyu, who knows wrong, he will not recognize her.


    The tip of the sword was on the top of Ryukyu''s head, and Dugu Aotian was looking at Ryukyu in front of him.


    Ryukyu''s eyebrows moved slightly, but he didn''t expect that Dugu ye could recognize her like this. His eyes were slightly hooked, and Ryukyu looked up at Dugu Ye coldly, without saying anything, and his hands moved upward. Deep eyes will surely look at the Ryukyu hanging in the middle of the sky, looking at the burning Ryukyu under the hot magma.


    There was nothing on Dugu''s face in the night, but his eyes were deeper and deeper.


    Move the tip of the sword away from the tip of the sword facing Ryukyu''s neck, and point obliquely at the slightly moving hand of Ryukyu.


    When Ryukyu saw this, he stopped and bit his silver teeth. Dugu Ye''s eyes were so powerful that he could not take any advantage of it.

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    Damn it, when is it not right for him? This is the time.


    "Meet again, we are the enemy. " It''s as cold as the breeze of snow mountain for thousands of years. Without temperature, ites from the end of the sky.


    The point of the sword pointed to the moon. Dugu ye did not move his eyes, but he said slowly.


    Aoyun capital, the eve of the wedding.


    That night''s heartbreak, that night''s unveiling, he never forgot.


    "Take care of yourself. When you meet again, we will be the enemy. " We are the enemy, the enemy. Whether you die or not is the enemy I die. In many feelings, in many loves, we should also be destroyed in the hatred of our families and countries.


    This is what he said to himself and to Ryukyu.


    Bury all your feelings, only enemies from now on.


    I thought that when we met each other, it must be a fight between the two countries. But I didn''t expect that it was now, that the man who thought that he would never be in the sky was so suddenly in front of him, so dangerous for a moment.


    Eyes, deeper and deeper.


    The fire is red and hot, and the red magma is bubbling constantly. Gudu, the sound of gudues from the quiet space, like boiling water.


    Hot, hotter and hotter.


    The temperature is getting higher and higher.


    The red magma seems to be inch by inch spreading towards the top, and pouring up towards the top. The Ryukyu moon hanging on the edge of the stone, with beautiful ck hair, seems to have beenpletely bent. Cold to cold, hearing Dugu Ye''s words in Ryu Yue''s ear, his eyebrows were heavy.


    Meet again is the enemy, she has not forgotten that she and he are the enemy.


    "Then what are you hesitating about?" Cold to the deep eyes of Dugu ye, the cold way of Ryukyu, one wrist to the top of Dugu Ye.


    There was no w in Dugu Ye''s whole body. If she was down and he was up, if she didn''t get a second chance, she couldn''t act rashly.

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    But if he does, then she can find out the way to kill in that instant.


    Eyes, don''t avoid looking at Dugu ye, Ryukyu is so hanging in the air.


    Yeah, what are you hesitating about? She is the enemy, she is his enemy, killed at this time,ter no one can threaten him from outside the pass, threatening him Aoyun.


    But, but


    The hand clenched the hilt tightly.


    He knew, he knew, he knew, this time killed Ryukyu is the most appropriate, is the most suitable for him to do.


    Just, damn it, how can he not get off this hand, how can he not get off


    In the fiery space, a silence, an unspeakable silence.


    It''s heavy enough to drop water. It''s heavy enough to suffocate people.


    The magma in the back is continuously upwelling. It is getting closer and closer to the Ryukyu moon hanging below, and the heat is more and more turbulent.


    For a moment, he stared at Dugu ye, who was holding his sword in front of him. There was no movement on Ryukyu''s face, but the fire in his heart was already rising.


    Why not?


    What''s the matter with Dugu ye? What is worth his hesitation so long? Dammit, she is his enemy, treat the enemy, is he like this? Or was he waiting for the magmaing up from behind to engulf her?


    In my heart, it''s a good night for you.


    As soon as the silver teeth bit, I was thinking so. The magma that had been bubbling up and down all the time broke out with a loud bang and the heat was suddenly high.


    No, Ryukyu suddenly called out. The magma is alive. It''s in the eruption period. Her wrist is on Dugu Ye. She is going to fight.


    Dugu ye, who had been holding the sword and pointing at her hand, suddenly had a slight change in his face. As soon as he took the long sword in his hand and bent down, he reached for her.


    Ryukyu frowns at once. This is


    She did not want to think about it. Dugu ye, who was very fast, grabbed her hand and lifted her up with all his strength.

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    The hot temperature came quickly behind him. Ryukyu could not care what Dugu Ye was thinking. He stood on the cave step by step, and rushed towards the cave as soon as the silk was collected.


    Volcanic eruption, this power, is not human can contend with, now is how far can run is how far, how far can hide is how far.


    The rest, have life to think.


    Beside, the figure flickered, the sleeve robe flew, and Dugu Ye followed closely.


    The magma burst out, the fire was red and earth shaking.


    The violent magma, like the fireworks of the festival, broke up and blew everywhere.


    The deep red color leaps out of the deep ground and shoots out towards all directions. The beautiful color, iparable high temperature, is galloping and roaring.


    No choice but to run when you see the road and run when you see the road.


    What mechanism and secret way did Ryukyu notice? Why didn''t Dugu Ye catch her instead? The rolling magma behind her is more powerful than any poisonous snake and beast.


    The body is like lightning, and Ryukyu uses the power of suckling.


    But she is fast, the magma behind her is faster, the bright fire, the flying red, just like a red dragon roaring and chasing her. Frown tight, do you want to die here today?


    No, no, xuanyuanche is still waiting for her. It can''t be put out here. Never.


    Eyes red want to split, Ryukyu run with life.


    Behind him, the magma is getting closer. Seeing the two sides getting closer and closer, ryukyue suddenly felt a tight waist, and a unique cold Cross came from Dugu ye, tightly hugging her waist.


    Before she could do anything about it, the arm suddenly applied its force, and the body suddenly flew forward, which was almost several times faster than her.


    With ck hair flying and golden white body flying by, Dugu ye, who is as beautiful as the snow lotus in the snow pool of Tianshan Mountain, flies away with the moon.


    Lightness skill. Dugu ye, who has lightness skill, is faster than Ryukyu.


    The eyebrow color slightly gathers, the Ryukyu light wrinkles the eyebrow, but also has not resisted, lives is the most important.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    Dugu Ye''s speed was much faster than Ryukyu''s, but the magma behind him seemed to be sexual. Maybe it had been suppressed for a long time. Now, with the chance to stretch freely, he must be vigorous and more turbulent.


    Even Dugu Ye was so fast that he couldn''t get rid of the magma behind him.


    "There is no way ahead. " Liu Yue was held in his hand by Dugu Ye. He saw the deadne in front of him, and his heart sank.


    "Well. " A low hum, it''s cool, with the calm that the sky is falling apart.


    Before a flying body rushed to the deadne, Dugu Ye pped the thick stone wall on the concave and convex stone.


    The dull rumble suddenly sounded, and a door slowly appeared on the wall beside the deadne.


    The opening of the stone wall is slow, but the magma behind it is surging and jumping.


    "Damn it. " Clenching his fists tightly, Ryukyu''s silver teeth clenched and stared at the stone gate which was slowly opened in front of him. He wished that the stone gate, which was almost 50 cm thick, would be opened with his body.


    Come on,e on.


    The stone gate slowly opened a crack, and the magma behind it had rushed up.


    His face was white, his gums were clenched, and his fingertips were pinched deeply into his palm. It''s over. It''s over. The magma ising.


    "Bang. " With a light jumping sound, the magma, like the fire of a festival, broke apart, and the red liquid flew out in all directions, including all the heaven and earth.


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, Ryukyu fell on the slowly opened stone door and closed his eyes.


    The me flies, towards the moon on the stone gate and Dugu Ye. Back tight, ready to bear that can burn all the liquid, but do not want the next moment, a cool and warm body tightly covered in the tight back.


    So cold, so tightly covered everything.


    Ryukyu suddenly opened his closed eyes, which This

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    Behind her, Dugu Ye stretched out her arms and tightly guarded her in her arms. Her tall body covered everything, all the heat and all the dangers.


    The skin is close to each other, and Ryukyu suddenly feels that the cold body is suddenly tightened. The whole body is as tight as a bow.


    There is a sense of breaking.


    Heart, jump for no reason, Dugu ye


    "Boom. " When the stone gate opened, Ryukyu saw this fierce force and rushed forward with Dugu ye, who was protecting her tightly.


    With a backhand, Dugu Ye hit the open stone door hard. With a rumble, the stone door closed immediately.


    The fire is flying, red everywhere.


    The moment was cut off in the thick stone door, cut off in that side of the world.


    Supporting the stone wall behind the stone gate, there was a moment of silence between the empty aisles, only the sound of breathing heavily.


    The blue light is deep.


    Slowly, he let go of his hand and held Ryukyu tightly. Dugu Ye stumbled and fell to the ground, leaning on the ground. His face was white, not a trace of blood.


    The silver teeth bit slightly, and Ryukyu moved her body for a while, without any harm. The fiery magma did not invade her inch.


    Listening to the rapid but faint breath behind him, Ryukyu frowned and turned slowly.


    A pale face, a mess. The ck hair had been burned in disorder, and the gold and white clothes were in tatters. The blood rushed out quickly along the gold and white, and spread out from behind Dugu Ye.


    A stink of smoke came out from the destroyed skin and gradually permeated the space.


    Inclined to the ground, a messy, but the face is still high, still proud, still no extra expression.


    Teeth deeply into the lower lip, blood dripping, but silent, silent.


    Ryukyu didn''t know how much the magma hurt her, but she could imagine it.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    "Do you want me to show you my feelings?" The voice was low, and Ryukyu looked at Dugu ye, who was lying on the ground. He bent down and picked up Dugu Ye''s long sword, and said low.


    At one nce, Dugu ye, who was afraid to go out in pain, swept deeply to Ryukyu, where there was anger, heart tremor and unspeakable intensity.


    I didn''t say anything, but I said too much at the same time.


    Ryukyu looked at Dugu ye and knew that she had said this.


    This person is proud. In that case, the sacrifice of self-protection is not an intentional design, not a calcted favor. It''s involuntary. It''s the deepest feeling in his heart.


    This can''t be sphemous.


    Heart, slightly moved, this Dugu ye


    But he waved Dugu Ye''s long sword to Dugu Ye''s neck.


    "We are the enemy. " To the pale face of Dugu ye, ryukyue''s exit was very slow.


    They are enemies. It''s just a good thing to kill Dugu ye at this time. They can not only eliminate the heartache for her and xuanyuanche, but also use the opportunity to provoke Aoyun, Xuesheng and the Three Kingdoms alliance of the Southern Song Dynasty. A pair of blue and ck eyes on the bloodless face tightly stared at the indifferent Ryukyu. It was very deep, as if to see into the heart and carve into the bone.


    After a nce, Dugu ye still said nothing, didn''t ask for mercy, didn''t beg for mercy, didn''t even resist, and closed his eyes gently.


    It''s his own will. He''s willing to save. It''s none of other people''s business. Even if his rescuers wanted to kill him, they would kill him. Moreover, he knew for a long time that he and Ryukyu were enemies and enemies.


    His eyes closed slightly, and his face slowly raised a smile like self mockery and opening, which was very light, almost invisible, but miraculously rendered the cold face of Dugu Ye.


    Forget it, fight for a lifetime, seize a lifetime, maybe, to die in the hands of the one you love is a kind of happiness that others can''t get, even xuanyuanche can''t get unique.

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    Pale face, bloodstained, but like God nder, the beauty of the soul stirring.


    The tip of the sword points to Dugu Ye''s neck. Looking at Dugu ye, Ryu Yue lets her eyes close, and his teeth clench tightly. He hesitates for the first time.


    The golden white body has been spread into a reddish color. That fragile but proud Dugu Ye is pitiful.


    Moving slowly, Ryukyu nced at Dugu Ye''s back. It was bloody and full of wounds. He could hardly see the original shape.


    This is to cover for her, so it''s so heavy.


    The hand tightly clenched the long sword in his hand, and Ryukyu took aplex look at Dugu Ye lying on the ground. This man, how to say, how to say


    Half a sound.


    "Bang. " With a slight sound, Ryukyu coldly dropped his sword and looked at Dugu ye on the ground and said coldly, "this time, I will spare you. Next time, I will kill you. "


    After that, he squatted down, stretched out his hand and tore the tattered clothes behind Dugu ye, took out the medicine from his arms, and applied it to Dugu Ye''s back.


    She didn''t care about Ryukyu. Although she was a little reckless to achieve her goal, she was not so inhuman. She didn''t like it very much, because he interfered with her and xuanyuanche''s affairs, which was their enemy in the future. But today, even if she is cold and cold, she can''t kill Dugu ye at this time.


    After taking a lot of medicine, she almost took the preventive medicine and used it on Dugu Ye''s back to stop the surging blood.


    "Gone. " Standing up, Ryukyu coldly threw down a sentence and walked forward. After a few steps, there was no movement behind him. Ryukyu bit his teeth and turned back.


    Dugu Ye was still crawling on the ground, as if he had passed out in aa.


    Inhale, exhale, inhale


    "Bastard. " Clenched his teeth, Ryukyu walked forward with a face full of unhappiness, helped Dugu ye up, put his back on his back, and walked forward.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    It''s true that he was upset today. He was so soft hearted that he bit his teeth and carried Dugu ye on his back.


    Being carried by Ryukyu on his back is like the dusk of Dugu Ye. In the slight fluctuation, he slowly opened his eyes, looked at Ryukyu on his back, and looked at the warm face beside his cheek.


    Eyes, a sh and a gentle, slowly closed again.


    No matter how much pain, maybe it''s worth it.


    In the quiet light, the delicate Ryukyu, carrying Dugu ye on his back, went to the front of the corridor.


    Four small rooms, one bed and one chair, are carved from stone. They may be ces where craftsmen rest when digging here.


    Where does the ignorant winde from? It''s a little clear and cold.


    In a time to climb on the bed of Dugu ye on a medicine, Ryukyu saw aa in the past of Dugu ye, stood up, and after he woke up in the walk, carrying a big man in this dangerous ce to walk, a little difficult.


    "Why don''t you like me?" When he left, Ryukyu took a step. A low, light, almost inaudible voice suddenly came.


    Ryukyu is slightly stunned. Turning around, Dugu Ye asks her?


    There was a morbid purples on his white cheeks. Dugu Ye closed his eyes tightly and frowned gently. "Why... "


    "I just want to love you, love you... "


    Low voice ups and downs, no rules, like inquiry, but more like talk.


    Ryukyu looked at Dugu Ye''s closed eyes and breathed gently. The man in front of him didn''t wake up. He wasn''t asking himself. "I didn''t want to hurt you, I just want you to love me and be with me I just want you to be with me... "


    "I can''t be worse than him, I can give you anything you want... "


    "Why don''t you like me... "


    The tangled brow and the expression before crying seemed to be in a nightmare. Dugu Ye''s frailty, which had never been seen before, was deeply exposed.


    Looking at Dugu ye with a fever and bright red cheeks, Ryu Yue frowned slightly. This man

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    There is nothing wrong with loving someone, just


    When I got to my room, I fell in love andined.


    There was no taboo when he was awake, no cold when he was awake. In hisa, Dugu Ye seemed to find an object to talk to, and unfold the heart that no one had ever seen.


    The ice core under ten thousand years of ice and snow may be as hard as iron, or as weak as water.


    Ryukyu did not move when standing at the head of the bed. He just listened lightly. Listen


    One room reverberates, one room is quiet.


    There is only a light wind, with a cool air.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    In aa, Dugu Ye slowly opened his eyes and entered a simple room.


    That attack sent out the cold figure invisibly, standing quietly in front of him, back to him did not know what he was looking at, what he was thinking.


    If you cut your shoulders, stand tall.


    It''s not the description that should be used for women, but in Dugu Ye''s eyes, only these four words can describe Liuyue.


    Sniffing the taste of Ryukyu in the room, Dugu Ye crawled on the bed and looked at Ryukyu''s back. His heart was slightly warm.


    She didn''t leave. Was she waiting for him?


    In the eyes, a little smile appeared, sweeping the ice and snow in the eyes, very gentle, very gentle.


    This woman is what I like. She is the one who is willing to protect her life. When did you feel so much for her?


    When did you sink so deep?


    The eyes darkened.


    Why do you like her?


    Is that the first time he visited Tianchen and saw Jinghong in the street? Or the sound of a dark death in the pce that day? Is that hunting ground, iron cold, for xuanyuanche at all times? Or the Wulin assembly, the first moment in the world?


    Southern Song Dynasty barren mountains, killing four volts, cutting through thorns, courageously forward?


    Proud of the capital of the kingdom of clouds, smiling, asking for warmth, and feeling?


    I don''t know. I don''t know when I like her.


    I only know that when he knows it, he will be thinking and thinking about it. He will never be able to amodate other women, and will never move his eyes.

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    Eyebrows slightly lowered down, eyes sh and lonely.


    Deep love, but not to him, cut through thorns, but not for him, the two feelings, life and death hand in hand, but without him.


    No one knows how much he thinks that the one who can join hands with her is him, the one who can apany her is him, and the one who can look down on the vast world side by side with her is him.


    It''s a pity


    "Not dead. " Thinking in the heart has not stopped, the faint voice cut through the silent air, passed in the room, Ryukyu slowly turned his head.


    Low eyes slowly raised, eyes that wipe lonely and sad has disappeared, reced by that consistent cool and lonely.


    "Not dead. " The lips are dry and cold.


    Ryukyu looks at Dugu Ye''s recovery. His weakness and sadness ina are concealed under the thick ice and snow. The solid ice has consolidated his lost position and returned to Dugu ye, the prince of Aoyun.


    Heart, suddenly move.


    How is this simr to her in the past? Her mind can only be hidden, and no one can tell it, let alone entrust it. Heart, no reason to gently sigh, the past resentment suddenly a little light down, but the face of the motionless way: "since death can not get up, it''s time to go. " Say, carry a step to go out.


    Dugu Ye didn''t say a word. Seeing his hands propping up his body hard, he didn''t think of his arms being soft. He climbed on the bed again with a bang. He didn''t have any strength all over his body. The wound on his back that had stopped bleeding prated again.


    For a while, Dugu Ye was dizzy. He knew that this was a symptom of excessive blood loss. His internal breathing was confused and the poisonous fire was too strong. Unwilling to show weakness in front of Ryukyu, Dugu Ye staggered and tried to support him again. Suddenly, a force caught his arm and propped him up.


    "I don''t have so many pills for you. " Coldly throwing out a sentence, Ryukyu gave Dugu ye a fierce stare, turned around and helped him up his shoulder, and then recited Dugu ye again.


    The face is full of unhappiness.

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    This man is really dead. This time, I will return his love to him. I won''t do it next time.


    Leaning on Ryukyu''s shoulder, Dugu Ye looked deeply at the thin woman under his eyes. He had said a great deal to her, but he could not give up his heart to Ryukyu. His eyebrows were slightly low, and he slowly put his hand around Ryukyu''s neck, regardless of the pain behind him. That would be very good, even for such a moment.


    Ryukyu is thinking about him.


    Step away, towards the end of the aisle.


    The light is dim, and the two oveps to form a figure.


    Winding away.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    "GA. " In the emergency room, a light sound suddenly came from the surrounding walls, crisp and faint, as if vtilizing on the whole space.


    This is the sound of closing the mechanism. When Ryukyu''s eyebrows are crossed and the mechanism is closed, does it mean that someone has entered the center? So Now I can''t help but carry Dugu ye to the front quickly.


    "A good thing, dare to follow behind us, want to pick up this cheap, not so easy. " Turning a few turns, Ryukyu suddenly heard a roar in front of him, but it was the voice of Helian Yunzhao.


    In the roar of anger, the weapons came with each other. It was moving. It must be xuanyuanche who can fight with Yunzhao at this time. As soon as Ryukyu''s mind is settled, the speed under his feet bes faster and faster.


    A few turns, suddenly, the eyes are bright and bright. A spacious stone tform, and the two figures between the tforms are constantly collided with each other. The sword light is Huo Huo. In the sword light, it''s not xuanyuanche and Yunzhao.


    Beside them, several guards surrounded them with sharp swords in forehands.


    Step out, everyone''s eyes were immediately attracted by Ryukyu, including xuanyuanche and Yunzhao, who were fighting, Qi Qi Qi stopped. Turning around, he saw that it was Ryukyu. Xuanyuanche felt a moment of joy in his heart. However, before that Joy came into his eyes, his eyes swept to Dugu ye, who was carried by Ryukyu on his back.


    Tightly around the neck of Ryukyu, the two faces are very close, looking very close.


    Ryukyu never pretended to be color to the enemy. Ryukyu never hated Dugu ye, but today he let him


    Eyes suddenly sink, this

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    A sudden silence after the sound of swords and guns is very strange.


    Spacious stone tform ne, for a short time, you look at me, I look at you.


    At the first time, no one spoke, a breath of speechless and unclear Tao hovered over all the people.


    Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche, who has nothing to do with it. He doesn''t notice that xuanyuanche''s eyes sink abruptly. When his whole heart is lowered, he knows that he will be OK.


    The eyebrows and eyes are slightly raised, showing a smile to xuanyuanche.


    Looking at Ryukyu smiling at himself, xuanyuanche''s heavy eyes moved slightly, and he looked up at Dugu ye, who was leaning his head down against Ryukyu''s neck. Then he suddenly raised his feet and left the cloud call beside him, and walked towards Ryukyu.


    When Ryukyu saw xuanyuancheing towards her, he let go of his arms and let down Dugu ye, who was carrying on his back.


    Dugu night raised his eyes and nced at the scene around him. Once again, he took a deep look at the Ryukyu under him. His feet settled on the ground. His body was as cold as ever, his ice and snow were still the same, and he could not see any tenderness. The time that belongs to both of them has passed, and the dream will finally wake up.


    "What can I do for you?" Step by step, standing beside Ryukyu, xuanyuanche looks up and down at Ryukyu, and asks at the exit.


    "Nothing. " Ryukyu moves his hands and feet, and says to xuanyuanche. His answer is very indifferent. He doesn''t even look at xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche saw that there was no injury on Ryukyu''s body, and his heart was down. Hearing Ryukyu''s saying, he nodded and stepped forward. If there was anything, he would stand between Ryukyu and Dugu ye with his eyebrows down and hands down.


    Both of them are not very enthusiastic, like a real dialogue between the master and the guard.


    How can their identity be discovered by Dugu ye and Yun Zhao? That''s not a good thing.


    However, xuanyuanche obviously didn''t know that Dugu ye had found Liuyue''s identity, and Liuyue was so indifferent that he didn''t want to let Dugu ye and Yunzhao find xuanyuanche''s identity.

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    It doesn''t matter if her identity is found. She is the king of northern herdsmen. They have no way to deal with her. But if they know xuanyuanche, I''m afraid the consequences will be hard to say.


    "What''s the matter? What did you meet? " At this time, Yunzhao calmed down. After ncing at Ryukyu and Dugu Ye strangely, he went up to Dugu Ye.


    "Ghost fire. " Dugu ye thought for a moment.


    Such a fierce fire is not like fire, and water is not like water. He has never seen it before. I''m afraid that only these two words can describe it.


    Standing on one side, Ryukyu listened to the words and continued to move her arms. She did not say a word. She did not expect that people in this era knew that it was magma.


    Voice fell, and Yunzhao suddenly saw Dugu Ye''s back. He took a breath of air-conditioning and said: "so powerful?"


    Dugu Ye''s back was covered with medicine. It was a serious injury. It looked more terrible when he was coated with medicine. In addition, his own clothes were worn out. Ryukyu''s clothes could not be worn. It was so exposed in the air that people were frightened.


    Hearing this, Dugu Ye didn''t make a sound. His face was still clear and cold, as if there were no serious injuries at all. Xuanyuanche, with his head bowed down, could not help but look slightly at Dugu Ye''s back when he heard Yunzhao''s inhaling voice.


    Yunzhao is not a strange person.


    It''s gorgeous and ugly. Even though he has seen countless scars, but it''s not so fierce, xuanyuanche is also surprised. After a surprise, xuanyuanche Shua turned her head and stared at Liuyue. How could she be so dangerous? He didn''t give her the way. How could he?


    To the eyes of xuanyuanche, Liuyue smiles at xuanyuanche, silently indicates that it''s OK. She''s OK.


    And the two Dugu Ye guards around Yunzhao.

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    Seeing this, he immediately came forward, took off his clothes carefully and put them on Dugu Ye''s body, and waited in horror.


    He put on his clothes and looked up at Yunzhao. Suddenly he said, "she saved me. " Although he didn''t say the question in Yunzhao''s eyes, he saw it clearly.


    As soon as the voice fell, he just lost his worry in his eyes, lowered his eyes and looked down at xuanyuanche''s eyebrows on the ground. He raised his eyes and looked quickly at Ryukyu.


    Ryukyu saves him? How is this possible?


    What is the rtionship between Ryukyu and Dugu ye? The whole world knows that it is definitely the enemy. Why will Ryukyu save him today?


    Heart, the moment raised a touch of indescribable feeling, stuffy people can hardly breathe.


    Ryukyu is moving his wrist. Seeing xuanyuanche suddenly raise his eyes to see her, his face is full of questions. He does not move his wrist, but makes a gesture to xuanyuanche.


    It was Dugu ye who saved her.


    Xuanyuanche nced at it, and his eyes were suddenly raised.


    Ryukyu won''t cheat him. Dugu Ye saves Ryukyu. What does that mean? Is he trying to exonerate Ryukyu?


    Excuse for Ryukyu? Why, why is it for an unknown opponent who wants to get rid of the mantis? This Eyes wave light flow, silk doubt all ced on it.


    Ryukyu sees xuanyuanche''s doubts and gently makes a gesture towards him.


    Xuanyuanche eyebrows deep, Dugu Ye recognized Liuyue, he recognized Liuyue.


    No wonder he wanted to get rid of Ryukyu. He recognized Ryukyu''s identity, and his hand was slightly clenched in his sleeve. The thought in his heart was turning. Yun Zhao of that side made a sound and nodded: "I saved you, brother Ye. Don''t tell me that he is your man. "


    It''s not surprising that the servants of Qiu''s family in Xuesheng country knew this, let alone why they saved him.


    Yunzhao thought that he had found a logic to make sense of, but he didn''t think that Dugu Ye shook his head slowly and said, "No. "

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    "No?" Yunzhao''s eyebrows suddenly sank, and he turned to frown at Ryukyu and xuanyuanche.


    Ryukyu did not look at Yunzhao in an instant, and he was not afraid at all. Xuanyuanche lowered his head and became his bodyguard, hiding the emotion of fretting in his coldness.


    Looking at Ryukyu with sharp eyes, Yunzhao said in a deep voice: "the Qiu family of Xuesheng country, good, good. I have been hiding in Xuesheng for many years, but the prince doesn''t know yet. "


    In this way, Yunzhao didn''t turn around to look at Dugu ye, but said to him: "brother ye, he will save your life. You should feel his kindness. You can, but you can''t expose any rumors. If you can''t guarantee this, then you can''t move your hand. I''lle. "


    Voice down, behind several bodyguards immediately sword up, surrounded the moon and xuanyuanche.


    Hearing this, Dugu ye did not move his face, as if he had expected that the cloud church would make such a decision. If he did not know that this man was Ryukyu, he would also be ruthless, and let the outsiders know that their two families had made the idea of this amazing treasure in the Southern Song Dynasty. Later, he was afraid that there would be no peace.


    His lips moved, but Dugu Ye didn''t say anything to his mouth. He kept staring at the moon. Suddenly, he sneered and said, "since I dare toe, I will have thest move. Prince Xuesheng, it seems that I should say that.


    If you want to get out of here, it depends on whether I agree or not. " Cold words, mixed with is indeed unparalleled pride and confidence.


    Voice down, cloud Zhao''s face suddenly changed.


    Damn, I forgot that. Since he followed them to lurk in, I''m afraid all their arrangements have been destroyed by him, otherwise, there would be no warning message. It is impossible for a family to know that there is such a thing.


    This Qiu family didn''t know what country was lurking behind them. Today, it must have been arranged properly. Instead, he and Dugu Ye became puppets in the urn.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    Cold eyes on the cold face of Ryukyu, Yunzhao''s face sank for a moment, then he suddenlyughed again, holding his chest and looking at Ryukyu.


    Yunzhao''s face didn''t have a look of horror. He said slowly, "well, you can have a try. See if you can get the treasure or if we can get out of here. "


    Melodious voice, with the cloud call has always been bright.


    Voice down, Ryukyu has not made a sound, ears xuanyuanche transmission into the secret ring: "no way, can not find the way out. "


    He arrived here before Ryukyu and Yunzhao. He had already found this ce. There was no mechanism around him. There was no gap. It was as if all the roads had arrived here and there would be no more. This was the end.


    Listen to xuanyuanche''s words, ryukue''s eyes are slightly chilly, can''t find the way out? So they''re stuck here?


    In the eyes of the divine light hidden, Ryukyu cold look at a face leisurely cloud call, who can go out from here? Since he said that, he must know.


    Looking at Ryukyu looking at him coldly, Yunzhao''s eyes suddenly moved slightly, so familiar with his eyes. When he wanted to look closely, the eyes returned to calm and waveless, a pair of ordinary extreme eyes, and Yunzhao could not help being slightly shocked. There is no superfluous words, no you toe to me, the eye gaze has dered that both sides know everything, this pair hold the situation.


    Ryukyu killed Yunzhao, but Ryukyu didn''t go out. On the contrary, Yunzhao didn''t have the ability to kill Ryukyu, so he didn''t dare to move, stand still, andpletely stand still.


    A breathtaking silence. "In that case, well, I''ll take a third. " Half a sound, Ryukyu slowly opened his mouth, first out in saying, out can not be their world.


    "No, I''ll give you half as much as I can. " Yunzhao''s face is smiling, but his eyes are cold.


    "Then I''ll shoot and scatter. No one wants to go out. I''ll change two princes for a nobody. It''s worth it. " Ryukyu is colder than Yunzhao. He ys hard with her.


    "Then try whether you are worth it... "

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    "From my share. " Before Yunzhao finished his sneering words, Dugu ye, who had never spoken, suddenly spoke out.


    Yunzhao and Liuyue stop at the same time and turn to look at Dugu Ye.


    After a deep look at Ryukyu, Dugu ye saw xiangyunzhao''s way slowly: "your share is still, what she wants, take it from me. "


    Light and cold words, as if to say is not important things like grain.


    On the huge tform, the breeze is blowing slightly, and there is a moment of silence.


    "You give it to him?" Cloud Zhao stared at Dugu Ye.


    Take it from him. There''s no bottom line at all. How could Prince Aoyun, Dugu ye, give such an unlimited promise?


    If this man wants all he has, will he give it?


    To a benefactor. Is it worth giving such a huge fortune? For the first time, Yunzhao was a little impressed by Dugu Ye''s decision.


    Ryukyu was also shocked. Did Dugu ye know what he was talking about? They are enemies. It''s one thing for her to seize them. It''s another thing for him to give them. If she had such wealth, the most dangerous thing was that he was proud of the cloud. Would Dugu ye not faint like this?


    The slender figure turns around. He doesn''t look at Yunzhao or Ryukyu. He''s cold, aloof and Loneliness.


    Looking at Dugu ye, who had no words but fully affirmed Yunzhao''s inquiry, ryukue suddenly understood. Dugu Ye didn''t know the consequences, he didn''t lose his head. He was just telling his deep feelings and his heart to her in another way.


    Heart, with a sigh, she was not a person who cared for others, nor was she a person who was toopassionate, but she really understood Dugu Ye''s heart. Even if she could not have that feeling, she could not help but soften it a little.


    There was no opposition.

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    Looking down at xuanyuanche standing beside Ryukyu, he saw that Ryukyu didn''t object to it. He raised his head and looked into his eyes. Ryukyu was looking at Dugu ye with his back to everyone. In that eye, there was no frost of the past, no hatred of the bone. It was very in, even a little soft.


    Fist clenched instantly, Xuan Yuan Che eye sank.


    "Go ahead. " The words of Qingqing and Lengleng sounded on the silent tform for a moment, and Dugu ye turned his back to all the people.


    Yunzhao frowned, looked at the Dugu night with his eyes back to the crowd, looked at Ryukyu, whose face was cold without any expression fluctuation, shrugged his shoulders and walked forward: "in this case, OK. "


    There are no rules for stepping on the steps, but Yunzhao is so forward, there is no gap, just like aplete stone cave in front of which a gate slowly emerges from the stone wall and blooms in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Dugu ye, Yunzhao, go to the open gate first.


    At the end, xuanyuanche saw that no one else had turned back. He grabbed Ryukyu''s hand and held it tightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Liuyue feels xuanyuanche''s mood fluctuation, but she holds xuanyuanche''s hand hard with her backhand, taps it gently, and smiles to xuanyuanche.


    Love, she wants one.


    People, she wants one.


    She can''t stop other people''s affection for her. She can only control her heart. Dugu Ye protects her. She will return her love. As for the rest, she doesn''t have to ept it. She knows that she can''t ept some love.


    Since she doesn''t want to, don''t give others hope. She knows better.


    Feeling Ryukyu''s heart, xuanyuanche''s worried heart fell firmly on the ground, and more tightly grasped Ryukyu''s hand.


    His Ryukyu is his, he knows, but the softness of that eye makes him inexplicably upset. Hold xuanyuanche''s hand tightly, look at each other in pairs, and the words are all silent.


    The passage is quieter than the sound.


    A line of several people are fast walking in the dark and bright corridor.

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    Yunzhao is always at the front. Sometimes he has no way. I don''t know where he is. Sometimes he''s out of water. But he''s very familiar with it.


    There is no mechanism, no danger. It seems that everything is peaceful.


    There are more and more night pearls iid on the walls on both sides of the walkway. The originally quiet light, the changed light, the changed white light, and the long passageway shining in detail.


    When they saw this, their pace quickened and the number of night pearls suddenly increased, which may indicate that they are not far from the real treasure in front of them.


    I don''t know where the breezees from. It''s cool and refreshing.


    Winding, as if from the center of the earth, like the top, from the edge of this side down to the end, slowly from the other side up.


    It''s a big circle.


    Turning thest big bend, the light was already shining. Yunzhao stopped in front of a huge stone gate almost ten feet high. The stone gate is simple and ancient. It is carved with things. There are people, flowers, grass, animals, houses As long as there is something in the world, you can find it on the stone gate.


    It''s just a stone gate that makes a world.


    Looking at each other, it''s a kind of arrogant idea, a kind of self-confidence, which means that we can build such a world and build a world by relying on the things behind it. Even though no one here has ever seen a person with money, their heart is beating faster. They don''t know how much money is hidden behind them.


    Reaching out to touch the stone gate, Yunzhao''s face was filled with unprecedented Prudence: "this is thest pass, after which there is treasure, but I don''t know the mechanism of this pass. "


    The excited eyes immediately fell silent. Thest pass must be the most important one. Even Yunzhao didn''t know about it. Then

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    "Break in. " After a brief silence, the moon dropped a word.


    It''s all here. There''s no reason to turn around. She doesn''t believe that she and xuanyuanche can''t make it.


    Turning to look at Dugu ye, Yunzhao frowned slightly: "can you do it?"


    Dugu ye did not speak, but nodded coldly.


    Cloud summoned this and said in a deep voice, "in this case, everyone is ready. " In the sound, Yunzhao sps the outstanding one king on the stone door with both hands and touches the sculpture. The transportation capacity is one press.


    "Boom. " The sudden loud noise seems toe from the end of the sky, like the spring thunder bursts, dull and contains endless power.


    Step back, Yunzhao grabs the sword in his hand.


    Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, and Dugu ye are all waiting for the same moment.


    Without any external force, the stone gate seemed to be pulled by someone inside, and opened slowly towards the back in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Golden light flickers, a golden light flickers, almost shaking everyone''s eyes. Micro side eyes, avoid the sudden strong light, a few people look behind the stone gate.


    There is only a long passage, winding behind the stone gate. The passage is very wide, which can amodate nearly a dozen people and walk in a row.


    The walls on both sides of the passageway are iid with countless night pearls, which make the passageway shining. Under the night pearls, there are two rows of divine Weihe, a bodyguard in gold armor. All the armor made of gold radiates brilliant light under the light of the night pearl, that is, it dazzles everyone''s eyes.


    A red nket is disyed on the ground, with a powerful bodyguard on both sides of the aisle, winding to the deepest ce.


    At the moment when the gate was opened, the light wind from there came in, and the red nket immediately turned into powder and flew gently in the light and almost imperceptible wind.


    Four or five hundred years ago, even when things were in good condition, they would turn into wind.

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    Light raised raised eyebrows, Ryukyu looked at the winding and go, can not see the end of the bodyguard.


    Majestic, holding a long gun, a short sword, a broadsword, a sharp arrow in his hand, the fierce murderous spirit, even after hundreds of years, does not reduce at all, as if there were real people.


    Seeing this, Ryukyu frowned slightly and looked at the golden bodyguards more and more seriously.


    "Bodyguards guarding the Treasury. " At the front, Yunzhao murmured a sentence, and a long sword in his hand said: "the ground, the surrounding, the head, the bronze man, may have all kinds of mechanisms. Be careful. It''s not a person''s business to touch them. "


    After that, hold the sword first and step into the passage.


    Seeing this, Dugu Ye stepped in without looking back at Ryukyu.


    Turn head and xuanyuanche look at each other, Liuyue and xuanyuanche are close to each other, holding sharp tools, and step in slowly.


    One, two, five, ten.


    There is no movement, nothing. It seems that this is just amon walkway.


    Is there no mechanism? Ryukyu holds the dagger in his hand.


    No, it''s impossible. There''s no mechanism at thest checkpoint. I can''t say it now. It''s only more dangerous than they think. In the mind of a turn, Ryukyu has not opened his mouth to remind, suddenly a gust of wind came, the corridor suddenly raised a gloomy breath.


    In a sh, it was only in a sh that Ryukyu stepped out of the ground and didn''t fall. All of a sudden, the golden guards on both sides of the passage kept their formation posture and moved.


    Powerful as a tiger, fast as lightning.


    All the golden guards, alive. The sword is full of dark sword light, dancing in the state of killing; the sharp knife is flying, bringing great killing spirit; the long arrow is flying in the air, fast as a meteor chasing the moon, the axe is dancing wildly, rising to kill.


    The golden bodyguards swooped towards the moon.


    The tense face suddenly changed. Ryukue, xuanyuanche, Dugu ye, Yunzhao and others were all surprised.

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    Think of thousands of mechanisms, think of any danger, even think of shooting weapons and poisonous smoke from the wall behind these golden bodyguards, or from their bodies.


    However, no one ever thought that it was they who moved and killed them.


    A small lifeless copper man unexpectedly came with a sharp knife. This unexpected action shocked several people.


    After a brief shock.


    "Kill. " With a cold drink, Ryukyu''s sword went up at once.


    Surprise is just a moment. Copper man, controlled by mechanism, even if the dancing has a model, how urate and powerful it can be, it''s easy to say.


    The sword is flying across the sky. Xuanyuanche and other people immediately turn their hands on it. The copper people can surpass them. Such mechanisms are just jokes.


    "Bang. " A sword cut the arm of the copper man. Ryu Yueh thought it was strange not to cut off one arm of the copper man''s arm with the sharp weapon in her hand.


    Gold is not a hard thing.


    I didn''t want a sword to go up. I just heard a bang. Ryukyu''s arm was numb and almost softened. The copper man''s arm that came at the head didn''t even have a mark. He still wielded the sharp knife in his hand, which was as powerful as Mount Tai.


    Suddenly, Ryukyu was shocked and hurried to one side of her body. The copper man''s broadsword waved from the tip of her nose and hit the ground heavily. The bluestone ground was immediately cracked.


    Suddenly, a cold sweat rose on his back. He was so powerful that he was shocked that Ryukyu had not yet stood up, and his eyes had already seen the situation of other people. In the same way, one hand in hand is defeated by the other.


    If she didn''t cut off the copper man''s hand, she didn''t have internal power. Xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, and others are not first-ss experts, who are not the weapons of the world''s magic soldiers, but the copper man is still intact.


    "What?" Yunzhao''s face sank.


    Waving his sword, he was embarrassed to avoid the attack of the coppers on both sides.

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    "So hard. " Xuanyuanche frowned and stepped back. He leaned on Ryukyu''s side. Ryukyue didn''t have internal power. I''m afraid he would suffer a loss.


    What a hard thing. With their sharp weapons and internal power, they only shake their hair. Heaven, what are these things made of?


    "Hurry up. " Xuanyuanche''s voice just dropped, and Dugu''s cold voice suddenly sounded. It was short and powerful to the problem center.


    When they looked at each other, they said nothing, waved their swords and rushed toward the front of the corridor.


    The copper man''s skin is thick, and he can''t cut it. So down, only they will suffer losses. If he is slow, he will be more dangerous. If he is caught by them, it will be difficult to escape.


    In an instant, all the people who knew the power gave up the slightness and neglect they had just made and fought with a spirit of 120000.


    But saw the sword light dance, quickly in the copper people to fight and go.


    Glittering gold, murderous.


    The sound of the wheel turning gradually came from all directions. After a moment, it seemed to ring in my ear at any time. I couldn''t tell where it wasing from. Gulu, Gulu, was ringing nonstop, full of the whole corridor.


    This is the sound of the mechanism wheel opening. The copper people dance, hard and fierce. They are very organized and not confused at all.


    However, where they are connected with the wall behind them, there are countless wheels turning and pulling the copper people to make any action.


    Advance and retreat, quite fast, and absolutely tenacious, even xuanyuanche snatched up a sword to cut down, there is no damage, still connected with the copper people attack. There is no fear of pain, no fear of chopping, and the cooperation between the people is seamless. The former copper man uses his sword, thetter one absolutely uses his sword, the front one uses his hands, and the back one uses his feet immediately. Theyplement each otherpletely and never stop.


    For a time, Ryukyu and other Chong are very hard.


    "Bang. " With a dull sound, Yunzhao''s body was shaken, and his leg was broken by arge piece of skin, but he did not dare to stop and rushed towards the front.

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    A sword swept across, and took the long sword that hit Ryukyu. Xuanyuanche''s soft sword was almost killed.


    The strength has a thousand jin, the whole body does not have any acupoints, who said that the strength has reached the acme, how to ignore all means and skills.


    Now, what they meet is.


    "Bang. " There was another muffled sound. Ryukyu took another sword and turned around to see Dugu ye in front of him.


    The wound on his back had already split. At this time, two bronze men wereing to him. The two guards around him were too busy to care about themselves. Dugu Ye''s exhausted physical strength could not support him. The hand holding the sword could almost see his trembling for a moment.


    These two coppers attacked and smashed down. Dugu ye would surely die.


    Frown a little and see him die?


    Sigh in my heart, when I return his kindness to protect him, I will still return to the bridge and the road.


    In his heart, Ryukyu grabbed Dugu ye with a lunge.


    At the same time, xuanyuanche turned around and passed through. He took the long sword on the other side of Ryukyu and handed the attack behind him to Ryukyu.


    In the war, the two of themplement each other and share the same soul. They have always been the most proud ce of xuanyuanche. One step away, Ryukyu catches Dugu ye, and Sheng pulls him down from the swords of the two bronze men.


    As soon as she left, xuanyuanche threw her attack. Naturally, no one could take it, and immediately smashed it towards the unprepared xuanyuanche.


    The sound of the wind is as fast as lightning.


    Ryukyu''s face suddenly changed as he swept around the corner of his eyes. He roared, "go back. " The wind is close to the body, xuanyuanche''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, and Ryukyu doesn''t even take the attack. When he shrinks, he will fly sideways at the critical moment. He can shoot past the long knife, and thepel on his shoulder will be cut straight. If it''s halfte


    Yangjian turns around, xuanyuanche turns his head and looks at Ryukyu. How can he make a mistake?


    Seeing the scene of Ryukyu at this time, xuanyuanche understood. Her face was as gloomy as water. She grabbed Dugu Ye. She was saving Dugu Ye. She even gave up him to save Dugu Ye.

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    He was shocked and angry. Xuanyuanche couldn''t believe what he saw in front of him for a moment. He stared at Ryukyu with unbelievable eyes and almost forgot to cover up his identity.


    "Not yet. " Seeing xuanyuanche stop at the local ce for a moment, Ryukyu''s heart almost didn''t jump out, so he had no time to think about it. He turned around and took the attack of a copper man towards xuanyuanche and shouted: "what are you doing? What''s the stupor at this time? "


    One side of a wrong body, a hand like lightning tightly shook xuanyuanche''s hand, silently conveying her mind.


    She knew that she had been negligent, but she didn''t mean it.


    Xuanyuanche''s eyes shed and she saw clearly that she didn''t abandon him to save Dugu ye, just by chance.


    At this time, I can''t say anything more. Ryukyu only tightly grasped xuanyuanche''s hand and silently delivered it. Don''t be angry. I''ll exin to youter.


    Feeling the temperature and strength on his wrist, feeling the thoughts from Ryukyu, xuanyuanche came back from his anger. With a deep frown on his brow, he gave Dugu Yee a cold look, a sharp sword in his hand, and quickly confronted the copper man.


    It''s not the time to exin. Wait until you get out here. There is no need to do anything. The angry look is hidden under the cold face. Xuanyuanche and Liuyue fight again and go forward mutually.


    Meanwhile, Dugu ye, who was pulled from the edge of life and death by Ryukyu, went back to the protection circle of the two guards again, and his safety was guaranteed.


    He raised his eyes and saw the moon in front of him from behind. Dugu Ye''s eyes were still cold, but the deepest part was filled with endless tenderness. She saved him. She could save him


    Touching the ce touched by Ryukyu''s hand, Dugu Ye rushed forward with the two bodyguards beside him and held it gently.


    There is the temperature of Ryukyu there. If you put his hand on it like this, you will hold Ryukyu''s hand.

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    There was a smile in the corner of his mouth that he didn''t find, and Dugu Ye rushed forward as hard as he could.


    The short sweetness even made him not find the original eyes of xuanyuanche, or even his biggest enemy at his side.


    The word of love is wrong.


    Quick as lightning, quick as thunder.


    The bronze man array is powerful. Xuanyuanche, Liuyue and others are not weak.


    Although they were subject to the copper man everywhere, they were cut shallow and deeply by the copper man, and they were all in a mess. However, it was only a matter of time before they broke into the copper man array when they found its ws.


    The copper man is subject to the mechanism and wheels behind him. He is not as flexible as the living man. Sometimes he can kill the people who break the path if he cuts down a point. However, the copper man has stopped and started the second round of attack.


    Their attacks are regr and dead. Although they are powerful, it''s not impossible for them to walk in that tiny error as long as they are careful and have excellent martial arts.


    A rush, a fast break.


    A few vertical and horizontal, all of them burst out of the golden copper man array, and stood panting on the other end of the long corridor. Sitting on the ground, Yunzhao gasped and turned to look at Dugu Ye behind him: "how is it?" He points the acupoints around his wound.


    It''s not very serious, but it''s a lot of broken skin, a little bleeding.


    "It doesn''t matter. " At night, Dugu stood on the wall, panting violently. The wound behind him had already brokenpletely. His face was white, and he was as wet as if he had pulled it out of the water. At that time, Dugu Ye was the weakest one among them.


    The two guards who rushed along with Dugu Ye couldn''t take care of their injuries, so they immediately applied medicine for Dugu ye again.


    Seeing that Dugu ye could not die, Yunzhao squinted at ryukue and xuanyuanche, who were standing beside Dugu ye, and their eyebrows shed dark.


    Apart from a scratch on xuanyuanche''s shoulder, they had almost no injuries.

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    How can you be so good at martial arts? Yunzhao''s heart is slightly suspicious. There are few experts who can work with them. It''s impossible for two people who are so strong to have no fame. Who are these two people?


    On the contrary, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche didn''t make a sound. They just stood one by one. Now it''s not the time to talk. They are talking alone.


    The stomach Fei in the heart, but the face of Yunzhao didn''t show a deep and different expression, stop the blood color on his body, Yunzhao stood up, turned to look at the tall curtain behind him.


    At the end of the corridor, there is a curtain as tall as the stone door. It''s thick and gorgeous. It hasn''t melted because of the wind. I don''t know what kind of material it is made of.


    At this time, from the height down, shelter in the end of the corridor, a golden flow color.


    "That''s it... " Yunzhao looks at the golden curtain in front of her eyes, and her face rises with uncontroble excitement.


    After that, it should be the ce where the treasure of the South Song Dynasty is located.


    It took him three generations to figure out everything here. Today, he can finally see the legendary wealth.


    The curtain was light, and several guards grabbed the heavy curtain feet and began to tear it from the middle to both sides.


    All people''s eyes are involuntarily attracted, including Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, who has something in mind. No one can think of other things at this moment.


    The shining golden light apanied the golden curtain, just like the light when the sun rose in the East, shot out from behind the curtain. Gold flying, do not stare.


    Xuanyuanche, Yunzhao and Dugu ye, who had been trained all year round, couldn''t stand such a strong light. They could not help but cover their eyes and turn away.


    Only Ryukyu has received more systematic and cruel training. Although this body is not the other body, he is not afraid of it. He ignores the golden light that almost blinds people.


    The world of ss, the treasure of troubled times. Jinshan ups and downs, continuous and go, a hard to see the end.


    The silver mountain paved the ground like the sea converging and winding without knowing the front.


    White jade is like grass, emerald is like sand, gem is like earth, agate is like mud

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    Endless jewels, endless treasures of the world.


    It takes everyone''s eyes and upsets everyone''s heart.


    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Ryukyu was not a man who loved money as much as life. He was not too keen on the great wealth. But when he saw such a vast treasure, he took a breath of cold air. He couldn''t help but move into it.


    "The world is so precious that it can rival the country. " Dazzled, Yunzhao''s face turned red with excitement.


    The treasures of the Southern Song Dynasty, which had been treasured for hundreds of years, were finally found by them.


    There was a light red color on his face. Xuanyuanche and Dugu Ye stepped in slowly, shocked and excited.


    If anyone in the world looks at the most wealth, there is no better than these three people.


    But at present, even if the three people have seen too much, they have to break their waists for them, which is the wealth they have never seen before.


    Endless, as if the whole mountain is such a treasure.


    Go along the treasure road. At the end of the day, almost all the people were left with gold. They still didn''t finish one tenth of the treasure here. "Here you are. " Reach out and take out a blood red agate from the nearby gem mountain at will. Xuanyuanche breaks the silence atmosphere after entering the mountain and hands it to Ryukyu.


    It''s not too precious, but when he saw it, he thought that the blood red was very suitable for Ryukyu. It must be very beautiful on his hair.


    Hearing the sound, ryukue reached out to take it, looked at xuanyuanche, and smiled at his lips. The spirit, who was shocked by the huge treasure, also calmed down in xuanyuanche''s words. At this time, seeing so much wealth, thinking about her and not being fascinated by the treasure, I''m afraid that xuanyuanche is alone.


    Heart is doing this read, the arm was suddenly touched, Ryukyu has not turned around, a thing has been handed to her hands.


    Figure slowly forward, Dugu night jumped over Ryukyu, did not say a word, even did not look at Ryukyu, gently brush past, towards the front.


    Ryukyu''s eyebrows were slightly raised, and he looked down at the things that Dugu ye had put in his hands.

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    A white sheepskin jade ring is a warm jade that can be worn close to the body and resist the cold.


    It''s cold in the north. This jade can be used.


    Ryukyu reached out and rubbed his eyebrows, looked up at xuanyuanche and shrugged. It was none of her business.


    Xuanyuanche''s face was calm without anger or anger. There was a kind of calm with raining from the mountain and wind all over the building. At this time, I saw that Ryukyu shrugged at him and didn''t talk much. I reached out and took the sheepskin white jade ring directly from Ryukyu''s hand.


    With five fingers and one force, just listen to a click. The treasure in the treasure is directly squeezed into powder by xuanyuanche.


    As soon as you drop it, the powder will float around and fall into the gem pile.


    When Ryukyu saw this, he raised his eyebrows and looked at xuanyuanche. This xuanyuanche, the things here are theirs. What''s the anger of his own things.


    Xuanyuanche sees Liuyue looking at him, but he stares at Liuyue fiercely with a high eyebrow, and expresses his full eyes. Do you have any opinion? It''s toote to have an opinion. Rubs the eyebrow heart, the Ryukyu cannot help butugh, jealous xuanyuanche.


    Silent eyemunication, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche walk forward, two people have been in thest, can not be called to leave, otherwise how to go out.


    "Half a man. " In front of him, he looked at Yunzhao, who was full of gold. He turned his head and looked at Dugu Ye. After sweeping Ryukyu, he made a gesture to Jinshan and Yinshan. There are all treasures in the huge mountainside. The two sides of the mountainside are divided. There is a road left in the middle. Both sides are treasures. There''s no big difference. It''s better to just carry one side like this, even if you suffer losses, you can''t eat there.


    Hearing this, Dugu Ye nodded, not against it.


    Seeing this, Yunzhao didn''t ask Ryukyu. He looked at Dugu YeYe and said, "OK, I''ll open the door to get out of the warehouse. My men should be in ce. Your soldiers are in... "


    Falling behind Yunzhao and Dugu ye, Liuyue and xuanyuanche listen to Yunzhao and Dugu ye and start to arrange how to go out and how to carry them. They look at each other and say nothing. It''s as if they are here for sightseeing. That''s easy.

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    Busy, moving.


    There is no danger.


    When the mountain gate opened, Dugu ye, who had been waiting here for a long time, and Yunzhao''s soldiers and horses quickly entered, carried, packed, and formed a team.


    Without Ryukyu and xuanyuanche''s army, there was no one to spare.


    Yunzhao, who was ready to open the mountain gate for a hard battle, was full of surprise. There was no force. Was Qiu Han''s people ying with Huaqiang, or were they prepared?


    Heart stomach Fei, move faster.


    Early out of the mountain, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche saw this, but they didn''t stop them or ask about it. They just went to work.


    When Yunzhao saw Liuyue''s leisure and indifference, he did not contact Qiu Han, nor did he have any other actions. He couldn''t think it through, but it didn''t matter. When he moved out, he was afraid of anyone else.


    Days are fast, snow is holy, cloud is proud, people and horses of the two countries are traveling with very fast speed, which shows how well prepared they are.


    In a few days, the whole mountain was emptied by them, and countless mules, horses, cattle and sheep were scattered, ready to be transported out in a whole team.


    Green leaves fly on the road in spring. The sunlight prates through the treetops, like gold, like green light, extremely bright.


    In recent days, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, who have been leisurely like tourists, stood among the trees and looked at the preparation ahead to continue. A treacherous smile was exposed from the tip of the eyebrows and the corners of the eyes. In the early morning among the green trees and mountains, they were extremely beautiful.


    The wrist is light, a white pigeon falls from the treetop, staying on xuanyuanche''s hand.


    Xuanyuanche opened his eyes and eyebrows with a smile, and handed the message to Ryukyu. It''s all set, just four words.


    Looking at each other, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are all spring breeze.


    "It''s hard to prepare so well for them, which saves us a lot of things. " Destroy the information in his hands, hold his chest in his hands, and Ryukyu looks down and winds away. The two countries are well prepared and sinct, with smiles on their eyebrows and eyes.


    Xuanyuanche listens to Ryukyu''s words and looks at the two teams that have already moved forward. Suddenly he says in a deep voice, "is he OK?"

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    "No problem. Ouyang Yufei is a man of first-ss ability. " Ryukyu said with a smile.


    Ouyang Yufei, although he is from the ind of hell, he can rest assured that he will take good care of the time difference.


    Xuanyuanche listened to Ryukyu''s saying. His eyes suddenly moved, and he slowly turned to look at Ryukyu. In these two days, he was not allowed to ask about the things that had been in his mind for a long time. Today''s words reminded him.


    "Yes?" Looking at xuanyuanche turning around and looking at her, Ryukyu can''t help but slightly converge the smile on his face and look at xuanyuanche.


    Nodding, xuanyuanche simply said: "on, I ask you, what happened in the mountain? Why are your attitudes so different? "


    Hearing this, ryue Yue looks at xuanyuanche and smiles. He reaches over xuanyuanche''s hand and says with a smile, "nothing, but listen, I''ll tell you... "


    The mountain wind is flying, and the soft voice spreads.


    At the foot of the mountain in front of him, Yunzhao saw that thest carriage hade out, and that the wealth of the Southern Song Dynasty for more than 400 years had beenpletely carried away by them, with a smile on his lips. Smile, turn around and look at Dugu ye, who is sitting beside him. He is cold and noble, but there is no one who follows his Qiu Han family for two days.


    At present, Yunzhao stepped forward to look at Dugu ye and said slowly, "I didn''t speak much when it was hard to speak. Today, I''m asking you once. Do you really want to give this wealth to that kid?


    You need to know that the consequences may not be what you and I have to say. What they have behind them is either the gold or the sky. They are all our enemies. " Hearing this, Dugu Ye raised his head, looked at Yunzhao, who was showing his true color, and said slowly, "it''s not them. "


    "Not them? Do you know who is behind him? " Yunzhao grabs the meaning of Dugu''s words and frowns.


    With a little silence, Dugu Ye didn''t answer the question of Yunzhao. He said coldly, "she doesn''t threaten you. You can rest assured. "

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    Seeing Dugu Ye saying that, Yun Zhao surely knows what forces are behind Qiu Han and will not threaten his Xuesheng. Who is that? Is there any other force in the Central ins besides theter Jin and Tianchen?


    The eyebrows and eyes were deep, but Yunzhao knew that Dugu Ye didn''t want to say, and he couldn''t ask. Since Dugu Ye wanted to give him that share, he couldn''t manage it.


    No matter where the wealth came into the Central ins, it would be hard to swallow it quietly. It didn''t matter if Dugu Ye didn''t say it, he would send someone to check it.


    He made up his mind that Yunzhao didn''t ask Dugu Ye anymore. He nced at thest group of motorcades and said, "go. "


    "You go first. " At night, Dugu turned to look at the ce where Ryukyu stood in the distance, and stood up. Instead of leaving with Yunzhao, he walked slowly towards the ce where Ryukyu stood.


    The cloud summoned this, the eyebrow color is different and deeper.


    The people who have never seen the money are not active. The people who have been paid are so active. Qiu Han''s family hasn''te to him yet. Dugu Ye is so eager to let others share it. Dugu Ye is crazy.


    I have a deep look at ryukue and xuanyuanche, who are standing tall and standing in front of the treetop in the distance. Yunzhao''s eyes sh with different colors. How can I feel familiar with their body shape and temperament. "Prince, everything is in order. You can go. " In the middle of my mind''s calction, I arranged all the guards to get together.


    Yunzhao hears the words and presses down the idea of showing his head in his heart. At this time, nothing is bigger than carrying out the wealth.


    With a wave of big hands, the sound of horse''s hooves started, and Yunzhao chased the horse team ahead. Green is flying, full of vitality.


    "That''s what it looks like. " Stall hands, ryukue looked at xuanyuanche: "I really didn''t mean to, a life for a life, his kindness I also, after meeting or passers-by, don''t be angry. "


    After that, she reached out and rubbed xuanyuanche''s eyebrows. At that moment, she was shocked. If xuanyuanche was hurt because she saved Dugu ye, she would not regret to spit blood.

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    Reaching out to hold Ryukyu''s hand, xuanyuanche frowned slightly and looked at Ryukyu: "Yue, you don''t understand what I asked, I didn''t ask him how to save you, do you want to return favor with him, I asked... "


    Before he finished speaking, xuanyuanche suddenly stopped, and the grass was rustling nearby. Someone came over.


    At one nce, xuanyuanche stands behind Ryukyu, who is a loyal guard. Ryukyu looks at the direction of the people with a cold face and is indifferent.


    At the ce where the grass leaves were raised, Dugu ye walked up slowly.


    The face is gaunt, but it does not damage the beauty.


    "You''re going to ship it from there. I''ll send it to you. " Standing in front of Ryukyu, Dugu Ye watched Ryukyu''s voice slowly.


    After hearing this, Ryukyu nced at Dugu ye, but she didn''t mention it these days. She thought he was just dealing with it at that time, but she didn''t care whether he was dealing with it or not, so she didn''t think that Dugu Ye actually asked her at this time.


    With his hands folded in his sleeves, Ryukyu looked at Dugu ye, who was cold, and suddenly said, "do you really give it to me?" Hearing this, Dugu ye turned to the north.


    After a half silence, he said slowly, "the northern herdsman is suffering. You want to be stable. There is not enough food and grass. My share will be given to you. Take these with you. They are afraid to move you. "


    The voice floats, a little weak, a little cold in early spring. However, the deep meaning of depression in the cold is heavier than Mount Tai.


    Dugu Ye was not forced to give it, but for her sake. He was afraid that she would be bullied by others in the north by herself, so he gave her his share.


    Xuanyuanche, standing behind Ryukyu, clenched his five fingers. With a wave of his sleeve robe, he was about to step forward. If he didn''t care about it, it wouldn''t fall into his hands at all.


    I didn''t expect that Dugu Yehui would say that. For a second, Ryu Yue was stunned and felt the rush of xuanyuanche behind him. With his hand extended, Ryu Yue stopped xuanyuanche who was up and opposite Dugu YeYe.

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    For such a moment, don''t show his identity at thest moment, let Dugu ye think that she can move to the north and don''t let him look at the sky.


    Holding xuanyuanche''s hand tightly for a while, ryukue frowned slightly, stared at his face calmly, and Dugu Yee said in a cold voice: "are you not afraid that I will deal with you first?"


    If she had such a fortune, the first thing she had to deal with was Aoyun. It''s impossible that Dugu Ye didn''t know. He also


    Turning his head slowly, Dugu Ye nced at Ryukyu and smiled at himself: "I''ll see you on the battlefield then. "


    Light as wind, bitter as ice.


    I''ll see you on the battlefield.


    Knowing that there is no hope, but still rose.


    The breeze blows, a bitter astringency.


    "Let''s go. We can''t stay here any longer. " Without saying anything extra, Dugu ye turned his head and walked down.


    I am not looking at Ryukyu.


    The mountain wind blows, the clothes are flying, all alone. Looking at the lonely back, Ryukyu suddenly sighed a long sigh. She shouldn''t have asked thest sentence. After asking, she couldn''t have killed her heart.


    Just, just, in his mind, let him go today, another day, on the battlefield, a fair fight.


    "Stop. " Mind settled, Ryukyu towards Dugu Ye is a cold drink.


    Hearing this, Dugu Ye stopped, did not look back, but said softly, "how?" Looking at the lonely back, Ryukyu said in a deep voice, "Dugu ye, I don''t owe you human feelings. Today, I will let you go once. In the future, whoever wins or loses will speak ording to his ability. "


    The sound of soft drink resounds in this mountain forest, and the sound of trees is whirling, shaking off the spring.


    Looking at the moon beside Dugu ye, xuanyuanche didn''t object, but his eyes were deep.


    Standing in front of him, Dugu ye could not help frowning at Ryukyu''s words. Today, she let him go. How do you say that?

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    Although his heart was sad, there would be confusion in Ryukyu, but in other things, Dugu Ye was not confused. Suddenly, Dugu Ye was shocked and looked down in the direction of the capital of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    The dust of smoke and horses came from afar.


    One is towards here, the other is towards the direction of Yunzhao.


    It was too far away to see the g, but a little red from it made Dugu ye see it clearly. The g of the Royal Guard of the Southern Song Dynasty was red.


    This is This is the army of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    In his heart, Dugu ye turned to look in the direction of Yunzhao.


    ording to the calction of time, the freight team going forward is almost out of this mountain range. It''s a little far away from Yunzhao''s cargo atst. It will not catch up for a while.


    At this time, in front of the smoke and dust of the Southern Song Dynasty guards, there was only thest group of treasures escorted by Yunzhao. The eyes were deeply frowned. The Southern Song Dynasty sent troops toe here. They didn''t receive any news. If they were caught, this


    Eyes slightly closed, the consequences have no need to think about, the Southern Song Dynasty, snow saint, turned his face into a feud, and there should have been his, his proud cloud.


    "Those treasures... " Before he finished, Dugu Ye suddenly sighed with self mockery. How did he forget Qiu Han, who is a romantic person, who has learned from ancient and modern times. It must have been the man who followed her when she came to his wedding and was called fiance by Ryukyu outside the capital of Aoyun. He was angry and spitting blood.


    A person''s appearance will change, but his temperament will not. He ignores that person.


    Now, I think that the treasures that were shipped out earlier have already fallen into the hands of Ryukyu. Thest team was used by Ryukyu to nt them. No, they were not called to nt them. They were stolen and captured by others, so they were specially left to Yunzhao.


    Slowly shook his head, wasted their time, spent countless efforts, wasted and Ryukyu did a good thing.

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    With a wry smile on his lips, Dugu Ye looked back and saw Ryukyu deeply. That''s all. Anyway, he didn''t want these treasures, so he gave them to her. Moreover, today Ryukyu is so satisfied with him.


    The sleeves and robes were slightly raised. Dugu ye turned around and didn''t say anything. He walked slowly down the mountain and went away. The mountain wind was flying. Dugu Ye''s robes were hunting and dancing in the wind and gradually went away.


    Make only one shadow.


    "You''re upset with him?" In the silence, a cold voice suddenly sounded, breaking the silence.


    Ryukyu is not from a Leng, turn to look at a face cold, look very ugly xuanyuanche.


    "How can it be, Che, don''t tell jokes, you know I only like you one. " Shaking his head, Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche inexplicably.


    Reaching for xuanyuanche''s hand, Ryukyu said: "you me me for letting him go, don''t you? I just think you should think the same way... "


    "No, my husband knows his sword and his gun. What''s the me for winning or losing on the battlefield?" Xuanyuanche interrupts Ryukyu''s words, pushes Ryukyu away and holds his hand. He points to Ryukyu''s heart and says, "it''s you. I care about your heart. It''s soft for him. " Hearing this, Ryukyu frowned: "it doesn''t mean anything. " She felt a little pity for Dugu ye, but how could she be moved when she got there.


    "You''ve softened your heart to him this time, and you''ll find his good next time. You can''t help it next time. In May, you don''t understand that feelings are initiated from a corner of your heart. " Xuanyuanche stared at Liuyue, frowning.


    Even if he had been separated from Ryukyu for thousands of miles and disappeared for three years, he still had great confidence and their feelings would never waver. That''s because he knew that Ryukyu''s heart was only for him, only for him to shake.


    Today, Ryukyu is shaken by Dugu Ye. Even if it''s not because he likes it now, he can''t say anything about his feelings.


    Today''s soft heart will destroy everything in the future.

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    He won''t, absolutely not.


    Shaking his head, ryukue looked at xuanyuanche: "I don''t understand. I only like you. Even if Dugu Ye is attentive to me, it''s his business. Che, what are you worried about?"


    Looking at xuanyuanche frowning, there was never any anxiety on her face. For a moment, Liuyue had no idea. She didn''t like Dugu ye, Che. What''s the matter?


    Looking at Ryukyu don''t understand, xuanyuanche didn''t get reassured, but more and more angry.


    Understand, but also self-control, that is, do not understand, these two days of action just let him more frightened, that ispletely from nature, to wait for Ryukyu to understand, that iste.


    "Well, in that case, I killed him. " When the sleeve robe falls, Xuanyuan chushua turns around. He will not let the gap in that corner growrger andrger. He will block it before the gap is fully revealed, even if it turns back.


    Seeing xuanyuanche going, ryukue frowned and stepped forward to pull xuanyuanche: "Che, don''t you believe me?"


    What does she mean by being angry? Don''t believe her feelings for him? Damn it, so many years, so attentive to him, he didn''t believe her, he didn''t believe her. Ryukyu was a very proud and arrogant man. Because of his thoughts, he was naturally considerate and tolerant of him. Today, he was suspected by the people who couldn''t betray himself and trusted him the most. Ryukyu was about to explode.


    Turning around, xuanyuanche looked at the fiery Ryukyu: "this is not a question of trust and distrust. Are you defending him, Yue?"


    At this time, Dugu ye would never be his opponent, and Ryukyu grabbed him. Fire, on the rise, Xuanyuan Che asked gnashing teeth.


    "I defend him? I defend him? " Ryukyu asked twice in a row. Her face trembled with iron and green teeth. Her Che said that she defended Dugu Ye. Damn it, OK, right.


    "Yes, I will defend him. " Gnash one''s teeth and cut one''s teeth.


    Xuanyuanche listens to the drop of water on his face, his eyebrows are sharp, and he says angrily: "OK, OK. " Throw down two good words, xuanyuanche flings away the hand of Ryukyu, turns around a few ups and downs did not enter the mountain forest, threw down one Ryukyu.

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    Ryukyu Shua''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe the back of xuanyuanche''s departure. Xuanyuanche ran like this and threw her away.


    It has never been.


    Anger red in a sh.


    "Stop for me. " ck hair is in the air, and Ryukyu rushes to the ce where xuanyuanche disappeared. How could it be? He left her alone and wanted to rush away so inexplicably. No share. Let her know.


    The figure soars, two figures one before and one after, the moment goes far.


    Chasing in anger, Ryukyu is so fast that it can be chased far away in a sh.


    But at this time, xuanyuanche is jealous and angry. As soon as the body is unfolded, the supreme lightness skill has gone far in an instant.


    Although Ryukyu is fast, how can he catch up with xuanyuanche under the rage? In a blink of an eye, there is only a forest in front of Ryukyu, where there is the shadow of xuanyuanche.


    Fortunately, Ryukyu is very good at tracking. Although there is no shadow of xuanyuanche, the route is not lost.


    Fly away, you have no idea.


    There is no good route at all. It can be seen that under the extreme anger of xuanyuanche, where to rush there is no good route. The golden light from the treetops, a soft green light, but can not cover up the burning anger.


    "Boom, boom... " In the process of tracking, the roaring of the horses suddenly came from far and near. They were still a mile away from each other at the first moment and rushed to the next moment.


    Ryukyu''s eyebrows are heavy, and he stands at the moment step by step.


    What''s the matter, the galloping horse from there? Looking up, the dust and smoke billowed in the distance. It was actually the soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty, who came with a lot of people.


    This is the team of the Southern Song Kingdom''s forbidden army that they attracted to chase Yunzhao.


    The fist immediately clenched tightly. Damn it, xuanyuanche was not easy to walk there, but rushed into here. His eyebrows and eyes wrinkled severely. Ryukyu stood still and let the roaring soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    The horse''s hooves are crisscross, rushing away from the direction in front of Ryukyu.


    Ryukyu was stopped here.

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    Green, full of vitality, is full of murderous spirit.


    "Bang, bang, Bang... " In the deep green, suddenly there was a loud bang. The big green pine at the mouth of the bowl cracked and fell to the ground.


    In an instant, the pine, which was still standing proudly, seemed to be in transit by the strong wind. It was broken, broken and in a mess.


    And in the middle of this mess, a face of iron green xuanyuanche, is constantly breathing.


    Damn it, I can''t defend Dugu ye, even if it''s easy to say, I can''t defend anyone in this world, but I can''t defend him.


    Bang a punch hit in the side of the broken loose, only a part of the broken loose, broken into pieces by the strong wind, sshed out.


    And broken pieces of pine apanied by this fist, deeply stabbed into xuanyuanche''s fist, the bright red color immediately sshed out, a sting wound.


    Eyebrow immediately a wrinkle, xuanyuanche looked down at his fist.


    The bright red blood color is left along the wound and quickly drops the green grass in front of the body.


    Watching the blood drop down, rolling on the grass leaves, melting into thend, turning into the mud, rendering a trace of dark red, xuanyuanche''s eyes rage slowly calmed down.


    When the wind blows, the trees are rustling, with the quiet breath of grass. Xuanyuanche coldly pulls out the fragments embedded in the back of his hand, turns around and slowly leans on the trunk, and his mind has recovered.


    Four nces, I don''t know where it is. It seems that when I was furious, I ran here without paying any attention.


    Leaning on the trunk, xuanyuanche slowly glided down and sat on the grass. He leaned on the trunk and looked at the blue sky overhead.


    The sky is blue as water, white clouds have no phase. The corner of the mouth slowly outlines a bitter smile.


    Today, what happened to him? How could he quarrel with Ryukyu so much?


    He so let, love, hold in the palm of his hand to be afraid of falling, hold in his mouth to be afraid of the moon, so wholeheartedly believe in the moon, he actually hurt her today.

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    It''s a bit unreasonable to say such nonsense.


    Thinking of that moment, he was shocked. His face was full of iron. That sentence protected Dugu Ye. I''m afraid it hurt Ryu Yue''s heart.


    How can she protect Dugu ye? How can she choose Dugu Ye between him and Dugu ye.


    It doesn''t need brains, it can be thought of with feet. Today, he even asked and said that.


    Backhand a p, xuanyuanche mercilessly hit in the face, the face of the demon spirit immediately red arge block, engraved a five finger mark on it.


    "Yes, I am defending him. " Thinking of the stubborn mouth, now I think, at that time, the eyes showed clearly, which is not the meaning of the eyes.


    He was an idiot. He would listen to that sentence, turn around angrily and walk away. He was afraid that one could not help fighting with Ryukyu. He would really kill Dugu Ye.


    He knows Ryukyu best. He should be able to understand Ryukyu''s eyes best.


    Today, I actually ignored it. I even mistook it. I lost my temper.


    Backhand is a p again. He hit it hard. He''s a jerk. He''s a jerk.


    The mountain wind blows, and brings up the smell of grass. Head down on the grass, xuanyuanche heart and Se regret.


    Now God''s thoughts are restored. It''s not good for Dugu ye at all. It''s just to tell him to be true.


    He also said to himself that he understood Ryukyu best and was most proud of the fact that the two men only needed one look in their eyes tomunicate with each other.


    He''s a jerk, blinded by jealousy. Five fingers sped the grass beside him. Xuanyuanchey on the grass and looked at the blue sky and white clouds overhead. The white clouds were flying, and Dugu Ye''s figure appeared invisibly.


    Xuanyuanche''s eyebrows suddenly sank, all because of him, all because of him.


    Five fingers buckle, green grass leaves in xuanyuanche between five fingers into powder.


    For others, he doesn''t pay much attention. Even Ouyang Yufei, who is Ryukyu''s real fiance, doesn''t pay much attention. He should eat a little vinegar at most.

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    But for Dugu ye, he didn''t know when he was already in his heart.


    Maybe it''s because he knew Dugu ye so well. Who said that he knew himself best must be his enemy? There''s no mistake in this.


    Because they are two of the Seven Kingdoms standing side by side, young talents and ordinary Phoebe, he can see how much heart Dugu Ye has used and how deep his feelings are.


    Maybe not less than him.


    So, he is proud of the same outstanding person. He has the moon, and Dugu ye will never get it in his life, but at the same time, he is also on guard.


    Today, Ryukyu, who was deeply distressed by Dugu ye, actually let him go, saved his life, and was very soft to Dugu Ye.


    It was like a firing line, which ignited thetent tension in his heart.


    Therefore, he would lose control, be blinded by jealousy, and throw Ryukyu away alone.


    Reaching out to cover his eyes, xuanyuanche silently bit his teeth.


    In silence, Dugu Ye suddenly sat up, his eyes shining.


    The moon loves him. Even if he is soft to Dugu ye now, he and Dugu ye will never share the same weight in Ryukyu''s heart. What''s more, Yue doesn''t already say that she doesn''t like Dugu ye, but she can''t bear it. Then what should he run for? At this time, he should join hands with Ryu Yue to drive away the shadow of Dugu ye, leaving Ryu Yue alone.


    Instead of storming away and giving up the gap.


    His feelings with Ryukyu are not easy to get, and they are not easy to walk. We must cherish them.


    A turn over to stand up, xuanyuanche identified the direction, turn around to run back. Ryukyu didn''t understand what that soft corner represented, so he had to teach, lose his temper and never solve the problem.


    It''s absolutely a fool''s job to quarrel with opinions and go down in anger, so that the enemy can take advantage of them.


    The spring breeze is flying, and a smell of grass is dancing.


    It''s refreshing.

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    Xuanyuanche was so fast that he found a quiet ce. However, Liuyue just met the army of the Southern Song Dynasty. All the traces and breath left by xuanyuanche were immediately crushed by the army that was hurrying away. There was nothing left.


    Ryukyu can''t recognize any position.


    All around, there are dense woods everywhere. Everywhere, they are the same. Without those traces, ryue moon can''t find the direction of xuanyuanche. His face is blue.


    "Where the hell are you going?" Full of murderous Qi, the blood of Ryukyu''s eyes is red. At this time, if you ask her to find xuanyuanche, you will not have good fruit to eat.


    Don''t believe her, don''t believe her.


    Angry in the heart, but slightly sour in the eyes, quarreling with her for an outsider, not believing her for an outsider, xuanyuanche, how can you not trust her for so many years? She didn''t understand. He said she understood. Why quarrel with her? Why do you say that?


    The Ryukyu is like a lotive, smoking and emitting absolute power.


    "Kill... "


    "Kill... "


    "Snow holy Kingdom, it''s Helian Yunzhao... "


    In the middle of the rampage, the shouts of killing came from the valley not far away. Through theyers of spring wind, they leaped to reveal the nk of iron anger and killing. Hearing the sound, Ryukyu suddenly stopped to live. It was hard to go anywhere. He even went to the ce where Yunzhao escorted the treasure.


    If at other times she has leisure to see the bustle, at this time, she does not have the heart to see the bustle.


    At the moment, Ryukyu turned and walked in another direction.


    Behind him, the fierce weapons added, shouting and killing soundyer flying, the whole rendering of the side of the valley. Listen to the situation, it must be the treasure that he Lianyun summoned and escorted. It was besieged by the forbidden guards of the Southern Song Dynasty, and it was fighting fiercely.


    Her n was perfectly realized.


    But at this time Ryukyu is not really in that good mood, to enjoy her and xuanyuanche director''s good y.


    Turn around and walk, the route is trance, can not find xuanyuanchepletely, Ryukyu can not help but more and more angry, a cavity of anger almost to lift the original.

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    "Xuanyuanche, you bastard. " Turn a few circles, haven''t found xuanyuanche, the look up of ryukue gas is a curse.


    From afar, there was a sound of angry scolding, and the trees nearby suddenly clicked.


    As soon as Ryukyu''s ears stood up, he turned over and hit the hidden breath at the top of the tree with a fierce fist. He hid it for her, but he didn''t want to see her.


    The breath in Ryukyu''s chest suddenly didn''t have so much. This fist went faster and faster, almost mixed with all her strength.


    "Bang. " Just listen to a dull sound, a fist and a palm on the air.


    Ryukyu was unable to bear the force, and even retreated several steps. The man who was hidden in the treetop was also unable to hide his body shape and exposed his body.


    Furious, xuanyuanche still can''t stop beating her. Ryukyu''s sleeve is pulled to fight, right? That''s clear.


    His face was full of iron rage, his sleeves were pulled in two, and he had not rushed out a step under his feet. His eyes were swept to the man who showed his figure from the treetop. Ryukyu suddenly stopped and stared at the man who came out from the treetop coldly. He was a little embarrassed, with blood on hispel. His handsome face was not xuanyuanche, but Yunzhao.


    From the top of the tree, Yunzhao looks at the face of iron anger. The familiar man cannot be familiar with him. His eyes sink deeply: "Ryukyu, it''s you. "


    Qiu family of Xuesheng country, he thought about many kinds of people, the only thing he didn''t think about was the loyal king of northern mu, Ryukyu, who should be far away from ten thousand miles at this time. It''s impossible for Ryukyu to appear here at this time, so he ignored it, but didn''t think he ran out of the encirclement and met here, and heard the real voice.


    Looking at Yunzhao, who was killed from the encirclement, Ryukyu coldly put up his offensive. With a wave of his sleeve robe, he turned around and left.


    She didn''t think that Yunzhao would die here or be caught by the Southern Song Dynasty. That''s not Yunzhao. What she wants is that the two countries can''t unite, or even turn their faces into enemies. Therefore, she doesn''t care about Yunzhao''s affairs now, and she doesn''t have so much talk to him.


    Let him think that the treasure is well stocked by her.

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    Looking at Ryukyu turning around and leaving, Yunzhao clenched his five fingers into a fist. It turned out that it was her who instigated the Southern Song Dynasty to take one of his hard work, and in turn fell on his head.


    It''s her, it''s Ryukyu, it''s the woman in front of her.


    The teeth are clenched. For a moment, Yunzhao almost wants to rush and fight.


    But, however, she is Ryukyu


    The grip of the hand, in an instant but rxed.


    With a long sigh, Yunzhao looked at Ryukyu''s back and said slowly, "I hate you so much. I have to start a dispute between Xuesheng Kingdom and the Southern Song Dynasty. "


    Footsteps Weidun, Ryukyu also did not return to throw down a sentence: "do not hate, but you blocked my way. "


    Yes, she didn''t hate Yunzhao. Although the first day was the day when Yunzhao came, she proposed to marry xuanyuanche, but he was not the one who did the most evil. Now she forgives Dugu ye, not to say how bad Yunzhao was to her. But his kingdom of snow stopped their way. They should stand up from here and have the strength to deal with the ind of hell. The kingdom of South Song blocked their way.


    So, she must eradicate them.


    Listening to Ryukyu''s crisp answer, Yunzhao''s face shedplex but clear. Yes, outside and inside the pass, they were never friends. They were enemies. Then the enemy''s opponent''s fight, win is win, lose is lose, he fell today, also want to admit defeat, but


    Watching Ryukyu go further and further away, Yunzhao suddenly says, "that proud cloud didn''t stop your way?"


    A sound falls, the moon suddenly stops, Shua turns to look at Yunzhao, squints: "what do you mean by that?"


    Yunzhao came out from behind the tree and looked at Ryukyu''s eyes full of danger. He said in a deep voice: "I once broke your business, so that you didn''t marry xuanyuanche, forced you to fall off the cliff, and forced you to go to the northern pasture. I owe you these things. Today, you nted them on the head of our snow holy country. Although I was angry, I also recognized that I was inferior to others and could not me anyone.

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    But, Dugu ye, you let it go. I believe I''m far less hurt than him. You can destroy his big marriage and rob him of so much food and grass. You can see that you are cruel to him in your heart.


    But today, you let him go. You let this ck pot be carried by the snow holy kingdom alone.


    Ryukyu, why? You tell me why? Are you really negative xuanyuanche, like Dugu ye? That''s why you let him go? "


    Yunzhao is not a fool either. When he saw that the man of Qiu Han''s family was Liuyue, he suddenly appeared in the Southern Song Dynasty. But now before Dugu Ye arrived, he had already understood everything in his mind and thought everything through.


    Hearing this, ryukue frowned deeply. It was Dugu ye and liked Dugu Ye. Xuanyuanche asked, and Yunzhao asked.


    To put a person, must like to put it?


    "This is my business. You are not qualified to ask. " This xuanyuanche asked, she will answer, cloud call by what let her answer, he is her who.


    On the Ryukyu suddenly rising anger, Yunzhao is quite calm: "that person is xuanyuanche. " It''s like question and answer, but it''s affirmative. Ryukyu a listen, originally the foot to walk the pace of an instant listen.


    Yunzhao didn''t see how Ryukyu moved. The wind was blowing. Ryukyu''s sword was on his neck: "I killed you. "


    Yunzhao actually guessed that the guard beside her is xuanyuanche, which is very bad. Listening to the voice of Yin measurement, Yunzhao not only did not fear, but also smiled lightly: "since you care about him so much, Ryukyu, would you like to hurt him?"


    When Ryukyu saw Yunzhao saying this, his face became more and more gloomy, and his anger became more and more intense.


    Hurt her, hurt xuanyuanche. It''s because xuanyuanche doesn''t trust her. It''s because he bullies her. It''s like she''s sorry for xuanyuanche.


    "Fart, I''m sorry for him and hurt him. " In anger, Ryukyu almost gnawed at the cloud call, which knows nothing about it.

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    Hearing this, Yunzhao ignored Ryukyu''s dagger against his neck and turned to look at Ryukyu and said, "then why did you let Dugu ye go? Why do you carry him so intimately? Why did you save him? "


    Looking at the world, who doesn''t know that Dugu ye and Ryukyu hate each other as deeply as the sea, and they don''t recognize that this man is Ryukyu. Once they recognize this, Yunzhao feels that this day is about to change.


    "Do I have to like to save him?" This sound, Ryukyu almost roared to the cloud.


    After touching the muffled ears, Yunzhao looked deeply at the sullen and angry Ryukyu and said slowly, "it''s not necessary to like it to save it, but you and him have such a big feud. Apart from the soft heart caused by liking, they will save and let him go. Besides, I can''t think of any other reasons. "


    Soft heart caused by liking?


    When Ryukyu suddenly heard this, she was shocked. Xuanyuanche also said that she was soft hearted. She was soft hearted to Dugu Ye.


    The brow frowned tightly. She seemed to catch the center of xuanyuanche''s words, but she didn''t.


    Is xuanyuanche arguing with Yunzhao because of the meaning of this sentence? Yunzhao looks at the suddenly silent Ryukyu and gently pushes away the dagger that Ryukyu holds against his neck. His eyes sh with a trace of unspeakable regret.


    "I thought you and xuanyuanche could be together forever. Now it seems that maybe I''m wrong. How long is it? It can''t stand the test. " Slowly shook his head, Yunzhao looked up at the sky.


    On that day, the scene that the moon shot down the cliff in wairyukyu, the capital of chenguo, was too fast for him to remember. He could see clearly the crazy and reckless xuanyuanche. He asked himself for his feelings for Ryukyu, which was not so deep that he could be reckless, so he gave in and he let go.


    But, that persistence, that earthshaking feelings, he did not get, but expected it to go to the end, hope that the perfect and shock, can finally hand in hand.


    Such a heart made him unable to ept the disillusionment of Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, and Ryukyu''s empathy for Dugu Ye.

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    Hehe sneered, and Yunzhao turned to look at the silent moon: "it''s because of Dugu ye that xuanyuanche was angry. Hehe, it''s just angry. I think it''s a miracle that xuanyuanche didn''t kill you and Dugu Ye because of his temper. "


    In those days, tianchenyi, Wang xuanyuanche, was famous for his iron blood and coldness. He was not a passionate master.


    Frowning deeply, Ryukyu raised his head and stared at the cold cloud Calling: "who says that xuanyuanche and I can''t be together forever? Who says our feelings can''t stand the test? Did your eyes see that I like Dugu ye? " Its face is as deep as water, but its color is positive.


    "I admit that my heart is a little soft when I let him go. However, Yunzhao''s heart is not equal to like, or even like, but it is not equal to love.


    Love, only for one person, like, but can be given to anyone. "


    He reached for his dagger and put it in his sleeve. Ryukyu leaned back against the tree trunk and looked at the green grass.


    Yunzhao''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled as he listened. What''s that?


    Love, life only for one person, like, but can give anyone? It''s just nonsense. Love and love are the same thing. There is a man who can tolerate his beloved woman and likes other people in his heart. These inexplicable idease from Ryukyu.


    "Is it so amorous? Well, as long as you and Dugu ye are together, don''t me me for not quitting. " Yunzhao''s face was right.


    She wants to be with xuanyuanche, and he can make it. If you empathize with Dugu ye, then he muste to intervene. Ryukyu listened to Yunzhao''s words, but did not listen to the second half of the sentence. Instead, he listened to the first half of the sentence, but could not help being slightly shocked. How do you say that? I''ve heard a lot of people say that she''s cold and heartless. I haven''t heard anyone say that she''s abusive. This Yunzhao


    Stunned only in a moment, Ryukyu suddenly woke up.


    This is the difference of concept. Her conceptes from the 21st century, which is a deep-rooted concept, and they are a concept that has been passed on for hundreds of years. How to exin

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    Ryukyu frowned slightly.


    The wind was blowing, and there was silence.


    At this time, xuanyuanche, who rushed out quickly and returned faster, crossed the mountains. In an instant, he went back to the ce where he and Ryukyu broke up.


    A silence, a silence.


    No one, no shadow of Ryukyu, no trace of Ryukyu.


    Eyebrows immediately tightly wrinkled, so a moment where Ryukyu went?


    After four nces, there were no extra footprints or marks of confusion. It seems that nothing happened. Ryukyu left by himself.


    In such a short time, Ryukyu unexpectedly left. She


    She is really angry with herself, so she doesn''t wait for herself, or


    Heart, a little bit tight.


    Shua''s fist is clenched. Xuanyuan''s iron teeth are clenched. It''s impossible to escort Dugu Ye. It seems that he was mostly angry with him. So he left and beat the big trees around him. Xuanyuanche turned around and headed for Licheng in the Southern Song Dynasty.


    The final destination of these treasures is Licheng in the Southern Song Dynasty, walking through the waterways.


    One group let Ouyang Yufei and Liuyue take them back to the north to deal with Ouyang Yufei''s eyes, while the other group was secretly detained by Qiuxian and others, and they also went to other ces by water.


    Even if Ryukyu was angry, when the Licheng wasunched, ryukyue would surely arrive, and it''s not certain that ryukyue would have gone in that direction now. After catching up with her, he exined to her that his figure was like flying, he didn''t enter the mountain forest in a second, and xuanyuanche was flying towards Licheng. Blue sky and white clouds, the wind moves everywhere.


    In the mountain forest, after leaning on the Ryukyu tree for a long time, he suddenly looked up at Yunzhao and said, "Yunzhao, you are cheerful and refreshing. I like this character very much. "


    As soon as the voice fell, Yunzhao was shocked. Ryukyu liked him. This


    Without waiting for Yunzhao to open his mouth, ryukue went on: "Ouyang Yufei is considerate and considerate, which I also like very much; yeluhong, the king of northern herdsmen, is naive and pleasant, and I like it; empress Xiao is my arm, and I like it; kuzamu, Li Kuo, is brave and good at fighting, and I like it; qiukendu, I like it, Xiaohua... "

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    "Stop stop stop. " Ryukyu''s I like not finished, Yunzhao already can''t help but stop Ryukyu, eyebrows tightly wrinkled.


    "You like it here and there, you... "


    "No, if I don''t like you, I won''t tolerate youing near me. " Ryukyu took a look at Yunzhao and said slowly: "I like it. It can be many kinds, or it can be because of one side, one appearance, one character.


    But that''s not love.


    For you, because I like it, I can let you go, and drink green plum wine. If it''s not the enemy, I can treat you as a brother, indulge you, and even save you when you are in danger.


    For Dugu ye, it''s the same, maybe a little more pity.


    However, for xuanyuanche, it''s a feeling of poverty and falling into the yellow spring, and we should also hold on tightly. Even if we go against the sky, level the ground, and drain thest drop of blood, we will never let go, and we will die together. It''s a feeling that we would rather lose the world than his feelings. It''s a feeling that we should soak ourselves together and integrate our blood with our bones. "


    Pointing to the heart, Ryukyu said very lightly. It''s a feeling that she can''t speak clearly. She may not say well, but that''s her idea.


    "Only one life is enough, many, in the absence of that wholeheartedness, love each other. A man''s heart cannot be wasted. "


    The voice is very light, because she knows that it''s really valuable, so she cherishes it, so she let go of her soft heart. Just because she knows its value, she can''t be confused.


    The breeze passed, and the leaves fell slowly.


    He was shocked. He had never heard Ryukyu say such a thing, or heard such a profound thing. Yunzhao could hardly respond for half a day. For a long time, Yunzhao took a deep breath, and a smile slowly appeared on his face: "you should say this to xuanyuanche. I believe that no matter how angry he is, he will disappear after listening. "


    "No, he knows. " Ryukyu is quite sure.


    "No, if you don''t, even if he knows, he will doubt that men are not always smart and rational. " Yunzhao smiles.

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    Ryukyu is said to pick his eyebrows. That''s right.


    Looking at Ryukyu''s eyebrows, Yunzhao suddenlyughs: "brother, thanks for your love, do you have to make up for what you have done to your loved one, and send me out of the mountain?"


    Ryukyu can''t help but stare at Yunzhao. She climbs along the pole, but she doesn''t really hate Yunzhao. If he is a brother, he should be very good.


    And now, although she and Yunzhao have made clear xuanyuanche''s idea, which is different from the idea, she is still very angry.


    Don''t trust her. Go to himter.


    In my heart, I calcted the time ofunching Licheng, enough to send the cloud out of here.


    "Let''s go. "


    The breeze is light and the voice is scattered with the wind.


    Sunshine through the treetops, a good time.


    Licheng.


    The white clouds are flying, the sound of the sea waves.


    Countless fishing boats stop at the shore, xuanyuanche stands at the bow of the boat and keeps watching. Everything is ready and the boat is about to start. Why hasn''t Ryukyue yet?


    Ming knew that it was this time that he was going to sail. Did he hate him so much if he didn''te?


    A burst of pain in my heart, is it because I feel that Dugu Ye is good, and I hate him? I will never hate him or be angry with him before the month. "Wang, it''s time to sail. If you don''t leave, you''ll run into it. " The autumn mark lowered the voice.


    The treasures that he secretly withheld, as early as Ouyang Yufei knew, arrived at the coast as early as possible, and he could avoid Ouyang Yufei only by walking a step earlier. If he didn''t, Ouyang Yufei''s ships and treasures woulde soon, and then they would run into each other, and all his efforts would be wasted.


    Clench the fist tightly, nail goes deep into the palm.


    If such arge amount of wealth is to enter the sky quietly, it is necessary for him to go back in person. Ryukyu, Ryukyu, are you really noting?


    "Wang, it''s time. If you don''t leave, you''ll be hit. The treasure that Ouyang Yufei escorted is almost at the wharf. " Yanhu grabs Du Yi''s message and urges quickly. Du Yi follows Ouyang Yufei to Beimu, and is about to arrive for shipment.


    In the distance, their fishing boat has begun toe in this direction.


    "Wang... "


    Iron teeth clenched, xuanyuanche looked at the front, no one, then took a deep breath, waved with a big hand, ugly face: "go. "

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    ¡°¡£¡± Autumn mark, Yan Hu, immediately a high drink, sound spread everywhere.


    Sail up the boat, the dark fishing boats go in the direction of the sky.


    Blue sea and blue sky, sunlight from the clouds, sprinkled on the blue sea, a shimmering, the moment is good-looking.


    Walking along the water is as fast as lightning.


    Standing in the bow, xuanyuanche looks at the increasingly distant wharf coldly, without the shadow of Ryukyu, without Ryukyuing, withouting.


    Heart, deep down.


    Half ring, xuanyuanche turned his head, looked at the vast sea ahead, slowly closed his eyes, came together, went, unexpectedly


    Warm wind flying, with a point of sea water unique fishy smell, but can not disperse that diffuse in the heart of boredom.


    Go along the water for a thousand miles in a sh.


    The ck ship is getting farther and farther from the shore.


    "Step on... " At this time, a horse on the wharf came as fast as a thunderbolt, with its hooves crisscross and legs flying towards the sea. "Whew. " Five fingers a button tightly hold sit horse, Ryukyu month gnash teeth looking at the empty sea, no boat, no one.


    In the distance, there is only a ck spot on the blue sea, only a ck thing like sea level line. It must be xuanyuanche''s boat.


    He didn''t wait for her, he didn''t wait for her.


    The sea breeze blows, flurries Ryukyu''s long hair, sets off Ryukyu''s haggard face. When he sent Yunzhao out of the mountain, he met with some troubles. The Southern Song Dynasty was not all mediocre soldiers andmon things, and his time was dyed by so little.


    She hase all day and night. She knows that she''s dyed a little, so she tries her best to let the horsee, but her xuanyuanche doesn''t wait for her. She just leaves before she does.


    "Xuanyuanche, you bastard, you bastard. " Angry, Ryukyu silver teeth clenched, eyes red in an instant.


    I don''t know if it''s angry or sour.


    "You bastard, what a big thing, you are a stranger and ignore me. Wait for me, xuanyuanche, you son of a bitch. "

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    Turning over and dismounting, Ryukyu rushes into the shallow sea with a single lunge. His voice shakes everywhere, almost roaring out.


    The sea water sshed everywhere, and the moon was angry and sour.


    Just in this chamber, the horses on the wharf behind Ryukyu were singing, and they came from hehe, but Ouyang Yufei and his party arrived ording to the time.


    At the same time, the fishing boats gathered from all directions and gradually stopped in this direction.


    "Ryukyu, what are you doing? Do you think it''s too hot? " Ouyang Yu Feies here in white, with a smile on his face. He looks very amorous. At this time, he sees Ryukyu standing in the water with his back to the people, and cannot help but make a joke.


    Ryukyu ignores Ouyang Yufei''s words and forcefully suppresses his anger and sour mood. He is dissatisfied, bad, angry and weeping. He can only show his feelings around xuanyuanche. Others can''t see her weakness.


    Ouyang Yu Fei saw that Ryukyu didn''t look back and didn''t care. He turned over and dismounted,ughing at the same time, and said: "it''s a beautiful job. It hasn''t been so refreshing for a long time.


    Looking at the faces of the leader of the Southern Song Dynasty, the Prime Minister of the Southern Song Dynasty and the abbot of the temple of the Southern Song Dynasty, I''m still happy. The three people don''t know that the key to the treasure that they inherited for hundreds of years in the Southern Song Dynasty is in the hands of the three parties, as long as they gather together, they can get it. Ha ha, it''s killing me. "


    Thinking of the faces of the three people who suddenly realized that day, he wanted tough, but he didn''t know that the other side was the same person close by. He had never seen such a fool before.


    "You are not a mountain thief, young man. " Xiaohua jumps off the horse and stares at Ouyang Yufei. It seems that they are mountain bandits. What are they talking about. Ouyang Yufei was very happy at this time, but also connived at the small flowers, ignored them, walked forward to Ryukyu''s side, smiled and said: "I said Ryukyu Eh, you... "


    At the sight of Ryukyu''s expression, Ouyang''s smile on Yufei''s face suddenly receded and he looked at Ryukyu carefully.


    Ryukyu recovered to his expressionless face, but his anger was too sour. Even if he restrained, there were still traces left on his face. Ouyang Yufei was the best one to observe the details.

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    "What''s the matter with you?" Looking at the moon, Ouyang said softly.


    "Nothing, all right?" Through his wet hands, he touched the sshed sea water on his face. He could not see any color on his face. Ryukyu asked in a cold voice. He looked up as if he had no intention to look at the horizon. The dark spots had already disappeared. Xuanyuanche had gone far.


    Seeing this, Ouyang Yu Fei took a deep look at Ryukyu. His eyebrows moved and his eyes moved. He said: "it''s already good. You can sail when you arrive. "


    One side along the eyes of Ryukyu looked at the sea in the distance, eyes turned around and looked back at the quayside.


    The sea water is gently sloshing, and there are many traces of docking on the quayside.


    Ouyang Yu Fei nced at the moon, then looked up at the sea and frowned slightly.


    "Then go. " As soon as the sound fell, Ryukyu turned around and walked towards the building boat that Ouyang Yufei had docked. It was colder than the sea in early spring.


    Ouyang Yu Fei saw the folding fan in his hand beating the palm of his hand and made a gesture towards the people behind him. He didn''t say much. He followed Ryukyu on the boat. "Ah, it''s great. I''m sure I''m sorry for drizzle when I go back. " Jumping on the bow, Xiaohua looks at the dense fishing boat behind her. Her face is almost twisted with excitement.


    He didn''t go ashore with Ouyang Yufei and qiukeng. He had been stopping by the sea all the time. It was all his ability that so many fishing boats could catch up quickly.


    Seeing that so many treasures have entered the ship, he has never seen so many treasures for so many years. This time, if you don''t take good care of empress Xiao, Xiaoyu, who hasn''te here, will be proud of her. She will not be angry. Sailing, everything ready ship speed is quite fast.


    Between breaths, the dark fishing boat drove toward the sea.


    Green sails far away, disappearing to the sea.


    At this time, the sky was just bright, people began to flow on the quiet wharf, and the busy wharf began its day''s life.

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    The golden light is shining.


    Seagulls fly and fish jump on the sea from time to time.


    Go with the wind. The fishing boat that has eaten enough of the wind is going up very fast on the sea.


    Ryukyu stood at the bow of the boat, looking at the vast sea in front of him with a cold face. He didn''t get the joy that so many treasures should have. He was only cold.


    "Stop at Licheng in the Southern Song Dynasty. I have something else to do. You can take these things back to Beimu. " Looking at the blue water and the sea wind, Ryukyu suddenly looked back and saw that he had been standing beside her, just like Ouyang Yufei road.


    Ouyang Yu Fei folded the fan in his hand and listened to Ryukyu''s words. There was no ordinary cynicism on his face. He pondered for a moment, reached out his hand and waved away the flowers and other people behind him. Looking at Ryukyu, he said, "to heaven?"


    It''s like a question, but it''s a affirmation.


    Hearing this, Ryukyu frowned and stared at Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yu Fei looks at Ryukyu. He flicks the fan in his hand and says slowly, "how about your bodyguards?"


    Without waiting for Ryukyu to make any answer, Ouyang Yufei continued: "I''m an idiot. I can''t see that he is xuanyuanche. Such a good make-up skill even deceived me. "


    If it wasn''t for the trace of Ryukyu''s face, if it wasn''t for the three words xuanyuanche that he heard from afar along the wind, he would still be in the dark. Hearing that Ouyang Yufei was so sure, ryukyue squinted and said coldly, "what do you mean?"


    Ouyang Yufei pointed to Ryukyu''s eyes and shook his head. "What else do you want to hide? It''s clear here. "


    After all, without waiting for Ryukyu to answer, Ouyang Yufei turned his head to look at the far away wharf and said slowly: "there are many traces of docking on the wharf. I think this batch of things, the property of such arge piece ofnd in the Southern Song Dynasty, is definitely more than that.


    It should have been divided into half, or more than half, to xuanyuanche, Ryukyu, the king of heaven. Are you right about what I said

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    Looking back at the cold moon, Ouyang Yufei sighs.


    The sea breeze is flying, there is a moment of silence between the two people.


    "Ouyang Yufei, sometimes, people should not be so smart. " In silence, Ryukyu looks at Ouyang Yufei and squints deeply.


    Ouyang Yufei hears that he looks at Ryukyu and is not frightened by his sharp eyes.


    On the contrary, he leaned on the edge of the boat and looked at Tianshui: "let me take so many things back to the northern pasture, you believe me, you... "


    Before he finished speaking, Ouyang Yufei sighed softly again. The feeling has not been obtained yet. I don''t know whether it''s good or not.


    "People shouldn''t be so clever. Ryukyu, you know, sometimes cleverness is mistaken by cleverness. " Ouyang Yufei looks at Tianshui in front of him and sighs again, as if his sighs in this life are all summed up to this day.


    Hearing Ouyang Yufei''s words, ryukyue frowned more and more: "what do you mean by that?" Ouyang Yu Fei shook his head, did not look at the moon. He pointed to the vast sea with his fan in his hand.


    Slowly said: "such arge amount of property, if you want to go to heaven silently, it''s absolutely impossible to walk onnd, and it''s a good idea to walk from the sea. It''s quick to learn and use.


    But you forget, where is the Ming ind? It is an ind. It has been living on the sea. " The light words came from Ouyang Yufei''s mouth, suddenly let the cold hair on Ryukyu stand up. The meaning of Ouyang Yufei''s words


    "The ind is not isted from the rest of the world. It also trades with Haikou in the Southern Song Dynasty, Zhao state, etc. there are people from the ind all the year round on the wharf. They are quite familiar with ships, goods, etc.


    This time, we need so many fishing boats in a short period of time, and we don''t want to find them in the Southern Song Dynasty. I sent an order to collect fishing boats from the ind of Ming to see the draft weight of the boat. They naturally know what I''m going to carry.

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    Ryukyu, who lives on the sea all the year round, knows too much about the boat. What marks does the boat have when ites to shore, the depth of the waterline and the speed of the boat are the basis for judging what is carried on the boat.


    Xuanyuanche took the half of the things a step earlier.


    They know what you are going to carry, and now there are arge number of ships carrying the same things, but not to the north, but to the sky.


    Ryukyu, the people of Ming ind are not stupid. "


    In a word, Ouyang Yufei slowly turned his head and looked at the moon.


    He didn''t expect that Ryukyu and xuanyuanche were working together. He didn''t expect that both of them were smart and knew how to learn and use flexibly, so as to minimize the risk.


    However, the ocean is the world of Hades. They don''t know that such arge number of ships and goods leave under their eyes.


    Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, joined hands, they did not break up, did not die from old do notmunicate with each other, but secretly still love.


    It''s not hard to understand.


    Shua fist clenched, Ryukyu''s face for a moment pale.


    Damn it, she forgot this, or didn''t think about it at all. In her eyes, the ind of Hades is a mysterious, dark and noble ce. It will be mixed with fishing boats. Here "Speed up. " Eyes wide open, Ryukyu clenched his teeth and suddenly roared.


    No, she wants to catch up. She can''t bear the pain of losing xuanyuanche. She can''t even hurt him.


    Ouyang Yu Fei sees the folding fan and orders Xiaohua to get off the boat and go to other boats.


    Building boat immediately speed up, left behind the dense fishing boat, toward the front of xuanyuanche fast pursuit. Ouyang Yufei''s building boat is really different from the ordinary fishing boat, and its speed is iparable.


    Half column incense time, a ck appears far away in the sky, which is the same as the ck that Ryukyu saw on the wharf.


    It''s xuanyuanche''s boat.

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    "Hurry up. " Ryukyu can''t help urging.


    "This is the fastest. " Ouyang Yufei looks at Ryukyu, who is staring at the front of him. He takes his hands on his back and suddenly regrets.


    Today, he took the wrong medicine and told Ryukyu that it''s not the best to let xuanyuanche die like this. His biggest enemy has been solved. It''s none of his business.


    He reached out and rubbed his eyebrows. Ouyang smiled bitterly on Feifei''s face. Was it because of the trust? So


    The blue sea and blue sky, the North cloud in the sky, the sea is rippling.


    The sea breeze blows and the white waves turn over. It''s very beautiful.


    "Boom. " Just in this blue sea and blue sky, in the prosperous scenery, in the gradually clear ck line in front of it, a spark suddenly sprang out and bloomed on the blue sea.


    It seems that the me is small and small from afar, which is like a fire rising on the water surface. It really can''t do anything.


    However, Ryukyu''s face turned white.


    "Come on,e on... " Ten fingers tightly sp the ship''s edge, and Ryukyu almost wish he had wings on his body for a moment. It''s on fire. There''s a boat on fire in xuanyuanche''s fleet ahead.


    At a long distance, the me looks small, but it can bloom in such a formation so far away. It must be the whole burning of a ship to produce such brightness.


    A ship burns in an instant, which is absolutely impossible to be an idental fire. In addition to Ouyang Yufei''s words just now, Ryukyu''s heart ispletely tightened. Ouyang Yu Fei was also surprised to see this. He made a series of gestures. He rushed forward as fast as he could. At the same time, he put his hand on Ryukyu''s shoulder and said in a deep voice, "don''t panic. He should be OK. He can''t do it by his ability. "


    Ten fingers tightly sp the edge of the boat, not panic, not panic, xuanyuanche is so fierce, it is impossible to have a situation in an instant, not panic.


    I know not to panic, but how to control it, how to control it.


    On the deep blue sea, a cluster of sparks grewrger andrger. The coexistence of fire and water seemed so enchanting.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    The boat was flying, and Ouyang Yufei''s boat was almost ready to fly.


    The me in front of him was more fierce. It seemed that it was nothing on the huge sea, but in Ryukyu''s eyes, it almost burned his heart and lungs.


    The ships around the fire quickly dodged and left, far away, and stopped on the sea.


    In the blue sea, there was only this burning ship left in an instant.


    The boat went very fast. Ryukyu was close behind. It became more and more clear that it was the leading boat. It was the leading boat. It should be the one xuanyuanche sat on.


    Heart, the whole up, Ryukyu''s eyes almost than the burning me even red.


    The ship is flying fast.


    And the ship in the fire burns faster. Before Ryukyu could catch up with it, he saw a pucker of mes and a ssh of enchantment. Then he slowly sank into the sea.


    The blue water is boundless and quickly engulfs the gorgeous me.


    Ryukyu can''t wait to see this any longer. He turns over and leaps out of the ship''s edge. He jumps down to the sea and goes to the ce where the fire ship sank as fast as a fish.


    Ouyang Yu Fei saw that his brow was slightly wrinkled. He folded the fan in his hand and shook his head. The sea is warm and cold.


    Ryukyu''s heart pounded, almost forgetting to breathe.


    Fast approach to the sinking fishing boat, a fire into the water after the hot, warm this side of the sea.


    The ship has beenpletely destroyed. The treasure loaded on the ship began to slide out of the ship along the crack in the crash sound and on the way to sinking, and then sank into the bottomless sea. Looking at the baby falling from his side, Ryukyu was still willing to take care of these things, and he was looking for them on the sinking ship.


    A body sinks by, another


    No, not xuanyuanche, not


    Constantly pulling the wrecked ship, Ryukyu looks at a corpse, or sinks into the sea from her side, or is pulled out of the cabin.

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    The confusion was almost out of control.


    Frantic search, such as the flying rush, the fishing boat is small, and in an instant, it was turned around by Ryukyu.


    The boat is sinking faster towards the bottom of the water.


    Thest main cabin, Ryukyu, regardless of being quickly brought into the sea by the sinking ship, gritted his teeth and was blocked by the water. At this time, the cabin door that could not be opened was almost dripping blood, pulling out fiercely.


    If it doesn''t move, it means it doesn''t move. As the boat sinks deeper and deeper, the pressure on the water bes greater and greater. It can''t be opened at all.


    When Ryukyu was about to spit blood, Ouyang Yufei, who had swam around, grabbed Ryukyu''s hand and hit it hard on the cabin.


    I can''t hear any sound, but I can see that the water is in a mess. The closed hatch is broken into several pieces and opened.


    Not caring about Xie Ouyang Yufei, Ryukyu slips in as soon as he flies. Ouyang Yufei, who is next to him, sees this. He puts his folding fan back in his neck and is ready to follow up. He swam forward and didn''t enter the cabin. Ouyang Yufei suddenly turned his head and looked at the cabin door. His face slightly changed. There was something carved on the cabin door.


    Several floating and sinking, quickly found a circle of cabin, no one, no trace of xuanyuanche, Ryukyu a heart immediately put down, no one is good, no xuanyuanche is good.


    This time, Ryukyu felt short of breath and his chest was almost bursting. The diving time and depth were almost beyond her limit. One shot out, and Ryukyu floated up to the water after several tosses. As long as xuanyuanche wasn''t here, she didn''t miss other things.


    In one breath, Ryukyu breathed the fresh air and looked at the fleet in the distance.


    Originally resting on the sea, the fleet began to move forward again. It seems that xuanyuanche is OK.


    It''s ok if it''s OK. It''s ok if it''s OK.

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    Watching the ship sailing away, Ryukyu''s heart finallynded in his stomach, stepping on the water and chasing the ship sailing away.


    "Don''t go. " Just stepped on a few feet, Ouyang Yufei suddenly emerged from the water behind him, and grabbed Ryukyu''s arm.


    Ryukyu suddenly looks back at Ouyang Yufei.


    Without waiting for Ryukyu to speak, Ouyang Yufei frowns and drags Ryukyu to swim towards his building boat, saying, e here, I have something to tell you. "


    Seeing Ouyang Yufei''s face turning positive, Liuyue knows that Ouyang Yufei is not a man who is busy with nothing. Such prudence must be found, and he is not struggling at the moment. Follow Ouyang Yufei to the direction of the building boat.


    One step on the boat, Ouyang Yu Fei also wait for two people to tidy up, looking at the face full of water and flowers of the moon, frowning and holding out his hand.


    Ryukyu looks down and Ouyang grabs a board in his hand.


    "What?" Ryukyu took a close look at the board. It was verymon. There was a fire character engraved on it. It was not like a knife, but like a finger. Ryukyu frowned. He stretched out his hand to wring his wet hair. Ouyang Yufei turned his head and looked to the East. He thought for a moment: "Ryukyu, listen, I won''t say it twice.


    The Ming ind has been inherited for thousands of years and has be a unified system. The division of political power is quite clear and the hierarchy is strict. Under the throne of the Ming king, there are three kings, six lords and nine saints who are the leaders, except for the soldiers and generals. "


    Speaking of this, Ouyang Yufei turned to look at Ryukyu and said slowly: "the person who handed out the gold medal and ordered the arrow before was only the lowest force in the ind of hell, and it was not a big thing to do. It was only the royal families of the Central ins, who were awed by the majesty of the ind of hell and didn''t wait for the action of the ind of hell, so he was scared. And this time, Ryukyu, the ind of Hades seems to be on the heart, the three kings havee


    Who is the low voice of the sea breeze floating out, misty.


    When the three kings came, the light words made Ryukyu hold the wood chips in his hand in an instant. The three kings of Hades.


    "Fire, medicine, power, three kings, this time it''s just a warning or a test. " Ouyang Yufei looks at the wood chips pinched by Ryukyu and reaches out to rub his eyebrows.

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    Three kings, six masters and nine saints. He knew that with Ryukyu''s temper, he woulde one day, but he didn''t expect that so soon, the master of Hades came.


    Silver teeth clench, wet hair drips water, the face of the moon cannot sink.


    "Discuss it carefully. Don''t catch up rashly. It''s useless. " Twisting his wet clothes, Ouyang Yu Fei looks at the moon.


    Turning his head and looking far away, the boat went farther and farther, and the sky was full of bright red clouds.


    It''s a sign that the rain ising and the wind is blowing all over the building.


    On the boat of xuanyuanche, xuanyuanche was wet and his face was very ugly.


    "Wang, are you ok?" Autumn mark tightly frowns, how suddenly on fire, this is how to do?


    "Nothing. " Xuanyuanche wiped the sea water on his face, and his eyebrow color was a little heavy: "what about others?"


    "The fire is too fast, toote... " Yan Hu, who was on the same boat with xuanyuanche, also came over wet. He was making something in his hand. His face was very ugly: "Wang, look at this... "


    gold medal arrow as like as two peas in the library of the emperor''s father''s library. Xuanyuan looked at the things in Yan Hu''s hands, and his face was instantly blue.


    Hell Ind, it''s actually hell ind. "Wang, here You... " Autumn trace is also a stupor. It represents


    Before he finished speaking, xuanyuanche suddenly reached out, grabbed the gold medal in Yanhu''s hand, snapped it in half, and threw his backhand into the sea.


    "Hell Ind, don''t be afraid of you. " With a wave of sleeve robe, xuanyuanche walked towards the cabin with his murderous head.


    Autumn mark Yan tiger saw this look at each other, slightly frowned. "Go back first. " Autumn mark handed a sentence to Yan Hu. He was about to turn around. Suddenly, he saw the sunken ship from the corner of his eyes. It seemed that a ship was docking there.


    It''s a little far away. I can''t really see it, but it''s a bit like Ouyang Yufei''s boat.


    I twisted my brow deeply. I felt it was not very simr when I fixed my eyes. Maybe the white light reflected from the water surface was wrong.

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    Moved eyebrow, autumn mark did not open mouth, twist body tail to go with Xuan Yuan Che.


    The sea breeze is flying, and a little bit of fishiness is spreading everywhere.


    Go back to Tianchen, collect the secret storehouse and make the whole square.


    Tianchen goes up to xuanyuanyi and down to several important officials. Seeing xuanyuanche''s annihtion of Chen Guo and Zhao Guo, hees back with so many treasures. Heughs and wakes up happily from his sleep.


    Tianchen and the state of Chen and the state of Zhao started the war. Although the final goal was to win, the loss of the Treasury could not be said to be small. Once so many properties were added in this time, Tianchen''s national strength could be restored immediately.


    It can be done almost immediately by raising soldiers and buying horses. Even if we are fighting immediately now, we are afraid of hising.


    Therefore, in addition to xuanyuanche''s bad mood, other people can''t be happy.


    Tianchen pce, peach blossom is blooming in March.


    "Wang''er, it''s your birthday in a few days. We''ll celebrate this year. " Empress Dowager Chen frowned with a smile. This year, not only xuanyuanche became king, but also destroyed the state of Chen and Zhao. In addition, she brought back so many properties. It''s impossible to say that she didn''te to Daqing.


    "Whatever. " Xuanyuanche answered with a light voice and walked away. He is not interested in these things now. Ryukyu is not around. He is not in that mood.


    Ryukyu has no news until now. The people he sent out only saw that the fleet passed the sky without stopping and went to the direction of the northern herding. Is she still angry with him? Get xuanyuanche a casual, Empress Dowager Chen led, right phase for the middle, Murong invincible from the Ming ind back for the tail, began to xuanyuanche Zhang Luo.


    Xuanyuanche''s first birthday as king must not be careless.


    Besides, xuanyuanche is in a bad mood. It''s more lively to do. Let him be happy.


    Good scenery in March. The sun is getting warmer and the spring wind is blowing. It means three minutes of warmth, three minutes of spring and three minutes offort.


    Willows fly, mountain flowers are brilliant, a flourishing spring.


    Just in this flourishing age, xuanyuanche''s birthday is getting closer and closer.


    However, no one saw that under the prosperous age, the choppyyer uponyer of approaching opportunities were also near.

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    To destroy the power of Chen Guoping and Zhao Guowei, and then the power of Gold Alliance.


    Tianchen suddenly leaped from a small country in the southwest to a hegemon in the southwest. Its national strength was almost as powerful as that of theter Jin Dynasty, the hegemon in the southwest.


    The unprecedented national strength and prestige, to make xuanyuanche longevity, heaven and the whole country do not say.


    The other four countries in the Central ins, apart from the allies, sent the Minister of military affairs of the Jin Dynasty to congratte each other. Even Xuesheng, Aoyun and the Southern Song Dynasty sent envoys to congratte and do the surface work.


    The sky is clear and the sun is flying.


    The Tianchen kingdom is bustling and bustling.


    On this day, the golden light, mountains and rivers are in the same spring. It''s the day of xuanyuanche''s birthday. From the imperial pce to the official residences, all of them are in good spirits and are dressed in colorful clothes.


    In the Imperial Pce, the eunuch''s maids are too busy to touch the ground and smile.


    Running back and forth, turning like wind and fire wheel.


    "Bang. " With a slight sound, a eunuch holding a te was knocked unconscious and dragged into the corner outside the kitchen of the imperial pce. In a sh, a slender eunuch lowered his head and walked towards the celestial pce with the te.


    The bells, drums, music and courtiers visit. At this time, xuanyuanche, a ck robe iid with gold, sat on the Dragon chair coldly and looked down at the orderly two important ministers listed below.


    He didn''t want to live a birthday at all. By the way, his mother and empress put on such a big show.


    Sitting on the high seat, Xuanyuan''s face is cold, as if it''s not him who lives today, cold and tight.


    On both sides of his side, there are xuanyuanyi and empress Chen with a bright smile. The hall was jubnt and worshipped loudly.


    "The Minister of war of theter Jin Dynasty arrived. " The sound of praise rang out. A powerful middle-aged man walked into the hall with a smile on his face. It was the grandfather that Ryukyu and xuanyuanche had met on that day. Later Jin was now the Lord of the kingdom Chenfei. Look flying, very spiritual.


    "Later, Lu Cheng of the kingdom of Jin paid a visit to the Lord of Tianchen. My king was busy and could note in person. He asked Lu Cheng to rece me, Wang Gongzhu, and wish his majesty happiness as the East China Sea and longevity as the south mountain. "

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    After that, with a wave of one hand, the two young men who followed immediately stepped forward and carried on a big mahogany box.


    Pull down the red cloth on the top, and show two colored night pearls as big as the goose egg in the box. There are many colorless night pearls. It''s rare to see them in color. Although the number is small, it''s really a good thing.


    Seeing this, xuanyuanche nodded and said lightly: "the king of theter Jin Dynasty is very polite. When Lu Shangshues, I''m very happy. I''ll give you a seat. "


    Although I don''t want to, I can''t break the hearts of all people.


    It is said that although Lu Cheng is the Minister of the Ministry of war, he is the grandfather of theter Jin State Lord. Now he is the most powerful person in theter Jin State. Theter Jin prime minister also wants him to be divided into three parts. This time, he is actually the most influential person besides Chen Fei, theter Jin State Lord.


    "Thank the Lord of heaven. " After that, the Minister of Jinbing Department saw the position introduced by this courteous official who was respectful and did not lose his identity.


    The splendor and arrogance on his face show that he is superior to others in the guest position. At this time, the sky and the future gold are allies, which can bepared with other three countries.


    However, now he is so happy. If he knew that the Lord who killed their first king was xuanyuanche and Ryukyu in front of him, he would not know whether he wouldugh so happily and have such a close attitude.


    "The emissary of Aoyunes. "


    "The emissary of the Southern Song Dynasty arrived. " The white clouds are high and wide, and the praisese one after another. The envoys of the other three countries in the Central ins have arrived.


    Polite and self-sustaining, neither warm-hearted nor disrespectful, keep a quite different attitude.


    In a short time, Chen pce has been sitting on a high head. Almost all the courtiers and envoys in the court have arrived. Tianchen pce is almost full of seats and bustling.


    Good wine and running water, the whole table is on disy, a piece of happiness.


    The slender eunuch lowered his head and wandered among a group of eunuch maids, slowly moving towards xuanyuanche with a te.


    The body is slim, the face is calm, there is no difference.

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    "I wish Wang a long life and boundless future. I don''t dare to show my disgrace to Emperor Yan if I want toe to the country. However, when I visited Yucheng a few days ago, I got a good treasure. " In a happy mood, Tianchen Hubu Shangshu walked out with a smile and spoke in a high voice towards xuanyuanche.


    As soon as this speech came out, there was a smile on the main hall. The words of the Minister of the Ministry of finance were very direct, but Yucheng is a poor ce in Tianchen. What''s the treasure.


    "Oh, what''s a good baby?" Xuanyuanyi, the former Emperor of heaven and the present emperor, was not interested in xuanyuanche, so he took over and smiled at the Minister of Hubu and asked.


    When the voice fell, the Minister of Hubu, with a smile on his face, took out a green ear of wheat from the wooden box he carried with him. It was full of grains and almost bent the waist of the straw.


    As soon as this thinges out, all the officials around immediately burst intoughter. What kind of treasure is this?


    However, the Minister of the Ministry of Hubu looked up with a positive face and looked up with excitement at the cold xuanyuanche. He said in a high voice: "the treasure is thin but a thing to enjoy. It''s only when I have a good harvest in the sky that the people are rich and the country is strong.


    This is the wheat that is only heading this year. Look, Wang, it''s so full and full that I''ve never had a day before. Yucheng and other ces have such a good harvest. It can be imagined that other ces in Tianchen are well-off. What''s the worry of Tianchen? Wang Shang, this is the real treasure. "


    As soon as he spoke, all theughing ministers in the hall immediately fell silent. Has been slightly reclining on the Dragon chair, not keen xuanyuanche, at this time slowly sat right in the body, looking at the face of excited ministry minister, cold face for the first time showed a little smile.


    "It''s true that the country is rich and the people are strong is the best thing for Tianchen. Few people like this treasure. Come and enjoy it. " The cold voice is heard in Tianchen pce. Xuanyuanche''s face has the color of joy for the first time.


    "Reward... " One after another, the rites passed away, winding out.

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    For a moment, all the silent ministers in the hall woke up and turned around. They shouted loudly. This is a good saying. This is a good thing.


    Xuanyuanyi, Youxiang, Murong invincible, and others also nodded together, which is the truth.


    The Empress Dowager Chen, who is sitting under xuanyuanche''s head, has a smile on xuanyuanche''s face, and she is very happy at once. She only cares about her son''s mood no matter what the country is peaceful and the people are safe.


    Now xuanyuanche has a smile on his face. He is very happy. He immediately said in a high voice: "I have the best harvest in the sky, but wang''er, today''s mother and queen also have birthday gifts. You... "


    "The three kings of Ming ind say congrattions... "


    "The three kings of Ming ind say congrattions... "


    Before the Empress Dowager Chen''s words were finished, one after another report from the outside was sent from far to near, very fast.


    Xuanyuanche, with a smile on his face, listened to it. His face sank in a sh, his eyes were awed, and his fierce murderous spirit rose up and wrapped him tightly.


    "Three kings of Ming ind...... " Xuanyuan Yi, the emperor with a bright smile, has jumped up in surprise before the smile on his face can be stopped. His eyes are totally changed. He is in a panic. The three kings of Ming ind, Tian and Ming ind are here. Here


    "How could it be?" Murong''s face changed. He has been to hell Ind, and he knows more about the level of hell ind. The three kings of hell Ind don''t leave easily. Why


    On the other hand, the happy empress dowager Chen and her right face also changed.


    In the past, they didn''t know what the hell ind was, but since the time of Ryukyu, they also knew the whole story. The hell Ind, the most sacred and horrible ce in the world. At one nce, empress Chen and the right side of the eye can''t stop shing panic, it has nothing to do with Ryukyu, how can they stille? What''s going on?


    Outside the main hall, one after another, the report sound prated the golden light.


    In the hall, the atmosphere suddenly changed, and the feeling of tion disappeared, leaving only fear and murderous.


    All the officials in the temple saw xuanyuanche, xuanyuanyi, Youxiang, general Murong, and others changed their colors. Although they didn''t know who the three kings of the Ming ind were, they saw the formation and felt that the atmosphere was suddenly changing. The guests were not hospitable, so they all started to be on guard.

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    And the envoys sitting on the guest table, who cane to Tianchen to celebrate their birthday at this time, even if their official positions are not high, they are definitely the first-ss intelligence figures trusted by the royal family.


    Tianchen''s coup a few months ago, the sudden cancetion of the marriage, the death of the princess wing, and Aoyun''s sudden money to food, the loyal king of northern herdsmen.


    This series of changes, other people do not know, they are more or less know a little bit of the details, so the next, also slightly changed the color, Ming ind.


    A happy Tianchen pce is silent for a moment.


    All the people were still, only the slender eunuch moved very slowly to the ce closest to xuanyuanche.


    However, all eyes were focused on the outside of the hall, Qi Qi ignored him.


    The golden light came from the outside of the hall and shone on the inside of the hall. It was golden.


    In this golden color, the three figurese against the light and are not touching the ground.


    Red, white, blue, three color figure, running clouds and flowing water, the former moment is still outside the hall white jade tform, the next moment has stood in the center of the hall.


    A red, a white, a blue, a * * brocade robe, the sleeves are elegant, without any gesture, as if flying out of the sky, people only feel a flower in front of them, the three people have settled down, the three colors are bright on the red jubnt hall. Without making a sound, the situation has been taken away.


    The three people are generally tall, short, fat and thin. The people in red robes are very powerful. They have a national character face and very strictplexion.


    The white robed man in the middle, however, is rtively elegant. He looks like a doctor who practices medicine and helps the world. He is very gentle. As for the man in the Blue Royal robe, he looks like a stone, cold without any expression. At this time, his fingers are sped with a square iron and wood box.


    With a wave of sleeve robe and a release of five fingers, I heard a loud bang. The end of the iron wood box was right and fell to the ground. The sound of the collision between the iron wood and jade sounded like the weight of the iron wood box was a thousand jin.


    Everyone in the hall took a breath of cold air.


    Cold and indifferent, six eyes sitting on the same level with the xuanyuanche.

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    The line of sight interweaves, the absolute collision of ice and fire.


    For a moment, people in the hall almost felt the sound of Zizi.


    The Empress Dowager Chen stood up unconsciously. She and Xuanyuan Yi, one left and one right, stood at Xuanyuan Che''s hands, as if they were not supposed to sit in front of the three kings of Ming ind.


    There was silence in the pce.


    There was no weakness, no timidity, only arrogant dictatorship, only a powerful king. Xuanyuanche looked back coldly at the three kings of Ming ind. He was surrounded by a murderous spirit and sat high on the Dragon chair.


    With a pair of three, the breath is not weak at all.


    After a brief look at each other, the unknown light in the eyes of the three kings of Hades shed, and they all took back their eyes to look at xuanyuanche.


    "Ming ind hears about the birthday of Tianchen Wang, and specially orders me to wait for three people to send me the gift of Ming ind. " The elegant man''s sleeve robe in white flickers on the iron and wood box, making a sound slowly. "I dare not, I dare not... " Standing Xuanyuan Yi''s forehead was sweating. Hearing this, the man in white put his hands on and on. There was a bit of imperial spirit there.


    The three people standing in the center of the main hall ignored xuanyuanyi, and only looked coldly at sitting high and up. Under their momentum, xuanyuanche was lofty, not affected at all, but powerful.


    Cold eyebrow slowly pick, xuanyuanche looked down at the three people below, very slow way: "that widowed is not to thank Ming ind?" As soon as this word fell, Murong invincible, right phase, and others were sweating on the forehead. This was too tit for tat.


    "Yaowang, you see my Wang received your kindness in his early years. Here... " There was a smile on his face. Murong Wudi bowed to the man in white and was about to make a round.


    Unexpectedly, when he spoke, the white medicine King''s sleeve robe waved and took the words lightly: "it''s a long time ago. Besides, it''s a day to repay your kindness. Tianchen and Mingdao don''t owe you any kindness. "


    Murong Wudi''s face suddenly turned white when his voice fell. He didn''t want to read his kindness. He was so fierce today. This

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    "In those days, I was treated by the king of medicine, and I remember it. But the king of medicine saved me to repay my kindness. When I was well, I also received all the gratitude I owed. Although I felt something about it, there was no default between the heaven and the ind. "


    Cold voice sounded, xuanyuanche back to break Murong invincible want to climb friendship meaning, cold swept Murong invincible.


    Murong invincible immediately fought a cold war.


    At the same time, when xuanyuanche''s sleeve robe waved, xuanyuanyi and empress Chen, who were unconscious of standing up, stumbled to sit on the big chair.


    The emperor and Empress Dowager stand up for you. What do you look like.


    The ind of the dead is not good. What kind of friendship do you have? It''s not as powerful as the sky. Come to the door and be afraid. Can we solve the problem? What''s more, he has never been afraid of his ind.


    With a smile on his lips, the king of medicine looked at xuanyuanche, who was cold and solemn, and nodded slowly: "xuanyuanche, I knew you were good, but now it looks really good. "


    "I don''t have the qualification to evaluate the ind of Hades. " Xuanyuanche hooks his lips and raises his eyebrows in response to Yaowang''s smile. The demon spirit is born, but the coldness of his eyes is frightening.


    When the king heard that his eyebrow was cold, he was clear to the sharp Xuanyuan, and his eyebrow was heavy. With a wave of his sleeve robe, the iron box ced on the jade floor was immediately pushed forward by the force of a stroke.


    "I hope Tianchen Wang likes it. " Voice down, the side of a blue shirt king suddenly step forward, a wave on the iron and wood box.


    In an instant, I saw the iron and wood box smashed from the top direction, bit by bit,yer byyer, into powder.


    The people in the main hall can see that the hardest iron wood, which is almost as thick as two fingers, is ground into powder under the invisible palm force. The motionless palm was so powerful that the faces of the people in the hall changed.


    Slowly back on the Dragon chair, xuanyuanche''s eyes are cold.


    A sleeve of iron wood dust, which waspletely broken into powder, was vtilized by the king of medicine, sending out a smell of iron wood in the air.

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    The upperyer of the wooden box was destroyed, and the contents of it immediately exposed.


    A piece of square looks transparent and colorless, with silver light and cold air. It looks like ice crystal.


    And in that ice crystal, a white jade bottle ofnolin is ced on it.


    Slowly step forward, the medicine king in white picked up the jade bottle in the ice crystal, looked at xuanyuanche and said: "the treasure of the thousand years of Ming ind, the treasure in the medicine, the heaven king can see the efficacy. "


    The Millennium treasure of hell ind? This hell ind will never really send him a congrattory gift. I''m afraid the gift is fake, the demonstration is true, and the medicine King''s medical skill is powerful, and the poison is even worse. You should know that the medicine and the poison supplement each other. Try the medicine, hum, xuanyuanche sneers in his heart.


    Looking down at the people below, xuanyuanche sneered: "since the ind of hell is sincere, I will not refuse to ept it. It will be tested. "


    The bodyguards who were standing at the end of the hall immediately backed down.


    There was a brief silence in the hall.


    Yaowang is ying with the jade bottle in his hand. Liwang and Huowang on one side simply hold their chest in their hands and close their eyes. They are extremely arrogant.


    In a moment, several retiring bodyguards came together. But I saw a transparent fish tank in the hands of several people, in which several fish were swimming happily, and the water and grass were swinging, looking full of life.


    The transparent fish tank was ced in the middle of the hall, and the king of medicine didn''t say anything, so he put the bottle into the water without opening the seal.


    Fish swim, water and grass float. The eyes of all the people in the hall are focused on the fish tank. What''s the use of the Millennium Collection of Ming ind?


    A dead silence, only to hear people slightly gasping.


    When the bottle was put into the fish tank, in a sh, people clearly saw that the fish faded and quickly turned over their white belly, and then slowly began to fester and melt.


    And the green grass, fast withering, with the speed that the naked eye can see, into the blue water, into the clean water.

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    Breathing speed up, everyone in the main hall stared at each other, and the gasping became intense unconsciously. This This thing


    After a while, the living fish melt and the green grass melts into water.


    Crystal clear water flowers are rendered into dead red and ck, with a little smell.


    He reached out and took out the white jade bottle ofnolin from the fish tank. The king of medicine put the bottle on the ice crystal again, and looked at xuanyuanche and said: "this thing is carefully prepared by the ind of hell. It has been toxic and invisible for a long time without Kaifeng.


    After Kaifeng, a drop can destroy ten li mountains and rivers and kill all life.


    Such a bottle, such a big river and mountain, heaven is at your fingertips. " The voice is slow and weak, but it reveals the shocking content in front of people.


    "Boom. " As soon as this words fell, all the people in the main hall who were still in a trance came back to God in an instant, and exploded. In an instant, there was something frightening, something ecstatic, something frightening, something big Five emotions and seven colors are different.


    If Tianchen had this thing in his hand, Ao Yun, Xue Sheng, Southern Song Dynasty, Hou Jin, and the royal family would not dare to disobey him and send them back to their hometown directly, wouldn''t this world be easy to get.


    Everyone understood that the courtiers of heaven were excited, and the envoys of Aoyun and other countries were frightened.


    On the main hall, the atmosphere is very different. Without looking at the reaction of all the people in the hall, the king of medicine dropped his words and immediately stepped back. The king of fire, who had not moved around, suddenly opened his eyes and waved his sleeve robe on the ice crystal.


    Immediately, the blue me came out of the ice crystal, like a ghost fire, without any sign.


    "Please. " Looking at the burning ice crystal, the king of fire could not see his face was still, neither could he see his excitement, nor could he see the xuanyuanche of any other color. He stretched out his hand coldly. It''s blue and fiery. It''s very strange.


    Xuanyuanche looked at the blue me coldly. This was the fire on the ship that day.


    This is the king of fire, who fought against him that day.

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    I have a cold vision. It''s a dark ind. I don''t want to hide it. I really think his sky is like nothing. I think his xuanyuanche is a decoration. OK, ok


    The thought in his heart turned and he didn''t open his mouth. He looked at his medicine king all the time and saw this slowly saying: "the king of heaven doesn''t ept the gift of our country, does he dislike the ind of the underworld, or does nobody dare to reach for it?"


    The nd words, said lightly, give people a more aggressive attitude instead.


    "It doesn''t matter if I don''t take back what I sent out from the hell ind. The fire is burning to the center, and the jade bottle is cracked. I''m afraid that the world will not die by then, but the sky... " Light words, but let people more and more fear.


    A drop of water in this jade bottle can destroy ten li of living creatures. If it explodes and cracks, all of them will leak out here. That day, all of them here


    As soon as such words fell, Wen Chen became frightened, and Tianchen military general exploded.


    Xuanyuanche, whose face was chilly, didn''t get angry when he heard this. He was born with a beautiful face. At this time, ayer of ghostly monstrosity filled up slowly. It made people almost look stupid, but it made people send out bone cold from the bottom of their hearts.


    "The world will never die. I don''t know. I only know. You will never see the sky. " Cold eyes lock the three kings of Ming ind below, and xuanyuanche fingers knock on the Dragon chair. "The king, the minister to take. " Immediately, some generals rushed out.


    Xuanyuanche nced at a small me. This general has internal skill. His martial arts are not weak. Even if he can''t take it or withdraw it, it''s OK. Now he blinked.


    The general was approved by xuanyuanche. As soon as the iron palm was sharpened, a flying body would catch the white jade and mutton fat bottle in the ice and fire. When you are half empty, you will be in the range of ice and fire.


    The king of fire, who was standing before the ice and fire, suddenly waved his sleeve robe. The little blue dodged the fire. Suddenly, he jumped up with a bang.


    The general just grabbed it with one hand, and the fire was on the air.

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    Looking at the small me, in this rapid and fierce, the whole wrapped up the captured general, blue body guard, burning.


    "Ah... " The general suddenly screamed. He fell heavily on the ground. His whole body was on fire, burning wildly.


    Xuanyuanche''s eyes suddenly snapped.


    Murong invincible and qiukenyanhu stand recently. When they see it, they can''t care much. Qi Qi takes one hand and sweeps away to the general on fire.


    The palm wind is close to the body, and the me suddenly goes out.


    In such an instant, the general has been burned and fainted.


    All the officials in the hall immediately took a breath of cold air and turned pale. What kind of ghost fire is it? It''s so fierce?


    "Ghost fire, ghost fire... "


    Some timid ministers blurted out in surprise, and their faces turned white.


    The hall was frightened except for the little eunuch who was standing behind empress Chen and almost ignored by others, but he frowned tightly and stared at the blue me.


    "Tianchen Wang, don''t send these mediocre hands to y, waste time. " The voice of cold and arrogant sounded, and the king of fire looked proud and disdainful.


    "Weichenes. "


    "Minister. " "I beg your order. "


    As soon as the voice of the king of fire falls, Qiu Wen, Yan Hu, and other experts sink their faces, and ask for their orders before xuanyuanche talks.


    Xuanyuanche looked at the people who asked for their lives, but his face was cold and silent.


    "Weichenes. " Murong invincible''s steady voice sounded slowly. Today, at this time, it seems that the hell ind and the sky can''t go well. Since they are on the right track, they can only meet the enemy if they have any use.


    Xuanyuanche is the Lord of Tianchen kingdom. If they want him toe in person for everything, these generals will do something else. Besides, this Tianchen has the highest skill except xuanyuanche.


    And xuanyuanche looked at each other, Murong invincible spirit sink Dantian, slowly walked out.


    The sleeve robe is windless and automatic. Murong is invincible step by step. Every step, the jade ground should have a simple footprint, and the skill has been improved to the extreme.


    The me leaped and twinkled, not far from the white jade bottle in the middle.

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    The corner of his mouth drew a sneer, and the king of fire pressed his hand on the burning ice crystal, "boom" but saw a dragon flying around the me, and rushed towards Murong invincible.


    Hands flying, invisible inner strength, towards the blue me on the right up.


    In an instant, the me mingled in the air, there was a moment of stagnation.


    Seeing this, the king of fire snorted. He pressed the ice crystal again, and the blue ghost fire suddenly thumped violently.


    The fire makes the archery, and goes out towards Murong invincible.


    One arrow breaks Murong''s invincible defense and rushes straight to Murong''s invincible eyebrow. Murong''s invincible looks at this and raises his real Qi, turns his back and puts his hand on the red me.


    "Bang. " Hearing a loud sound in the middle of the air, Murong Wudi was staggering. He stepped back a few steps. He sat high on the Dragon chair with xuanyuanche. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. With a wave of sleeve and robe, Murong Wudi was immediately covered by a force, and he was stopped.


    Murong invincible can stop in front of the steps under xuanyuanche high tform, a mouthful of blood gushed out, and his face turned pale instantly.


    At this time, people in the hall seemed to be stagnant even taking a breath of cold air. One of them was hurting Murong invincible, and the ghost fire was about to burn on the jade bottle.


    Cold eyes squint at xuanyuanche, the eyes of the king of fire are full of provocation and disdain.


    Xuanyuanche saw this. With a wave of his sleeve robe, he stood up suddenly "It''s just a bit of a cover up. Why don''t you do it? Let the small ones solve it. Just sit high and watch the opera. " Xuanyuanche just stood up, a low voice suddenly sounded, breaking the silence of the hall.


    Everyone in the main hall immediately followed the sound.


    I saw a little eunuch with strange color, slowly walked out from behind the Empress Dowager Chen, slender and tall, with a calm face and a calm body.


    Who is this eunuch? The courtiers in the main hall are all acquaintances in the pce. The little eunuch has never seen them before. However, at this time, the people didn''t ask who the stranger suddenly came out. It''s good to solve this situation.


    Walking slowly to Murong Wudi, the little eunuch turned his back to xuanyuanche and looked at the three kings of Ming ind.


    Looking at the thin back, xuanyuanche''s heart was awed, his eyes were shining fast, this back, this back


    Ryukyu is Ryukyu.

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    Her eyes brightened and she was by his side.


    Looking at the slim but proud figure of the three kings of Shangming Ind, xuanyuanche''s cold killing instantly melted in his eyes. Since Ryukyu was going away, there must be some countermeasures.


    Surprise in the heart, but not on the face, this is not the time to meet joy.


    At present, xuanyuanche looked at the back of Ryukyu and said lightly, "you should judge yourself. " Said, slowly sat down again.


    "Little one knows. " Liuyue, dressed as a little eunuch, did not look back. She answered loudly. No one else could hear it. She would not miss her careful meaning beyond xuanyuanche''s words.


    Cold eyes on the opposite three kings of Ming ind, Ryukyu slowly put on the silver gloves.


    Behind him, Qiuwen, Yanhu and Murong are invincible. When they saw the strange eunuch with silver gloves in his hands, their faces changed a little.


    Look at each other. They have seen this glove. It belongs to Ryukyu. The anxieties and anger in his eyes immediately disappeared. This eunuch is Ryukyu, and Ryukyu is here. It must be safe today.


    There was silence in the hall.


    Looking at xuanyuanche, the king of fire actually let the little eunuch who didn''t seem to have a weak crowne out to deal with him. His proud face was full of anger. How dare you despise him? Good, good


    With white gloves on his hands, Ryukyu walked slowly towards the ice crystal burning blue me. His steps were not fast or slow. He looked very casual.


    The brow tip of the disdainful face is slightly wrinkled, the deep internal power is not felt, and the breath is not oppressive. It''s very light and rxed, as if an ordinary person passed by.

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    I can''t find the focus point, it seems that my whole body is full of ws, and my whole body seems to have no ws.


    The fire king''s face is still, but his hands are more and more tight to hold back the burning ice crystal, which is a deep feeling.


    Maybe he despised the eunuch.


    Staring at the blue light, Ryukyu is getting closer to the ice crystal.


    Behind him, xuanyuanche gathered his hand under the sleeve robe and raised it slightly. The blue fire is so strange. If Ryukyu is defeated, he is good


    Seeing Ryukyu enter the attack range of fire, the king of fire squints his eyes and presses his big hand on the ice crystal.


    In an instant, I saw a fire almost as high as someone''s jumping up, showing a ferocious momentum that never existed before, and rushing towards the whole face of Ryukyu moon.


    Like a wall of fire, to swallow the moon. In the hall, the people who had been waiting for attention saw that the fire was so great that they almost raised their heart to their throat for a moment.


    Blue face, not as hot as the heat of the heat, but with a little bit of wine, and she expected the slightest cold.


    Ryukyu''s mouth suddenly raised a sneer, not only did he not avoid the light of fireing towards her, like a faint blue fire dragon, but he bowed his head, shrunk his whole body, flew into the ground obliquely, wiped the ground and rushed towards the bottom of the fire dragon. The people in the main hall almost stared at this.


    What is this? The fire is so fierce that it''s toote for others to avoid it. The little eunuch, instead of avoiding it, rushes towards the wall of fire without hesitation. It''s his own death, not his life?

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    In a moment, almost everyone forgot to breathe, including xuanyuanche sitting on the Dragon chair.


    But in the moment when Tianchen courtiers were shocked, the originally scornful king of fire changed his face slightly, and a little surprise shed in his eyes.


    Shoot hard to the ground and enter through the fire.


    Ryukyu rushed into the fierce fire.


    The blue moon is covered with light blue. The people in the fire are astonished.


    A body into the fire, Ryukyu an instant turn over, a grasp on the white ice to grasp.


    When the king of fire saw this, he couldn''t control the fire. He raised his hand and cut it from the moon.


    Compared with the speed on hand, even if the king of fire is one of the three kings of the Ming ind, and the superior master of the whole world, there is absolutely no specially trained Ryukyu. The fire king''s palm hasn''t touched Ryukyu''s wrist yet. Ryukyu''s sharp fingers have snapped on the thick ice crystal.


    Five fingers and one button in white gloves, "bang. " Just listen to a clear explosion.


    Under the grasp of Ryukyu, the transparent ice crystal broke up and fell in all directions. The whole wall of fire, which was as fierce as a dragon, broke up with the breaking of ice crystal. It''s like that mirror, it''s broken, it''s all in one piece.


    The blue me sshed all over the hall. Suddenly, a shower of flowers flew around the hall. All the frightened ministers dodged.


    "Bottle. " Standing at a high altitude, I saw the real autumn marks. Seeing Ryukyu smashing the ice crystal, the jade bottle on the ice crystal fell down. My face suddenly changed and I roared.

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    If the bottle is broken, the poison in it will flow out. Everyone here


    The voice is urgent and half empty, but it hasn''t exploded yet. The white gloved hand has already spread out on its back and grasped the falling white marble bottle.


    After grasping the bottle, Ryukyu flipped backward and stepped back under the high tform in front of xuanyuanche. He stared coldly at the fire king who was still in the middle of the sky. He raised the jade bottle in his hand and said in a cold voice, "it''s just fun to use it here. "


    When the three kings of Ming ind heard this, their faces were all slightly changed.


    They have never been so ridiculed.


    The fire and rain went out, and the little broken ice crystals on the ground began to melt into water in the warm air, slowly brewing a light smell of wine.


    In the hall, there was a moment of silence.


    Everyone looked at the undamaged Ryukyu moon, which was enveloped by the blue fire. His eyes were shocked, shocked and joyful. For a moment, almost forget the voice and action,pletely stupefied looking at the Ryukyu holding the jade bottle.


    "Well done. " In this silence, xuanyuanche''s eyes shed with admiration.


    As long as it was Ryukyu, no matter how shocked things happened to her, he felt justified. I don''t know when he thought it, but that''s what he thought.


    "Thank you for your praise. " He turned to xuanyuanche and made a respectful salute. Liuyue walked to xuanyuanche''s side and presented the white jade bottle.


    Xuanyuanche side of the autumn mark, immediately step forward to take over the past.

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    Xuanyuanche waved to show Liuyue standing beside him.


    Ryukyu sees this also not many words, directly stood in xuanyuanche''s side.


    "Good... "


    "Good... "


    At this time, the stunned Tianchen ministers and the visiting guests reacted. They were all flushed with excitement. Looking at Ryukyu''s eyes, they almost came out with stars.


    It''s awesome.


    However, those who got the asion were all high-ranking officials and smart people.


    At this time, we all know that the three kings of hell ind are not good ating. After a monotonous cry, they are so excited that they can''t show their weakness in front of the enemy. They need to feel that any Eunuch in Tianchen can solve it. Tianchen can. At present, there is not much ecstasy in the hall. The ministers have brewed a wave of life. I have talent in heaven, just to test the ox knife.


    "What a arrogant boy. " Depressed excitement, the king of fire looked coldly at the moon standing beside xuanyuanche, his eyes showed a sense of killing.


    Hearing this, Ryukyu kept his cold eyes on the king of fire: "wine can control the fire. It''smon sense. It''s not my arrogance, but you think there is no one in the world. " Tit for tat, light words are sharp.


    The king of fire heard that his eyes were filled with murderous Qi. He was determined to look at Ryukyu. The king of medicine and the king of strength around him also looked up and saw ryukyue deeply.


    The purer the wine is, the more it can burn, freeze into ice, with the aid of things. It''s easy to burn. The alcoholmp and the alcohol block, which Ryukyu has seen too much, are verymon.

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    But the alcoholmp is blue, the outer me is extremely hot, but the inner me is rtively cold, which is moremon sense.


    The fire hurts people, but the king of fire has powerful internal power.


    It''s just wishful thinking to deceive someone you haven''t seen.


    To see what is in it, we need to talk about the mystery.


    Although all the people in the main hall still don''t understand Ryukyu''s words, the hypocrisy of regarding the three people of the ind of Hades as gods has actually decreased, and their heads are even higher and higher.


    Tit for tat in the eyes, the king of medicine suddenly smiled, looked up at xuanyuanche and said: "this gift is for Tianchen king. Tianchen can be controlled by someone, but it''s best. "


    After that, with a flick of the wrist, the ice crystal on the firstyer was broken, and the upperyer of the iron and wood box was swept by the strong wind, revealing the secondyer. When the king of power and the king of fire saw this, they lost their sense of killing and surprise in their eyes, returned to peace and stood behind the king of medicine with their chests in their arms.


    Bending to open the secondyer, Yaowang slowly takes out a white jade tray. On the tray, there is a piece of blood jade of the size of palm, which is bright red and lustrous, without any impurity. It has no carving and is naturally shaped like a unicorn. The red silk in the jade flows like a unicorn stepping on a red cloud and living.


    The sunlightes in through the hall and shines on the blood jade. It is bright and emits Colorful streamers. It takes people''s breath.


    All the officials in the hall are experienced people. They don''t know how many jewels they have seen. At this time, they suddenly saw the second treasure taken from the ind of hell. Qi Qi took a breath of cold air.

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    In the silent hall, there was a sound of inspiration.


    The jade is precious, the color is the treasure, and the less is the rare treasure.


    the blood jade unicorn is so bright and lustrous. It is the thing they have never seen. Although they don''t know where the treasure is, they can definitely confirm that it is the rare treasure.


    She nced at the precious jade of the Ming ind. Ryukyu didn''t respond. It wasn''t that she saw the treasure as dung, but that she really didn''t know the quality of these things. She didn''t study antiques.


    The other thing that didn''t move in the hall was xuanyuanche. He didn''t know the value of the moon like Ryukyu, but he knew that the more precious the ind was, the more important the mind was.


    There is no need to be shocked when blessings and misfortunes are in proportion to the value.


    When he lifted the white jade te, the king looked up at the expressionless xuanyuanche and said in a deep voice, "this blood jade unicorn is the treasure of the 103rd generation of the Ming king, who lived on the ind of Ming. It has been treasured by the royal family for a long time, and it is a favorite of the king. Tianchen Wang xuanyuanche, what do you have to do with my ind of the underworld? You know, I know, you and I both know.


    Today, I think you are a real person who is not born in the world. I love you in Ming ind. I don''t want to destroy you so easily. Today, I give you the world''s treasures, which can help you win the world.


    Tianchen Wang xuanyuanche, an opportunity, only once, you can''t get it. You have to choose carefully. "


    After that, the wrists moved, and the red silk covering another thing was pulled from the white jade te. Amon tile was put on it.

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    The world''s white jade unicorn,mon broken tiles, this is simply the thing that the wind, horse and Ox are not in touch, and can''t stand together.


    However, at this time, it was put in a jade te by Ming ind.


    In a light way, all the other officials in the hall are in a fog. The blood jade unicorn is put together with broken tiles. The people in the hall are confused. What do you mean? Don''t understand, people only understand that sentence can help you win the world.


    Not from the joy of joy, fear of fear.


    And Murong invincible, Xuanyuan Yi, and other people who know the inside story, then they take a look at Xuanyuan Che and the three kings of hell ind.


    The ind of hell never gives anyone a chance, and it''s a great thing to present it with treasure today.


    It''s just this treasure. This treasure needs to be reced


    For a moment, the mind in the hall was very different, and a strange silence emerged. Xuanyuanche looks at the king of medicine from below coldly. In his cold and solemn eyes, he slowly smiles with a sneer, and outlines with a high corner of his mouth. He is evil and cold.


    He understood that the three kings of the ind of the underworld were soldiers first and then rites.


    It''s a treasure of thousands of years. It''s a drop with infinite power. The four great powers in the central ins are afraid of it. It''s so easy to unify the world. The rarefied blood jade unicorn, the symbol of the imperial seal, is also the most precious treasure of the Ming ind. Although it seems useless, it actually implies more powerful support of the Ming ind.


    After receiving these two things, the world is at your fingertips.


    However, the treasure is not obtained for nothing. There is only one person in the world in the Central ins, the most important person in the ind, Ryukyu.

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    To the world, or Ryukyu.


    Today, this is where the ind sings.


    The smile on the corner of the mouth is more and more enchanting, with the slightest casual coldness.


    "It''s rare that I have to look at the ind in such a different way. Do I have to becent or thank the ind for looking at it like this?" The voice of light smile rings, xuanyuanche slowly stands up, listening to the voice seems to be very happy.


    Yaowang looks at xuanyuanche who raises a smile. He smiles back. His eyes are full of magic light and all words are in his eyes.


    Walking slowly down the tform, xuanyuanche has a deep smile on his face and looks very happy.


    Standing at the bottom of the Yan Hu see this, can not help but look at the smile of the happy xuanyuanche, in the corner of the eye sweeping standing on the tform dressed as a eunuch Ryukyu.


    On the one hand is a woman who can bring infinite danger and threaten life, and on the other hand is a promise that the world can easily get. For an emperor, there is no need to say which is the more important. See their Wang Xiao''s so happy, is it determined to know what is the best and most favorable choice?


    All the people in the hall were excited and nervous to see xuanyuanche walk slowly towards the treasure of the king of medicine, overflowing with two distinct oppressive breath.


    Standing high on the steps, Ryukyu''s face is calm, his eyes are calm, and he looks at xuanyuanche, who is walking towards the blood jade unicorn. He is calm and thin. A little anxious, strange, worried, scared I didn''t feel it.


    I don''t know if it''s overconfidence or


    Step by step, xuanyuanche stood in front of the medicine king, looked at the blood jade unicorn, and raised his mouth and said, "it''s very precious, very good. "

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    The sound is smooth and the drag is long.


    All the people in the hall were delighted.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t like it. " The voice of Xiaodan suddenly sank. The ministers in the hall had not yet responded. Xuanyuanche''s face suddenly turned cold and his backhand was a sword.


    I saw a sh of light. The blood jade unicorn on the white jade te that Yaowang held in his hand was cut in two by Shengsheng.


    Sleeve robe a flick, xuanyuanche a sleeve roll away that broken tile, cold voice way: "I still like this. " Then he turned to the throne on the high tform.


    Full of cold, full of iparable majesty and determination.


    Standing still on the high tform, even the face of Ryukyu did not change a little. At this time, he was looking at xuanyuanche''s eyes, and a smile slowly appeared in the bottom of his eyes.


    A smile as sweet as honey.


    The two look at each other, and thousands of words are in the eye.


    Better be broken than broken. Their feelings can not be reced by anything, can not bepared with anything, the world is important, and the unity of rivers and mountains is his wish and goal.


    However, it is not on the basis of losing one''s feelings.


    If the world is big, when climbing to the top, if no one can enjoy it side by side, if the world is for the sacrifice of his lover, what is the use? He xuanyuanche hasn''t got the job yet.


    A sword cuts off the blood jade unicorn. In a moment, there is a sound of astonishment and inspiration in the hall. All the people in the sky are shocked. The benefits of sending the door are not good. This This


    However, xuanyuanyi, empress Chen, Murong Wudi and others did not have much change, only Qi Qi lowered his eyebrows and sighed.

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    As if they had expected it.


    In the hall, the three kings of Ming ind changed their faces, and their murderous spirits were all over their bodies.


    Doushou throws down the broken treasure in his hand. Yaowang looks at xuanyuanche coldly and says, "toast without penalty, OK. "


    A good word falls, the three kings brush their sleeves together, turn around and walk out.


    Step by step, standing in front of the Dragon chair, xuanyuanche''s ck and Gold Dragon Robe waved, Shua turned around, and the cold extreme one shouted: "stop. "


    The voice was not loud, but it seemed that there was a thunderp in people''s ears. The people in the hall were almost unstable. The three kings of Ming ind squinted and stopped.


    "Hell ind is a long way to congratte. Tianchen has its own hospitality etiquette. When we go like this, all countries say that Tianchen has no rules. " Sharp as an eagle''s eyes, xuanyuanche looks down on the three kings of the Ming ind and says in a deep voice: e, but don''t be rude. Come, have a ss of thin wine and thank the three kings of the Ming ind. "


    After the order was issued, someone immediately brought three cups of thin wine. Seeing this, Ryukyu stepped forward, took his finger and flicked it on the ss, and slowly sent it to the three kings of Hades. Seeing this, the king of medicine stared at Ryukyu.


    The liquor in front of the three people''s eyes is constantly bubbling, which looks like boiling. What kind of liquor is it?


    "Why, the three kings of hell Ind dare not take it?" Ryukyu looked at the three kings of Ming ind with a wine te, raised his eyebrows and said slowly, "if the three kings dare not take over, I will take the ce of the three kings. " One word falls, the three kings of the ind of hell change their colors. It''s an insult. It''s an absolute insult.


    Will their three kings be inferior to even a eunuch.

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    The wine cup is bubbling violently. Everyone can see that the wine is not right, and Ryukyu''s hands are not covered at all. So let me tell you inly, I''ve done it, I''ve poisoned it, and it depends on whether you have the skill to deal with it.


    A deep thought, Yaowang fingers in three sses of the wine above a whisk, wine surface fluctuations immediately smaller, but did not stop.


    The king of medicine saw the deep look in his eyes and didn''t untie it.


    The eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, but at this time, they can''t lose that face and don''t drink. At present, the three people look at each other, Qi is moving to Dantian, strengthen Qi, and drink to the end.


    A wine into the throat, three people face color when a change, instant red as blood.


    However, I dare not take one step to use Qi secretly and use internal power to transform poison.


    "When the two countries are at war, they will not cut off their envoys. When the three kings return to the ind of Ming, they say that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. It is uncertain who is the best winner. "


    The words of coldness and solemnity floated on the main hall, absolutely and coldly. At the same time, xuanyuanche beckoned to Liuyue. Seeing this, Liuyue walked quickly to xuanyuanche''s side. Xuanyuanche listened to Liuyue and said a few words.


    Ryukyu''s eyes shed with surprise, but he didn''t make any objection. He stepped into the back hall.


    The hall looked at all the ministers whose atmosphere had changed abruptly. They couldn''t help but look at each other one by one and couldn''t speak. In a short time, Ryukyu turned out from the back hall, holding a big fire pot in his hand. Now it''s March, and the weather is already warm. It needs a fire pot. This


    Everyone, look at the moon in the Qi Dynasty.

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    Put the fire pot beside xuanyuanche''s feet.


    Ryukyu turns around and takes the thousand year old collection of the Ming ind presented by the three kings of the Ming ind from the ce where the autumn trace is presented, and hands it to xuanyuanche.


    Reaching for the jade bottle, xuanyuanche nced at the people below. Heaven is happy, proud cloud, Southern Song Dynasty, Houjin, Xuesheng, and other emissaries are frightened and defensive.


    Holding the jade bottle high in one hand, xuanyuanche coldly pointed out to the three kings of Ming ind who were using the martial arts to detoxify: "I have generals and good officials in Tianchen, who can retreat and defend, and advance and attack.


    If we want to map the world, we have a million masters and three thousand generals.


    It''s just wishful thinking, which will make my world famous. "


    With determination and great voice, xuanyuanche pulled out the lid of the white marble bottle before the ministers in the hall reacted, and then fell down slowly towards the fire pot below.


    The silk liquid drips the mes, and is baked to dry in an instant. Even if the poison can kill thousands of miles of life, can it be intimidated or not, it can''t resist the fire of the natural enemy. In the wise poison, in the baking of the fire, it will also turn into smoke.


    Fr venom pours down, the Millennium Collection ofherworld Ind, the deadly poison that frightens all countries, turns into smoke in the fire.


    After dumping, xuanyuanche shakes his hands and throws the jade bottle into the fire. The fire burns. Even if there are more poison left in the jade bottle, it will disappear. In the hall, there was no sound. All the people were shocked.


    Even the three kings of Ming ind, who were forced to poison by their martial arts, were surprised.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    "Well, it''s burning well. I''m the most powerful man in the world. How can I be tired of a little poison.


    this world is the world of the able. Can I get it by poison? Wang Yingming, long live, long live. " Silence, has not spoken right phase suddenly a high roar, turned to xuanyuanche and bowed down.


    Murong is invincible. These people, such as the Minister of the official department, are also old and sophisticated people. When they see the right side, they will understand it in an instant.


    Tianchen is so poisonous. Aoyun, Xuesheng, Houjin and Southern Song Dynasty will surely focus on Tianchen. In the face of a strong enemy, alliance is the most natural thing.


    At this time, there is the ind of hell before, and the four kingdoms of Buddha after. I don''t know how Tianchen died.


    Today''s n is to break the alliance of four countries. What''s more, poison can subdue people for a while, but it won''t subdue them for a lifetime. If all the people who are gone are poisoned, then it''s not interesting to be alone in this world.


    However, immediately Qi turned around and bowed down to xuanyuanche: "long live Wang Yingming. " One after another, the sound immediately wafted in the sky over Tianchen pce.


    The envoys, such as Aoyun, who were quick to respond, were excited and relieved. They bowed down to xuanyuanche in a solemn and sincere manner, which they had never seen before: "heaven and earth are wise. " The voice floats up and rings through the pce.


    "You are all in peace. If you are attacked by the Ming ind, I will recognize you. I will recognize you. " The strong voice is loud and powerful as the golden light blows everywhere.

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    One word to overthrow the country, one word to destroy the country.


    As amon saying goes, with the spring breeze flying in all directions.


    If a gentleman does something and doesn''t do something, the king of heaven is not willing to seize the four kingdoms with poison and abandon the great opportunity. Maybe he will get the attack of Ming ind, which doesn''t know where ites from. This is the rumor that there is no head and tail. It immediately rolls up the spring breeze and spreads.


    His face is as red as blood. He looks at the man Dynasty''s culture and martial arts. He kowtows to xuanyuanche excitedly and adoringly. The three kings of Ming ind look at each other, and Qi Qi throws down a cold hum. He takes a strong breath, turns around and flies away.


    Ryukyu''s eyes and mouth were slightly hooked, and he smiled coldly.


    "The emperor and his subjects are happy together when they are in Yonghe pce. " With a wave of sleeve robe, xuanyuanche looks at the hundreds of houses below, and the sound is everywhere.


    "Set up the Yonghe pce, and the emperor and the minister will be happy together. "


    At once, it is reported that the transmission will be carried out one by one, and it will blow up on the Tianchen pce.


    Spring in March, golden.


    The flowers are in full bloom.


    When the night fell, the officials enjoyed the day, and the pce was filled with joy. Outside the ss hall, the night is like ink and the stars are bright.


    Liuyue, a eunuch, leans on the trunk and looks up at Liuli hall. How long has she not been here? Liuli hall was once the happiest ce for her.


    At that time, I was only 13 years old. At that time, xuanyuanche was only 16-7, which was very nice.


    The corner of the mouth slowly rippling smile, eyes rippling gentle. "Month. " A ck robe iid with gold, xuanyuanche stood in front of Ryukyu, looking at the gentle face of Ryukyu, and shouted softly.


    Lowering his head, Ryukyu looked at the xuanyuanche standing in front of him with his back against the big tree. He did not speak.


    The night is graceful, a round of moon is hanging in the treetop, the silver light is sprinkled, enveloping everything hazy, the distant gongs and drums are noisy, the singing and dancing are joyful, the contrast of this side is more and more silent.


    In the gentle moonlight, xuanyuanche looks at Liuyue, and Liuyue looks at xuanyuanche.


    Looking at each other, we can see that the moonlight lengthens the shadows of the two people and interweaves them.

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    "Remember when you first came here?" In the silence, xuanyuanche suddenly opens his mouth gently, and ck eyes look at Ryukyu deeply.


    The corner of the mouth slowly outlined a smile, Ryukyu smiled at xuanyuanche: "remember, I remember someone is bathing. "


    The smoke was rising and misty.


    How can she not remember that she came here for the first time because she was suddenly given a marriage, but wanted to teach xuanyuanche a lesson.


    As a result, I saw a goblin in the water, and was said, "after that, I will be your backer. Whoever dares to bully you will give me a tit for a tooth, an eye for an eye. " Lead to move the heart, soft hand, from then on can''t let go.


    Hook lips a smile, enchanting and charming.


    I haven''t seen xuanyuancheugh like this for a long time. It''s really fascinating. Ryukyu''s eyes are dark.


    He picked up his lips and chuckled. Xuanyuanche looked at Ryukyu deeply. He whispered, "there was a little thing who didn''t know the height of the earth that night. He came to challenge me, but I couldn''t let her go any more. "


    The deep voice resounds in the night sky. Xuanyuanche walks slowly towards Ryukyu. His fingertips touch Ryukyu''s cheek. Xuanyuanche touches Ryukyu a little.


    "Thin, don''t worry. " The deep voice lingered in my ears, a little unknown.


    However, Ryukyu understood. The tip of his nose was slightly sour. He put his hand around xuanyuanche''s waist and grinned and stared at his gentle face. "How can I not worry? I don''t worry about you. Who else do I worry about?"


    The three kings of Ming inde to xuanyuanche. How could she not worry about it. Light ring arms around the arms of the Ryukyu, xuanyuanche rubbing Ryukyu''s head, low sigh: "you ah... "


    "Not a lot. " Xuanyuanche''s words have not yet been opened, and Ryukyu suddenly beats them.


    Zhang Dagou bites xuanyuanche''s shoulder severely, and ryukue pillows xuanyuanche''s shoulder.

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    "Don''t believe me, don''t get angry with me, don''t leave me alone, don''t, just don''t, let''s say something, next time, I won''t lift your nest. "


    Even rub belt threat, Ryukyu said the voice just.


    Xuanyuanche heard a sh of smile on his face and hugged Ryukyu in his arms: "OK. "


    A good word, which is totally indulgent, absolutely unconditional and without hesitation, warms Ryukyu''s heart.


    Rub against xuanyuanche''s chest, ryukue holds xuanyuanche in his arms, and says softly but loudly: "Che, listen to me, I only say these words once.


    You can doubt anything, you can distrust anything, but you can never doubt what I mean to you.


    My life can''t be taken by anyone. I can''t give everything to anyone. Maybe I will like someone for some reason. Maybe I will save them. But you are the only one who can live and die with me.


    I give you all my love and hate. I don''t have the heart to manage and work hard for other feelings. Listen, that''s what I want to say. If you don''t believe it, I''ll tear your bones apart. " Low and gentle voice, to thest sentence iparably hard up, apanied by the rising head of Ryukyu sharp white teeth.


    Looking down, xuanyuanche didn''tugh at the face of the moon. He only strengthened his hand and held it tightly.


    "I know, Yue, I know, I don''t distrust you, just because I love you so much, I worry too much, because I cherish you so much, I''m afraid of breaking. However, it won''t be in the future. I''ve already figured it out. "


    Deep and powerful, xuanyuanche definitely looked at ryukue and said.

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    When the words fell, the face of xuanyuanche was normal. Suddenly, the eyebrows were raised and the waist of Ryukyu was twisted. The tiger eyes bared their teeth: "but if there is another time, you dare to give up me to save others, you will wait and see how I clean you up. "


    Say, more menacing effort patted Ryukyu''s buttocks.


    Bang, it''s clear in the moonlight.


    Ryukyu jumped up immediately, staring at xuanyuanche, not red, not blue.


    For so many years, no one has ever spanked her ass. this is a lesson to a few-year-old. Besides, xuanyuanche has spanked her here. It''s so erotic


    Staring at the smiling xuanyuanche, ryukue''s face is red, ck and blue.


    "Ha ha... " Seeing this, xuanyuanche burst outughing. He lifted Ryukyu in his arms and danced.


    I knew that Ryukyu had only one in his heart.


    The moon is more and more bright, and the silver light is shed, covering the two people who embrace each other. It is beautiful and warm.


    There are misunderstandings. That''s because they are not firm. If the rtionship is rigid, there are any misunderstandings. They don''t need too much exnation. What they have done is clear.


    The Moon Pce sinks in the west, and the golden and ck rose in the East.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the morning light covers the earth and a new day begins. Liuli hall, Liuyue and xuanyuanche haven''t got up yet, xuanyuanyi, Murong invincible, Empress Dowager Chen, right phase, etc. have been waiting for the outer hall early.


    "What can I do for you?" He was dressed in a light ck Dragon Robe, and xuanyuanche looked at the serious people in front of him with blue eyes. Last night, he put his arms around Ryukyu and slept, but he could not touch them. It was a great test for him.


    Xuanyuan Yi looks blue, but Xuanyuan Che, who is obviously in a happy mood, sighs and says: "wang''er, you are determined not to give up the moon, and it''s hard for the father to say to Shangming ind.

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    Only today''s n, I''m afraid we need to have a good discussion about how to deal with the three kings of the Ming ind, is what we Tianchen and you should do at present. "


    Overnight, xuanyuanyi seemed to be one or two years old.


    Xuanyuanche listened to the words and put away the tired color on his face. He took a deep look at xuanyuanyi and said slowly, "father, you don''t need to worry. "


    A father, Xuanyuan Yi''s eyes suddenly red, since that night, Xuanyuan Che never called him father, today, today


    The Empress Dowager Chen saw this, reached out and held xuanyuanyi''s hand, looked at xuanyuanche and said: "che''er, remember, Tianchen is weak, but since you have decided, all of us support you. He has a strong Ming ind, and we Tianchen are not easy to bully. Let''s do it. "


    Cold eyes sweep over xuanyuanyi, empress Chen, right face and pale Murong invincible.


    Xuanyuanche didn''t see the opposition and fear on the faces of all the people. He only supported the decision of breaking through a dead fish. He couldn''t helpughing slowly.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it. Tianchen will never die in my hands. " Standing up, xuanyuanche stepped forward and grasped the hands of empress Chen and xuanyuanyi.


    Fear, fear, scattered sky is dangerous, but unity, fight to the end of the sky, what else to fear, is absolutely not to let any external force hit.


    One room, one room, one room. Leaning on the door of the outer hall, Ryukyu smiled at the scene.


    From the time when she was driven away by any means, to today''spromise and unity with the outside world, Tianchen has changed a lot, and Tianchen''s people have changed a lot.


    But the key is xuanyuanche''s persistence. As long as he insists, the iron bar will be ground into a needle one day.


    It''s a fine day again.


    "Never in seven days?" In Tianchen pce, Murong Wudi stares at the recovered Ryukyu, surprised.

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    "Yes. " Ryukyu nodded, and she was also a great expert in making poison. If the three people in the hell Ind were not poisoned by that ss of wine on the spot, then they could manage it for at least seven days, and they would not get rid of it within seven days.


    "Then we have seven days to prepare. " Right face is serious.


    "I''m afraid ordinary preparation is not enough to deal with Hades. " Murong said in a deep voice.


    "No matter whether we look at it enough or not, we must guard against the security problem. There are only three of them. Even if they are good enough, so many of us will drown them with one mouthful of saliva. Our martial arts are not good enough. We use human tactics. " Yan Hu opens his mouth in deep thought.


    "That''s also true... " Autumn mark also took over.


    Xuanyuanche and ryukue, who were sitting high, saw that the people had gone away from their own deliberation, totally ignored the two of them, and couldn''t help looking at each other. Qi Qi had a silent smile.


    "The sea of people is the sea of people. Ordinary force is given to them. I''ll get the rest. I''ve already started to prepare. "


    Looking at xuanyuanche, ryukue''s eyes move very fast.


    "The enemy is in the dark, I am in the light, I think it''s better to lure... "


    The low voice sounded, xuanyuanche and ryukue continued to discuss, Tianchen pce is full of never serious. Three days passed in a sh.


    The forbidden camp of Tianchen.


    "General, the list has been made in three days. All the stocks in the country have been found. " The leader of the forbidden guard reported loudly to Yan Hu. Yanhu nodded, waved back to the leader of the forbidden guards, and entered the inneryer of the most strict camp.


    The smell of sulfur and saltpetre filled the nose, almost upying half of the forbidden camp.


    Yan Hu frowned tightly. I didn''t know that Ryukyu was not in the pce to protect the king. What''s the use of making so much sulfur and saltpetre? Is she going to make fireworks?

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    "Three parts of sulfur, four parts of saltpetre, four parts of y... " In the secret chamber, Ryukyu ismanding hundreds of forbidden troops to deploy continuously.


    In herst life, she was the best at making guns. Although she could not make machine guns and sniper guns, there was no problem in making and mine.


    You Ming ind''s three kings have great martial arts. I can''t kill you. I''ll kill your assembly.


    The sky is clear and time flies by. In a sh, it''s the seventh day.


    Leave them time to prepare for thest day.


    The whole Tianchen pce was a little nervous, except for Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, who seemed to have nothing to do with each other, as if they were not the center of the problem.


    "Princess, Du is here. " It was dark on his face. In the camp of the forbidden army, Ryukyu, who was constantly improving thend thunder, turned around and ran out. Atst, Du Yi arrived.


    A white suit like snow, a folding fan light fan, far from seeing Du Yi, saw Ouyang Yufei a leisurely waving folding fan. Ryukyu''s eyebrow color suddenly rises slightly, and Ouyang Yufeies.


    "Where is the ckhead from?" Far away, Ouyang at a nce to see the dark moon Ryukyu, immediately smiled, a fan pointed at the moon Ryukyuughed.


    When Du came, xuanyuanche, who came from the Imperial Pce, also happened to be there. He reached over the moon and wiped the ck ash sulfur for it with a smile. In Ouyang Yufei''s eyes, he didn''t avoid suspicion at all.


    Ouyang Yu Fei saw this squint and saw xuanyuanche. He knocked the palm of his hand with a folding fan. He said slowly, "I''m angry with you. "


    Before Ryukyu answered, xuanyuanche turned to see Ouyang Yufei. His face was right, and he could not see the past teasing and jealousy. He said lightly: e here all the way, not to say this.


    Ouyang Yufei, the moon believes you, and I believe you. "

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    Ouyang Yufei is shocked when he hears this. Xuanyuanche, what do you mean


    Hearing xuanyuanche''s words, Ryukyu suddenly chuckled and said to Ouyang: "how did youe? I''m not tired. "


    When Ouyang Yufei heard this, he suddenly looked at the moon. His eyebrows were waving and heughed, "it''s a good y. It''s worth it to be tired. "


    "That''s bullshit. " Hearing this, Ryukyu nced at Ouyang Yufei, then walked away to Du Yi, who was standing behind him.


    In such a short time, so many treasures are transported back to Beimu, and theye here so fast, even the flowers that are close to their bodies are not brought. Ouyang Yufei is worried that she can''t cope with it, saying it''s cold and tight.


    Ouyang Yu Fei listens to Ryukyu''s saying, and the smile on the corner of his mouth is high.


    Step by step, standing in front of Du Yi, Ryukyu said in a deep voice, "got it?"


    Du Yichao bows to Ryukyu Yiyi: "I have it. It''s being deployed. " Hearing Du Yi''s affirmation, Ryukyu pped his palm severely, and his face was full of excitement.


    Looking at a big wooden box at the foot of Du Yi''s side, Ryukyu doesn''t feel too heavy or not at this time. He bends down and picks it up, and rushes towards the direction of Tianchen pce.


    "You... " Xuanyuanche see this can not help shaking his head, one step ahead, took the box in Ryukyu''s hands, two people side by side quickly. "Not fast enough. " Ouyang Yufei waves a folding fan, and listens to xuanyuanche''s words that he doesn''t throw back his head, and raises his eyebrows high.


    What''s the matter? I haven''t seen him for a few days. It seems that xuanyuanche has changed his attitude towards him. Instead, he doesn''t say much.


    Looking at the two people who left side by side in front of him, Ouyang Yufei slightly shakes his folding fan. How do you feel that the two people are more and more close than before, as if nothing can be inserted.

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    The folding fan shakes, starts to move forward, the illusion, should be the illusion.


    The scorching sun is like fire, and it''s gradually setting in the West.


    The enchanting red haze slowly gathered in the West. The fire haze danced in the sky, and it looked very enchanting.


    People say that the setting sun is infinitely good, but that''s right.


    "Bang bang bang...... " Like the setting sun, the sky is full of gongs and drums, the golden bells are ringing, and countless forbidden troops are on the streets.


    "The sky is dry and the things are dry. Spring diseases are very popr. Now the king has to have some miraculous medicine to prevent diseases. He has a special purpose to give it to the world. Every family wille and get it quickly... "


    Serious patrols read out one after another. The guards carrying countless clear water rushed to every corner of heaven.


    Themon people in the heaven and the earth all heard that they were disease prevention and didn''t need money. That''s because everyonepeted to take less.


    For a time, all over the sky.


    Countless forbidden forces carry the water color that looks like clear water, which is sprinkled on every corner of the capital of heaven and the earth, water wells, treetops, corners, roofs Into everyone''s stomach.


    At this time, Tianchen pce is also like washed water. The water is sprinkled around the pce one by one, and everyone gets the water color to drink.


    The dust flew into the air like rain. The sunset quickly submerged, the sky red gradually dull, night began toe.


    "Princess, this is fine?" Murong Wudi is a little hesitant. He knows the power of the Ming ind and the power of the king of medicine. Can this liquid medicine resist the Millennium treasure toxin of the Ming ind?


    In response to him is Ryukyu''s white eye.


    "Don''t worry, the king and the princess are going to get it together. It''s absolutely useful. " Rtively know the thin autumn mark Dynasty Murong invincible whisper.

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    This is the golden flower that was identally obtained by the seventeen Xianbei ethnic groups that day. Their princess said at that time that it was used to deal with the poison of the hell ind.


    It''s specially developed, and now it''s a long way to let Du Yi bring it from the northern herdsman. I''m sure it can''t be wrong.


    Autumn mark to now don''t know how to call, had to also call the princess Ryukyu very trust.


    The raw materials, dilution, dilution, in dilution, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are almost irrelevant.


    Ouyang Yufei is sitting on the treetop in front of the Tianchen pce, looking at the busy people, and his eyes sh with pity. Is the poison of hell ind so easy to deal with?


    The night fell, and the sky and the earth were ck.


    The light of stars from the sky, hazy, the sky pce shining bright and holy.


    Sharpen your knife and wait for it. All the soldiers and horses under the shadow are waiting nervously. The leader Qiu Chen, Murong Wudi, and others are very clear that as long as they pass the first pass, there is no destructive toxin. The hell ind is powerful, and they are not afraid.


    On the highest star picking Pavilion of Tianchen pce, there are three people in one seat, enjoying the moon with authentic wine and overlooking any part of Tianchen pce.


    "Good wine. " Praised the wine in his hand, Ouyang Yu Fei squinted and leaned on the chair, slowly dividing the xuanyuanche of the fishbone in his hand, and really holding his breath. "By the way, did you make the fish I ate on the boatst time?" Looking at xuanyuanche picking fish, Ouyang suddenly shes in his mind and squints at xuanyuanche.


    Ryukyu can''t help but gently hook the corners of his mouth. The originally strict atmosphere makes Ouyang Yufei''s sentence clean.


    Xuanyuanche squints at Ouyang Yufei, chopsticks move in his hands, and directly clips the whole fish in the te to Ouyang Yufei.

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    Without much expression, he said, "I''ll pay you one. "


    It''s straightforward. It''s not repudiated at all.


    Ouyang Yufei looks at the whole fish in the eye te and stares at Xuanyuan Chul for a while. Suddenly, he slowly smiles again: "it''s my honor to be able to eat the delicious food made by Tianchen king himself... "


    Before he finished speaking, Ouyang Yu Fei suddenly folded his fan in his hand and looked down.


    At the same time, xuanyuanche also looked at the vast night.


    When Ryukyu saw the two men''s expressions at the same time, he knew that the three kings of Hades hade.


    In the night, the three figures fly past the pavilions, still dressed in white, red and blue. They don''t want to cover up their arrogance.


    Stop in front of Tianchen pce step by step, and the three people live in the shape.


    "Do it?" The king of fire turned his head.


    "Lazy. " Stone man as the king of power coldly threw out a word. "All or what?" The king of fire turned to look at the king of medicine when he heard it. His voice was cold, and he did not cover up his voice.


    The voice was not small in the still night, but it was not small at all. Obviously, the three kings of Ming ind did not pay attention to the sky at all.


    The king of medicine was indifferent: "don''t hurt yourself, don''t take his life, it''s too much to kill all. If you kill all the people in the pce, you''ll have to stop. " "Well, ording to you, hum, I''m going to see who dares not to pay attention to the hell ind in this world. " Arrogant and arrogant, the king of fire with his hands around his chest, full of contempt.


    Under the moonlight from the sky, the three kings outside the Tianchen pce were shining in a delicate way.


    Dressed in white, Yaowang takes out a porcin bottle from his arms, opens the seal, and slowly tilts half a drop of transparent liquid towards the ground.


    Ouyang Yu Fei, standing high in the star picking hall, saw this, shook his head, and stood in front of Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. His wrist moved, and a silver would pour down from his palm.

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    He came all the way here. He was afraid that Ryukyu would not be able to pass the pass. The poison of the king of medicine could not be dealt with in the afternoon.


    The moon is like water. Half a drop of transparent liquid falls to the ground in the moonlight. On the faces of the three kings of Ming ind, there is a trace of coldness.


    Liquid into the ground, in the green grass leaves a few roll, into the grass.


    There was no movement.


    A moment passed, but there was no movement.


    It should have been a devastating disy, engulfing the whole Tianchen pce and taking the poison of all the lives in the pce, but there was no reaction at all.


    Just like a drop of real water, it''s not in the earth and it''s not surprising.


    The faces of the three kings of hell Ind changed in a moment. They were almost twisted under the moon.


    How could it be that there was no movement? Is it untied?


    Fist mercilessly in the sky, Ryukyu silver teeth clenched, face can not suppress the excitement. Ouyang Yu Fei is also surprised to see this. He turns his wrist and takes back the silver thread that is ready to save Ryukyu and xuanyuanche.


    Look at the unbelievable three kings of Hades in front of you. Look at the excited Ryukyu on your face. Does Ryukyu really untie the expert poison of the medicine king?


    How is it possible? How could it be, God In the other side, xuanyuanche''s eyes were always in a state of displeasure. At this time, he was in a mess of light. He hit the high morning clock on the star picking pavilion with a backhand, and the clear bell rang over the whole pce immediately.


    "Shoot. " As soon as the bell rang, Yanhu, Murong Wudi and others, who had been lying in ambush in all directions, immediately waved their hands down.


    In a sh, the fire was as red as a meteor, towards the three kings of Ming ind who stood outside the Chen pce that day.


    After the rocket broke through the air, the cold arrow, covered with highly poisonous arrows, roared away, mingled with the sound like thunder.

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    Ten thousand square shooting, sharp arrows from all directions, potential to encircle the three kings of Ming ind into a hedgehog.


    "Go. " With a shout of violence, the three kings'' body shape surged up to three or four Zhang in one leap. They stepped on the rocket and rushed out as fast as lightning.


    Even if they are able to reach the sky, if they are trapped in an encirclement, they will not die.


    It''s the best way to fall into the ambush.


    Standing high and xuanyuanche on the star picking hall, seeing this cold hum, I mentioned the big bow on the star picking loft Pavilion.


    Gold arrow with bow, silver bow wide open.


    Xuanyuanche aimed at the king of fire, and put his fingers on it.


    In an instant, I saw a golden light passing through the clouds and breaking through the moon. Under the bright moonlight, there was a golden arc. The sound of tearing the air made people scared.


    Goldenpetition, such as into the realm of no one, rowing through the air, who can block.


    The golden arrow broke through the air. It was much faster than the rocket of the forbidden guards. In a blink of an eye, it was in front of the king of fire.


    "Bang. " Listen to a light sound, blood burst, sprinkle to the sky.


    In the dark sky that ten thousand rockets shine like day, all people can see it.


    The fire king''s hand is empty. I nned to split the arrow directly. I didn''t want to break the sky with my palm power, but I only split the golden arrow by half an inch. I couldn''t change my moves. The golden arrow rushed by and was shot down by xuanyuanche.


    The body shape is wrong, and the king of power passing by sees this. He grabs the king of fire. His body shape shes and rushes out of the rocket formation.


    "What a heavenly king! We have recognized this battle. It will never be so easy next time. "


    The night was dark, and the voice of indifference came from the sky. As soon as the wrist was raised, xuanyuanche grasped the silver bow, which was colder than the voice of Yaowang: "I will apany you at any time. "


    "Anytime... "


    Xuanyuanche''s voice is still falling. The autumn trace below, Murong invincible, Yanhu, and others are shouting.


    Thousands of people roar in the night sky, curtain roll up the sky, magnificent.

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    The night was so confused that it could not hide the murderous spirit.


    Looking down at the creatures without any color change, Ouyang Yufei turns to look at Ryukyu.


    In the light of the fire shining in all directions as if in the daytime, the moon is looking down at the heaven and the earth with a smile on its face and xuanyuanche.


    There was a deep light in his eyes. Ouyang Yufei sighed: "Ryukyu, I still look down on you. " This poison really got rid of her.


    He never wanted to look down on Ryukyu.


    It''s just that this woman always surprises him, or it can be said that she''s scared. It''s like a treasure house. It''s a foot deep, but it''s getting deeper and deeper. It seems that there''s no end to it. What''s the mind of this moon.


    With a smile on his side, Ryukyu could not stop the re in his eyes: "this is just the beginning. "


    The gorgeous smile blooms in the night sky, and the crisp voice apanies the spring breeze of the night. It goes with the wind and spreads everywhere.


    Ouyang Yufei looks at Liuyue who looks at xuanyuanche and turns his head. He flicks his fan in his hand. Yes, it''s just the beginning.


    He would like to see how deep Ryukyu is and how many things there are in his head.


    Night flies, open the vast sky. Spring in March, the situation.


    Ming ind begins to emerge, shocking the Central ins.


    The Imperial Pce, the capital of snow holy kingdom.


    "What, the three kings of Ming ind are facing the sky? The ind of the underworld appears? " He Lianyun, who had just returned to the snow holy Kingdom and had not yet had a rest, was almost shaken by the news. Snow Saint country Lord''s face is full of serious but also mingled with gloating, nodded: "hundreds of years of silence, today unexpectedly, I don''t know how xuanyuanche offended hell ind. "


    After scanning the information about the sky, the ind of the dead and everything in his hand, Yunzhao frowned.


    Help or not?


    How can I help you?


    Tianchen, snow saint, is the enemy.

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    The thought quickly revolves in the mind, cloud calls rare also to be unable to grasp for a while.


    Tianchen is such a treasure in the Southern Song Dynasty, and its national strength will be more powerful than ever before. If it develops, Xuesheng will be in danger. At this time, it''s best for Youming ind to restrain it.


    Turning to look out the window of the bird, Yunzhao ponders. The enemy is always the enemy.


    What''s more, it''s very likely that his snow saint will fight against the Southern Song Dynasty. It''s just that, it''s not that he doesn''t help, but that he can''t get away with it.


    The sun is shining from the treetops, but it''s a little chilly in March.


    "Ming ind to xuanyuanche?" Just through the snow holy country, but before reaching the Aoyun border, Dugu ye received the news.


    Frown, looked at the eyes in the hands of the pigeon.


    Half a sound, Dugu Ye waved his hand, and the flying pigeon fluttered away without any message or instruction.


    Ryukyu is the person of the Ming ind. The Ming ind will not hurt Ryukyu. As for xuanyuanche, he is responsible for Dugu Ye.


    To destroy the sky is only good for him, but no harm.


    The robe flies, and the horse returns to the proud cloud without stopping. Sky blue as brocade, white cloud flying volume, vast soup.


    Countless news, in this blue sky and white clouds, flying with the four Central ins.


    Ordinary people don''t know what the hell ind is, but the royal families of the four countries don''t know anything.


    For a while, all the four forces stood still and watched their changes, including the allies of Tianchen, Houjin, who dared not move at all. Neither help nor fall.


    It''s more peaceful than when it''s peaceful.


    The dead water is calm and strange. Even the three kings of the Ming ind are gone. It seems that they have just gone.

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    But xuanyuanche and Ryukyu know that they won''t go, so calm, I''m afraid it''s a huge wave.


    Tianchen pce.


    "General. " Xuanyuanche''s fingertips flick, a chess advance, eat Ouyang Yufei''s soldiers, who wins or loses on the chess surface has shown signs.


    Ouyang Yufei shakes the folding fan in his hand and looks at the chessboard. He looks at xuanyuanche, who is calm and self-confident. With a wave of folding fan, the chessboard is disordered: "no way. "


    Sitting on one side is eating fruit Ryukyu, see this pick eyebrow to watch Ouyang Yu Fei: "can''t afford to lose?"


    It''s rare that Ouyang Yufei can cheat. It''s just that the sun rises in the West.


    "Anyments?" Ouyang Yu Fei squints at the moon and raises his eyebrows.


    "Of course not. " Ryukyu throws out a cherry and falls into his mouth. He reaches out his hand and feeds xuanyuanche a cherry. Xuanyuanche doesn''t have any problem. She doesn''t understand any problem. Finger tip clip up a red cherry, xuanyuanche a smile, handed to Ryukyu, Ryukyu mouth open to eat, natural pole.


    Looking at the flirting in front of him, performing the intimate xuanyuanche and Liuyue, Ouyang waved the fan in Fei''s hand and said with ck eyes: "do you think I don''t exist?"


    He never knew that his sense of existence was so weak. "Such a big man, who will ignore you and eat or not?" Ryukyu nced at Ouyang Yufei and handed him some.


    It''s as if Ouyang Yufei is not a man of the Ming ind, but their friend and brother.


    Xuanyuanche on one side obviously has no problem.


    Ouyang Yufei shakes his head when he sees this. These two people are really as carefree as if they are all light. Every day, they go up to the court to listen to the government, go down to the court to review, appreciate flowers, y chess and taste wine.

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    This is what the kings of the high ages have done, not what the king of heaven, who should be in a state of flurry now, has done.


    However, xuanyuanche was still in a good mood and killed him on the chessboard.


    Deeply looked at the motionless xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yu Fei sighed, and said slowly, "look at each other with great admiration. "


    There are four characters without head and tail, but xuanyuanche understands them.


    At present, the corners of his mouth were slightly hooked, and xuanyuanche said with a cold smile: "soldiers areing to block it, and water ising to cover it. I''m afraid that I don''t have today. "


    Since he was a teenager, he has been assassinated and besieged. Sometimes he can meet several times a day. He has to be on guard. He doesn''t dare to take another step.


    It''s a habit for him.


    This time, it''s just that the opponent is a little stronger.


    With a light smile, Ryukyu reached out his hand to feed xuanyuanche a cherry, and said with a smile, "we have alle from the ambush. We are already strong and strong. "


    Xuanyuanche listens to Ryukyu''s saying. He answers Ryukyu''s hand and holds it slightly.


    Ryukyu looks up and smiles at xuanyuanche. There is no deep feeling to look at, no meat and hemp to be interesting, just very natural, very casual.


    But in this casual, the sense ofpatibility and integration, the performance of incisively and vividly.


    Ouyang Yufei looks at the two people in front of him. Suddenly, he has a feeling that he is an outsider who can''t get in between them.


    The eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. How can I say "Wang Shang... " Eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, autumn marks suddenlye from afar, holding a 180 Li urgent, serious face.


    Looking at the autumn mark with such expression, xuanyuanche sits right.


    "Jincheng 800 Li emergency. " Quickly rush to xuanyuanche''s side, autumn trace is a express in hand.

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    Shua of a open, xuanyuanche at a nce ten lines.


    The corner of the mouth cold sketch a sneer, xuanyuanche heavy eyes way: e. " He threw down two words and handed eight hundred Rigas in his hand to Ryukyu.


    ording to the legend of the Southern Song Dynasty, the treasures of the Southern Song Dynasty were acquired by Tianchen. The Southern Song Dynasty mainly mobilized 500000 soldiers and horses and border guards to attack Tianchen.


    A hasty line of writing.


    When the moon sweeps it, there is a cold sharp sh in the eyes of the eyebrows.


    It''s no wonder that there was no movement in these times. It seems that Tianchen didn''te to make a fuss to assassinate Tianchen. If he wanted to do it, he would do it big. It revealed that Tianchen had the treasure of the Southern Song Dynasty and provoked the Southern Song Dynasty to attack Tianchen.


    It''s a good three kings of Ming ind. This move is not to destroy the imperial family, but to provoke the world to destroy his Tianchen.


    Cold breath, immediately around xuanyuanche and Ryukyu two people.


    "As I said, the ind of Hades is not a fool. " Ouyang Yufei slowly leaned on the chair behind him and waved the folding fan.


    The three kings of hell Ind ate a dumb loss. They were unwilling to kill xuanyuanche, but they were going to die.


    If the four countries in the Central ins knew that the top secret treasure of the Southern Song Dynasty had been obtained by Tianchen, they would not wait to see it change, but would mobilize their troops to attack it. With a cold smile, xuanyuanche suddenly waved his sleeve robe and stood up: "I''m worried that I can''t find an excuse to attack the Southern Song Dynasty. It''s just right to send it to me today. "


    Say, a sign Ryukyu, turn around and go.


    The golden light jumps. It''s a busy spring.


    With the eight hundred Li expeditions, the five kingdoms of the Central ins spread out that the treasures of the founding of the Southern Song Dynasty were obtained by Tianchen. This rumor is said to being with a strong momentum, and the mor is rising.


    There is a reason and even a treasure to testify. For a time, the evidence seems to be iron can''t be in iron.


    In the Southern Song Dynasty, the whole country was enraged and sent troops.

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    Half a million soldiers and horses, almost out of the nest.


    The whole world focuses on the sky.


    In the fierce moment of the Southern Song Dynasty, xuanyuanche, the king of heaven, made an order, which blew up in the sky of the five countries in the Central ins.


    "Tianchen''s benevolence and righteousness were the first. He refused to kill the imperial families of the four countries in the Central ins. He fought against the overseas forces of Mingdao alone. He didn''t think that the Southern Song Dynasty was not grateful, but listened to the rumors and attacked Tianchen.


    I''m not afraid of the Southern Song Dynasty. I''m ungrateful. If I fight alone, I''ll be insulted. "


    Under a decree, Tianchen mobilized 400000 troops to promote the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Without waiting for the Southern Song Dynasty to attack Tianchen, Tianchen has already sent his troops directly to the Southern Song Dynasty.


    The situation in the world suddenly changed.


    The emperor xuanyuanche was themander-in-chief, general Liuchuan, Zhoucheng, chensi and three deputymanders, who attacked the Southern Song Dynasty directly.


    Murong Wudi, the first military general of Tianchen, stayed in the capital of Tianchen and was in charge of the state affairs together with xuanyuanyi, the emperor.


    In a moment, the world is on fire. At the beginning of April, the cold of spring waspletely removed, and the scorching heat was spread everywhere.


    Jincheng, Tianchen border, a thousand miles of mountains, rolling.


    Among the green mountains and forests, the winding army is spread out, vast and mighty, with no head in front and no tail in the back.


    It''s green all the way. The red setting sun shed the bright light from the sky, shining on the vast green, as if the general, ss spark, red leaves.


    In a white suit, Ouyang Yufei rode on a high horse, waving a folding fan and looking at xuanyuanche, who was walking beside him, shaking his head and saying, "good you, xuanyuanche. It''s bad luck for them to meet you in the Southern Song Dynasty. "


    A suit of iron armor, xuanyuanche horse in the mountains, smell words swept Ouyang Yufei, a in face, no voice.

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    "I took a bite back from the righteous words, and transferred the battlefield to the Southern Song Dynasty. It''s up to you toe out. " Shaking the folding fan and looking at the winding army ahead.


    for the first time, Ouyang Yufei thought that xuanyuanche was also thest person. He didn''t even think of the war and the opportunity.


    "It''s a fight anyway, no exchange. " Xuanyuanche eyebrows are cold.


    Ouyang Yufei nced at xuanyuanche scornfully: "when I don''t know whether the number is right or not, the battlefield is transferred to the Southern Song Dynasty, and no matter how Tianchen''s nativend is lost, Tianchen wins.


    If the battlefield is in Tianchen, no matter who wins or loses, it will be Tianchen''s loss. The ruined city and the ruins after the war will not be recovered for more than ten years. "


    Listen to Ouyang Yufei say so, has been expressionless xuanyuanche, cold hook mouth corner.


    He never loses in the world when he marches to fight and ns for the world.


    Looking at the proud smile of xuanyuanche''s mouth, Ouyang closes his folding fan and looks up at the fire in the sky. "The first is to change the battlefield. The second is to lead out the three kings. You are in the light, and they are in the dark. In a different direction, you are not in the dark. They are in the light. "


    The light voice rings, Ouyang Yufei doesn''t look back at xuanyuanche.


    Listen to Ouyang Yufei say so, xuanyuanche slowly turned his head and looked at Ouyang Yufei. For the first time, he gave Ouyang Yufei a good look. "Ouyang Yufei, have I ever said that if you are the enemy, you will be the most terrible opponent in the world. If you are a friend, you will be the happiest thing in your life. "


    A low voice sounded, and with the wind came the blue clouds.


    Ouyang Yufei hears the words from the corner of his mouth, which soundsfortable. It suits his heart, but he smiles on his face and says, "we are the enemy of love. "

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    Wee you xuanyuanche to listen to the words, squint at Ouyang Yufei, ignore.


    The enemy of love must have a little score.


    It''s the enemy and the friend. Xuanyuanche and Ouyang are flying. They are a bit confused.


    "By the way, where did Ryukyu go?" Not with xuanyuanche in the topic just now, Ouyang Yufei turned around and saw the eyes everywhere, without the shadow of Ryukyu.


    "To find a ce to settle down. " Xuanyuanche looked at the winding mountains in front of him. There was a smirk in the bottom of his eyes.


    As the army marched forward, 400000 troops wound through several mountains.


    The sky is sinking, the setting sun is setting, and the night ising.


    Setting up camp, xuanyuanche''s handsome ount is rtively t on the top of the mountain.


    The surrounding troops and horses were very strong, and the stars and mes almost spread these mountains.


    Camp on the ground, cook on fire. In the night, just outside xuanyuanche''s big tent, hundreds of soldiers set up more than ten or twenty big pots, which formed a semicircle circle. They didn''t know the water they got from there, and they were making bubbles in the pot.


    There was a fire on the edge, burning things like dry meat.


    Xuanyuanche also sat around the fire in a ck robe. Although it was not cold in the early April, it was not hot in the forest when the night wind blew. "I said that you are really able to choose a ce in Ryukyu. You will be near the top of the mountain and look at all the small mountains. If you choose such a high ce, you are afraid that other people will not see you. Don''t you know that you are camping here?" Ouyang Yu Fei looks around and smiles at Ryukyu.


    In such a high ce, xuanyuanche''s Royal ount is arranged here. Does she want to tell anyone that xuanyuanche is here and themander of hundreds of thousands of troops is here.


    That''s so obvious.

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    Ryukyu, dressed in a small guard''s costume, stood on fire and looked up at Ouyang with a smile. "I didn''t know you cared so much about him," he said


    He pointed to xuanyuanche as he spoke.


    Ouyang Yufei suddenly turned a white eye to the sky and looked at the idiot staring at Ryukyu and said: "I care about him? Are you mistaken? "


    Hearing this, Ryukyu suddenly chuckled. The meaning of Ouyang Yufei''s words is not to mention that she didn''t find the right ce. It''s too dangerous to admit it.


    With the fire in his hands and the meat in his hands, he could not say in a low voice, "do you think they wille tonight?"


    Xuanyuanche and Ouyang Yufei pondered for a moment and said, "you are not waiting for them. "


    Voice down, two people look at each other, immediately and together to open their eyes.


    Seeing this, Ryukyu smiled and looked up at all sides of his eyes. He said slowly, "the most extreme ce can be seen by hundreds of thousands of troops. Today, ifmander Tianchen died here, hundreds of thousands of troops would copse immediately. Five hundred thousand troops from the Southern Song Dynasty came from outside Jincheng, and Tianchen could be destroyed by the sun.


    This is an absolutely good time.


    If I were them, I woulde today and kill the king of heaven in front of so many troops. All the faces of failure in the past can be recovered. " Xuanyuanche listens to Ryukyu''s saying, but he looks at Ryukyu with a smile in his eyes.


    Ouyang Yufei shakes the folding fan and looks at Ryukyu with a smile: "I said... "


    The words came out, the cold wind suddenly shed in the mountain forest behind, and a fierce murderous air burst out, which was as cold as lightning.


    Blue flying sky, sword in the sky, one of the three kings of Ming ind, the king of poweres like flying.

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    "Tianchen king, xuanyuanche, take this king''s sword. " If it''s as cold as a stone, it will blow in the dark night sky and shake everywhere.


    At once, there''s a thrill around.


    The power of King Li is as powerful as electricity. It''s extremely fast. Xuanyuanche''s reaction is not slow either. He can support himself on the ground with one hand, and shoot after flying.


    In a sh, ten feet away.


    "There are assassins, there are assassins... " A turn hide far Ryukyu, pull up the voice is chirping up.


    With her, Ouyang, who was leaving with her, came to see this. He couldn''t help but look at the crying moon. What is this guy doing?


    A sword splits the sky, as powerful as Mount Tai.


    Xuanyuanche saw that the huge sword had been cut. He put his hand on his waist, and the backhand was a sword.


    Just listen to a loud bang, a spark explodes in the intersection of the two swords, and sparks are everywhere.


    Wrist a acid, xuanyuanche eyes cold light a heavy, good power.


    A sword splits up, the power king is a sword in a twinkling of an eye, fast and fierce, the hand almost does not give xuanyuanche any breathing time. One turns over in the air, xuanyuanche leans to avoid the second sword of the king of strength.


    Li Wang''s sword crossed xuanyuanche''s body and cut heavily on the ground.


    Just listen to the thud of the roar. Under the sword of liwang, the ground immediately cracks a big opening, explodes and breaks the mountain.


    All the soldiers around are discolored. It''s powerful. Ryukyu''s face was also slightly changed and strong.


    With a cold hum, liwang sword follows people, turns around and shoots in the direction of Xuanyuan chudun.


    After a oblique step, xuanyuanche saw this roar: "you also take the sword of widows. "


    A sound still fell, xuanyuanche heavily in the ce where he stood a firm foot, the ground appeared a tiny crack in an instant.

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    Xuanyuanche uses his strength to rush into the air, and cuts down the king Li whoes rushing with his sword in both hands.


    In a sh, he stepped on the ce where xuanyuanche had just stood, and Li Wang looked up at xuanyuanche, who had been smashed down from the middle of the sky. It was as cold as a stone''s eyes, with a sh of fierce light.


    The huge sword in his hand is held hard, and his backhand is across the air. The foot of Dantian is stepping on the ground with all his strength. He wants to use his strength to jump up and fight xuanyuanche.


    Pour the foot of full strength to step on the ground.


    Before Li Wang could leap into the air, the ground suddenly sank and the whole ground broke away towards the bottom.


    In an instant, a big hole, which was as deep as darkness, was revealed.


    The king is making full use of his strength and feet. When he stepped on it, his body shape dropped. He had no time to change his strength and move. He fell into the cave with a thud.


    "Up. " Liu Yue, who had been shouting at the assassin, saw this. His face changed and he roared loudly.


    Hundreds of soldiers, who had been waiting on both sides that morning, immediately stopped talking and grabbed the big pot on the fire and poured it down towards the dark hole.


    The water is lustrous, and there is no smoke. The wind was blowing, and the smell of water was blowing along the wind. Ouyang Yu Fei, standing on the sidelines, sniffed the air, his face slightly twisted.


    There is water, there is oil.


    This Ryukyu is burning dozens of pots of oil. What kind of water is that. The corners of his mouth twitched, and Ouyang Yu Fei looked pitifully at the powerful king who had note out of the big hole he had dug for a long time.


    In the middle of the sky, xuanyuanche flew obliquely and stood on the edge of the big hole.


    "Howl... " Dozens of pots of clear water fell down in a sh, only to hear a howl from the king of power below, almost as ferocious as a beast.

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    As soon as it is poured out, dozens of pots of boiling oil creak.


    The beast howled and rushed out. The blue light was dazzling, as fast as lightning.


    Dozens of pots of oil have just been poured out. The Fallen King Li has roared and burst out.


    But I saw that his face was ferocious, full of big bubbles, and his body was half empty, with a smell of oil.


    Looking at the powerful king in the middle of the sky, Ryukyu smiled coldly and saw the me in his hand. But he saw the small sleeve arrow flying out with the me.


    Toward the king of power who closed his eyes and dared not open his eyes.


    "Boom. " The fire flies in the air, and the fireball appears.


    In a blue suit, the king turned into a bright fireball in the middle of the sky. The me was enchanting, almost dazzling everyone''s eyes.


    "Ouch... " A scream is deafening.


    Internal power: the clothes on the body are broken into pieces immediately. They are spurred by powerful internal power and seem to rain in the middle of the sky. The whole body is on fire. The king dare not wait. As soon as the speed is on the ground, he bumps his head and wants to extinguish the oil fire on his body.


    I think this is the top of the mountain. It''s such a big ce. The internal power of the life and death critical shooting. Isn''t the speed and power equal.


    In an instant, the king of power, who was in the middle of the sky, had already rushed out of the range of the mountain top, and then hit the bottom of the mountain. The fireball flew out and fell down towards the top of the mountain in a twinkling of an eye.


    In an instant, I saw a red meteor, flying and falling, with a long tail, shaking half of the sky.


    The night is bright. If you watch meteors in the night sky, the brightness is different.


    "The three kings of hell ind are different. This skill, tut Tut, master, master. " Ryukyu holds his chest in both hands and looks at the meteor falling. His face is full of praise and admiration.

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    Ouyang Yufei, who was standing beside her, heard that, with a ck line on his face and a cramped mouth, he was looking at the bright meteor under the bright half sky.


    The meteors in the sky are really dazzling.


    The corner of the mouth draws a brilliant smile. Xuanyuanche turns on Ryukyu''s cheek and says, "it''s really fast. "


    Ryukyu smiled and squinted at xuanyuanche, joking, can free fall be unpleasant? This person is not much different from her. It''s cool.


    "Protect Wang Shang, protect Wang Shang... "


    Xuanyuanche''s voice just came down. The soldiers from all directions will have rushed to the ce. The speed must be very fast. It can be seen that they are well-trained.


    With a sharp sword in his hand, he was anxious on one face, and his eyes were shaking.


    On the huge mountain top, their majesty stood on the mountain top to see the scenery. The guards and other people on the side were not in a hurry. They also followed the scenery. There seemed to be assassins there. It was just like watching the scenery together.


    However, the general who rushed up to protect xuanyuanche was stunned for a while, and all of them stretched out their heads and looked at the top of the mountain.


    Meteor?


    Everyone looked at each other, looking at the meteor rushing down. This is from there. Why didn''t they see the sky?


    Sweeping at a nce, not waiting for the reaction of all the soldiers, the meteor, which fell suddenly and crossed half the sky, suddenly shed, suddenly hit the mountain belly.


    Fall in the hillside, in an instant there is no that glossiness, be a pitch ck.


    Only in the sky, left a firework tail. Qi Qi raised his eyebrows and looked puzzled. What''s the matter? This meteor can also change its orbit freely, flying across the sky?


    Strange things happen every year. This is the most strange thing this year.


    The eyebrows and eyes flickered slightly. If they were not surprised by the soldiers, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche understood that it must be the king of fire or the king of Medicine on the mountainside, who took the king of power.

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    Look at each other, and theyugh together.


    Squinting at the suspicions of the soldiers, Ryukyu said gently: "in spring, the sky is clear, it''s really a good time to watch meteors. "


    Then he turned to look at xuanyuanche and said with a smile: "this artificial meteor is very good. When will there be a chance, I will make it for you. "


    As soon as xuanyuanche heard Ryukyu''s words, he immediatelyughed, waved away all the soldiers who rushed up, seized Ryukyu and walked towards the tent.


    This Ryukyu moon is full of flowers and intestines.


    The night wind is cool, whirring and blowing, good wind.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, looking at the dark area below, looking back at the back of the moon, Ouyang Yufei''s cramped mouth never stopped.


    It''s hard and urate.


    I have long known that Ryukyu is cruel, and I also know that I have a deep calction in my heart, but I never saw her so exposed. This woman, this woman


    He reached for his long hair, which was disturbed by the wind. Ouyang Yufei rubbed his brow and heart. Fortunately, he had no friendship with Sanwang.


    Turning back, he had no interest in roast mountain pig. The night is full of color, and the little assassin incident is over, and the night is peaceful.


    But I''ve seen meteors flying in any direction from southeast to northwest, and I''ve never seen meteors suddenly falling from the top of the mountain. As a result of 400000 soldierspeting to deliver messages, it seems that this is a good omen. They will win this year.


    This morale ising up.


    The morning dawns, the wind blows, the trees rustle. The golden light falls from the treetops, and the golden thread is flying.


    "Wang Shang, crossing the two mountains in front is our border with the Southern Song Dynasty. ording to our current marching speed, we should camp in shansheng mountain tonight, fifty miles away from the border of the Southern Song Dynasty. "


    While marching, the river and xuanyuanche report together.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    Xuanyuanche listens to the words and nods, but does not speak.


    "It is reported that 500000 soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty have been stationed in the Emerald City of the border of the Southern Song Dynasty... " Liuchuan''s voice fell, and Zhou Cheng took it directly.


    He rode all the way to the Chinese army and kept reporting.


    The sun is shining, and when the soldiers arrive, they must be the beginning of the war.


    In this golden light, even the horse galloped away, Ryukyu quickly galloped towards the mountain and went to the front of the team.


    "What are you doing with me?" Ryukyu''s horse galloped and stared back at xuanyuanche, who had been following her for a few days. Today, Ouyang Yufei was not separated from her.


    Ouyang Yu Fei''s flying horse did not leave Ryukyu for a moment. Seeing Ryukyu staring at him, he could not help but look back at Ryukyu and say, "Buddha said it can''t be said. "


    Liuyue listens to Ouyang Yufei''s sentence. He''s angry. What''s the matter with him.


    Staring at Ouyang Yufei''s eyes, Ryukyu suddenly squinted and said, "what kind of eyes are you looking at?"


    Ouyang Yu Fei looks back, but he has never seen the evil spirit.


    Blinking, Ouyang Yufei said definitely, "good eyes. " Asked two words can not ask a so naturallye, Ryukyu not from mercilessly swept Ouyang Yu Fei one eye, a pull horse rope Le fixed the horse that sat down, the ce arrived.


    Flying off the horse, Ryukyu suddenly took two big sacks on the horse''s back, and then he jumped off the horse to follow her, Ouyang Yu Fei, and threw them on his body: "take it. " Go straight ahead.


    Ouyang Yufei reaches out to take over and weighs the weight and volume. He doesn''t even say anything. He puts down his horse and follows Ryukyu to the woods.


    Walking around, Ryukyu quickly walked around the forest, calcting the direction and stepping on the spot. "Here, jump over... "


    "Here, fly one sideways... "


    "This way, this way... "

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    "Come on, jump up, jump as far as you can. " Pointing to the top of the tree, Ryukyu once again flew towards Ouyang.


    Ouyang Yu Fei''s fan is waving, staring at the moon. Is it over?


    He''s not here to show how good his jumping ability and lightness skill are.


    Seeing Ouyang Yufei staring at her from the corner of her eyes, Ryukyu said slowly: "you just want to see what I want to do, how, don''t want to see?"


    She is not an idiot. Ouyang Yufei gives up listening to xuanyuanche''s marching strategy and follows her early in the morning. She can''t guess what he is going to do.


    Ouyang Yu Fei is not ashamed or even more ashamed to hear what Ryukyu said about his purpose.


    On the contrary, fan Yiyang said directly, "but I''m not interested in being a monkey, and I''m not interested in murdering my own people, although I really have no friendship with them. "


    Don''t treat him as an idiot, so you can jump and fly in the woods, although you don''t know what Ryukyu wants to do. But he also guessed that Ryukyu must be using hisnding point, position and speed to calcte what to use against the three kings of Hades.


    Hearing that Ouyang Yufei was so frank, ryue suddenly chuckled.


    "Since there is no friendship, what do youe to see?" "I want to see what tricks you have. Don''t lose face when I''m still on my own. "


    Ouyang Yufei waved a folding fan, saying that the clouds are light and the wind is light.


    Hearing this, Ryukyu suddenlyughed and looked at Ouyang Yufei after half augh. "You stand neutral and don''t hinder me. These tricks will never be used on you. "


    "What if I get in the way of you?" Ouyang Yu Fei folds the fan.

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    Hearing this, Ryukyu looked at Ouyang Yufei and said with a brilliant smile, "then you don''t have to look at these things. At that time, it''s absolutely not the things of these levels that are used on you. "


    Ouyang Yufei heard that the corners of his mouth were slightly hooked. He looked at Ryukyu with a smile and helplessness: "then should I be proud or cry?"


    "Nature is yours. " Ryukyu''s hands are very generous.


    Ouyang Yufei can''t cry orugh.


    "Come here, help. " Yu Fei and Ouyang said a few words, Liuyue unexpectedly did not avoid suspicion to take out the things in the sack, and did not return to the road towards Yu Fei.


    Ouyang walked up to him and saw that the sacks were all ck, fist sized ck balls. He squatted down and raised his eyebrows. "Are you so sure they wille tonight?"


    Ryukyu, ying with the ck ball in his hand, said: "after tonight, the army will arrive at the border and be stationed on the t ground. At that time, it will be difficult to enter the Chinese Army ount where Che is surrounded by hundreds of thousands of troops. If I want to take it easy, tonight is thest chance. If I were, I would choose to do it tonight.


    What''s more, even if Li Wang didn''t diest night, he was seriously injured. The three kings seemed to have a good friendship. One Wang was seriously injured, and the other two Wang swallowed this tone? " Speaking of this, ryukyue took a look at Ouyang Yufei and reached out his hand to pat him on the shoulder: "if you are beaten like that by the enemy, I can''t help it. I will definitely kill you to revenge. Besides, the king of fire is such a rebellious and impatient temper. "


    Ouyang Yufei listened and smiled at Ryukyu and said, "then should I thank you?"


    With that, Ouyang Yufei suddenly sighed deeply: "he thinks too much of himself and doesn''t know that he is destined to suffer a lot. "

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    Hearing this from Ouyang Yufei, Liuyue said that the three kings of Ming ind drew a cold smile from the corner of his mouth: "they think that there is no one in this world, so let them see whether they are going to do their best to reduce the hundred meetings or to ovee the strength with softness. "


    This is what she and xuanyuanche estimatedst night.


    The two armies will fight against each other soon. If there are three kings of Ming ind to join in, it will definitely be a great threat to their sky. If they seed tonight, they must win the three kings. That''s right.


    "So sure?" Ouyang Yufei listens to Ryukyu''s saying that he is so confident. He can''t help smashing his mouth.


    To know that reckoning is reckoning, but the world is endless.


    "Then, make a bet. " Hearing this, Ryukyu looks over at Ouyang Yufei, and suddenly smiles at Ouyang Yufei.


    Ouyang Yu Fei sees Ryukyu smiling like this. He has a bad feeling in his heart. It''s treacherous.


    But he didn''t believe it.


    "Good. "


    Seeing Ouyang Yufei''s promise, Liuyue smiles, grabs two ck balls and stands up. He goes forward and says: "I''ll tell you the bet. Get up and help. Remember not to touch them. Use less force... " Helplessly rubbing his eyebrows, Ouyang Yufei brings up two sacks of ck balls to catch up with Liuyue. When did he be an aplice.


    The spring breeze is not hot or cold. It''s a fine day.


    In one day''s action, the front army has passed shansheng mountain, but the rear army is still behind shansheng mountain. The Chinese Army''s ounting camp arrived at shansheng mountain as expected and stopped in front of the forest. The red sunset falls, the brilliant cloud fire slowly submerges in the sky, and the afterglow is very few.


    In the blink of an eye, hazy ck began to rece the brilliant sea of clouds, covering the whole world, and the night fell.


    The wind is blowing all over the ce, and the fire light is orderly spreading all over the mountain. It goes on and on without end.

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    At a nce, it was spectacr.


    There was no oil pan fire in front of the Chinese Army''s ount yesterday. It was very quiet.


    A lot of soldiers are patrolling, a little serious and a little rxed.


    The fire came out of the ount of the Chinese army and showed the figures inside.


    All around the ount of the Chinese army, there is a sense of rxation that seems to have retreated from the enemy yesterday.


    "All right?" In the ount of the Chinese army, xuanyuanche looked at the ashen moon with a sinister smile. He wiped away the gray for the moon and said with a smile.


    Compared with an o gesture, Ryukyu smiles and blinks towards Xuanyuan.


    I didn''t understand Ryukyu''s gesture, but xuanyuanche could understand it in the blink of an eye. Now the corners of his mouth are higher and higher.


    End post in clear water, pass to the mouth of the moon.


    After a busy day, I''m afraid that he didn''t eat or drink anything. Xuanyuanche rubbed his hands with a little heartache on the head of Ryukyu. I am really tired of his Ryukyu.


    In the tent, Ouyang Yufei, who was flying with dust on his body, saw this discontented way: "what about mine?" He said after a day of tiredness.


    Although he just wanted to see what Ryukyu was going to do, he didn''t want to be a helper at all. He went up and down the tree, moved and jumped. Finally, I was tired and half dead, but I didn''t see what Ryukyu did atst. I only saw thatrge forest,pletely leaded by thousands of wires, full of ck balls.


    Xuanyuanche nced at Ouyang Yufei and threw his sleeve robe at the teapot: "pour it by yourself. "


    Finger tip a pick, take over, Ouyang Yu Fei alsozily with xuanyuanche care of the attitude is not correct, cattle drink up.


    "I''ll tell you, these ces... " After drinking all the tea in the cup, Ryukyu directly spread out the simple map in his hand and began to talk to xuanyuanche.

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    Ouyang Yufei didn''t have to stretch his head to see it. That''s the picture of the woods drawn by Ryukyu today. They are two masterpieces.


    The lights were shimmering and hazy.


    Night, slowly quiet down, the whole mountain, thousands of troops seem to have fallen into a deep sleep, a piece of peace.


    "Xuanyuanche, get out of here. " In this silence, suddenly a st burst out of the air, burst in front of the Chinese Army ount.


    A fire knife came out in the air, and a knife went up to the Chinese Army''s ount.


    The sharp de is unparalleled and powerful, which is unparalleled in the world.


    Xuanyuanche is closing his eyes and chatting with Ryukyu. The first sound of the sound doesn''t wait for the sword to strike. Xuanyuanche has opened his eyes, and a backhand is a stab.


    Just listen to the bang and the crisp crash.


    One sword and one sword were right in the Chinese Army ount. The standing Chinese Army ount beside it had been split by the fire king''s sword, and fell down from both sides, revealing the people inside.


    Full of iron anger, a murderous spirit, the king of fire is really the king of fire, a burning spirit almost rushed to the sky. The horizontal knife shes wildly, with ferocious fire, almost sweeping xuanyuanche.


    Seeing the fierceing of the king of fire, xuanyuanche dare not wait. His body is inclined, and he has a meal on the ground under his feet, and a oblique flight has rushed out of the ount of the Chinese army.


    "Dare to run. " Turning around in the air is a knife. The hot me is apanied by the knife. Everything ignites in a sh and burns up. "Assassins, assassins... " The soldiers on patrol immediately roared and rushed up.


    The king of fire saw this cold hum. Thousands of soldiers could not get close to the ce where the fire knife passed. They were all scurrying in the fire.


    His face was cold and hard. Xuanyuanche didn''t dare to provoke his sharp point. He waved his soft sword and quickly retreated towards the woods outside the Chinese Army''s tent.

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    Under the cover of the Chinese Army''s tent, Ryukyu and Ouyang, who were gathered inside, came out of the tent slowly and stood far away.


    "You''re not very powerful. What can I do for you? I swear I won''t be a man if I don''t scorch you today. " The fire king''s rage, apanied by a fierce roar, the fire in his hand more and more huff and puff.


    At a nce, it''s almost a foot long. The hot temperature has already bent xuanyuanche''s hair far away. If it''s touched, then


    The three kings of Hades were not illustrious. Ryukyu''s heart was electrified.


    The body shape flies fast and retreats, xuanyuanche whole submerges in that forest, continuously regresses, looks ispletely unable to catch the fire king''s attack.


    Roaring voice, invincible, the king of fire came to support the fire, hard to give up.


    Xuanyuanche''s speed is fast, and the king of fire''s speed is absolutely not slow. There is only a momentary difference between them.


    Step back to the center of the forest, xuanyuanche swept away from the fire king with a sword, relying on the fire king''s strength, the forest fire light ignited, quickly swept around. A few inches behind himy the tiny silk that he would never have found if Ryukyu hadn''t told him in advance.


    We can''t go back.


    The body must be in a certain shape. The fire king forces in front of him and rushes fiercely. The me pours on the iron teeth, and xuanyuanche falls back. Under an iron te bridge, his body almost copses into a straight line in an instant. Only his heel is fixed on the ground, and the whole body can stand on the silver which is only a few inches high from the ground. On the face of a hot, the hot me from the tip of the nose cross rushed out.


    Do not wait for the body to rise, xuanyuanche heel a meal, on such a position to fly forward in a high speed, fierce towards the king of fire.

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    The king of fire saw one of the sounds of cold hum, and the xuanyuanche, who was leaning towards the ground in one step, was a knife.


    Hold the sword, get up, return the sword, turn in the air, so many actions arepleted in a sh, xuanyuanche flies to avoid the fire king''s sword.


    Once the body shape is turned, gather all internal power to face the fire king who has fallen behind him at this time is a sword.


    When a sword is struck, xuanyuanche doesn''t wait for the fire king to fight back. His body is like flying, and he exits towards the forest.


    Seeing xuanyuanche''s fierce sword, the king of fire in his anger shed it, but Shengsheng took it, and was repeatedly backed up by xuanyuanche''s powerful power.


    He grabbed the top of the tree behind him and held on to his body. The king of fire was still angry and didn''t seal his throat. Suddenly, he felt something was wrong in his hand. He could not help but look at it from the side of his eyes.


    He tore a broken silver wire in his hand.


    What?


    "Boom... " Do not allow the king of fire toe back to his senses, the deafening explosion began to ring one after another.


    The whole forest, for a moment, was full of sparks, and white light came out through the night. ck smoke filled the air, and a burning smell came out.


    "Bang, bang, bang. " There was a loud noise one after another.


    In an instant, I saw the trees flying across, being blown to powder, flying with the wind at night. "Son of a bitch. " The roar came out of the loud noise, with astonishing anger and ferocity.


    In the fire, only one figure was seen flying in the treetops, one after another, with amazing speed and strength.


    However, it seems that the calction is good. Every ce where the figure in the forest falls, there will be a series of explosions under it. There is no leakage.


    The soldiers and generals who came to capture the assassins were stunned.

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    "Powerful. " Xuanyuanche stands beside Liuyue and looks at the rampage in the forest. He is pale and smashes his lips.


    I heard that Ryukyu said slightly that the ck ball is powerful, but I never thought it would be so powerful. Heaven, what are these things.


    "Ouch... " The roar of rage broke through the air and reverberated in the night for a long time.


    With the roar, there was more explosion.


    The ck smoke goes straight up to the blue cloud, the trees are flying in disorder, and the hot breathes face-to-face, with a strong smell of sulfur and saltpetre.


    The corners of his mouth cramped. Ouyang Yufei stood beside the moon and looked at the fire. He was less and less vigorous. His face was blue.


    Is this the little ck ball he''s been touching all day? This is the ck ball that looks like a dog can only be half dead?


    God, what did he do today.


    With his hands together, Ouyang Yufei looks at the king of fire in the forest. Amitabha, God bless you. It''s nothing to do with him. It''s not that he stepped on it first, calcted the location and foothold. He''s innocent.


    "I can''t kill you. I can''t kill you. " Ryukyu holds his chest in both hands and looks at the king of fire who is almost unable to make a sound after being bombed. His face is full of pride.


    It''s expensive to belittle her. The power of the explosion is increasing.


    When the gloating eyes saw the forest that was bombed, xuanyuanche couldn''tugh a little, and there was a little cold on his back. This ck ball, sky What the hell is this?


    With one side of Ouyang Yufei look at each other, both a little surprised.


    The sound of explosion and shooting came out from afar. Through the sky, hundreds of thousands of soldiers at the border of Southern Song Dynasty heard it clearly.


    "Where are the fireworks?"


    "I don''t know. The direction should be the sky. "


    "Fireworks now? That''s how confident they are? "

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    "Who knows... "


    Looking at the dark sky and listening to the st of the wind, the soldiers of the Southern Song Dynasty were surprised. It was not too early to be happy.


    "Ah... " In this surprise, a howl of the beast''s death resounded in the air, and the sted one waspletely ck in the fire light. No one could see the original fire king. One swooped, leaped over the forest, fell towards the distance, and made a final fight to die.


    "God, I didn''t see it. " Ouyang Yu Fei sees his eyes squinting together. He looks over his head. He can''t bear it, but he squints out the corner of his eyes.


    That ce, but the ce where the most ck balls are ced, he tested it himself, estimated the escape direction himself, and bound it himself.


    Bang, the violent sound blooms in the middle of the air. In an instant, the sky is ck with smoke and mes.


    The power released by the explosion is amazing, which makes Ryukyu, xuanyuanche and Ouyang Yufei feel so far away.


    The heat wave ising. It''s terrifying. Xuanyuanche''s face was already expressionless.


    After the violent explosion, everything was quiet. Without the king of fire and howling and figure, everyone looked at each other. They had no idea of the charm ofnguage.


    His face was tight. Ouyang Yufei looked at the trees that were almost razed to the ground. He was looking around at Ryukyu, who was indifferent. Reach out to wave the sweat that does not exist on the forehead, murmur: "the old saying has cloud, the most poisonous woman''s heart, the ancients do not deceive me sincerely. "


    Hearing this, Ryukyu turned to look at Ouyang Yu Fei, who was blue and white on his face in the fire. He opened his mouth and showed his white teeth. "That''s right. Next time you offend me, I''ll give you a salute and send you home. "


    Ouyang Yufei heard a intive cry: "when the old saying is wrong, I am wrong. You are the best in Ryukyu. "


    There is only a few residual sound, straight up to the blue clouds.

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    The night was full, the stars were twinkling.


    "Go. " With a wave of his hand, Ryukyu walked towards the forest which was almost razed to the ground. He wanted to see people for life and corpses for death.


    A few walks out, the surrounding is silent, nobody has followed.


    When Ryukyu saw this, he could not help but stop. He turned his head and stood still. His face was slightly twisted. He said to Ouyang Yufei, "what are you doing? Let''s go. "


    What''s the matter with these two people? They don''t move at this time.


    The mountain wind is slightly blowing and the silk is cool.


    Not only xuanyuanche and Ouyang Yufei can''t move like a mountain, but all the soldiers around are calm and motionless.


    Ryukyu''s eyebrows were raised when he saw this.


    Reaching out and twisting his arm, xuanyuanche looked at ryukue''s stiff cheek, without saying anything, and raised his thumb directly.


    Powerful.


    When Ryukyu saw this, he immediately smiled. He grabbed xuanyuanche and walked towards the forest.


    What is that.


    It''s amazing that we haven''t seen what explosive is in ancient times, but in modern society, such a earth mine is simply unbearable. In order to kill a person, there need to be so many chain torpedoes. A time bomb will take him home.


    It''s, little, little.


    The wind blows at night, cool to the bone.


    "Ryukyu, I will worship you as my teacher. " Gulu, Ouyang Yu Fei tailed behind Liuyue and xuanyuanche, walking towards the woods, smiling. "A secret recipe. " Head also does not return, Ryukyu rejects Ouyang Yu Fei directly.


    She didn''t intend to develop tulei here.


    "I pay for my tuition... " Unwilling to bargain, flying in the night.


    "Damn it. " Standing not far away from the autumn mark, I watched several people''s figure quickly sink into the forest, and then I reacted. I patted my face gently and said a dirty word.

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    "My God. " Yan Hu, who was with him, also swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Hidden in the dark night, Liuchuan and others who protect xuanyuanche''s safety at any time have not returned to God.


    Only one cold face of Du Yi, or one cold face, can not see whether he is in the trance, or in the reversion.


    Knead the stiff cheek, autumn mark and Yan Hu look at each other, also toward the woods.


    Knowing that their princess was setting traps and other things to protect the king, they were also informed not to enter the forest.


    But they had no idea that it was such a powerful thing.


    What the hell is it? This is the power of the ck ball made in the camp of the forbidden guards of the Heavenly Kingdom. That''s the saltpetre and sulfur?


    Yanhu, who handled it, was more shocked than anyone else.


    Fast into the woods, a dark scorched soil, everywhere was bombed disorderly trees, the scene is simply horrible.


    The strong smell of gunpowder came from the air, and little fires were burning. It was not so good. The corners of the mouth cramped, xuanyuanche and Ouyang Yu Fei walked behind Liuyue, looking at the situation around them. They could not suppress the shock even though they had gone through the storm.


    "God, what a power?" Stepping into the forest, Yanhu, looking at the inside situation of the forest which is not clear from the outside, blurted out.


    No one responded to him. Everyone who walked into the woods was shocked. "If I have hundreds of thousands of soldiers with one staff, then this world... " Liuchuan felt his chin and his eyes were round.


    Step down, xuanyuanche looks back at Liuchuan, eyes, bright.


    as like as two peas, what inexhaustible power and power can he exert to what he can do?

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    Ouyang Yufei, walking beside xuanyuanche, heard that his eyebrow color was almost invisible and slightly wrinkled. If Tianchen is so equipped, then


    "It''s impossible. It''s OK to kill a person with a small brawl and a staff. It can''t be done. Don''t think about it. " Head also does not return, Ryukyu side toward the ce where the fire king finally settled down, while way.


    It is necessary toy out the lead and calcte the location of thending point. Such a battle of manpower will be a burden rather than a need.


    When you haveid out the lines on the battlefield, the enemy will be in the vanguard for a long time.


    No way. She can''t make explosives like grenades.


    Listen to Ryukyu say so, xuanyuanche eyebrow heartbeat jump, there is nothing to say, Ryukyu unexpectedly said no, that is definitely not.


    Stride away to thest forest where the king of fire ends.


    A piece of scorched earth and broken wood, the star me is still burning on the surrounding trees.


    You can see it clearly at a nce.


    No one, no trace of the king of fire.


    There are no broken limbs, no arms, nothing, only the scorchednd, a strong smell of blood. Ryukyu''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled.


    Ran, didn''t kill him, told him to run?


    A fist beat into the side of the broken tree, Ryukyu''s face is quite ugly.


    "No trace. " nced around, autumn mark, Yan Hu, etc. Damn it, under such powerful explosive, he was even told to run away. Is this the king of fire or the explosive too inferior?


    "Someone answered. " Looking at the end of the fire king''s fall, xuanyuanche stroked the traces left on the tree trunk and said in a deep voice.


    There is a footprints. Someone caught the king of fire at thest moment. It should be the medicine king who hasn''t made a move.


    The eyebrow color suddenly sharpened, and the silver teeth of the moon clenched.

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    Today, the three kings of Ming ind have not been destroyed. When theye back, they will be more dangerous.


    In a fist severely hit on the trunk, Ryukyu cold face angry.


    Seeing this, xuanyuanche turned around, reached out his hand and rubbed the head of Ryukyu. With a faint smile, he said, "I''m afraid that the soldiers will block it and the water will cover it.


    If we can beat them back for the first time, we can kill them for the second time. Why should we be discouraged? "


    After all, he rubbed Ryukyu''s head hard, full of confidence.


    Ryukyu sees xuanyuanche with such a look, and the eyebrow color is not relieved slightly.


    "Let''s go, let''s go. They won''te in a short time. Let''s go and go to bed. I haven''t slept for two nights. I''m very tired. "


    Stretched a stretch, Ouyang Yu Fei waved, breaking the silence.


    The night was already deep, the stars of the forest slowly extinguished, and returned to silence.


    Mountain flowers fragrance, night wind blowing, refreshing.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the Moon Pce sinks in the west, and the golden and ck clouds rise in the East. The bright morning glow breaks through the sky. Another day ising.


    March 30 Li, cross the mountain and enter the border of Southern Song Dynasty.


    In the fire, the four hundred thousand army of Tianchen encamped in a rtively t in along the border.


    Long distance, only to see the dense people. In the ount of the king of the Chinese army.


    "Wang Shang, I''m encamped at the border of the Southern Song Dynasty. Thirty Li ahead is the border city of the Southern Song Dynasty. The vanguard has to report. The 500000 troops of the Southern Song Dynasty are stationed outside the border city, ready to fight. " Liuchuan''s face is serious.


    "Wang Shang, I don''t think we can fight this battle. In the Southern Song Dynasty, there were 500000 troops and 400, 000 troops and horses in our sky, which were directly against each other outside the border.


    That is to say, the decisive battle has been mentioned to the present. Millions of soldiers and horses are engaged in war, and the victory and defeat are not what we want. " Zhou Cheng said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    "General Zhou is right. We can''t fight like this, but we can''t stop fighting. In my opinion, ording to the current situation, the Southern Song Dynasty will definitely attack us when we are far away and still have a foothold. " CHEN Si points to mapdao.


    "Newspaper, Qianfeng Feixin, 100000 troops attacked my front camp in the Southern Song Dynasty... "


    CHEN Si''s voice just fell, the messenger rushed from the front.


    Xuanyuanche''s face was cold, and there was no fear at all when he heard the sound, as if everything was expected.


    Lightly nodded, xuanyuanche pointed to the map on the table, and said in a deep voice: "divide the troops into two ces, from Washan...... "


    The serious orders passed down one by one. In this warm spring season, there was a mor of clouds.


    The war is raging and the drums are flying.


    The forwards of the two armies are already facing each other.


    However, the stretching of the front, as far as the xuanyuanche ryukue of the Chinese army and others, can not hear or see the fighting of the front.


    Outside the barracks of the Chinese army, Ryukyu constantly inspected and estimated.


    Ouyang Yu Fei sat aside and raised his eyebrows. "You don''t want to go in?" At this time, it is time to decide on major military and political issues. It is important to know how to fight this war and how to mobilize troops and demobilize them.


    It''s said that Ryukyu is also a good yer in marching and fighting. Why don''t you go?


    On the contrary, running outside to care about xuanyuanche''s safety is not overqualified.


    Ryu moon heard that he squinted at Ouyang Yufei, who had been guarding the Tianchen border for three years. These people really thought that she was a good fighter. But other people think it''s the same thing. How many double does she have to herself? Ryukyu knows it very well.


    She didn''t have a day to march in the war.


    What war determines life and death, what war determines the world, the mobilization of hundreds of thousands of troops, and theggingmand of news, she has only the right to watch on the sidelines.

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    Seeing Ryukyu''s indifference, Ouyang Yufei said, "don''t you help?"


    Ryukyu doesn''t help xuanyuanche. This is the first time he saw it.


    Ryukyu''s eyes turn white when he sees the sky. How can she help?


    It''s not A47 or M16 that she knows how to deal with the battle of millions of troops. It''s the battle of tanks, rockets and atomic bombs.


    Sorry, she was not an expert in biochemical physics in herst life. She would not have developed an atomic bomb, a hydrogen bomb, or even thrown it to the Southern Song Dynasty.


    With such a confrontation between countries with millions of troops, she killed themander-in-chief in the past, and she knew how much else there were.


    She helps. It''s estimated that xuanyuanche will be more and more helpful.


    "I don''t know how to fight. " In a word, Ouyang Yufei was surprised for a long time.


    It seems that there is a mistake in the news. It says that Ryukyu is a general when he gets on the horse and a soldier when he gets off the horse. He is good at writing and martial arts. He can defeat thousands of miles away and strategize.


    As a result, she didn''t know how to fight.


    Ouyang Yufei reaches out his hand and rubs his eyebrows. The news is wrong. Seeing Ouyang Yu Fei''s expression like this, ryukyue was alsozy to pay attention to the safety of xuanyuanche''s Chinese army.


    It''s no big deal that she won''t fight. At present, xuanyuanche''s safety problem is more important in her mind than Tianchen''s victory over the Southern Song Dynasty.


    She is only in charge of the most important ce.


    Rubbing his eyebrows, Ouyang Yu Fei saw that there was no shame or self-confidence on Ryukyu''s face, and ignored his arrangement for her. After looking at it for a few times, he shook his head and said, "you want him to stay here all the time?"


    He didn''t say that, but Ryukyu understood.


    Hearing Ouyang Yufei''s question, ryukyue frowned slightly.


    Xuanyuanche can''t stay in the big ount of the Chinese army all the time. She naturally knows that, damn it, the war has already begun, and the three kings of the Ming ind are now defenseless.

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    What''s more, the most hateful thing is the king of medicine. Right now, it''s still in good condition. The poison is too mysterious and dangerous.


    If he ising to the ind of Hades, all the Millennium treasures will be finished.


    That''s what worries her most at the moment.


    Looking at Ryukyu frowning, she didn''t speak, but her face, which was not covered, exposed her ideas.


    Seeing this light smile, Ouyang Yu Fei yed with the grass leaves in his hand and said: "you don''t have to think about that situation, he won''t dare to do it.


    There are rules of Ming ind.


    It doesn''t matter to kill 100 people, but if the target is tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of people, it''s forbidden tomit such practices and crimes.


    There are so many soldiers and horses in this ce. How dare they move around? If they want toe, they must use small-scale poisons. "


    The voice is light, with the breeze rising, the moment makes Ryukyu settled.


    As long as the king of medicine does note to the destructive poison, she is not afraid of them. Seeing a sh of self-confidence on Ryukyu''s face, Ouyang Yufei looked up at the glow of the sky.


    The battle of Qianfeng barracks in front of us can''t be heard here. It''s still beautiful, gorgeous and bright.


    Red clouds floating in the sky, breeze flying, rare calm good weather. "In the battle of arms and horses, tactical arms and horses are the second. The so-called three armies are not moving, and food and grass are the first. This is the key between the victory and defeat. "


    With his head on the ground, Ouyang Yufei folded his hands behind his head and looked at the setting sun in the sky. Suddenly, he seemed to mutter to himself.


    Liuyue listens to Ouyang Yufei''s words. He can''t help but stop and watch Ouyang Yufei. This person is not very bored when he says this.


    "Five hundred thousand troops and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty were stationed outside the border pass, about 20 li away from the border town of the Southern Song Dynasty. "

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    He reached out and twisted the heart of the grass. Ouyang Yufei put it in his mouth and chewed it.


    Liuyue listens to Ouyang Yufei''s words that are not touching the sky or sticking to the ground. The light shes in his mind. Ouyang Yufei''s words


    Food and grass are the key to sess and defeat. The 500000 soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty were stationed 20 li away from the border city of the Southern Song Dynasty. Obviously, their food and grass could never be in the border city.


    ck as a gem, the eyes of Ryukyu began to shine.


    I heard that xuanyuanche said that the most taboo in the battlefield is the duel between hundreds of thousands and hundreds of thousands. If they take the food and fodder of hundreds of thousands of troops in the Southern Song Dynasty as an example, is the current impasse


    Eyes light pick, Ryukyu hands embrace chest smile to see lying on the grass Ouyang Yu Fei way: "Ouyang Yu Fei, you really have my appetite. "


    "Ouyang Yu Fei listens to the words evil evil evil a smile:" wee to taste


    Breeze blowing, a seemingly flirtatious leisure. In the evening, when I was stationed in the barracks, the time passed like a shuttle. In an instant, the sky darkened. The setting sun was silent, and the gray ck began to rule the earth.


    Xuanyuanche''s ount of the Chinese army, since the war together, the exchange of soldiers has not stopped, there is a quarter of an hour of silence.


    "You don''t have to think about it. I know what to do. " The corners of the mouth raised a slight smile, and xuanyuanche shook the hand of Ryukyu. "I''ll make sure it''splete. " The moon raises its eyebrows and raises its eyebrows towards the Xuanyuan.


    If Tianchen is going to raid the food and grass of the Southern Song Dynasty, no one is more suitable andplete than her.


    Xuanyuanche clenched Ryukyu''s hand and shook his head. "I''m not in a hurry at this moment. The news hasn''t arrived yet. If I don''t do it, I''ll hit you. "


    When Ryukyu saw xuanyuanche''s own idea, he nodded and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    Xuanyuanche saw that Ryukyu could not help smiling and said: "nothing to do?


    Then you should supervise our food and grass to prevent any loss. Since we have such an idea, the Southern Song Dynasty is not a fool either. Maybe we are really thinking about our food and grass. Ie here from afar. If the food and grass are moved, the consequences will be more serious than those of the Southern Song Dynasty. "


    Hearing xuanyuanche''s words, ryukue knew that xuanyuanche was afraid of her suspicion.


    Then he smiled and said, "OK, I''ll see. "


    "Wang Shang, there''s news from Qianfeng camp. " Ryukyu said a word just to go down, Liuchuan has been shouting outside the tent.


    When Ryukyu saw that xuanyuanche had something to do, he did not hesitate at the moment. He got up and went out of the tent. If she could not fight, she would do what she could, so as not to dy the event of xuanyuanche.


    Walk out quickly. Outside the tent and Liuchuan point their heads. Ryukyu goes in another direction.


    "I''ll see the food?" In the dim light of the night, Ouyang Yufei points at his nose and looks at the moon. "Any questions?" Ryukyu''s eyebrows are tilted and his eyes are fixed on Ouyang Yufei.


    Ouyang Yufei looked at Ryukyu, who asked him back, slowly folded his eyes and listened to his surprise abruptly. He smiled silently: "you are really... "


    He''s from the hell ind. Ryukyu asked him to see the food of Tianchen. Isn''t she afraid that he would burn her with a fire? "I believe you. " When Ryukyu saw this, he patted Ouyang Yufei''s shoulder and said it straightforwardly.


    Since food and grass are so important, she will never leave xuanyuanche''s side, so she will leave it to Ouyang Yufei to take care of it.


    With Ouyang Yufei, the supreme authority of Ming ind, to check and bnce the three kings of Ming ind, and with Ouyang Yufei''s top martial arts, to deal with the Southern Song Dynasty, there is no more suitable than him.


    "You really trust me. " Touch the nose, Ouyang Yufei is notughing, notughing.

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    The lover is not half like, but he has the trust of Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. Which is he with? How can I get him around.


    "I''m leaving. I''m leaving. Take care of me in secret... " A word of exhortation has not finished, under the dark night sky, suddenly the big rear far from the fire.


    Ryukyu is just facing the other side. He stops talking at once.


    Ouyang saw the difference in the eyes of the moon.


    In the night, the fire was shining, faintlying from afar. It seemed that half of the sky was bright, orange.


    It''s too far away to see the size of the fire.


    However, at such a long distance, you can see the orange that reflects that side, the fire


    The brow is wrinkled instantly, and Ryukyu''s face is suddenly cold.


    That side is where Tianchen hundreds of thousands of soldiers'' food and grass are. Xuanyuanche just pointed out the direction to her. Damn it, such a big fire, food and grass


    "Food and grass. " The body is like a sharp arrow, flying out quickly. Ryukyu''s face changes greatly and rushes towards that side like flying. Ouyang Yufei is also slightly shocked, how to say what, just say food and grass, this fire At once, the body shape of Ryukyu in front of him was twinkling, and he shot towards the big rear like lightning.


    The fire is raging and winding.


    The closer you get, the more powerful the mes are. Flying by, looking down from the small hill, the whole night in the rear, a fire jumped, and the orange color almost shook red half of the sky.


    Moreover, the spark is still expanding.


    Someone deliberately set fire to the grain.


    Come as fast as lightning.

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    Ouyang Yufei shows his body to the extreme, almost like a giant ROC.


    Leap over to find that the firelight is rushing from the soldiers, rushed to the front.


    And the bodies of the earth, which were scattered about, were poured out on the periphery of the fire, or in the midst of it.


    There is no trace of struggle, no struggle. It seems that all of them have been solved without any sound or rest.


    A nce swept to the scene, Ryukyu eyes a moment red.


    Poison is the king of medicine.


    "Put out the fire, put out the fire..." There was a deafening sound of panic and fire fighting, and all the soldiers who came rushing were almost red eyed.


    All the food and grass of the 400000 army are here.


    The fire is so fierce that it can burn people. It''s zing wildly in the night.


    A bite of silver teeth almost instantly broke. The moon was as cold as iron, and the whole body was ferocious.


    ck hair a fall, Ryukyu a head into the me, toward the front of the food and grass camp, is still spreading the ce to shoot.


    Fire fighting needs to be done, but controlling the spread of fire is the most important thing at present.


    All the fire is the foundation of the 400000 army.


    Ryukyu, with a body of iron, was flying through the mes. Her ck hair was almost dragged in a straight line behind her. The red me shone on her cheek, and her whole body was red.


    Jiao, like a leopard, is like a fierce tiger. He passes through the fire array and heads for the source.


    The sky was aze with fire, and the orange was as red as blood.


    At the front, the king of medicine, in his white clothes and cold face, flied by in the night. Everywhere he passed, there were mes everywhere, burning everything and devouring everything.


    Run fast, cut from the inside.


    Ryukyu nced at the cold king of medicine in front of him, his eyes almost bleeding.

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    As soon as the wrist is raised, the fingers are sped, and a dozen small but powerful sleeve arrows pierce the air and roar toward the king of medicine.


    In the middle of the air, the king of medicine listens to the wind to identify his position, flips back several times, and retreats towards the rear.


    Bang bang bang bang, a dozen of muffled sounds pierced the air, sounded around the king of medicine, almost all the arrows were inserted into his body.


    "Pa." Yaowang''s hand trembled, the torch in his hand flew down, and a trace of blood fell off his wrist.


    The cold eyebrow twinkles in an instant. If he takes half a beat slowly, the sleeve arrow has asked for his hand.


    Step by step, he stood on the grain and grass pile on themanding height, and the king of medicine looked down coldly at the small soldiers in the me array under him.


    The wrist is raised high, the sleeve arrow is aimed at the king of medicine, and Ryukyu is full of murderous rage: "you dare to move, be careful of your dog''s life." Cold and determined, with no doubt.


    The cold eyebrows and eyes coldly swept the Ryukyu under the eyes. The king of medicine snorted coldly, raised his eyebrows and swept the eyes of the swarming soldiers and the fruits of today''s war.


    It''s brilliant. The fire is everywhere.


    With a wave of the sleeve robe, he turned over and shot out. His speed was almost as gentle as that of a startling dragon. There was Youhong, and there was no trace of him.


    All of a sudden, I lost the trace of the king of medicine.


    "Xuanyuanche, don''t think I am bullied by the three kings of Ming ind. Today, it''s just the beginning." All over the sky under the orange night, the cold voice from the sky, cold and mixed with rage.


    "Three kings of Hades." As soon as the king of medicine fell, a furious voice came from afar, as fast as lightning, xuanyuanche came.


    The fire burned the sky, and Ryukyu raised his hand high and clenched his five fingers into a fist. His face was hard to see.


    If there is still a sleeve arrow in her hand, she will not hesitate to shoot the medicine king into a hedgehog, rather than just frighten him away.


    The sky is full of orange fire, and the temperature around is amazing.

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    In a rush, xuanyuanche''s ck blood almost spurted into the sky, but there was no trace of the king of medicine.


    Step by step, standing beside Ryukyu, xuanyuanche''s face is full of rage, surrounded by the bright orange light, reflecting his iron ck, charming and cold.


    me flying, Ryukyu turned to look at xuanyuanche, both eyes shed a thick murderous gas.


    "Put out the fire, put out the fire..." Just around the thick murderous atmosphere, all the soldiers who came here shouted wildly.


    Chaotic figures came from all directions.


    Thick soil, trees, water, face the fire.


    This time, it''s a mess of words.


    Standing in the me flying, Ouyang stood side by side in front of him. Xuanyuanche and Ryukyu, who had not spoken since they startled the king of medicine, nced at the vast fire sea and disordered soldiers around him, with their eyebrows slightly raised.


    In this way, he had to say, the king of medicine is really doing well.


    Although from the perspective of Ryukyu, he would like to eat meat and sleep with the king of medicine, but from the perspective of a free man who does not help each other, he would apud.


    It''s good, it''s good, it''s a hand to praise.


    The mountain wind is cool and the sea of fire is vast.


    The whole sky is orange, and the fire is far away.


    The Moon Pce sinks rapidly to the west, and the sky is almost dark. It''s thest darkness before dawn.


    The fire was put out.


    the entire pile of grain and grass was burned to a scorched earth, ck smoke billowing, and scorched earth with the mountain wind.


    "How much is the loss?" When he saw xuanyuanche, who had not made a sound since the attack on the grain and grass, he saw that the four sides had cleaned up properly, and Qiuwen ran to him with a dark face, Fang lenglengleng opened his mouth.


    Autumn trace touched the ck ash on one''s face, brow tight wrinkly way: "almost burned more than half."


    There is no spark in dry grain.

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    What''s more, I don''t know what inmmable things the king of medicine used. They burn very fast.


    He was the only one to light up the food and grass. In this fight, the loss directly reached more than half of all the food and grass.


    This is the food for 400000 soldiers.


    The breath is cold as ice, with steel like coldness and murderous spirit. The mountain wind blows xuanyuanche''s ck armor, just like the Basilica.


    "Son of a bitch." Standing beside xuanyuanche, Liuyue''s five fingers were clenched into fists, and three words broke out from his teeth.


    Even if she is ayman, she knows the importance of food and grass.


    If there is no food in the war, what else can we fight.


    This medicine king set fire to more than half of their hundreds of thousands of soldiers'' food and nts. They could have eaten rice, but now they have porridge. This battle


    The silver teeth clenched, and Ryukyu''s face was very ugly.


    Yesterday, I was still discussing with Ouyang Yufei about the food and grass of the Southern Song Dynasty. In the evening, their food and grass were half burnt, which was just too angry to pay.


    Yaowang, Yaowang, Liuyue really wanted to cut Yaowang to pieces at this time.


    "How many more days?" Calm voice, although it is cold on xuanyuanche''s face, but the breath is calm at this time, just like a deep pool, a ripple can''t rise.


    "Up to five days." Autumn mark looks extremely serious.


    Five days, even porridge can only support five days at most, but for such tens of millions of offensive and defensive wars that haven''t yet started.


    Five days is nothing to mention.


    However, a batch of grain and grass under their reserve line were all transported by escort from all parts of the country because of the rush of war. The time was set early, and there was absolutely no grain mobilization at this time.


    "I''ll escort the grain from Jincheng to relieve the urgent need." Listen to autumn mark like this, Ryukyu dropped a sentence.


    She went to escort herself to see if the medicine king could move her food.

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    "First, you block the news. I''ll be in a hurry."


    If we lose so much food and grass, I''m afraid that once the news gets out, the battle has not yet begun, and the hearts of hundreds of thousands of soldiers in Tianchen will be in disorder.


    Quickly throw down this sentence, Ryukyu reach for the token towards xuanyuanche.


    She went, she must be in five days to pressure over the food and grass, first to deal with in said.


    Xuanyuanche did not look up at Ryukyu, but slowly reached out and grasped Ryukyu''s outstretched hand, which was extremely hot but powerful.


    Without a token, xuanyuanche said coldly, "it''ste."


    When Ryukyu heard this, she immediately stared at xuanyuanche. She quickly went to Jincheng, Tianchen border pass, as soon as two days. She muste here in five days. How can she bete?


    His face was as cold as iron and his breath was as ice. Xuanyuanche held Liuyue''s hand and looked up at the direction of hundreds of thousands of troops in the Southern Song Dynasty. He did not wait for Liuyue to ask.


    "It''s a big fire. I''m afraid that the Southern Song Dynasty has already sent troops to attack." The cold voice from xuanyuanche''s mouth is not spection, but affirmation.


    Ryukyu was shocked. Yesterday''s big fire almost brightened this half of the sky. It should not be difficult for the Southern Song Dynasty, which was only tens of miles away from them, to see it.


    However, the Southern Song Dynasty is so sure that the burning will be the cereals and grass of Tianchen?


    As soon as the thought in his heart turned, Ryukyu suddenly woke up. The Southern Song Dynasty could know that their treasure was obtained by their Tianchen. It was not the three kings of Ming ind who relied on them.


    Now, Yaowang only needs to go once. The Southern Song Dynasty didn''t understand everything.


    Ryukyu''s heart is clear, but also a heavy.


    "Wang Shang, the news can''t be locked. Look..." His face is covered with ck and gray autumn marks, and his eyes are fixed on xuanyuanche, very calm.


    After so many years of fighting with xuanyuanche, what kind of danger has not been experienced.

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    Food and grass are burned, which is nothing.


    Xuanyuanche holds Liuyue''s hand. In his ck and red eyes, a bloodthirsty murderous spirit rises. After a moment''s meditation, xuanyuanche nces at the scorched earth in front of him coldly and says in a deep voice: "if you can''t lock it, you can''t lock it. If you can''t, you can''t give orders, Qianfeng camp..."


    "Wang Shang, the signal of Qianfeng battalion, the two armies of the Southern Song Dynasty are all out, straight to our Chinese battalion." Xuanyuanche''s words haven''t finished, Yanhu suddenly rushes over.


    Ryukyu''s heart was suddenly a ttering,pletely in the material of xuanyuanche.


    Xuanyuanche listened not angry butughed: "it''s really fast enough. I want to attack you unprepared. Hum." A cold hum, unspeakable sharp, unspeakable contempt.


    "Go." With a wave of iron ck cape, xuanyuanche took Liuyue''s hand and walked towards the Chinese camp.


    The sky is clear, with blue sky and white clouds on top and scorched earth soldiers and horses on the bottom.


    There''s a killing machine, four volts.


    In the Southern Song Dynasty, Tianchen''s grain and grass were burned, and 150000 troops and horses were mobilized to attack the Zhongjun of Tianchen.


    Gold, iron, sharp.


    At the same time, spread the news that Tianchen''s food and grass were burned.


    Breeze curtain roll, Tianchen hundreds of thousands of loads of food and grass are burned, apanied by the spring breeze in April, straight up to the green clouds, and transfer with Tianchen hundreds of thousands of troops in any corner.


    In a sh, the hearts of hundreds of thousands of soldiers in Tianchen were shaken slightly.


    But in this slight wavering, it is the rice eaten by the soldiers that the sky and the rumor arepletely consistent, and it is changed into porridge.


    In this move, it was virtually admitted that Tianchen''s food and grass had been burned and there was no food left.


    There are hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the sky. They are in a state of confusion.


    The effect of people''s disorder is quite amazing. In an instant, the Chinese army, which was originally against 150000 troops in the Southern Song Dynasty, was in disorder.


    Throw away your armour, and you will be defeated.


    Seeing this, themander of the army of the Southern Song Dynasty immediately attacked and killed the past all the way towards the king''s ount of the Chinese army where xuanyuanche was.

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    The sky is blue as brocade, the breeze blows, not cool, but with heavy murderous spirit.


    The drums roared across the sky.


    Kill and attack the sky, blood stained the greennd.


    Tianchen''s heart is broken, and can barely resist it.


    When the Southern Song Dynasty saw this, it was a wave of troops to march forward and kill all the way. During this period, the sharp murderous spirit and high morale almost lifted this day.


    "Kill..." The blue-green g of themander in chief of the Southern Song Dynasty fluttered in the sky, with blood color flying, and the sound of the sword was loud.


    Unable to resist, under the strong offensive of the Southern Song Dynasty, the Chinese army of Tianchen almost resisted for a while, and then broke down and left towards the rear.


    The tents and swords that are too hasty to clean up are all over the ce.


    The retreat of Tianchen army can be seen everywhere. It is obvious that the hearts of the Chinese army in Tianchen have been disturbed to a certain extent.


    In the Southern Song Dynasty, 150000 soldiers and horses saw this, leaving 50000 attacking the two wings of Tianchen, and the remaining 100000 pursuing the Chinese Army retreating all the way to xuanyuanche.


    Such a good opportunity is to destroy the king of heaven.


    The breeze rolled and the ground was in chaos.


    Tianchenzhong barracks ount.


    "Newspaper, Wang Shang, 100 thousand soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty have attacked my hintend and lost their positions along the central line." Zhou Cheng looks serious.


    Xuanyuanche sits high in the main position. Hearing this, he flicks his finger on the body of the soft sword and makes a light buzzing sound. Coldly, he says, "back again."


    "Yes." Zhou Cheng said nothing and immediately turned around and left the main ount.


    Standing on one side of the Ryukyu listen to xuanyuanche somand, eyebrow slightly wrinkled, in retreat, back to their main ount.


    It''s not fun to have 100000 soldiers and horses in front of us.


    Step forward, Ryukyu is about to open his mouth. Ouyang Yufei beside him suddenly reaches out and drags her. Ryukyu doesn''t look at Ouyang Yufei from his side.

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    She didn''t make a sound for a few days, because she knew that she was absolutely not as clever as xuanyuanche in setting up the array, but how could she return?


    What''s more, it''s been five days today, and there''s no food and grass. Why hasn''t xuanyuanche made any movement?


    "He''s better than you think." Ouyang Yu Fei sees Ryukyu''s side and looks over at him. He lowers his voice and transmits his voice to Ryukyu.


    Hearing that the eyebrow color of Ryukyu was moving, he turned to look at the calm xuanyuanche, who was not like a human being.


    Back to the sheath, xuanyuanche soft sword back to the waist, raised his head, into the eyes to see Ryukyu is frowning at him.


    At present, xuanyuanche outlines the corner of his mouth, and the demon spirit stands up with a smile: "don''t worry."


    After that, he went up to pull Ryukyu''s hand and said, "go."


    "Where? Beat them back? " Ryukyu goes out along xuanyuanche. He asks as he walks. Is xuanyuanche going to fight back?


    "A small soldier, I can''t help you." Xuanyuanche listens to Ryukyu''s sudden question. With a cold smile, he holds Ryukyu''s hand tightly and leaves the tent.


    The warm wind is blowing, and the sky is blue like the sea.


    And this kind of festival rout, was immediately covetously stared at this piece of the Central ins other three countries in the eyes.


    The Royal Pce, the capital of Aoyun state.


    With his fingertips ying with the wine cup in his hand, Dugu Ye watched the pigeon in his hand delivering the book and waved it gently without any expression.


    The missionary immediately became a fragment and flew around.


    "Your Royal Highness, Tianchen is defeated every day. This time, Tianchen king will not escape." One of the four bodyguards of Dugu Ye was boundless, with a gloating smile on his face.


    Looking up and drinking all the wine in his ss, Dugu Ye nced at the boundlessness of schadenfreude and said lightly: "boundlessness, do you despise xuanyuanche?"


    Light words, immediately interrupted the endless face of schadenfreude smile.

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    Boundless a convergence up, bow head way: "dare not."


    "I don''t dare to be the best, or you''ve spent so many years by my side for nothing.


    He was defeated every day. Hum, xuanyuanche and themander-in-chief of the Southern Song Dynasty were not of the same level at all. This battle was doomed. "


    The sound was as thin as water, and the waves were not happy. He put down his ss and stood up. Dugu ye did not look at the boundless sight, so he went out.


    To despise an opponent is to ignore his own life. He is more familiar with xuanyuanche than anyone else.


    At this time, the pce of snow holy kingdom.


    "Yunzhao, what do you think?" On the throne, the Lord of snow holy Kingdom looked at Helian cloud calling for Tao.


    Yunzhao spreads the pigeon in his hand, shrugs his shoulders and says, "I don''t think so. There are three Jin nails in the rotten boat, let alone xuanyuanche."


    "Snow Saint country Lord hears speech to nod a head way:" father king also is this meaning


    "Hold still until the situation is clear." Yunzhao looks at the blue sky and white clouds outside the eye hall. In such a blue sky, he will not disturb the muddy water at this time.


    Compared with Aoyun and xueshengguo, Houjin is a little ready to move.


    The capital city ofter Jin Dynasty.


    "This is a good time, Wang Shang." The Prime Minister of Houjin looked at the young master of Houjin.


    Later, Chen Fei, the Lord of the Jin State, frowned: "two defeats do not mean anything."


    Things on the battlefield are changing rapidly. Several defeats are not enough to make sure that the day is over, let alone a good time.


    Later the Prime Minister of Jin listened to Yanxiao''s cunning and said: "Lord, no matter how the battle of Tianchen is fought, it can''t be finished soon.


    With Tianchen king out and hundreds of thousands of troops in response to the Southern Song Dynasty, there must be no strength in Tianchen''s nativend. If it is... "


    The words did not finish, but Chenfei understood.


    Later Jin Dynasty and Tianchen were bordered by each other. At this time, Tianchen made great efforts to deal with the Southern Song Dynasty. The national strength was empty, and he took care of one thing and lost the other.

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for him.


    When they looked at each other, there was a trace of evil in their eyes.


    Allies can only be allies if they are good. If they are not, they will not be allies.


    "Prime minister, I don''t care about it..."


    "Wang Shang, the border town sends letters." Chen Fei''s words to theter Prime Minister of Jin began, and a report suddenly sounded outside the hall.


    Murong, the first general of Tianchen, is invincible. He leads 400000 soldiers and horses to practice with Houjin and Tianchen.


    Looking at each other, Chen Fei''s heart sank.


    Why does Tianchen have so many soldiers?


    This is a training in Tianchen territory, where the two countries meet. If his sessor is not right, he will be on the right side.


    It''s not clear who is in the position of this strategist. If he wants to attack another country, he will either be surprised or his forces will be twice asrge as those of the other party.


    Want him to attack Tianchen with 800000 yuan, this


    The grass is green and the water is green. No one in this world is a fool.


    There was a lot of fighting and blood.


    Outside the border of Southern Song Dynasty, Tianchen retreated day by day, and the first army of Southern Song Dynasty directly entered the hintend of Tianchen garrison.


    The g of the iron ck camp of the Chinese Army flies. It belongs to Tianchen and xuanyuanche''s unique Iron Gold Tiger g. It hunts and dances in the wind.


    "Rush......" Seeing xuanyuanche''s Chinese Army ount in front of him, under the high g, xuanyuanche, the sky star with iron ck Imperial battle armor, seemed to be standing there.


    One hundred thousand soldiers of Southern Song Dynasty were so excited that they rushed forward to kill them. They fought bravely and almost killed each other.


    It''s a great achievement to capture Wang xuanyuanche.


    It''s a great honor for the Southern Song Dynasty to defeat the king of Tianchen and lead a group of dragon without head. It was a victory division, and it was a great honor for the Southern Song Dynasty to attack Tianchen and swallow up the vast territory.


    The manager who led the team was almost red eyed with excitement.

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    In spite of the dissuasion of the right and left Deputy generals, the words were so defeated that they were afraid of fraud. They went deep alone and rushed towards the high imperial barracks of xuanyuanche.


    Flying in iron gold, it is dazzling in the sun.


    The defeat of the defeated army made Tianchen seem to have been almost distracted.


    Themander of the Southern Song Dynasty rode to xuanyuanche''s camp.


    With one arrow, the iron and Gold Tiger g, which symbolizes xuanyuanche war g, was put down. Themander of the Southern Song Dynasty roared, "King Tianchen,e forward and die."


    On one side, the horse chopped at the half open and half closed barracks.


    A knife waved, the barracks were cut off in an instant, the inside was empty, nothing, where there was the shadow of the heavenly king xuanyuanche.


    The manager of the Southern Song Dynasty was stunned.


    "Boom." In the Southern Song Dynasty, themander-in-chief of the Chinese army was stunned, and suddenly a dull but deafening war drum sounded from all sides.


    Vast and solemn, with the air of imposing majesty, with the powerful military power through the sky.


    The drums beat and the sky changes.


    In the moment when the war drum sounded, the iron g came flying.


    The team was orderly, dressed in the Dark Armor of Tianchen, and the soldiers and horses of Tianchen, who had fled for a long time and didn''t know where to go, came with long spears in their hands.


    It was so dark that I could hardly see the end.


    Themander in chief of the Southern Song Dynasty changed his face as soon as he took a horse. He was so powerful and powerful that he looked like the army of heaven and the stars who were scattered and fled.


    "No, it''s a bad idea." The Deputy General of the Southern Song Dynasty suddenly changed his face and shouted.


    "Back, manager." The other deputy immediately followed and shouted.


    The iron color is heavy and ovepped. It hasn''t collided yet. The murderous Qi has covered the sky.

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    Seeing this, themander in chief of the Southern Song Dynasty didn''t know well. With a big wave of his hand, he shouted, "send gold to retreat." Pull a horse and turn around.


    The golden bell rings suddenly, and the clear and pleasant sound is transmitted instantly.


    If you beat drums, you will advance. If you sing gold, you will retreat. This is the iron rule of the battlefield.


    Turn around and go. There were hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses trained in the Southern Song Dynasty. Immediately, the rear team changed into the front team, and went back and forth.


    However, even though the horse had not taken a few steps, the dark iron army came from the chaotic in behind.


    Armor, shield, square.


    The drums were high, the iron and Gold Tiger g was in the sun, sending out a gloomy cold.


    "We were cut off." There were wolves in front of them and tigers in the back. Their two routes were broken.


    "Boom......" At this time, a st of frenzy, like a tempest, came from both wings, with a loud voice and an iron color of the gas of killing.


    The intense drumbeat made the shaker hardly stand.


    Two iron colored Tianchen soldiers and horses came from the east-west direction with the sound of the fierce and solemn drums. Their steps were majestic and cold.


    "We are surrounded..."


    "Ah, in ambush, in ambush..."


    In a sh, all the soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty were frightened and looked at the Tianchen soldiers and horsesing from all directions.


    Looking at the dark and murderous Iron Army.


    They began to be afraid. They were surrounded by the whole thing.


    All around.


    In an instant, a hundred thousand soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty, who were arrogant at first, were immediately surrounded in the four directions of Tianchen formation.


    But I saw the ck iron spread out on the in, and there was a cold and overwhelming light.


    The warm wind is blowing, bringing endless air of killing.


    Standing high on the rising hillside, xuanyuanche looked down at the formation with his hands on his back. There was no movement in his eyes, just a cold hum.

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    Reach out and y the eyebrow. Ryukyu looks down.


    Tianchen''s soldiers and horses were square, surrounded by 100000 soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty. They won and lost, and their situation turned over in an instant.


    Eyes slightly raised a smile, the original hidden is this hand.


    And beside her, Ouyang Yufei''s folding fan is light in the palm, smiling, not very surprised, as if he knew xuanyuanche would never be so defeated.


    "Go." Coldly dropped a hum, xuanyuanche turned his head, took Ryukyu''s hand and wanted to go towards the border of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    "I don''t care?" Ryukyu refers to the lower part.


    "I''ll take care of it. What''s the use of keeping them?"


    In such a case, if Liuchuan can''t get rid of the 100000 soldiers, what else can he do? It''s like losing his xuanyuanche face.


    Hearing xuanyuanche''s saying, ryukue suddenlyughed, forgetting that there was no general like Liuchuan.


    Will n, want to return to enter, simply be xuanyuanche deduction incisively and vividly.


    Who said that weakness must be defeated if it is caught by others? It is the key to win the enemy when it is used well.


    Shaking his head, looking at the iron colored xuanyuanche beside him, ryukue is veryfortable. The more he looks, the better he likes it.


    "It''s wonderful to mark it as zero and eat it in minutes." The folding fan taps on the palm. Ouyang Yufei turns around and smiles at xuanyuanche.


    In the Southern Song Dynasty, half a million soldiers and horses were heavily defending the border. It was a daydream that 400000 Tianchen wanted to go to the Southern Song Dynasty. Xuanyuanche differentiated the soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty to eat one by one, which was his essence.


    In response, xuanyuanche smiled coldly, and his pace elerated even faster.


    "Where to?" The battlefield is here. Where are they going?


    "Now." In response to Ryukyu is xuanyuanche''s words that the head of the ox is not right for the mouth of the horse.


    At present, Ryukyu said nothing. He turned over and went with xuanyuanche.

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    At this time, the battlefield is changing rapidly. It''s not allowed for her tenderness, or for her to ask more questions. Follow xuanyuanche and protect his safety.


    The sky was blue as the sea, the breeze was flying, the sun began to sink a little bit, and the three people rushed towards the direction of the Southern Song border.


    Fast as lightning, ten miles in a sh.


    Standing on the hillside where the two armies of Southern Song Dynasty and Tianchen met, xuanyuanche bent down and looked down. When Ryukyu saw this, he couldn''t help following him.


    Under the hillside, there were ck people and horses.


    Tianchen''s troops are well-organized, all of them are cavalry.


    This is xuanyuanche when to prepare, it seems that the two wing forward gathered to a ce.


    In front of them was the Chinese army, which had lost 100000 troops and horses in the Southern Song Dynasty, and obviously had no idea of anything.


    The corner of his mouth drew a grim smile. Xuanyuanche took the bow from the ck horse and took the bow and drew the arrow. The arrow went out towards the red sky.


    Only listen to a sharp arrow to break through the void and bloom on the top of the heaven''s soldiers and horses.


    "Boom..." The drums beat in an instant. General Zhou Cheng waved his long sword. In an instant, he heard the sound of horses'' hooves moving all around, and the ck hooves suddenly stepped out.


    Tianchen two wing forward, toward the Southern Song Dynasty Chinese army.


    At this time, knowing that Tianchen was defeated in the whole line, the central army of the Southern Song Dynasty was exhausted. There were only tens of thousands of soldiers and horses in the whole central army of the Southern Song Dynasty, which was quite empty. Although there were hundreds of thousands of troops and horses on both wings, they did not move.


    However, the food and grass reserve of hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses in the Southern Song Dynasty is behind the Chinese army camp. At this time, the consequence of Tianchen''s two wing forward rushing away


    Ryukyu finally understood xuanyuanche''s sentence. Now it''s just beginning. What does it mean? The king of medicine destroyed hundreds of thousands of loads of food and grass in his sky, which is to be found back from the Southern Song Dynasty.


    The red sun is hanging in the western sky, the red light is sprinkled, and the white cloud reflected is also red, which is extremely gorgeous.


    The battlefield is always changing. We should first attack people and then attack people.

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    "Old-fashioned." With a flick of the folding fan, Ouyang Yufei looks at Tianchen''s two winged forward who rushes away, and says: "today we can finally eat rice."


    Xuanyuanche can''t help but ck eyebrow, how can it sound as if he is confiscating Ouyang Yufei''s diet, although he eats less these two days.


    Raised eyebrows stretched a stretch, Ryukyu followed closely also ran a: "go back, prepare to eat."


    After drinking porridge for five days, today I only eat some rice porridge which can be counted clearly. Although Ryukyu said he was not picky, he was not picky.


    She doesn''t want to lose weight.


    Listening to the words of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche''s face is not ck for a while, nor is his smile.


    However, the serious mood was consumed by the two people''s gag. Then theyughed and reached for the tip of Ryukyu''s nose: "OK, go back to prepare for dinner."


    Smile at xuanyuanche, and ryukue pulls xuanyuanche''s hand and turns back to go back.


    Step out of the room, Ryukyu suddenly saw a big mountain standing in front of him, standing abruptly on the in, very high, a little at a nce of the small mountains.


    Ryukyu stopped at once. He came in such a hurry that he didn''t see


    "why?" ording to Ryukyu''s eyes, xuanyuanche is slightly surprised. What''s the beauty of a thin mountain?


    Without xuanyuanche''s words, Ryukyu looked up and down, left, right and right: "go, go up and have a look."


    Then, without waiting for the voice to fall, he dragged xuanyuanche towards Dushan.


    Ouyang in the flying see this is also a bit inexplicable, a mountain what good-looking?


    However, knowing that Ryukyu never does useless Kung Fu, he must have something to worry about in his mind. At present, he also followed up with the fan in his hand.

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    Will be lingjuding, a small list of mountains.


    Although the Dushan mountain is not as steep as the border mountains of the Southern Song Dynasty, nor as majestic as the famous mountains in Tianchen, it stands on the in alone at this time, which is also a bit of an autocracy.


    Standing at the top of the mountain, Ryukyu looks left and right, and the corners of his mouth are diagonally outlined.


    "Good mountain, good mountain." Standing at the top of the mountain, he looked down at the earth in front of him, and the moon''s eyes were full of praise.


    Ouyang Yufei listens and looks down the mountain.


    It was the center of the battle between Tianchen and the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Standing at the top of the mountain, we can see clearly the fighting between the two armies, but it really has no other benefits.


    Is Ryukyu praising for finding a good viewing spot?


    Ouyang Yu Fei turned a white eye to the sky.


    Squinting at Ryukyu''s shining eyes, xuanyuanche didn''t feel like Ouyang Yufei, his eyes moved, and looking at Ryukyu, he said, "what''s the good thing?"


    The fingertip beats on the back of the hand, Ryukyu turns his head to look at xuanyuanche, and suddenly heughs coldly: "it''s good enough to be unique."


    What''s the answer? Xuanyuanche and Ouyang Yufei are inexplicable.


    His face raised a bloodthirsty smile, and Ryukyu didn''t say much, just reached out and scratched a few words in xuanyuanche''s palm.


    Xuanyuanche''s face suddenly changed a little, his eyebrows and eyes turned a few times, and he shook Ryukyu''s hand and remained still.


    "Let''s go, let''s leave the business here to me, and the business of the battlefield to you." Holding xuanyuanche''s hand in his backhand, ryukue suddenly showed a bloodthirsty expression on his face and smiled confidently at xuanyuanche.


    Xuanyuanche listened to the words and smiled back to Ryukyu. He didn''t say anything in reply. He turned around and walked down the mountain side by side.


    Ouyang Yu Fei saw that there was something different in his mind. He didn''t ask questions. He kept up slowly.

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    Green mountains, lush trees, good mountains.


    As night fell, the lights of the fire began to burn in the original camp of the sky, jumping and celebrating. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers sat around the campfire.


    Tianchen''s two winged vanguards attack.


    It broke through the defensive camp of the Chinese army in the Southern Song Dynasty, went deep into the hintend of the Southern Song Dynasty and plundered.


    In the Southern Song Dynasty, hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses knew the letter and sent troops to encircle, but it was toote. Tianchen attacked all the cavalry, which was extremely fast.


    When the soldiers and horses from the two wings of the Southern Song Dynasty arrived, Tianchen Qianfeng had already plundered back a lot of food and grass and returned to Tianchen''s residence.


    Four hundred thousand to four hundred thousand, how dare the Southern Song Dynastymit the crime.


    A magnificent victory.


    In a day, he encircled and wiped out the 100000 troops of the Southern Song Dynasty, and took the food and grass of the central army of the Southern Song Dynasty to make up for his own shortage. In a moment, Tianchen turned over.


    The night is full-bodied, the stars are twinkling in the sky, the silver white moonlight is sprinkled, the mountains and rivers are shrouded in a hazy.


    The four hundred thousand soldiers and horses of Tianchen are celebrating their victory, and the whole camp is bustling.


    No matter xuanyuanche is fighting, Ryukyu can do whatever he says. After a few drinks with Zhou Cheng and other generals, Ryukyu''s shadow disappears.


    Xuanyuanche doesn''t even look for it. He is self-sufficient.


    Ryukyu''s spirits disappeared, and qiuchen and other people knew better. Their king was so self-confident that they obviously knew what their princess had done, and they were naturally less anxious.


    The in wind blows, the night wind blows.


    The battlefield is ever-changing. If you go in, I will go out. If I go back, I will go in. There is nomon sense. There is no direction.


    The war drums roared in the sky and the sky, which caused countless birds to stop the geese froming to the south.


    The war went on in full swing.


    But when xuanyuanchemanded Ruoling and integrated attack and defense with you in the Southern Song Dynasty, Liuyue squatted on the Dushan mountain, cutting trees and making carpenters.

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    It''s green and green.


    Ouyang Yu Fei squatted beside the carpenter who did not know where to find him. He was directing the carpenter to cut wood beside Ryukyu. He held his chin in his folding fan and looked at Ryukyu, who was transformed into a carpenter.


    What''s the matter? It''s hard for Ryukyu to think of logging at this time. What chair and cupboard should he make at this time?


    He reached out his hand and rubbed his eyebrows again. He thought Ryukyu would do something amazing again. As a result, he followed her all the way and wanted to see a lively scene.


    The result is actually logging. Ouyang Yufei wants to turn his eyes.


    To cut wood, as well as wood.


    Ouyang Yufei''s excellent patience was almost exhausted when he saw that the thick trees were changed into boards of different thicknesses and sizes.


    Do you want to make a cab?


    "I said Ryukyu, what are you going to do?" After three days, Ouyang Yufei couldn''t help but open his mouth.


    Ryukyu listened to Ouyang Yufei''s inquiry, with a faint smile: "I thought you could not help asking."


    "You overestimate me." Ouyang Yufei replied quite straightforwardly.


    Eyes fixed to lock Ryukyu, don''t tell him, he gave up xuanyuanche so wonderful counter attack tactics, spend time on her, the result is really what wooden cab bed board.


    "Ouyang Yufei, do you remember our bet?" Did not answer Ouyang Yu Fei''s words, Ryukyu suddenly turned to look at Ouyang Yu Fei way.


    Ouyang Yu Fei folds a fan in his hand. At this time, he asks


    "What''s the bet?" Ouyang Yufei is also direct.


    Ryukyu raised his mouth, bowed his head and whispered to Ouyang Yufei.


    Ouyang in the eyes of flying suddenly rose a surprise, surprised to see the moon, surprised way: "I heard right."


    "You have good ears." Ryukyu ps Ouyang Yufei on the shoulder.

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    After dropping one sentence, Ouyang Yufei, who ignored the surprise, continued her carpentry work.


    The mountain wind blows, the trees rustle, the air is very fresh.


    Three dayster, Ryukyu carpenter finished.


    Ouyang Yufei is inexplicably looking at the things that were made and left on the top of the mountain by Ryukyu. His mind is extremely poor, and he doesn''t think out what the four don''t seem to be able to do.


    While Ryukyu was busy with carpentry, the battlefield changed a lot. Xuanyuanche and the Southern Song Dynasty had been in full swing.


    The battlefield is crisscross and winding for tens of miles.


    In this day, the sky is bright, and the sun is shining from the deep blue sky, which starts to send out the heat.


    The drums roared and thousands of troops roared.


    Another head-on fight.


    Tianchen Zhongjun is out, xuanyuanche starts the battle.


    There was a bloodbath on the in.


    Ride the horse, rush into the center of themand of xuanyuanche side, Ryukyu Horse Station.


    Xuanyuanche stands on the chariot, the iron armor is shining in the golden light, sending out the air of iron killing, which is majestic.


    In the direction of soft sword, thousands of soldiers and horses move together.


    With a sword, xuanyuanche looks around the battlefield, and looks at Ryukyu who ising here.


    Ryukyu Dynasty xuanyuanche raised his eyebrows and said nothing, but drove the horse closer to xuanyuanche''s chariot.


    Language exchange, silent exchange in that eye.


    The war is fierce, and the sound of bloodthirsty is rising one after another.


    In all ages, the most heroic thing is to fight in the battlefield.


    I can only see the cold sword and spear, in the gorgeous golden sunshine, with the gloomy light, merciless vertical and horizontal.


    The blood sshed out along the cold light, sprinkling to the sky, like a thinyer of red fog, blocking the sun, so beautiful, but so cruel.


    The horses roared and the swords came and went.

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    The soldiers in front fell down, and the soldiers in the back immediately made up.


    A long spear pierces the opponent''s body, but before pulling out the long spear, there are two bloody holes in his body.


    The horse''s hooves roamed and trodden on the fallen body. The blood was like the blood silk brewing on thend. The red, endless red dyed the in red.


    Life is like grass on the battlefield.


    One will be a million bones dry, since ancient times.


    A face of iron blood cold color, xuanyuanche looked at the front of the battle, holding the sword high, toward the front of the top cold wave.


    At once, the troops around him surrounded and hanged.


    The roar of drums almost lifted the sky on this side.


    Ryukyu is with xuanyuanche''s chariot, looking at the four sides of the battlefield. Today, he is more than ten days away from the king of medicine.


    The king of fire and the king of power may have died long ago. If they survive, the most dangerous stage of healing has passed.


    Then the king of medicine can make a move.


    She doesn''t care about other people''s life or death, but she must guard xuanyuanche.


    In my heart, I think that my eyes are turning at the same time. In the thousands of troops array, it seems to be safe, but in fact, it is the most dangerous.


    In Ryukyu''s side, Ouyang Yufei is dressed in white and waving a folding fan, which looks light and light.


    It''s like a person in the middle of a battle field. It''s almost like a tourist.


    The eyes swept quickly, and Ryukyu swept across at a nce.


    In the Western Tianchen battle formation, suddenly a ck arrow, which is dark and gloomy, cuts through the air andes towards xuanyuanche.


    Theing is fierce, like thunder.


    Whistling, almost take people''s breath, fast let people give no response.


    "Che." When Ryukyu saw it, he immediately roared.


    At the same time, xuanyuanche, standing on the chariot, saw the fierce sharp arrow.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    Eyes narrowed, between the lights and the fire, xuanyuanche''s body shape was forced to twist and moved an inch away in an instant.


    The sharp arrow flies to shoot, inserts the xuanyuanche''s body to fly far away, shoots more than ten Zhangs far away, has nailed fiercely on thend behind xuanyuanche, straight does not enter the handle.


    All the troops were in a great uproar.


    His eyes are wide in the air, and his arrows are straight.


    In the golden light, three men in the armor of Tianchen soldiers were shooting at xuanyuanche.


    One of them was in good condition.


    While the other two were wrapped tightly in their faces, showing only a pair of eyes full of hatred and ferocity, and white cloth strips on their sword holding hands. The whole was wrapped like a mummy.


    The three men came in a hurry, and the blue me and the cold sword were flying everywhere they passed.


    No one can stop it.


    The three kings of the Ming ind, the three kings of the Ming ind, hold the dagger in his hand.


    Unexpectedly, they didn''t die. Today, three of them joined hands.


    When the horse is lifted up, Ryukyu will greet the three kings of Ming ind as soon as he holds the reins. He wants to stop a group of undead cockroaches in front of xuanyuanche''s chariot.


    As fast as lightning.


    The three kings of Hades were originally in the direction of Tianchen closest to xuanyuanche, the Chinese army. This vertical horse rushed to xuanyuanche almost immediately.


    "Die." With a roar of the wrapped King Li, before he rushed to xuanyuanche''s side, the huge sword raised its head and fell towards him.


    People who are motionless and apathetic are angry and hate like this. If they don''t wait to be hurt, they rush forward. It can be seen that they are furious in their chest.


    Xuanyuanche saw Li Wang like''s swording, but there was no hard connection. He turned over and fell straight on the horse back of Ryukyu.


    Just fall down, behind a bang.

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    The chariot made of refined iron was split into two parts by King Li''s sword, and it broke open.


    The iron and Gold Tiger g on the chariot was split into two parts by this sword and fell towards the rear.


    The soldiers and horses around xuanyuanche in the middle army were in a state of mania.


    "Wang Shang..." CHEN Si, themander of the distant army, changed his face. He was about to rush.


    "Do your business." A cold drink, apanied by xuanyuanche''s cold and dignified eyes, directly suppressed the crazy actions of CHEN Si.


    At the same time, when Ryukyu''s whip fell, he caught the fallen g and threw it to chensi.


    Turning over and falling behind Ryukyu, xuanyuanche nced coldly and rushed to the three kings of hell ind with ferocious faces. He snorted coldly.


    Reach for the reins on Ryukyu''s hand and lift up.


    The ck high headed horse was immediately raised by xuanyuanche to change one direction and another.


    Ryukyu''s eyebrows wrinkled when he saw this. What does xuanyuanche mean?


    In this direction


    The mind has not yet decided, xuanyuanche has a horse belly, longitudinal horse toward the not far away Southern Song Dynasty army and horse array on the rampage.


    Behind him, Ouyang, who had not made a sound or started to do anything, was stunned.


    There''s something wrong with xuanyuanche''s head. If you want to escape, you should choose the right direction to escape. I haven''t seen the fugitive rush towards the enemy camp. There are hundreds of thousands of soldiers there. Is xuanyuanche crazy?


    The three kings of Ming ind saw xuanyuanche dare not take them even when they galloped. They turned around and ran away. But they all roared, and the horse chased xuanyuanche.


    Today, if you don''t kill xuanyuanche and the little general, you will not die.


    One in the front, three in the back, in an instant towards the Southern Song Dynasty hundred thousand troops and horses of the camp rushed past.

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    Ryukyu saw the surprise in front of him. He looked at the soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty who were rushed by the king of heaven. His mouth slightly twitched.


    In the camp, it''smon for thousands of troops to flee, and for those who don''t want to be killed, it''s estimated that at this time, people in the battlefield will see each other for the first time.


    No matter how good your martial arts are, so many soldiers and horses will drown you with one mouthful of saliva. I don''t know what xuanyuanche thinks.


    However, xuanyuanche must have his consideration in doing this.


    Ryukyu didn''t retort either. He was only armed with arrows, silkworms, poisons and Qi Qi''s equipment. He was ready to spare his life.


    "Back up, I''ll take control of the horse and watch the back." Is tightly sped the sleeve arrow, behind the xuanyuanche suddenly deep voice cheers.


    A sound falls, xuanyuanche suddenly ps on the shoulder of Ryukyu, and jumps to the position in front of Ryukyu as soon as he turns over.


    Ryukyu''s reaction was also quick. Hearing xuanyuanche''s words, he immediately understood the meaning of xuanyuanche.


    The next support on the horse''s back is a backward somersault, moving to the position where xuanyuanche just sat.


    The horse galloped forward and backward one by one. They changed positions like lightning and fell down from the air together.


    Xuanyuanche sits in the position before Ryukyu and controls the horse.


    Ryukyu turned his body back to back with xuanyuanche. In the face of the three kings of Ming ind who had been killed from behind, they were ready for attack and defense.


    A rein, the ck BMW that galloped out, immediately slightly weakened the speed.


    This slows down, and the three kings of Ming ind rush to the scene immediately.


    "Attention." A cold drink, xuanyuanche suddenly started towards the Southern Song Dynasty''s thousands of army camp rushed up.


    Behind him, the king of fire, who had already rushed to the scene, split towards xuanyuanche and Liuyue with a fire knife.

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    Its power is amazing, the blue lightes from the wind, almost everything.


    "Ah..." The soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty were close to each other.


    Holding the dagger in his hand, Ryukyu''s silver teeth were biting coldly. He was about to lean his sleeve and arrow to the top. Suddenly, the horse turned under him. The faint blue light came straight into the army and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty behind him.


    "Ah..." All of a sudden, the soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty left in a panic.


    When he left, xuanyuanche''s face was cold. Seeing this, he immediately adjusted his horse and rushed along the retreating army and horse camp of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    The fire soared and came after him. When the king of fire saw that he couldn''t get a hit, he immediately turned his back on Ryukyu and xuanyuanche.


    Ryukyu''s body didn''t move. He saw that the me was about to burn between his eyebrows. Suddenly, the ck Damascus under him ran diagonally again, staggering the hot me.


    Blue and hot, immediately curtain roll behind the Southern Song Dynasty soldiers and horses.


    Seeing this, Ryukyu smiled coldly. It was xuanyuanche who was controlling the horse.


    If you can''t hit it in a row, the roar of the king of fire''s Qi is continuous, and the murderous Qi almost rushes to the sky. When the king of power and the king of medicine see this, they wille together with one sword and one medicine.


    The horse galloped, and the ck horse was a sword, with two zigzag lines, avoiding the two attacks of liwang and Yaowang.


    In an instant, the attack of liwang and Yaowang fell into the army and horse camp of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Howling in the sky, the Southern Song Dynasty listed a very good camp, immediately sounded the cry of ghosts, crying, howling, and thumping to the ground.


    When the horse left, xuanyuanche was cold and iron, and many people ran there. After that, the three kings of the ind of hell turned red and joined hands.


    For a while, I saw the fierce force, the fire knife, the poison, and the explosion in turn around xuanyuanche and ryukue, who were in the hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses camp in the Southern Song Dynasty.

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    The fire burns the sky, the power can open the mountain, and the poison flies.


    However, it''s always a poor chess game. It''s about to attack xuanyuanche and Ryukyu.


    The steed that two people sit down nts a body, got rid ofpletely.


    In a zing sea of sword light, the ck steeds were like God''s help. In the hundreds of thousands of barracks in the Southern Song Dynasty, they ran like flying and were like breaking bamboo.


    By the side of the ck steed, countless soldiers and horses of the Southern Song dynasty fell in disorder. They were injured by the three kings of Ming ind.


    It''s like flying, but it''s definitely not faster than the three kings and three Zhangs of Ming ind. If it''s fast, the three kings of Ming ind can''t reach their strength. Who will help him open the way.


    Xuanyuanche controls the ck horse and tries hard to drill deep into the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Fortunately, I was afraid that Ryukyu had not experienced the battlefield at the beginning, so I gave her the Qianlima that I had taught her to ride. Now it''s really useful.


    Behind him, the three kings are majestic. The power of fire and poison are amazing.


    Often xuanyuanche just ran away, they had hurt xuanyuanche''s soldiers and horses in the South Song Dynasty by mistake, which opened up a bright road for xuanyuanche to move forward.


    Under the clear sky, I saw xuanyuanche and Ryukyu riding in front of them, deep into the dark pressure of thousands of troops.


    However, they are surrounded by people who turn their backs on their backs.


    Where they rode, they were like pestilence. They didn''t kill themselves. They killed anyone nearby.


    As a result, the soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty watched xuanyuanche''s gallop and immediately covered their faces and spread away. They did not dare to encircle the past and seize the supreme glory of encircling and strangling the heavenly king.


    Back to xuanyuanche, Ryukyu saw the three kings of Ming ind with a blue face. How could he control the horse? Xuanyuanche said that he was the second. No one dared to say that he was the first, but he couldn''t catch up with him.


    It''s the roar.


    The corner of the mouth is disdained.

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    Ryukyu looked at the three kings of Ming ind, who were chasing him. He raised his right hand and raised his middle finger towards them.


    The three kings didn''t understand the meaning of Ryukyu''s fingers, but the contempt on Ryukyu''s face was obvious, and his anger grew furious.


    Fire curtain roll, force can open the mountain, in xuanyuanche and Ryukyu side of the more explosive surge.


    Split the army and horse team of the Southern Song Dynasty, and open up a bright road for xuanyuanche.


    CHEN Si, deputymander in chief of Tianchen, who was also led behind, saw that there was a chance to take advantage of it and immediately attacked. He had not nned to move the army of more than one hundred thousand, but since there was a chance, it was not a fool.


    A chase, one before three after.


    In a short time, they broke through the array of more than one hundred thousand troops of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Xuanyuanche only wanted to lead the three kings to give the Southern Song Dynasty heavy soldiers a little fierce, but didn''t think he really looked down on the three kings'' abilities, and he actually crossed the border all the way to kill hundreds of thousands of troops.


    High, it''s really high.


    At present, xuanyuanche recognizes the route and rushes towards Houying in the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Ryukyu leaned behind xuanyuanche, with a wisp of burnt hair on the side and corner. He chased the three kings with murderous spirit and said: "master is master. Thank you very much."


    After all, a turn around xuanyuanche''s waist, two people longitudinal horse toward the Southern Song Dynasty after camp.


    When Yaowang heard this, he understood that, damn it, he helped them, and xuanyuanche rushed to the empty rear camp of the Chinese army in the Southern Song Dynasty.


    The anger is more and more fierce. If the king of medicine bites his iron teeth, he will not stop killing these two people today.


    Three kings chased, ck blood gushed in the sky.


    Xuanyuanche saw that the three kings were in pursuit of each other. It was obvious that the BMW who sat down was also a thousand li BMW. He could not get rid of them. Then he moved his eyebrows and eyes and recognized the terrain and environment.


    All barracks are regr and easy to locate.

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    As soon as xuanyuanche dropped his horse''s head, he ran towards all the rear camps of the Southern Song Dynasty, which were loaded with grain and grass armaments. Since there was a lot of fire, he found a ce for them to scatter.


    It''s golden. It''s definitely a good day today.


    After entering the rear barracks of Southern Song Dynasty, we need to go to the important ces.


    At this time, the Chinese troops in the Southern Song Dynasty were exhausted, and the number of left behind personnel was limited. Under such a limited situation, the opponents of xuanyuanche and Liuyue were killed in an instant.


    Endless tents and horses.


    Endless supplies and supplies.


    Although the horse galloped, xuanyuanche looked back at Ryukyu, and xuanyuanche blinked in a good mood, and chuckled.


    Ryukyu can''t helpughing at this. This xuanyuanche has a stomach of bad water.


    Theughter spread far away, and was naturally listened to by the three kings of Ming ind, who were chasing after him. For a while, his face became more and more livid.


    "Xuanyuanche..." The roar of fury exploded in the rear camp of the Southern Song Dynasty. The left behind people rushed from all directions were frightened.


    Abandon the horse and chase after it. Once the figure is disyed, the speed of the three kings of Ming ind wille out.


    The mes soared, which was the rage of the three kings of Ming ind.


    Flying off the horse, xuanyuanche drags Ryukyu, right between the key points of food and grass, just like loach, drilling up and down, sliding without leaving hands.


    A knife flies, boom, a piece of grain and grass burns.


    One medicine passed, and the left behind rushed to the West.


    With one sword, the chariot Quartermaster is cut off.


    In an instant, I saw a fire behind xuanyuanche and Ryukyu. In an instant, they even camped up and roared with the whole sky.


    "Put out the fire, put out the fire..." The rest of the personnel in the Southern Song Dynasty were frightened. That was the military supplies of hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses in the whole Southern Song Dynasty.


    Warm wind flying, xuanyuanche and Ryukyu are like a fire dragon. Where they pass, the mes are flying and the Southern Song Dynasty is burning vigorously.


    Orange flying from the sky, the fire of the king of fire is burning fast, Ryukyu ran back to the king of fire and gave him a thumbs up.


    Good, baby, go on, go on.

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    Golden light, orange dance, is really a match.


    When the king of fire saw the gesture of Ryukyu, he was angry and shouted. The speed of the rush was more and more fierce. No matter who''s territory around him or whose family''s things were burned, the blue light of the fire rose to the sky.


    A knife shoveled across the ground.


    Xuanyuanche grabs Ryukyu and turns around. He avoids the king''s sword and rushes to a high granary.


    Don''t look back. The top mees from behind. Suddenly, the granary under your feet is a sea of fire again. It''s so hot.


    Raising eyebrows and sneering, xuanyuanche''s eyes are full of light and disorderly. He grasps ryukue and runs towards it.


    "Fire fighting, fire fighting..."


    "Dare to set fire to the camp, Tianchen people, kill......"


    In the Southern Song Dynasty, the screams of horror and rage spread all over the earth.


    Ryukyu listened to the cold outline of the corner of the mouth with a smile, and made a look at xuanyuanche: "over there."


    Xuanyuanche didn''t say anything at all. He turned straight and ran to the fierce Southern Song soldiers.


    A patrol army of the Southern Song Dynasty saw the culprit who set fire to them. They not only went to meet them without escaping, but also immediately cut them in the direction of xuanyuanche and Liuyue.


    Jump up and fly.


    Xuanyuanche pounced on this group of soldiers and horses, and didn''t fight with them. He shot at them directly on the head of a group of people.


    The patrol soldiers were furious at once, and they didn''t wait to react to pursue them.


    Behind him, the medicine king who rushed to attack xuanyuanche, the poisonous sand, had already rushed towards them.


    "Kill..." The killing words were still flying in the air, and the patrol soldiers fell down immediately, crisp and neat.

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    Ryukyu nced at it, then he immediately looked up andughed: "the three kings of Ming ind are powerful, powerful, ha ha..." The voice of praise, immediately let the three kingse after him, his face was livid with anger.


    After leaping and leaving, xuanyuanche grabbed Liuyue to camp in the rear of Southern Song Dynasty as if he had returned to his home, which was a familiar ce and a haunted ce.


    A moment ago, it appeared in the East granary.


    The next moment, it will appear at the Quartermaster of the Western chariot.


    Just a moment ago, seeing the three kings, we had to block them.


    But the next moment, I saw two people twist in the tent, and they disappeared, but came out from another direction.


    The anger in the chest of the three kings of Hades is getting hotter and hotter. The fire in his hand, poison sand, power, is also getting crazier and crazier.


    What we have passed is just to frustrate our bones and bring out ashes.


    But see, a golden light flying down.


    Orange sparks are like spring grass after rain, which is the outbreak of miso, dancing in all directions after the Southern Song Dynasty.


    The ck smoke swarmed straight up towards the sky.


    Although there is no spectacr burning of food and grass on that day, a single spark can definitely start a prairie fire. There is no doubt about xuanyuanche and Ryukyu.


    "Here."


    "Good."


    "It''s not lit there."


    "It''s almost done here. Change the ce."


    The small voice of conversation is flying along the wind in the fire. It reflects the faces of Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. It''s red and full of spirit.


    Fly fast and walk without stopping for a moment.


    At the moment before, he also encouraged the fight to stop xuanyuanche and Liuyue''s left behind soldiers and horses in the Southern Song Dynasty, after seeing the tragic consequences of hispanions ahead.


    Change as long as you see the shadow of xuanyuanche, then one by one, birds and beasts scattered, and ran away.

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881


    Food and grass are precious. The higher the life price is not. It''s an instinctive reaction.


    The fire is getting bigger and bigger, and the thick smoke is flying in the sky, spreading in all directions.


    The three kings of Ming ind chased xuanyuanche and Liuyue almost all over the Southern Song Dynasty, but they couldn''t catch up with each other. Their faces couldn''t be described as iron blue,pletely distorted.


    If we talk about the lightness skills of the three kings of Ming ind, we will never lose xuanyuanche at all. Maybe we can''t miss it. Besides, now xuanyuanche is still holding on to Ryukyu moon, which should have been stopped by them.


    But it''s this disgusting barracks. There are tents everywhere and roads everywhere. Xuanyuanche can''t catch up with him when he''s born.


    "Kill." A furious roar, the king of medicine, the king of fire, the king of power, three people looked at each other, eyes shed absolute rage and JueJie.


    The body speed is increased again. It''s a round of attack and rush. No target can be identified.


    Run, I''ve burned this area into a sea of fire. I''ll see how you can run. The three kings of Ming ind are positioned correctly.


    The fire, more and more terrible.


    That orange light, in the blue sky and white clouds, far away from the transmission out.


    In the middle of the battlefield, the Chinese army in the Southern Song Dynasty, which was fighting with CHEN Si, the general of Tianchen, saw the two wings of the Southern Song Dynasty, which were preparing to encircle and suppress.


    The ze came from their rear camp.


    The rolling smoke covered the sky, not weak, but more and more big, more and more have the potential to start a prairie fire.


    All the soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty were shocked.


    That''s where their granary and all their military supplies are.


    "Back off." Themander of the Chinese army was livid. He quickly gave orders. The front fighters were still fighting. Ten thousand soldiers in the rear returned to support the rear battalion.


    "Press in." The twomanders of the Southern Song Dynasty who kept their arms still were shocked.

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    Wave the army up, give up the encirclement of the two sides, and press the rear line into the rear camp of the Korean Central Army to kill.


    The res were flying in the sky, the gs were flying, and the orders of all parties before the battle were quickly transmitted.


    Three sides of soldiers and horses, immediately to the rear battalion quartermaster to kill back.


    Hundreds of thousands of troops sharpen their swords and wait for them to return.


    It''s because the three kings of Ming ind killed a soldier and horse of the Southern Song Dynasty who was unprepared. At this time, if the three soldiers and horses were surrounded together, I''m afraid that the three kings of Ming ind would have to be captured easily if they had all the abilities of the world.


    The fire is huge and the earth is full of fire.


    Not much Kung Fu, the whole Southern Song Dynasty after the camp were burned in a totally different way, orange fire jump.


    It has to be said that xuanyuanche and the three kings of Ming ind are running faster. It''s not so effective to let anyone else burn them.


    "It''s almost done." Ryukyu followed xuanyuanche and looked around.


    Red light everywhere, even if the Southern Song Dynasty military supplies did not burn ten percent, six or seven absolutely burned.


    Voice down, xuanyuanche suddenly looked up at the sky with thick smoke, the sky signal fireworks bombs shing, is blooming in the deep blue sky.


    "The return troops of the Southern Song Dynasty came." Xuanyuanche''s eyes narrowed, and his mouth was outlined coldly, showing a demon but Iron-blooded smile.


    Looking at each other, xuanyuanche and Liuyue sh a word in their eyes and go.


    At this time, I can''t leave without going.


    Dunbu turns his head, xuanyuanche quickly looks at the fire around his eyes, looks up at the fireworks signal bomb in the sky, and immediately judges where the three sides of the Southern Song Dynasty came from.


    The signal dispatch in the army is almost a generalmand method. He is really familiar with it.


    As soon as the position was determined, xuanyuanche turned his head, seized Ryukyu and ran to the southwest.

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    Don''t want this tiny stop to identify the position, the rear medicine king has stopped in front of them.


    The face color is distorted. The king of medicine immediately said nothing, and directly sprinkled a dark thing towards xuanyuanche and Liuyue.


    The smell of the wind is so strong that the medicine king used to pursue is colorless and tasteless. At this time, he even used such poisonous sand, which shows his hatred for the two people.


    The king of power and the king of fire are rushing up from both directions.


    Can not stop, a stop will be surrounded by the three kings, at this time time time can not dy.


    Xuanyuanche and Ryukyu have no eye to eye, but they can examine the situation, which is definitely an alliance.


    Without retreating, xuanyuanche holds Liuyue''s hand tightly, holds the soft sword horizontally, and rushes towards the king of medicine with murderous spirit.


    "You think you have poison." Unexpectedly, he didn''t rush to start, and Ryukyu''s hand with silver gloves beside him was waving towards the king of medicine, and he shouted loudly at the same time.


    Red flying, and that paint ck Ze, silent in the air.


    In an instant, just listen to a crackling sound, the poison sand collided in the mid air, actually infiltrated each other, mixed together and turned yellow.


    Wang Dun, the drug blocking the road, was stunned. The poison was the same as that of him. When the two strong men collided, they solved the problem by attacking the poison with poison. This


    In the moment when Yaowang was stunned.


    Xuanyuanche saw that there was a chance to take advantage of it, grabbed Ryukyu and the king of medicine and passed by, and rushed towards the southwest direction of no one.


    At this time, we can''t stop.


    "Woo..." Pursed lips to make a howl, xuanyuanche''s howl was far away transmitted.


    Run out quickly,e fast, and run faster.


    But I saw a group of five people, two before three after the fire from the Southern Song Dynasty camp deep, turn around a run after a chase, soon out of the Southern Song Dynasty camp.


    The ck horse rushes towards xuanyuanche from afar.

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    "Before you and after me." Xuanyuanche saw the ck horseing from the roar, and immediately he grabbed ryukyue and threw it on the back of the ck horse.


    When he came, there were so many soldiers and horses in the Southern Song Dynasty harassing the sight of the three kings of Ming ind. Among the hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses, the three kings of Ming ind did not dare to abandon their horses and chase after them. In addition, Ryukyu could not control the horses well, so he was ahead.


    At this time, the three kings of Ming ind will not let them go.


    This one is not blocked, two is not blocked. If Ryukyu is behind the three kings of the Ming ind, it will be hard.


    "Before you and after me, I have a way." Liu Yue, who was thrown out by xuanyuanche, gulped out in the middle of the sky. Turning around, Sheng shengdun came forward and fell on the ck horse tail, facing the direction of the horse tail.


    Xuanyuanche saw the legs in the air, leaped over the head of Ryukyu and sat in front of him. With a whish, the ck Qianlima immediately spread its four hoofs, like flying away.


    Since Ryukyu said there is a way, it depends on her.


    "Run to Dushan." As soon as xuanyuanche is seated, Liuyue backs on his back and lowers his voice to xuanyuanche.


    Xuanyuanche frowns slightly when he hears the words. Dushan is the mountain trend. Running on the mountain without an exit is the most taboo for him to escape. It''s impossible for Liuyue not to understand this.


    Today, the three kings of the ind of Hades determined that they would not be killed if he led them to his army ount.


    The eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, but xuanyuanche also knew that Ryukyu had been drumming on the Dushan mountain for six days, and he didn''t know what he had done.


    Now, since Ryukyu opened his mouth at such a dangerous time, listen to her.


    In Ryukyu''s head, there is not something he can imagine.


    At present, xuanyuanche takes the reins, changes one direction and rushes towards Dushan.


    Flying horses.

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    The ck horse is flying across the green in.


    Xuanyuanche Ryukyu sits back to back, with blue sky and white clouds on the top of his head. In front of him is the scene of death. In the back, there is a raging fire. The world is exciting.


    The ck horse is fast, and the body shape pursued by the three kings of Ming ind is fast as lightning.


    There is no barrier, no one in the way. In this smooth situation, a thousand li horse is fast, and it can''t be faster than the three kings of Ming ind.


    In an instant, the three kings of Ming ind catch up.


    "Die." With a loud roar, Li Wang''s huge sword was chopped towards xuanyuanche and Liuyue. The speed and strength were just like breaking them up.


    Do not move like a mountain, Ryukyu is not in a hurry, only the corner of the mouth is high to outline a sneer, wrist a Yang.


    But in the golden sun, a piece of green poisonous sand flew out of Ryukyu''s hand and shrouded towards the three kings of Hades.


    "Toxic, be careful." The king of medicine roared at the sight.


    As soon as the king of fire and the king of power listened, they were stunned. Before they could control the sword in their hands, they jumped to both sides.


    The king of medicine is powerful. Some small poisons can be solved directly without talking to them.


    Today, as a warning, it must be that he was not sure for a moment.


    The king of medicine is not sure about the poison. They can''t avoid it.


    The poisonous sand is like flying. It immediately flies away with the wind in the air.


    The three kings of Ming ind saw these vertical and horizontal directions and drew closer.


    Ryukyu sees this wrist is the same again, a pink smog sprinkled out.


    King Li, king of fire, has no need to remind the king of medicine, directly jump to the side to avoid.


    The two have not yetnded in the sky. In the pink smoke, they suddenly swish towards each other. They are in the air.


    The speed is almost instantaneous.

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    Wang Dun and Wang Dun were shocked. A Jack fell down to the ground in their busy schedule. They only heard two bangs, and Li Wang and Huo Wang fell to the ground.


    The green green grass was a little red in an instant, and the wounds on the two kings split.


    And the two ck arrows, a little bigger than the ox hair needle, were just a little less than the small arrows, which were inserted into their clothes and shot at them.


    As soon as the king of power and the king of fire fell to the ground, they flew to avoid the possible backhand of Ryukyu. They were both in a cold sweat.


    On such a meal, the front xuanyuanche and Ryukyu immediately opened the distance.


    Angry eyes on the front of a face of cold Ryukyu, watching Ryukyu Yang raised his hand, showing the sleeve arrow on his wrist.


    This is the sleeve arrow that she refitted a little after dealing with Yaowang.


    The king of power and the king of fire are as ck as night in a sh.


    The more furious they were, they flew to pursue xuanyuanche and Liuyue in front of them.


    Sitting on the horseback, Ryukyu looked at the three kings who came after him. He slowly felt a handful of sawdust left by logging on the Dushan mountain.


    The wrist is flying, a yellow sky.


    Yaowang saw that the yellow was not strange, and there were granules. For a while, he dared not take it. He waved to liwang and Huowang to avoid.


    SA, see how many poisons you have. The king of Medicine''s iron teeth are clenched.


    Looking at the three kings of the Ming ind, Ryukyu raised his hand and saw wood ashes. At the same time, he cried: "there are hidden weapons."


    The three kings of Ming ind would rather believe that they have something, not believe that they have nothing. They immediately flew together like swallows stringing flowers, shooting at both sides quickly and beautifully.


    Yellow smoke flies by. There are some hidden weapons.


    The faces of the three kings of Hades can''t be ck.


    "There are hidden weapons." It was a delicate drink, apanied by a sawdust.

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    The three kings of the ind of Hades gave way again. That gesture is as good as it can be.


    "Herees the concealed weapon..."


    I let.


    Nothing.


    "Concealed weapon..."


    I''m making it.


    Only air.


    "Concealed weapon Herees... "


    Can''t bear it, can''t let it, the face of the three kings of Hades has beenpletely distorted, and their body shape is soaring towards the yellow moon in the sky.


    Fuck, y them three kings as monkeys.


    Yellow sawdust flying, three yellow cattle hair needle sleeve arrow, through the so-called yellow poisonous sawdust of Ryukyu, as fast as lightning, shoot towards the three kings of the ind of hell.


    Sanwang was in the middle of the sky, but he didn''t think of it at all. At first sight, the three sleeve arrows had rushed to the eyes of the three men.


    His face changed so much that the three kings could hardly avoid it.


    However, the three kings of Ming ind are the three kings. Their martial arts are not covered. In the light of electricity and stone fire, one by one, they avoid the key points. The ck sleeve arrows are nailed into the shoulders of the three kings one by one. They wear each other and bring a piece of blood.


    Holding hands and sitting on horseback, Ryukyu looked at the three kings whonded friendly: "I remind you that you have hidden weapons, and you will not listen."


    This word falls, the me on the top of the three kings of Ming ind almost burns in the form of substance.


    Squint nced at the yellow powder on his shoulder just now due to dodging the oxbow. The king sniffed deeply and stretched out his finger to consider one.


    That face, in an instant light a ck word, really can''t describe it and in case.


    "Damn it." The gentle king of medicine scolded a few swearing words in his life. This yellow powder is wood powder at all. What kind of poison is there.


    All the way to the three kings of Ming ind, the careful poison they dodged was amon one that couldn''t saw wood ashes.


    Clenched fists, his face is ferocious. His medicine King generation is wise. Today, he is all buried in the running water. Qi kills him, Qi kills him.

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    The king of medicine was furious, and the king of fire made a look.


    Understand the meaning of the eyes of the king of medicine. The king of power and the king of fire are furious.


    His figure is like electricity. The three kings roar like an eagle swooping toward the moon. The sharp point of his ws cuts through the air, almost making a squeaking sound.


    You can imagine the power.


    Ryukyu leaned on xuanyuanche''s back and saw that the three kings were manic and rushed to her. He almost wanted to put her in his hand and make it into powder.


    Shaking his head, Ryukyu quickly and slowly reached out to grab a handful of yellow powder from his arms and smiled at the three kings gracefully.


    Five fingers loose, yellow powder toward the three kings of Ming ind rushed to fly.


    When the three kings saw that Ryukyu had used sawdust again, their eyes were red with blood, and they dared to y this move. They did not hide or avoid it, but rushed up to Ryukyu.


    The yellow powder is flying andes to meet the three kings.


    When I touch it, I can only hear a slight sound. The lightness skill is the best and the momentum is the fastest. It is also the first fire king who touches the yellow powder. Suddenly, there is no fire and the ck haires out.


    The scorching smell of silk is apanied by the creaking sound, flying in an instant.


    "Sulfur me poison, go away." The king of medicine followed closely, and saw the change of the king of fire in the corner of his eyes. His face immediately changed, and he turned to the yellow powder.


    At the same time, with a flick of the fingertip, two antidotes were immediately shot at the king of fire and the king of power.


    At the same time, depending on the nearest king of fire, a jack was born and fell.


    In the moment of grasping the antidote, grasp the leg of the king of fire that has been washed into the yellow powder, and the life envoy forces to throw out the back of the fire Dynasty.


    Yellow flying, only in such an instant the fire king''s ck hair disappeared, and he was burned into a bald ass.


    If it wasn''t for the quick antidote from the king of medicine and the quick avoidance, I''m afraid that the whole person would have be pus.

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    Sitting cross legged on the horse''s back, Ryukyu waved and stroked his extended eyebrows. He lowered his head and said in a light voice like shaking his head and sighing, "I didn''t tell you. You didn''t have the poison. How could you not listen?"


    The golden light is bright, but it can''t hide the murderous spirit.


    When walking first, xuanyuanche controls the ck Qianlima to run in the direction of Dushan, but does not ignore everything behind him.


    The intense anger was like substance, which seemed to burn a hole in his back.


    The temperature is as high as the sun.


    Xuanyuanche galloped with his horse. Listening to the cool words of Ryukyu, his mouth was high. Since Ryukyu is so leisurely, she must be able to deal with it well. Then the three kings gave it to her.


    Flying horses, Dushan appears in front of the horizon.


    The sound of killing on the left battlefield was loud, and it was in full swing.


    The sound of war drums, the sound of shouting and killing, came with the warm wind, with ferocious murderous spirit.


    In the distance, the fire and the sun are shining.


    At the foot of Dushan mountain, he abandoned his horse and left. Xuanyuanche and Liuyue rushed up to Dushan mountain top and disappeared into the forest.


    After that, at this time, the three kings of Ming ind, who had been split by a cavity of anger and fire, killed the red eye and chased them.


    "One on one side." Yaowang''s face was livid. With a wave of his hand, he rushed to the Dushan mountain.


    King Li, king of fire, listen to me, turn to the other two sides of Dushan without saying anything, and pull out the ground and chase up.


    Dushan is towering, standing alone.


    If you don''t go to heaven, you''ll break into hell.


    Running to the top of the mountain, you can''t get up or down. You can escape from this day. Today, you can catch up from three sides, which will make you unable to fly.


    Three kings of the ind of Hades, excited.


    There are many trees, green and leisurely.


    The mountain is full of green trees, apanied by the mountain wind, dancing, in this warm sun, sending out a cool.

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    Xuanyuanche and Liuyue rush to the top of the mountain.


    Surrounded by trees, it is convenient for two people to stop the three kings from catching up.


    Holding on to Ryukyu''s hand and carrying the slow Ryukyu, xuanyuanche ran up and looked at Ryukyu and said, "what are you going to do, moon?"


    Have already run to this mountain ording to her words, what response did Ryukyu prepare?


    Hearing this, Ryukyu rushes up the mountain and holds xuanyuanche''s hand tightly: "it''s right to rush to the top of the mountain. Believe me."


    Xuanyuanche listens to Ryukyu''s saying. He doesn''t ask now. He rushes towards the top of the mountain with Ryukyu. He naturally believes in Ryukyu. If he doesn''t believe it, he won''t run in this direction at all.


    Pingbai forces herself into a desperate situation.


    Two before, three after, the speed is amazing, in a blink of an eye on the Dushan half waist.


    The mountain wind is flying and the ground is green.


    At this time, at the foot of Dushan, Ouyang Yufei saw xuanyuanche and Ryukyu from afar, and went to Dushan with the three kings of Ming ind.


    With a wave of his hand, he led a group of Tianchen soldiers and horses who were hiding with torches and quickly surrounded Dushan.


    Looking up at Dushan, which is extremely high in front of his eyes, Ouyang Yufei reaches out his hand and points his forehead. With a wave of his two fingers, he says, "light the fire."


    The torch flew across the mountain.


    Since general Qiuwen asked them to listen to him, then listen to him. The general disliked that the mountain blocked the road to burn. Although this order is really strange, it will burn if there is an order.


    Ouyang Yufei has been the foot of the mountain for a long time, and it burns when he sees the fire.


    Countless torches were thrown out. In an instant, the mes took off and burned in all directions. The whole foot of Dushan mountain immediately fell into a sea of fire.


    The fire rose t and surrounded the whole lower part of Dushan mountain.


    The breeze is blowing.


    The forest fire is very fierce. There is a wind blowing in the in. In a moment, the fire flies and burns towards the top of Dushan mountain. The whole Dushan mountain is surrounded by fire.


    The curtain of fire rolled up.

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    Fire conquers wood, and the forest is the most forbidden.


    This breeze curtain roll, the stars fly with the wind, suddenly brilliant.


    The golden halo is against the red fire. It looks good all of a sudden.


    At the foot of Dushan mountain, there were soldiers and horses fighting in Tianchen and Southern Song Dynasty. When they saw the lush Dushan mountain on the edge, suddenly there was a fire everywhere.


    The hot breath came, but they were all slightly surprised. Why did it suddenly burn?


    In my heart, I was surprised and acted quickly.


    The two armies, who were close to each other, moved to avoid the sudden fire.


    The wind danced, and the me flew up the mountain in the direction of covering everything.


    Fly and walk, is running towards the top of xuanyuanche, the corner of the eye swept to the fire, cold face suddenly changed.


    "Fire." A roar, xuanyuanche stopped for a moment, his face was livid.


    It''smon sense, but also his own experience, that a little fire among the mountains can start a prairie fire and burn up the rolling mountains.


    Think of a big fire in the outskirts of Tianchen kingdom. If it wasn''t for him and Ryukyu that they had a fast journey and good luck. If there were a river passing by, they would have burned into ashes.


    Today''s Dushan is such a lonely mountain, with no river or water.


    As long as the mountain wind blows, the me is the posture of rushing towards the top of the mountain, which makes them escape from there and where?


    Four quick nces.


    The whole me came from all directions.


    At this time, they are close to the top of the mountain and look down. The crowd below has already be the size of an ant. Even if his lightness skill is extremely high and he jumps down from this height, he is absolutely alive or dead.


    Xuanyuanche clenched his fist.

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    "I''ll let it burn. Come on, go up the mountain." Xuanyuanche a step, but the moon did not stop, while pulling xuanyuanche to the top of the mountain running, throwing a few words.


    Xuanyuanche listens to the moment to return to God, and stares at Ryukyu.


    She let it burn? What should Ryukyu do? This is to force them to the desperate situation. How can they escape from life?


    In my heart, I was surprised, but Ryukyu did things in a proper way. Xuanyuanche believed this very much.


    She would never use her and him to bury the three of them because she wanted to kill the three kings of the ind of hell. This is just like a bucket.


    At present, although the heart is uncertain, but did not stop at the foot, towards the top of the mountain on the rampage.


    Behind him, the three kings of the Ming ind also saw the fire rising all over the sky.


    The fire was burning so fast that it had reached half the hillside in such a short time. They just wanted to rush down and had no way to go.


    There is only one way up.


    The fire is getting bigger and bigger.


    It burns up, just like the sharp tower. The me rolls from the bottom to the top of the tower.


    As soon as the fire started, Ouyang Yufei, who was far away, stood in the distance, holding his chest in his hands, looking at the raging fire in front of him, and his eyes fell high.


    This is the gamble he has to pay to lose to Ryukyu, helping her see the right time to burn the mountain.


    It''s easy for him to light his feet on the ground unconsciously, but he can''t figure out how to get down.


    The mes roared and went up the mountain in a sh.


    A swoop to the top of the mountain, Ryukyu quickly rushed to the things she had prepared earlier, tearing open the covered tree branches and leaves, Ryukyu pulled a glider from the tree.


    Xuanyuanche saw this but frowned.


    It''s known that Ryukyu has something to stir up on this mountain, but what''s the use of such a four don''t look like?

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    Quickly fix the four don''t look in xuanyuanche''s eyes. Ryukyu turns his head toward xuanyuanche and says, e here, do it."


    Xuanyuanche sees Liuyue holding the four statues and holding them on his chest, aiming at the top of the mountain. He can''t help jumping two times. What do you mean? Liuyue wants to jump from here?


    "Hurry up." Ryukyu had no time to exin the glider beyond their thoughts to xuanyuanche at this time.


    Heart stomach Fei, but xuanyuanche also did not refute, smell the sound quickly came forward, ording to the posture of the moon.


    Ryukyu immediately ties up what he needs for xuanyuanche.


    At this time, the mountain fire is flying, and the whole fire hase up.


    The scorching temperature breaks through the sky and is confused with the warm breeze. The roaster is almost like August in summer.


    "Xuanyuanche, I see you are still running there." Xuanyuanche and Ryukyu are getting ready. A roares from behind. The three kings of Ming ind kill the mountain from three directions.


    At this time, the three kings look blue and murderous, even if it is so hot, they are also cold to eliminate.


    Ryukyu sets up a glider on his body, looks back at the three kings of the ind of Ming who rush up, and says with a cold smile: "run, catch up if you have the ability."


    Voice down, Ryukyu a hand grip, a roar: "run."


    Step out together, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche with their gliders on them rush towards the direction outside the mountain top.


    When the three kings of Ming ind saw Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, they ran in the direction of the precipice, their eyebrows twinkled and they wanted tomit suicide? Suicide, hum, it''s not so easy. If you don''t make buttons out of their bones, you won''t be able to swallow this evil spirit.


    At that moment, the three kings, Qi Qi, roared at xuanyuanche and Liuyue.


    Xuanyuanche and Ryukyu were so fast that they rushed to the top of the mountain in a few steps.

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    Seeing that one step is about to step into the air and fall towards the bottom of the mountain, the iron is as hard and cold as xuanyuanche, not only the corners of the mouth are shaking wildly, but the whole body is stiff.


    It''s almost a hundred feet high from the ground. If you fall this time, you will not be roasted into a mingo, but you will also fall dead.


    "Whoosh." Face is stiff can not be in the stiff, step toward the air step out, xuanyuanche has been ready to die.


    But I didn''t want to hear a whiz of air tearing in my ear. The wind blew on my face and immediately moved my cheeks. The whole person seemed to fly.


    Flying?


    Xuanyuanche suddenly widened his eyes and stared at the front.


    I saw the blue sky, white clouds and picturesque scenery in front of me, the green mountains flying in front of me, the in in front of me for a moment, this, this


    The corner of the mouth is cramped. Xuanyuanche looks up at the nk on the top of his head. He looks down at the beautiful mountains and rivers below. Looking left, the sky is boundless. Looking right, Ryukyu is smiling at him.


    Looking back, a me of Dushan was left behind.


    As light as a swallow, walk against the wind.


    He''s flying. He''s flying in the sky.


    For the first time, Mount Tai copsed and xuanyuanche, who was still in front of him, could not say anything.


    The mountain wind is sharp, and the fire flies up.


    The three kings of Ming ind who didn''t catch xuanyuanche one step behind, stood on the edge of the cliff and looked at xuanyuanche and Ryukyu who were flying in the sky. Their angry eyes widened.


    How is this possible?


    How can this man fly in the air? Here, here


    The burning breath soared up, and the fire came from all directions towards the top of Dushan mountain.


    With a glider, Ryukyu nced back at Dushan, which was surrounded by the fire, and raised an absolute bloodthirsty sneer on his face.


    The three kings of hell ind are powerful. You can''t kill them anyway.

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    Today, she is preparing such a big mountain. Unless they can fly, they can''t escape. If they don''t die on this mountain, she won''t be named Murong Ryukyu.


    Cold to throw down a hum, Ryukyu turned around, looking at the side of the eyes, an unbelievable xuanyuanche face, Ryukyu a moment on the curved lips, smile.


    As a top-level mercenary, the first lesson is to learn to escape, and the simple escape equipment like glider has long been something she''s tired of.


    The wind is blowing, whirring, blowing people can''t open their eyes, can''t breathe.


    The slight movement of the hand covers the white hand that xuanyuanche has held. Ryukyu turns his head towards the rigid and looks at her xuanyuanche. He opens his mouth silently: "not afraid."


    Not afraid, two words silentnguage, better than a thousand jin.


    Fly hand in hand, cut through thorns.


    Mountain wind curtain roll, Dushan a sea of fire.


    Standing on the ground and looking up at Ouyang Yufei in Dushan, he sighed a little. In such a big fire, the three kings of Ming ind will not have a chance to escape.


    It''s a pity that the word "despise the enemy" has doomed their ending today.


    Shaking his head, Ouyang Yufei looks at the sky. The three kings of Ming ind don''t think about anything else. How about Ryukyu and xuanyuanche


    The idea in the heart just moved, Ouyang Yu Fei''s eyes looked at the ck spot that suddenly appeared in the sky, circling downward and falling.


    With great eyesight, the ck spots are getting bigger and bigger, gradually showing their true appearance.


    Two people, what flies in the sky is not what bird, what hawk, but two people, Ouyang Yu Fei Shua''s stare big eye, always on the face of the light cloud to show the extremely astonished look.


    It winds down, against the wind.


    Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are the four dissimrities of Ryukyu and xuanyuanche.

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    Ouyang Yufei can''t say anything for a moment. God, fly, God


    In the battle field where the drums are loud, some soldiers see the strange things in the sky.


    In an instant, all the warring parties stop their hands and look up at the two figures flying in the air. They are shocked.


    Fly by, travel all over the world.


    God, it''s people flying in the air.


    Come down from the sky with wings.


    Never heard, never seen.


    "Gods show their spirit..."


    Flying, this is the people of this era,pletely unimaginable things.


    With his hands folded, he subconsciously thought that he saw the God of heaven. All the soldiers on the battlefield were shocked and revered, and knelt down to the God of heaven.


    Wave after wave, down the body.


    The respect and adoration on that face is never sincere.


    Flying by, Ryukyu flies by with a glider, and flies over hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the Southern Song Dynasty, circling towards the army and horse camp of Tianchen.


    Seeing the fall of Ryukyu and xuanyuanche towards this camp, Ouyang Yufei was stunned for a moment and finally returned to his mind.


    At that time, without saying anything, he started to rush to the ce where Ryukyu and xuanyuanche were going to fall.


    Ryukyu and xuanyuanche can''t fly. He knows better than anyone that it must be the four different styles. The four different styles that Ryukyu spent a lot of time making work.


    Ouyang Yu Fei''s interest is booming. He rushes forward like a flying man.


    A bow flying down, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche directlynded beside CHEN Si.


    Without waiting for Ryukyu to stop, a flying body fell down. It had already returned to xuanyuanche. A flying body leaped up to chensi''s horse. With a wave of sword in his hand, he shouted: "rush."

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    At this time, hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses in the Southern Song Dynasty did not return to the gods, which was a great opportunity to attack the enemy.


    The roar of breaking the sky, apanied by the breeze, swept the whole sky army.


    "Kill..." Seeing that the God of heaven is their king, in their direction, all Tianchen soldiers are excited and excited.


    From the shock, he returned to his mind and immediately, under the leadership of xuanyuanche, waved the sharp weapon in his hand and rushed to the dull Southern Song dynasty like a tiger.


    And watch God fall into Tianchen army and lead Tianchen army to rush.


    All the soldiers in the Southern Song Dynasty were withered and frightened.


    The gods were helping Tianchen. How could theypete with the gods'' wishes and disobey the gods? The soldiers in the Southern Song Dynasty were at a loss.


    The power of faith is strong, and the gods from heaven are irresistible.


    In Ryukyu''s eyes, it''s just amon slide that can''t be made inmon, but in the age of cold weapons with thousands of troops.


    Only God cane down from the sky without hurting himself.


    In addition, the rear area of the Southern Song Dynasty was destroyed at this time, and people were in fear, in disorder, and in an instant.


    The war turned to be a one-sided trend in an instant.


    Blue sky, white clouds, golden light.


    The weather these days is very good.


    Ryukyu stopped and didn''t do anything else. Ouyang Yufei rushed from the battlefield excitedly and reached for the glider.


    Ryu moon saw Ouyang Yufei sweeping his face with excitement. He was in a good mood and smiled, but he didn''t do much. He directly threw the glider to Ouyang Yufei.


    ncing at the battle on the battlefield, Ryukyu turned to look at Dushan, which was a hundred feet high in the distance.


    A ming red, like a pir of fire, stands between heaven and earth.

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    In not see that green, only that red, only that all day fire.


    The corner of the mouth is cold. There is a trace of absolute cold in Ryukyu''s eyes.


    In this moment of cold stroke, the Dushan mountain top, which has been surrounded by the mes, suddenly made a few explosions.


    Dushan peak of the sky, an instant three-color blue light, finished shape spread in the sky, far away.


    Ryukyu frowned at once, and Ouyang Yu Fei, who seemed to have a precious and unusual treasure, looked up at him at the same moment.


    It is the symbol of the three kings of Ming ind and the transmission of the final information.


    Atst, the most determined signal came out. This is to revenge for them. Ouyang Yufei frowned slightly.


    Looking back, he took a look at Ouyang Yufei. From Ouyang Yufei''s eyes, ryukue saw the meaning of the word "three shapes".


    After eyebrow color suddenly cold, suddenly again cold extremely smile.


    In the same sentence, when soldierse to block and wateres to cover the earth, the fear of death is not called Murong Ryukyu.


    The trihedron of Pinyin has been lingering in the sky for a long time. The breeze blows and the fire blows.


    The Southern Song Dynasty could hardly be an army.


    Tianchen takes advantage of the victory to pursue and win.


    When night falls, the fire in the sky is hidden into the night, and the stars are shining in the sky.


    Tianchen back camp.


    In the night, on the rolling in and a small high slope, Ouyang Yu flies the glider he dragged back from the battlefield and rushes down the slope with pride.


    The wind roared and passed.


    Step on the air and high slopes, I did not see the t ground rising, I did not see the hovering roar, and I soared for nine days.


    I saw that the glider was flying with Ouyang, and fell down from the high slope with one heel, and came to the ground without moving forward.


    Like a meteor, fast.

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    Seeing this, Ryukyu, who is going to walk far away, squints at it and reaches for the bottom of her eyebrow. Her glider is a pity.


    When Ryukyu''s thought turned around, he heard a loud bang in the still night, and the glider hit the ground hard.


    In an instant, the body is the body, the head is the head, the tail is the tail, and the frame is scattered.


    Half a sound, from that scattered glide under the fusge, Ouyang Yufei climbed out from below, a face ugly.


    Seeing Ouyang Yufei from afar so touching, Ryukyu bent his mouth when he was in a good mood. He had never seen Ouyang Yufei eat so t before.


    Glide, glide, you can glide if you want.


    No, I want to control her glider without systematic training. I''m bold enough to send him Ouyang Yufei.


    Fly, fly, as long as Ouyang''s skin is rough and flesh is thick, see how they fly.


    Ryukyu shook his hair and left with a small tune.


    And that box, staring at the scattered glider, Ouyang Yufei looks depressed.


    If it wasn''t because Ryukyu didn''t teach him, he used it for the first time. He didn''t dare to go too high, so he chose such a high slope with a little slope. In addition, his lightness skill was good.


    Today, he must be scrapped here.


    What wings? Now I told him to go there to find a ne topensate Ryukyu.


    The stars are shining, and the silver is shining.


    A shallow river flows along the river bed. Under the bright moonlight, there is a misty water vapor.


    The flowers on the bank are in full bloom, and the fragrance of the flowers is flying with the breeze, mixed with water vapor, weaving andscape picture under the moon.


    Ryukyu pulled hispel and walked towards the river.


    In these days, because there are three kings of the ind of Hades, although they don''t show anything on the surface, the spirit is tense.

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    Kill the three kings ofherworld today. It''s time to rx.


    Pull open thepel of the cor, and Ryukyu goes to the river.


    I have been running for a day today. I don''t know how many times sweat and blood have prated into my clothes. In this hot weather, people are almost smelly. I just took a bath.


    Step by step, standing by the river, Ryukyu pulled his sleeve, but he still didn''t take off his clothes. Suddenly, the corner of his eyes swept the clothes on the grass beside the river, and the corner of his mouth was hooked up.


    It seems that someone came before her.


    The clothes also don''t take off. Ryukyu retreats and sits on the big stone beside the river, smiling at the calm river.


    A bright moon is hanging in the air, the river is sparkling, reflecting the bright moon, which is extremely beautiful.


    "Bang." In this beauty, the calm, mirror like surface of the river suddenly broke, and a man came up from the bottom of the river.


    Head flying, water sshing, breaking the silence of the river, brewing little ripples.


    The long ck hair is apanied by the light of the head. It has two ripples and a million water colors. It is close to the naked skin and emits the water color light in the moonlight.


    The eyebrows fly like temples, the eyes are charming like foxes, and the water drops flow along the five features carved by the knife, axe and the chest.


    There is no morbid paleness in the color of ancient copper, not to mention the deliberate dark, which is like the luster of porcin.


    The vigorous muscle, the curve six abdominal muscles, the water bead moves in above but passes, brings the absolute not under and at this time the weather''s hot.


    Ben sat on the stone with a funny mood and watched Ryukyu. At this time, she couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. She knew that her Xuanyuan was very long, but she didn''t want to be so charming.


    A goblin.


    Open the closed eyes, xuanyuanche turned his head and looked at Ryukyu, who was staring at him closely. The outline of evil at the corner of his mouth: "do you like what you see?"

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901


    Deep and with a slight silence, let the people tremble.


    Step out, xuanyuanche walked towards Ryukyu like this.


    It''s not the first time he''s naked in front of her.


    I remember a few years ago, when he was bathing, he caught his little princess.


    "Quite like it." As soon as the eyebrows were raised, Ryukyu did not pretend to be shy either, but rather simply smiled at xuanyuanche.


    Xuanyuanche''s smile at the corner of his mouth became deeper and deeper.


    He just likes his little princess so direct, likes is likes, does not like is does not like, twists and turns is not his little princess style.


    Step across the river, step forward, the body covered by the water color, morepletely andpletely exposed in front of Ryukyu.


    Eyes, squinting deeply, body jumping.


    When she faced xuanyuanche like this a few years ago, she didn''t feel at all. It wasn''t a matter of the body, it was a matter of the heart.


    But now, today, it''s a little bit out of this beautiful temptation.


    The eyebrows are deep, and Ryukyu is not polite. Xuanyuanche is just close. Ryukyu reaches out his head and kisses the red lips, bringing in the endless demons.


    A low smile came out of the close lips, and xuanyuanche bent his eyes.


    Reaching out, xuanyuanche sps Ryukyu''s back, deepening the kiss.


    The breeze blows, bringing up the water vapor on the river, and the fog is flying. Under the silver moonlight, the beauty is like a dream and hazy.


    Mouth to mouth, dry firewood, gradually changed the taste.


    The repressed breath is heavier and heavier, and the whole body is tense.


    One leans over and presses Ryukyu on the big stone. Xuanyuanche opens his open skirt and kisses him.


    Deeply, brand a brand of love on Ryukyu''s body.

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902


    He is the one who can go to heaven and enter the earth. He is his. He is xuanyuanche.


    Nothing is better than this, nothing excites him more than this, his Ryukyu, his favorite Ryukyu.


    The excitement and excitement suppressed by the day werepletely vtilized at this time.


    The moon is as beautiful as practice.


    Heart is shouting, body is roaring, want to be together with xuanyuanche, want to be together.


    However, Ryukyu did not forget the red cinnabar behind her neck.


    That one has no harm to her, but it can take xuanyuanche''s life. That one her mother ordered for her.


    Arms extended, tightly sped the xuanyuanche on his body, tightly sped, not allowing him to move a point, not move a moment.


    "Month?" Xuanyuanche frowned.


    "You forgot." Looking up at the bright moon, in her life, Murong Ryukyu can do whatever she wants, but there is one thing that stands in her way, the only one she wants to go.


    Eyebrow deep furrow, Xuan Yuan Che remembered.


    Hand out, side over the neck of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche looks at the red cinnabar on Ryukyu''s back neck, and his addicted face turns into a biting iron green.


    Damn hell Ind, damn cinnabar.


    A silence, two people fall into a short silence, only the sound of the river tinkling away.


    "In May, have you thought about how to get to it?" Silence for a long time, xuanyuanche relieved, suddenly looked down at Ryukyu road.


    Hearing this, Ryukyu frowned. She just wanted to defend and overthrow the ind of hell. As for eliminating this, she really forgot it.


    It''s not the same thing to overthrow hell ind and ask them to give antidote willingly.


    The two people''s eyes meet in the air. Maybe they will put this on the agenda.


    The night wind, with the warmth of the river, with the beginning of the hot temperature, floating with this side of the night sky.


    I can''t see it all the time, but what I can''t eat is No.

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903


    The wind is light and the clouds are light. The red sun radiates its power in the sky.


    The sky is blue as blue as blue.


    With the xuanyuanche and Ryukyu of the previous daying down from the sky, the whole Tianchen soldiers were as brave as if they had taken stimnts.


    On the contrary, the soldiers of the Southern Song Dynasty had no morale at all.


    The food and grass supplies in the rear were burned down, and the God of heaven in the front fell to Tianchen. Such a double attack, coupled with Tianchen''s sharp attack, led to the copse of the army.


    In the war, the more side fell.


    In a few days, Tianchen directly broke through the 400000 troops of the Southern Song Dynasty and went straight to the border of the Southern Song Dynasty to defend the city.


    Sharpening the sword doesn''t miss the woodcutter. Xuanyuanche sharpens his sword on the battlefield. Ouyang Yufei is cutting the wood.


    He saw with his own eyes how Ryukyu made the flying wings.


    "Ryukyu, is this ce of this size?" Although he has seen it from the beginning to the end, he is still a little uncertain about the size of some small ces.


    Ryukyu sat in the cool side of the tree to enjoy the cool, now there is no need to worry about the three kings of Ming ind, and on the battlefield she did not know how not to say.


    What''s more, when those soldiers look at him, the worship of that eye, she feels toothache. She really has no interest in the attention of all the people.


    Therefore, just hide from the side to enjoy the cool and give all the things on the battlefield to xuanyuanche.


    Squinting at Ouyang Yufei, Ryukyu''s eyes were clear, but his face seemed to be careless: "I want to know."


    I didn''t say a word.


    However, Ouyang Yufei''s excellent characters immediately raised their eyebrows and said with a smile, "what conditions do you want? Marked map? "


    I like Ouyang Yufei''s way up. Ryukyu chuckles and shakes his index finger: "no, tell me how to solve this thing."

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904


    He said and pointed to his back neck.


    Ouyang sees Ryukyu''s gesture in the flying sky, and now he understands it.


    He reached out and threw the stick in his hand. Ouyang Yu Fei stoppedughing and said slowly: "Ryukyu, do you think I will tell you?"


    Don''t forget, he''s her real fiance.


    Although he may have been influenced by other things in this period of time, his performance is not very obvious, and he has not yed a ck hand.


    But he didn''t say give up.


    Don''t expect him to tell her how to solve it, and then look at Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. He''s not that big.


    Ryukyu listened to Ouyang Yufei''s saying. He still smiled and didn''t speak.


    When the idea came up in her mind before, she vetoed it. Now it seems to be the same answer.


    He reached out and threw the stick in his hand. Ouyang Yufei looked at the silent moon. Suddenly he smiled again. He outlined the corner of his mouth and said, "if you want to know the solution, I can also tell you."


    Light words, apanied by Ouyang Yufei pointing to his nose gesture.


    Ryukyu frowns at the sight of it. What do you mean?


    "I am your antidote." Shua opened the folding fan in his hand, and Ouyang Yu Fei said with a smile: "what happened to you? Your mother has nted the corresponding antidote on me for a long time. After so many years of irrigation, it can bepletely cracked."


    Hearing this, Ryukyu''s eyes turned and his eyebrows sank.


    If you say that, you don''t say it.


    Seeing that Ryukyu was silent, Ouyang Yu Fei chuckled and said, "Ryukyu, remember, I don''t object to my fairpetition.


    However, he lost so much in the starting point, and I will never have such a big heart to help you to pave the way and want to be with him, which is impossible. "


    He nced at Ouyang Yufei with a low smile. Ryukyu swung his sleeve and said, "I have my own way."

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905


    "To be seen." The evil spirit of Ouyang Yu feixiao.


    If you want to untie the poison on her, you have to go to hell ind to find her mother so that you can understand what kind of poison was nted.


    This is the solution.


    Now, I''m afraid Ryukyu will never return to Hades.


    Then, she didn''t want to think about the antidote. The old God of Ouyang Yufei was there.


    Warm air curtain roll, the weather is getting hotter and hotter.


    The hot sun is shining on the earth, which makes me feel a little bit like early summer.


    However,pared with the early hot climate of the Southern Song Dynasty, the snow kingdom was still slightly warm at that time, and the scenery was good in the first three months of spring.


    Snow holy Kingdom pce.


    "Xuanyuanche broke through 300000 troops and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty and made a direct attack on the border city of the Southern Song Dynasty." The Lord of snow holy Kingdom stared at the news in his hand and was surprised.


    It''s too fast. In just a few days, it''s approaching the border town of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Are hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses in the Southern Song Dynasty so vulnerable?


    With his fingertips hitting the armrest of the chair, he lianyunzhao''s mouth suddenly drew a brilliant smile, which almost shook the eyes of all the courtiers.


    "The two generals at the border were summoned to mobilize 350000 troops and horses to attack the Southern Song Dynasty." A sound falls, startles outside the temple the bird to be innumerable.


    "Wang Er?" The master of Xuesheng kingdom was stunned. When did he attack the Southern Song Dynasty?


    Yunzhao turned to look at the Lord of snow holy Kingdom, and the light in his eyes shed: "the Southern Song Dynasty ndered our snow holy kingdom for stealing the treasures of the Southern Song Dynasty. Is this evil spirit that we snow holy should bear?


    It''s natural and just to send troops to fight. "


    After that, he smiled and nced at the heavy snow officials sitting around. Fingertips gently point the armrest of the chair: "at the end of the attack, when is it better not to eat?"


    Voice down, snow Saint country several important ministers immediately understand, immediately on the face of the fox into a fine brilliant smile.


    In the Southern Song Dynasty, 500000 troops were defeated by xuanyuanche at the border of Tianchen. There was not much reserve force in China.

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906


    This situation has be clear. Xuanyuanche''s troops engulfed the Southern Song Dynasty, which seems to be only a matter of time.


    Why don''t they take part in the snow kingdom.


    Without heavy troops in hand, the Southern Song Dynasty was like a fatmb.


    "The Southern Song Dynasty ndered Xuesheng and stole the treasures of the Southern Song Dynasty. Xuesheng was angry all over the country. Now he sent 350000 soldiers to beg for justice."


    A holy order, in this spring the weather startles to break the clouds, the curtain rolls up the sky.


    Xue Shengguo waved his troops to the Southern Song Dynasty.


    The icing on the cake is done by someone, just as the falling stone is done by someone.


    Thew of the jungle has always been thew of the ages.


    At the end of March, the sun was shining from the sky, and the mountains and rivers were magnificent.


    He Lianyun, the prince of Xuesheng state, led the army in person and sent troops to the Southern Song Dynasty. 350000 soldiers entered from the border between the Southern Song Dynasty and Xuesheng. The Southern Song state was besieged by enemies and was in a state of chaos.


    Tianchen attacks the right and Xuesheng attacks the left.


    The defeated army in the Southern Song Dynasty not only had to resist Tianchen xuanyuanche, but also had to dispatch troops to deal with Xuesheng. The defeat had beenpleted.


    Birds are singing and white clouds are dancing in the sky.


    Green leaves green green, green enchanting.


    Aoyun pce.


    "Prince, the Southern Song Dynasty asked for help. If anything, he would like to cut 15 cities for Aoyun." At the edge of the greenke in the Imperial Pce, Tianya watched Dugu Yedao sitting by theke enjoying the water color.


    Dugu Ye reached out and cut off a green wicker, looking at the rippling green waves.


    Silk water flowers are blooming in the leaps of birds, flying fish, very quiet.


    "Prince, if we don''t send troops to help the Southern Song Dynasty, the Southern Song Dynasty is bound to be divided by Tianchen and Xuesheng. In this way, the influence of Tianchen and Xuesheng will surpass our proud cloud, which is not good."


    One of Dugu Ye''s fourmanders, Qingshui, frowned at the silent Dugu Ye way.


    The situation in the world is changing, either from time to time or from time to time.

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907


    Aoyun can be thergest country in the Central ins because it was seven countries at that time. Today, Zhao and Chen have been divided by Tianchen and houjingua. If the Southern Song Dynasty is divided by Tianchen and Xuesheng.


    In this case, Tianchen will be thergest of the four major countries in existence. I''m afraid that''s not so easy to say at that time.


    With his fingertips gently ying with the willow in his hand, Dugu Aotian said: "the snow sage sent 350000 troops, and the remaining 250000 troops were stored in the Aoyun border.


    Tianchen sent 400000 troops, Murong invincible led 400000 troops and then trained in Phnom Penh pass. "


    After throwing these words coldly, Dugu Ye looked up at the people in front of him and said coldly, "what do you think?"


    There was silence, and several people couldn''t open their mouths.


    Xuesheng and Tianchen have been ready to deal with their Aoyun or Houjin for a long time. They will not benefit from Aoyun''s attack.


    The warm wind flies by, a suffocating silence.


    "Well, we can''t just keep our eyes open..."


    You can''t just watch the sky and snow Kingdom sit so big.


    Five fingers gently hold the broken branch, waiting for Dugu ye to open, the willow branch has turned into a piece of fly ash, with the breeze, flying away.


    "Prepare horses. I''ll go to the Southern Song Dynasty myself." The gold and white robes were flying, and Dugu Aotian coldly dropped a few words.


    The clothes and robes are flying, and the spring is warm like water.


    There are many magnificent mountains and rivers in the world.


    It''s getting hotter day by day.


    The hot weather in the south of the Song Dynasty shows its power every inch as the weather begins to heat up.


    After gnawing the hardest bone, xuanyuanche did not take the lead. He gave Liuchuan, Zhoucheng and other deputies the task of leading the army to attack the Southern Song Dynasty. After that, his army moved slowly.

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908


    Tianchen is not the only one who can charge and kill enemies.


    He has fought the most crucial battle. They can''t fight any more. It''s just a group of Pisces.


    In January, Tianchen passed all the way and almost killed half of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    On the other hand, Yunzhao also marched in and fought with Tianchen to see who would be the first to reach the capital of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    The battlefield is in full swing.


    What goes well cannot go well.


    The Southern Song Dynasty was close to the sea, with many ind rivers, winding away from the mes of war.


    In this day, the sky is blue, big clouds are floating in the sky, one group, one team.


    A blue water runs across the city and flows down the river.


    There are many reeds on the bank, birds are jumping on the reeds by the river, flying on the grass, wild flowers are everywhere, brilliant and colorful.


    Compared with the war, it is another scene.


    But in this chaotic and quiet scene, a small fishing boat floats and sinks on the river. Two fishermen on the boat fish leisurely.


    "Chaocheng''s baihuaniang, which can''t be drunk elsewhere,e and taste it." The deep voice echoed in the beautiful mountains and rivers, which sounded extraordinarilyfortable.


    Ordinary clothes can''t block the amazing appearance of the demon, not exactly who xuanyuanche is.


    Sitting on the bow of the boat with his knees crossed, Ryukyu, in a man''s suit, heard that he reached out and took it. He raised his ss and drank up all the wine in it. Then he threw down a sentence: "one taste."


    She can drink and never get drunk, but it doesn''t mean that she can distinguish the good from the bad. The wine is just fine. The water wine is ipetent.


    Xuanyuanche suddenly lost his smile when he heard it. He raised the ss in his hand. He changed the topic and said, "today''s lunch is on you. Concentrate."


    This morning, I received the good news that the front line was approaching the capital of the Southern Song Dynasty in an all-round way. As a king in the town, his purpose at this time was to celebrate ahead of time.

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909


    Therefore, I simply twisted Ryukyu out to swim and fish.


    Listen to xuanyuanche say so, Liuyue looks back at the fishing rod and frowns.


    She has never been so interested in fishing since she was so big. First, she has no time. Second, she has no time.


    Who has heard of the top mercenary? She doesn''t have such a good life. What she has to do every day is to swim and fish.


    Side head looked at the eye mood very good Xuan Yuan Che, is staring at the mountain like fishing rod.


    Ryukyu pulls his sleeve, grabs the fork on the fishing boat and stands up.


    "Why?" Xuanyuanche raised his eyebrows.


    "Fork fish."e straight to the point without the slightest hesitation.


    It''s not easy to eat fish. She can fish with a fork. It''s only hungry at noon.


    Xuanyuanche immediatelyughed and stood up to take the fork from Ryukyu''s hand. He said with a smile, "you''d better jump down and catch it."


    It''s a pleasure to go sightseeing and fishing.


    Hearing this, Ryukyu squinted at xuanyuanche and kicked him with a sharp kick, saying, "then go down."


    A sh body to avoid quickly, xuanyuanche mood that call a good.


    The little fishing boat was shaking in a sh.


    "Well, well, I can''t catch it when ites. I''ll go down and catch it for you." Holding up his iron fork, xuanyuanche looked at Ryukyu, who was standing at the bow of the boat with his arms in his chest, smiling.


    Eyebrows a pick, Ryukyu Yang chin very proud way: "yes."


    Suddenly, xuanyuancheughs again.


    The breeze is blowing slowly, with a little bit of river water and moist soil, which is a peaceful feeling of the peaceful world, very beautiful, very pure.


    Standing in the bow of the boat, looking at the smiling xuanyuanche, Ryukyu''s mouth slowly outlines a smile.


    For a long time, I remember that since they met xuanyuanche, they had no time to have such a rxing time together.

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910


    It''s not about military affairs, it''s about persecution, separation, and resistance.


    Have you ever had the time and energy to do such a thing.


    A fishing boat, fishing with a hook.


    The river wind is fine and the wine is tasted from afar.


    The most superficial happiness, afraid is also their far-reaching happiness.


    When the wind blows, it shakes the green and yellow skirt of Ryukyu''s body. It''s like flying.


    In April and may, the weather changed as soon as it changed. It was just white clouds flying on the head. In a moment, the sun was behind the white clouds, and there was a slight rain.


    With gentleness, with moisture, from the sky, the river immediately blooms a little bit of ripples.


    "Come on." When xuanyuanche saw this, he bent over and grabbed a coir raincoat from the fishing boat. He smiled and put it on Ryukyu''s body. He grabbed ryukyue and sat in front of the fishing rod.


    In a sh, fishing boats and fishermen form an interesting contrast.


    Touch the bamboo hat on his head, look at the raincoat on his body, nce at the fishing rod in front of him, and look at the xuanyuanche of the raincoat beside him. Suddenly, Ryukyu''s heart suddenly rises with a very quiet feeling.


    Yugong, fisherman, fishing by rain, how real happiness.


    The corner of the mouth slightly sketched up. Ryukyu held xuanyuanche''s hand in his backhand. They smiled at each other and hugged the bow of the boat.


    Wind and rain do not have to go back, at this time, silence is better than sound.


    The drizzle is like silk, and the dots are ying.


    A fishing boat, two fishermen, picturesque mountains and rivers, beautiful ruos.


    The rain is neither small nor small, rendering the river and wetting the reed.


    Ryukyu and xuanyuanche sat together, no one spoke, no one wanted to break the peaceful atmosphere, which is the taste of happiness.


    "Whoosh..." In this tranquility, a tattered boat suddenly burst out of the reed group in the distance, and came rushing with the water towards the downstream direction.

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911


    It seems that people on the boat can''t drive at a nce.


    Down the water, not fast or slow, it seems that there is a possibility of subversion at any time.


    When Ryukyu and Xuanyuan see this, they turn their heads. When they don''t see it, they are not good people.


    The boat stumbled along the water, and before it came, the voices of the people on board were far away, and then the wind came.


    "Junior, it''s useless. Don''t run. You know we can''t."


    A sad voice came from the rain, more and more sad.


    "No, if so, we can go away. Don''t worry, Tianchen soldiers and horses areing. The city leaders are in a dilemma. They have the mind to manage you.


    We can go down the river from here to Seoul, and then we will be safe. "


    As soon as it sounded very hot and bloody, the loud voice of the man followed.


    "Junior, it''s not a problem. I''m a flower girl. The city Lord will not think of me at this time, but


    Little three, don''t you know that you''ve done so long in the yard? How many did mammy give All the cards without breaking were drugged.


    Only those mothers like can take medicine with us If it''s private, you''ll die, junior. I don''t want to hurt you... "


    As if crying, this off and on said, only listen to the cry from the rain, people can''t help but cry.


    Ben turned to look at the other side, intending that Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, who had nothing to do with them, would turn over the boat. At this moment, hearing this woman''s words, he immediately looked at each other.


    That''s what she thinks.


    However, it sounds like this is the top card in Hualou. In order to prevent Huakui''s body from being defiled by others, the procuress came up with a move.

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912


    At one nce, Ryukyu picked his eyebrows and turned to look at the broken boat.


    The broken boat came along the water. It was close to xuanyuanche and Ryukyu, and the people on it could see it clearly.


    A beautiful, absolutely top-ranking woman, sitting in the bow of the boat, with a sad look, full of water, I don''t know whether it''s rain or tears.


    And another young man, a pair of honest appearance, thick eyebrows big eyes.


    When they put them together, they felt like flowers on cow dung.


    "This, I know. It''s OK, no that One , I also like you, I take you away not for the sake of the picture, I just like you, want to see your happiness, this is it, really... "


    The honest man rubbed his hands, wiping tears for the beautiful woman in a row of heartache, and said loudly.


    Voice along the rain, with so sincere feelings.


    Ryukyu but feel xuanyuanche holding his hand tightly, in the rain through the absolute warmth and unspoken feelings.


    There is no turning back, just lean on the body behind xuanyuanche''s arms.


    What does xuanyuanche want to say? She is very clear.


    She knew he wanted to tell her that he didn''t care.


    However, she cares. Of course, she can''t help it. That''s OK. But she has been pulling xuanyuanche all her life. She can''t find another woman.


    Rain curtain roll, a man and a woman on the broken ship, you love me very much. Regardless of the ship, you let the broken ship go down so smoothly. No wonder the ship appears to be subversive at any time.


    Feeling, these two people think the boat goes into the water, then they can leave it alone.


    And in this curtain of rain, a small boat in the lower reaches rowed up the river at full speed, and went up against the current at a very fast speed.


    Ryukyu and xuanyuanche''s eyes were immediately attracted to the past.

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913


    I saw the boy, who was fifteen-six years old at the bow of the boat and was very beautiful and touching, holding the oar and rowing fast.


    The strong wind puffed the sleeves. Every time I rowed off the boat, I stepped forward a lot. Obviously, I had a lot of martial arts.


    However, this level of martial arts has not been put in xuanyuanche''s eyes.


    Looking down from behind the South China Sea, an old man, holding a basket of medicine Lou, sat in the cabin with a white beard flying in the wind. He looked a bit like a fairy.


    The boat flew up against the current.


    The wrecked boat lurched down the river.


    The rain is like a curtain. It''s a little big.


    "Get out of the way." A roar, the boat upstream, the young boy staring at the broken boat is a roar.


    He had rowed the boat to avoid it two or three times. It seemed that the broken boat was specially against him. He rushed across and blocked his way. The boy was angry at once.


    This roar woke up the two people on the broken ship.


    Seeing this, the honest man hurriedly picked up the oars on the boat and hurriedly stretched out into the river.


    But it''s OK that he didn''t row. In this row, the broken boat made several turns in the river, and the fast one went up against the current, and the boat rushed up hit him.


    "Bang." Just listen to a dull crash.


    Don''t see that the boat is broken, but it''s still strong. The boat hit by the broken boat is roaring, and it breaks.


    The old man sitting in the cabin was even shaken, and then he was thrown out of the cabin and fell into the river.


    "Master." The boy was shocked. He threw the oar in his hand and jumped up to catch the old man who had been thrown out.


    In the opposite eye, I saw an honest man standing in the bow of the boat, stunned and stunned, and subconsciously hugged Yao Lou who had smashed him. I couldn''t speak.

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914


    "Putong, Putong." There were two falls. The boy caught the old man but he didn''t have good martial arts. He jumped back and fell into the river.


    "I I It killed people... " The honest man almost cried, and the beautiful woman behind him also forgot to cry, pale face.


    "Bastard, you don''t look at people in a boat, son of a bitch." The honest man''s voice just dropped.


    Two heads came out of the river. The boy dragged the old man, scolded the honest man, rowed over, grabbed the broken edge of the boat and climbed up.


    "Old man, junior didn''t mean it. We didn''t mean it. Please forgive us..." In the end, Hualou red card is much faster than that honest little three see chance.


    As soon as I saw the old man coughing and getting on the boat, I immediately jumped at him, knelt in front of him and kowtowed my head.


    As soon as the old man got on the boat, he didn''t care. He hurried up to the silly little three, grabbed Yao Lou and looked at the contents.


    Fang shushed and said, "it''s OK. It''s all there. It''s all there."


    After that, he turned around and looked at it like this: "well, for the sake of protecting my herbs, I don''t care about you today, eh..."


    Don''t care about the words to say half, white haired old man suddenly saw kowtow to such a red spot on the neck, immediately reached out and pressed such a head.


    Don''t be so surprised with Xiaoshan. The old man looked at the red dot and said, "nt poison cinnabar, eh." As he spoke, he pointed his finger and opened such skin to show some blood. He put it into his mouth and tasted it.


    "Toad, drum poison, heartbroken grass, Agkistrodon venom." One pint in detail, the old man suddenly gave four kinds of poison names one by one.


    When Ryukyu heard this, his eyes narrowed, and he identified poison with blood. This old man The cinnabar on her body

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915


    Slowly turned back and xuanyuanche looked at each other, Ryukyu saw clearly, xuanyuanche''s eyes were also sharp.


    "Please help me, please help me..."


    If it''s a brothel figure, even if it''s so high and gorgeous, it''s also a perfect figure.


    listen to this old man''s saying, and immediately realize that his head is banging on the boat.


    "Please give me some antidotes, old man..." That little three silly to silly, at this time the response is also fast, full of face ecstatic to the old man, kowtow like rice.


    "Hit us and get off the ship. I want my master to give you some antidotes. Hum." Standing at the bow of the boat, the boy twisted his wet clothes, his fierce way.


    "Old man, old man..." Such as the voice of crying, from the rain came, more and more people listen to the heartache.


    The old man held the medicine Lou, swept his eyes and knelt down. After looking at the boat, he looked at the herbs in his hands. With a wave of his sleeve robe, he said, "if you want to get rid of the medicine, get off the boat. I''ll take this boat."


    That is, I was stunned for a moment when I heard Xiaosan. Then Xiaosan jumped up and said: "OK, OK, here you are, here you are."


    Seeing this, the boy who was twisting his clothes on the other side cut his finger with a dagger.


    The little three was still screaming in fear. The boy just scratched his bleeding fingers and wrote on his own clothes.


    "Scuteria three money, agedness......" The old man speaks very fast.


    The boy''s writing speed is also fast, and a prescription is written on the junior''s clothes in an instant.


    As soon as he finished writing, the boy kicked Xiao Sanhe off the boat directly with his feet connected. He drove the boat with the old man on his way.


    The small three meeting water that fell into the water, now grasps like this, ferocious swims toward the shore which is not far away, for fear of being slow, the list on the body will be dissolved by the water.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916


    It''s raining more and more.


    Drop by drop on the river, rising a rustling sound.


    Together with the fragrance of the earth, it is floating in the air, a green smell of grass.


    In the fishing boat, ryukue and xuanyuanche, wearing coir raincoat, have been looking at this side at the same time turning their heads and looking at each other again.


    Slightly side of the head, xuanyuanche Dynasty ryukue make a look.


    Ryukyu nodded his head gently. He sat on the edge of the boat and slipped silently into the river. He chased the little three.


    While xuanyuanche on the fishing boat waved his sleeve robe, and the fishing boat immediately ran after the broken boat that was about to disappear in the rain.


    Divide the troops into two ways and follow them separately.


    The rain drips and the sky is green.


    It rained for a day, washed away the blood red color on the mountains and rivers, and returned the color that heaven and earth should have.


    At night, the rain gradually gathered.


    On the sky screen, the stars as big as the mouth of the bowl are jumping in the air, giving off a brilliant luster.


    In the Southern Song Dynasty, the governor''s office of this city, no, it should be called the governor''s office of Tianchen at this time. In the night, the main courtyard is aze with lights.


    Ryukyu is dressed in a ring. He sits on a chair and ys with the dagger in his hand. The color is stable and there is no fluctuation.


    Beside, Du Yi, who had not seen for a long time, was standing beside Ryukyu with a cold face.


    Under the open window, the banana is dancing.


    In silence, Ryukyu suddenly reached out and slowly poured a cup of hot tea: "back."


    With her inexplicable words, the figure on the window shed, and xuanyuanche in blue had stood in the room.


    Sitting obliquely beside Ryukyu, xuanyuanche took the tea that Ryukyu poured for him, drank it all at once, and said directly: "how about it?"

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917


    Hearing the sound, Ryukyu reaches out and points out a stack of information on the desktop, pushing xuanyuanche in front of him.


    Xuanyuanche immediately opened to see.


    "Huakui Lu, who is in charge of Chaocheng Yihong mansion, is the third son of Guigong. Tianchenbing breaks through Chaocheng, yihonglou copses, and the women in the tower run for different things. "


    ying with the dagger in his hand, Ryukyu said slowly, "there is such a rule in the flower tower of Chaocheng. It has been several decades since he became the leader of Huakui."


    Xuanyuanche ears listen to the eyes, see this um a way: "it seems that identity is not false."


    Ryukyu nodded, and she looked for Du Yi to investigate the news.


    The order given at noon was replied by Du Yi in the evening. First, her blood shadow guard moves fast, and second, I''m afraid no one in Chaocheng knows thisnd is right.


    Quickly turned over the information in the hand, xuanyuanche looked up at Ryukyu: "the result?" Since the person is sure to have, is not fake, then may ask the result.


    Ryukue looked at the positive color in xuanyuanche''s eyes, raised his eyebrows and tail slightly, and said in a deep voice, "I''ll follow them all the way and see them take the medicine, boil it and drink it."


    Said this Ryukyu suddenly stopped for a while, looked at xuanyuanche''s bright eyes, hook lips slowly smiled: "cinnabar disappeared."


    Xuanyuanche heard this eye, and then it brightened. Looking at the evil smile on the corner of Ryukyu''s mouth, xuanyuanche turned his eyebrows and eyes: "go on."


    Hearing xuanyuanche''s words, ryukueughs. How does this person know her so well.


    "It''s not damaged. I''m alive now." She personally gave some medicine, and watched as she became a husband and wife with Xiaosan. There was no problem at all.


    Voice down, xuanyuanche and ryukue look at each other, eyes are blooming.


    "Baicheng is not an old yaoweng. He lives in Baicheng Yaogu, which is seventy miles away. It is said that he is the first medicine expert in Baicheng. He has no rtives but his apprentice Baiyao."

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918


    Looking at Ryukyu, xuanyuanche answered, "but this man has a strange temper. He is in a good mood. He is in a bad mood. He will not save himself if he dies in front of him.


    Therefore, although Baicheng people all know that he has a good medical skill, his reputation is not famous in the world. "


    He chased seventy li himself, looked after everything, inquired about it, and then turned around.


    Listen to xuanyuanche''s saying, ryukue rubbed his fingers: "strange temper, such a person..." Before he finished speaking, Ryukyu frowned a little.


    In general, those who have made special achievements in a field are all arrogant. Such people are the most difficult to deal with, and they want toe to him.


    The eyebrow is slightly wrinkled, and Ryukyu doesn''t n much, but xuanyuanche chuckles.


    Reaching for the table, Xuanyuan Chul looked at ryukue with a smile and said: "this man is now specializing in the study of any herb pill, but he is not good at ck grass. It''s said that he invited all the drug dealers in recent cities to have a banquet in the medicine Valley three dayster, and they will go together for the ck grass."


    Listen to xuanyuanche''s words, the evil of the corner of Ryukyu''s mouth hook up.


    With one hand supporting his chin, Ryukyu smiled at xuanyuanche and said, "unfortunately, you have this ck grass there."


    "Ha ha..." Xuanyuanche listens to Ryukyu receiving this sentence for him. He immediatelyughs and reaches out to scratch Ryukyu''s nose.


    It''s just a roundworm in his stomach.


    The corner of his mouth was high, and Ryukyu looked back at Du Yi, who was silent all the time: "go and send a letter to Qiu Keng and ask them to start camp first, and then we will arrive.


    Also, send a message to let Ouyang Yue here. "


    Since seeing her and xuanyuanche flying that day, Ouyang Yufei has been fascinated by the four differences in his mouth.


    Anyway, it can''t be made casually.

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919


    The bnce of power, the uracy of angle and the difference of size and thickness can not bepared with each other at a nce.


    Ouyang Yufei built several frames. He couldn''t get on the sky without saying. He also bumped his own blue nose and swollen eyes.


    At that time, it was simply consumed. In that day Chen and the original border town of the Southern Song Dynasty, they studied and made it, and did not fight with them.


    Du immediately bowed slightly and quickly left.


    Xuanyuanche looks at Liuyue andughs.


    Ouyang Yufei is not bad in nature, a gentleman among viins.


    If Ryukyu asked him anything, he would not say anything, but he would never cheat. This person is really open and aboveboard.


    Ryukyu asked him toe. I''m afraid he thought of the time and asked if she was poisoned.


    If not, Ouyang Yufei will never poison Ryukyu.


    This guy also saw through the essence of Ouyang Yufei.


    Looking at each other, they bothughed.


    After the rain, the moon is bright, just like the washed one. Ites through the window and makes people feel rxed and happy.


    Today is really a good day with the breeze.


    Three days passed in a sh.


    Baicheng Medicine Valley.


    Dressed in blue and white silk, ryukue and xuanyuanche are ordinary businessmen. Theye to Medicine Valley slowly.


    Flowers and trees are everywhere.


    Bees surround butterflies and the mountains rise and fall.


    Duan is a blessednd of immortals. It''s really different from the White City, which was baptized by the war more than ten miles away.


    Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are in a rare good mood. They point to the flowers and go slowly.


    In the hintend of the valley, several scattered bamboo houses stand in the valley. They are simple and crude, but they have different tastes. In the blooming flowers, theye out of the world.


    "Why are there so many people?"

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920


    Ryukyu and xuanyuanche have not entered, far from the full voice with the wind came.


    "Yaoweng, this year is no more than in the past. Now it''s a big mess. Who wille to your dinner? If I can''t take too many herbs here and the price you give is higher, I want to ask for two ways of money. At this time, I will run for my life. How can Ie here again?"


    A hoarse voice also raised the voice way.


    "That is, yaoweng, you are hiding in the mountains and not affected by the war. We are all suffering people." Another man with a broken Gong voice took the conversation.


    "Come on, I''ve brought some good herbs here, Ganoderma lucidum, Dongshan Centennial ginseng and yaoweng. You can give them as you see."


    The voice of words came with the wind, and Ryukyu and xuanyuanche did not miss listening.


    Two people look at each other and see a smile in each other''s eyes. If there are more medicine merchants and colleaguesing, in case there is ck grass, they will not be precious.


    With white hair and a heavyplexion, yaoweng stood in front of the bamboo house, looking at the three traders in front of him. He said coldly, "one staff of ck grass, one thousand Liang."


    As soon as the cold voice fell, the chattering three vendors stopped talking and frowned.


    "ck grass, you can''t buy it for a thousand Liang." Broken Gong voice raised his head, that''s the flower on the iceberg, which is worth more than the Millennium Ganoderma lucidum.


    "As long as you have, offer." You are wee, yaoweng.


    Looking at each other, several vendors suddenly said nothing.


    They all want herbs from the medicine Weng. The price is high, so theye here. They want the ck grass.


    How could they have this thing.


    The grass leaves are green and fragrant.


    Ryukyu and xuanyuanche stop at the edge of the bamboo house and lean on the trunk of the pine.

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921


    The boy''s white medicine heard the voice and nced at Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, who came to stop. They didn''t know each other. They must be small drug dealers in Baicheng.


    These big druggists don''t have any, small druggists, ignore.


    At present, I turn my head directly and ignore xuanyuanche and ryukue, and that yaoweng has not turned his head.


    Looking at the faces of the top three pharmaceuticalpanies in Baicheng, yaoweng''s face sank to the end: "no?"


    "No." The three looked at each other and answered in order.


    "No, what are you doing? A bunch of shit, get out of here. " When the medicine wengton was angry, the white beard almost blew into the sky.


    It''s really not a good temper.


    The faces of the three druggists were blue and white at the moment. If the druggist had some unpredictable means, he would have jumped on them.


    Damn it, he didn''t say he just wanted ck grass.


    They need to know that he can''te if he wants this.


    "Go away, while I''m not angry, go away, give it to me Eh, what''s the taste? " The angry yaoweng fell his sleeve and roared at the three people. Before he finished speaking, he suddenly sniffed at the tip of his nose and his exposed face calmed down.


    Turn your head, turn around and follow the fragrance.


    I saw xuanyuanche leaning on the trunk of the tree with a sandalwood box open in his hand. It was full of blood and red. It looked like the green grass of the blood agate. He was lying upright in the box.


    The eyes of exasperation flicker with golden light. Yaoweng is as excited as a dog when he sees the bone.


    "ck grass, ck grass." Waving his hands, yaoweng, with speed and skill that an absolute 60-70-year-old didn''t have, pounced on xuanyuanche.


    Xuanyuanche sees the medicine Wenging, his wrist suddenly shakes, the sandalwood box is closed immediately, and he holds it in xuanyuanche''s hand.


    When the medicine that pours on wengton is stunned, he will be furious.

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922


    The white medicine that followed him immediately pulled the corner of the medicine man''s clothes.


    Yaoweng immediately responded, coughed twice, folded his hand in his sleeve, and looked at xuanyuanche''s benevolent way: "very good, offer me a price."


    "Not for sale." Xuanyuanche is ying with the sandalwood box in his hand, and the answer is sonorous and powerful.


    As soon as yaoweng heard of that kind-hearted look, he immediately stood up. With his eyes across xuanyuanche, he said ferociously, "don''t sell it. What are you doing here?"


    "View the scenery, can''t you?" Xuanyuanche''s face was cold: "I''m a man who sells things and looks at people''s mood."


    As soon as the words came out, the drug Weng''s beard was flying.


    The three drug dealers behind apuded.


    However, when yaoweng looked back, the three of them immediately took the pole and slipped away.


    Looking back at xuanyuanche, the medicine Weng Hu Zifei and Feifei.


    The Ryukyu moon on one side saw this, and his mouth was slightly hooked. He looked like a child.


    "Well, you say, what do you want." Sheng Sheng suppresses his bad temper. Yaoweng stares at xuanyuanche.


    "A prescription." Xuanyuanche sees yaoweng go ording to his idea.


    Then he waved the sandalwood box in his hand: "as long as you are cured, I''ll give you this ck grass. If you don''t have that ability, then..." I haven''t finished, but the meaning is obvious.


    When yaoweng heard xuanyuanche''s words, he immediately woke up, and his face was full of happiness: "it''s asking me to see a doctor, good boy, hum,e,e, who can see? I haven''t seen a bad disease in this world."


    "That''s good." Ryukyu took over yaoweng''s words and stood up straight.


    Lift the hair to reveal the cinnabar on the back of the neck.


    At first sight, yaoweng thought that xuanyuanche could take out such a precious ck grass, which must be difficult to cure.

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923


    At this time, I saw that it was cinnabar, and my heart was relieved. There was a trace of ambition and contempt on my face.


    It turned out to be another Huakui.


    This look in the eyes of xuanyuanche, not from the micro raised eyebrows, but a little relieved.


    The fingertip opens the silk and blood, and the medicine Weng enters the mouth to distinguish.


    Ryukyu raised his head and looked at yaoweng.


    It never urred to her that the skill of medicine had reached such a high level. In modern society, it also requires precise instruments to be able to analyze.


    It seems that some things can not be too belittled at this time.


    Blood color into the mouth, drug Weng will be in the eyes of the inevitable and contempt, immediately slightly changed color, pondering frown.


    Ryukyu and xuanyuanche didn''t say a word when they saw this. They just looked at yaoweng.


    There was silence.


    When the mountain wind blows, the fragrance of wild flowers in the mountains is very delicious.


    In the selection of a trace of blood, taste.


    Picking


    It seems that yaoweng was addicted to Ryukyu''s blood. He tasted it, but his brow was getting more and more wrinkled.


    Seeing this, his apprentice Baiyao was surprised to bully yaoweng and lowered his voice: "master, can''t you recognize it? Make up a fake... "


    "If yaoweng can''t recognize it, we''re going to ask for a better one." White medicine is not finished, xuanyuanche has been cold to take over the mouth.


    After that, when the sandalwood box in his hand was collected, he turned around at the same moment as Ryukyu and wanted to leave.


    "Wait." When yaoweng saw that his face sank, he snapped, "since I''m treating you, I won''t cheat you."


    Say, turn a head to stare at white medicine mercilessly.


    A doctor has his own way of doing things, so he can''t be cheated.


    The white medicine lowers its head and dare not say anything.


    Frowning, yaoweng looked at ryukue and xuanyuanche who turned around. After a moment''s meditation, he said in a deep voice: "this poison has been deeply rooted in blood essence, and it should have been under for more than ten years."

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924


    As soon as the expert reaches out his hand, he will know whether there is one. This is right.


    Xuanyuanche nodded at once. Ryukyu''s mother was only a few years old when she left Ryukyu. She has been ten years since now.


    The brow is still tight and wrinkled. Yaoweng starts to step on the spot with his hands on his back.


    "Three insects, three flowers, three grasses, three trees and three waters. There are 15 kinds of Drugs mixed. They are powerful and powerful. I haven''t met such a poison in my life."


    Take a step and murmur: "mutual generation and mutual control, not only does not harm itself, but also ys the role of harmonizing muscles and veins, but can poison positive, good, good..."


    Listen to the murmur of yaoweng, xuanyuanche and Liuyue look at each other.


    Fifteen kinds of medicines are raw materials. Mingdao is indeed Mingdao. Any cinnabar is the best of the best.


    "I''m not here to make you boast about the poison man." Reaching into my arms, xuanyuanche looks at yaoweng coldly at the same time, throwing the sandalwood box in his hands up and down.


    Seeing this, yaoweng stares at xuanyuanche and greedily takes a look at the wooden box in xuanyuanche''s hand, grabbing his hair.


    "Three insects are scorpions, fire bees and deer flies; mountain flowers do not produce flowers, yin and Yang flowers and blood flowers; three grasses are heartbroken grass, withered glory grass and cold grass."


    Pulling his fingers, yaoweng pondered one by one.


    "These three trees and three waters..." Frown and look up at the moon.


    When Ryu Yue saw this, he went into yaoweng''s bamboo house, picked out a small bowl, made a stroke on his wrist, and dropped a small pool of blood.


    Enough for Weng.


    "Sanmu is a kind of old wood, tall pine Phoenix wood These three waters, three waters, yaochi water, Tianshan Last water,st water... "


    Looking at yaoweng''s hair, ryukue and xuanyuanche''s heart are a little tight.

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925


    As long as we know that the poisons are those raw materials, it''s easy to say if we want to detoxify them.


    The warm wind flies by, birds sing and birds make noise.


    In the silence, yaoweng suddenly pped his palm andughed loudly: "ice water, ha ha, it''s ice water."


    The corner of the mouth is high, and Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche. Both of them have a smile in their eyes.


    "Boy, it''s your luck to find me. No one else can get rid of your poison." As soon as I was sure what kind of toxin was on Ryukyu, yaoweng immediately looked up.


    Xuanyuanche saw that he was leaning slightly towards yaoweng and said, "please make a prescription for yaoweng."


    One side dare not make a voice of white medicine, see this to take a sentence: "now just know politeness."


    Xuanyuanche and ryukyue ignore it, but they should not hear it.


    Yaoweng was in a good mood and didn''t get angry when he saw the ck grassing.


    With a big wave of his hand, he said: "there is no problem with the recipe, but most of the herbs are extremely valuable. I don''t have them. But since you take out the ck grass, it should be difficult for you."


    Said, temperament, directly tear off the lower hem. , took the pen handed by the well matched white medicine, and waved it.


    In a moment, the prescription is ready.


    "Take it." When he threw it out, yaoweng was extremely excited at this time, and he was able to solve such aplex toxin, which was also a happy thing for doctors.


    Xuanyuanche took a quick look at it. It''s really rare. If it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid few people in the world would have collected this antidote.


    "Thanks for yaoweng. If you can understand your own courtesy, if something goes wrong, yaoweng..." Light words have not finished, its meaning has been clear.


    In response to xuanyuanche is yaoweng''s wave of hand, which he doesn''t pay any attention to. Obviously, he is very confident.

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926


    In the form of ck grass, xuanyuanche saw that he had pulled the hand of Ryukyu and walked out slowly.


    The fragrant grass is delicious and the fallen leaves are colorful.


    They were in a better mood than before.


    The sun is hollow, and the bright sunshine is sprinkled from the sky. The medicine Valley flowers and nts are more and more bright. The people who smell the flowers are drunk.


    In the bamboo house, the white medicine looks into the distance. At this time, it slowly says, "it''s gone."


    His face was t and cold, without the happy and angry shape and color just now.


    ying with the medicine Weng of the ck grass in his hand, he heard that his mouth was slightly hooked and his fingers were pinched on the sandalwood box.


    In an instant, I saw the hard sandalwood box, silently crushed, turned into powder, and flowed down from yaoweng''s five fingers.


    A pinch of white medicine fingertips, put away the ck grass in the sawdust.


    I''m afraid that xuanyuanche can''t do such a delicate and unhurt thing with such weightlifting and proper power control.


    The sun came in through the window of the bamboo house, like ayer of gold wire.


    In the golden light, yaoweng, with his back to the window, tore off his clothes. From the chest, he pulled up a thinyer of skin like things, and lifted the whole thing off.


    ck hair is flying.


    As soon as I threw it, the thin skin like thing fell into the stove with the medicine warming in the corner of the bamboo house, and instantly burned to fly ash.


    At the same time, white medicine on the face, but also a throw, thin things fly ash annihtion.


    Turn around side by side, two people in the bamboo house walk towards the back of the bamboo house.


    The bamboo forest is dense. The breeze blows and rustles.


    There is no sunny sky, but there is a kind of gloom.


    Deep in the bamboo forest, on the thickest soil, a scarlet flower is blooming. Look carefully, it is not the original color of the flower.


    Red is gorgeous, red is bloodthirsty.

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927


    The wind is light and the clouds are clear.


    Xuanyuanche and Ryukyu on the first day of the time to catch up with the march of autumn trace and others.


    Song of war, the Southern Song Dynasty are close, all without xuanyuanche Cao half dessert.


    A city, the closest to the capital of the Southern Song Dynasty, is only a dozen Li between them.


    A city Lord''s mansion.


    "There''s no problem with the prescription. If it''s really poisonous, it''spletely right." In the magnificent hall of the city Lord, xuanyuanche''s military doctor was very quiet.


    "No problem?" Xuanyuanche looks at several people standing beside him.


    At that time, the whole Southern Song Dynasty was in chaos, and many rtives of the imperial city had fled. These people were the Royal doctors who escaped from the Imperial Pce, the capital of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    However, escape. As long as xuanyuanche wants you to escape, you can escape naturally. He doesn''t want you to escape. How can you escape now.


    "No problem." Several imperial doctors of the Southern Song Dynasty asked xuanyuanche, and they immediately trembled.


    Military doctors may not be of enough rank, but if they can be imperial doctors, their medical skills will not be inferior there.


    Xuanyuanche nodded slowly.


    "If something goes wrong, your head will be presented to the widow." The cold voice, with no doubt, scared several royal doctors of the Southern Song Dynasty, could hardly support them.


    "But if it is cured, I will be rewarded." Give both grace and prestige.


    "Yes, yes..." Several imperial doctors in the Southern Song Dynasty immediately responded in a series.


    In the middle, there was one who was a little bit more brave. He held up his head and wiped his sweat and said: "don''t worry, Mr. Wang, there is no problem with this prescription at all. Even if there is, it won''t have any impact if you take it......"


    "Oh..." Xuanyuanche immediately moved his eyes and looked at the man.


    The chief imperial physician of the Southern Song Dynasty was on his way.

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928


    "Although it''s the third poison of the medicine, this prescription has no side effects and is harmless to the body.


    It''s a neutral medicine. Even if it''s not poisoned, it''s a little dizzy and harmless if you take it alone.


    There are no other poisons that can match each other, either aggravating or alleviating. Wang Shang, you can use them at ease. "


    This word falls, xuanyuanche looked at the eye own carry on military doctor also followed to nod, obviously this words say true.


    In that case, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    Waving back to several people in the hall, xuanyuanche immediately ordered a series of orders.


    Sitting at the side of the main hall, Ryukyu, who had not uttered a word from the beginning to the end, saw this smiling and drinking tea slowly.


    She can make poisons, but that doesn''t mean she can make antidotes.


    All she can know is what she has seen and used, and this kind of medicine, such as three flowers and three herbs, detoxification of Niuhuang and big green leaves, she really knows nothing but nine things.


    Therefore, she can''t evaluate by herself. She can only rely on these Royal doctors and military doctors.


    Raised eyebrows looked at the serious xuanyuanche, and the smile on Ryukyu''s face became more and more deep.


    During this period, she seems tough too much, obviously her mood is really very good, very good.


    "Master." In a chuckle, Du Yi suddenly came in from outside the hall.


    "What is it?" Ryukyu turns his head.


    "Ouyang cannote." Du said as he handed over Ouyang Yufei''s pigeon.


    Hearing this, Ryukyu suddenly raised his eyebrows. This guy didn''te.


    If you have something to say before the masterpiece is finished.


    The information is very simple and clear. It''s written in a few words. It''s obviously hasty.


    There''s no time for Ouyang Yufei to return a message, this guy.

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929


    He reached out and rubbed his eyebrows. Ryukyu raised his eyebrows. The glider was so attractive to him that he left her.


    Just leave it. He has something to think about.


    At present, Ryukyu simply copied a prescription and handed it to Du Yi, so he passed it on to Ouyang Yufei.


    The breeze is gentle and the sun is shining outside the hall.


    The sun is getting warmer.


    Flowers in full bloom, light dress and beautiful skirt, this season is really good can not be good.


    Under the siege of the city, Tianchen hundreds of thousands of troops together besieged the capital of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    If you surrender, you will not be killed. If you are a hereditary knight, you will be in charge of the prince. If you are an important minister, you can be an official in the dynasty, or you can bring your family''s property back to seclusion. Tianchen will stay at any time.


    Tianchen has made a lot of money.


    There is only thest king capital left in the resistance. It''s only a matter of time before we can resist being destroyed by heaven. On the contrary, there is a prince who can be a prince in surrender.


    Faced with such a situation, the emperor of the Southern Song Dynasty has not made a decision, and the courtiers who have not yet run in the court have opened the gate of the city on the second day when Tianchen''s troops came to the city to wee Tianchen king into the city.


    Tiewei is a powerful city with strong iron armour. It entered the capital of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    The king of the Southern Song Dynasty saw that the situation had changed. In the Southern Song Dynasty, hemitted suicide with his sword, and thanked the centenary ancestors of the Southern Song Dynasty with the death penalty in front of the ancestral temple of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    The great fire in the sky burned down the ancestral temples of the Southern Song Dynasty, obliterating the Southern Song Dynasty from history.


    After opening the pce gate, the prince of the Southern Song Dynasty presented the jade seal and worshipped xuanyuanche.


    In the Southern Song Dynasty, the family name was changed to Tianchen.


    The sun is like fire, which makes the world bright.


    In the Southern Song Dynasty, it was not said that the Imperial Pce was rich in the world.


    Ryukyu''s prescription doesn''t need xuanyuanche to get it from Tianchen''s storehouse. It can be collected and scraped on the spot.


    The cornice Hall of the imperial pce is the first Hall of the rear pce.

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930


    "It''s so fast." When Ryukyu was watching the cornice hall, he saw xuanyuancheing with a bowl of medicine, and then he threw xuanyuanche a praise eye.


    "Local materials." Xuanyuanche hands it to ryukue without any worries in his eyes.


    He found someone to test the medicine himself. There''s no problem at all. It''s a real prescription. It''s a good prescription.


    Take over, a drink, Ryukyu immediately turned to let xuanyuanche see her back neck way: "eliminate?" This thing has been with her for more than ten years.


    I don''t think about the things that don''t take them seriously. When they take them seriously, what they are thinking about is that the sooner they get rid of them, the better.


    Xuanyuanche saw that Ryukyu was so anxious, and immediately smiled: "not so fast, it will be eliminated one dayter." He''s very optimistic about it.


    How about not being detoxified? It''s Ryukyu''s body. He won''t allow anything to happen to her.


    Ryukyu listens to xuanyuanche''s saying, oh a, turns his head and looks at xuanyuanche, and theyugh together.


    I thought it would be a very hard work, but I didn''t expect that it would be so easy to get rid of it. It''s really unpleasant.


    Looking at each other with a smile, autumn mark and Dui suddenly walked in side by side.


    "Master, the news of Ouyang Yufei." At the sight of Ryukyu, Du Yi immediately handed over the pigeon in his hand.


    Ryukyu takes over and unfolds. If he can''t die, he has three words.


    Ouyang Yufei''s reply is still in a hurry, but these three words can exin everything. This prescription is not fake, although she is certainly not fake now.


    "On the king, Yun Zhao, Prince of snow saint, has already attacked Ya city with his troops. His messenger came and said that tomorrow he wille to the Kingdom and meet with the king." Autumn mark at the same time reported to xuanyuanche.


    Yacheng is close to the original capital of the Southern Song Dynasty, as close as a city.

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931


    It seems that Yunzhao''s speed is not slow, only a stepte.


    "You get ready." Xuanyuanche waved his hand, and Qiuwen answered immediately.


    "Let''s go and see the capital." After waving back to autumn mark and Du Yi, xuanyuanche reaches out to Ryukyu.


    This is a country in the Southern Song Dynasty that has nothing to look at, but it is the territory of Tianchen, so naturally it has a look.


    Hearing this, Ryukyu chuckled and reached out to hold xuanyuanche''s hand. They walked towards the temple side by side.


    Devouring most of the territory of the Southern Song Dynasty, Tianchen is now thergest country in the world. How can we not look at its own territory.


    The wind is as warm as the sun.


    Ryukyu and xuanyuanche visited the capital of the Southern Song Dynasty. At that time, Ouyang Yufei, the original border between the Southern Song Dynasty and Tianchen, was busy.


    In Maolin, Ouyang Yu Fei ps his hands and looks at the gap in front of him. He nods and thinks for a few days. Finally, he figures out that this ce should be the right size.


    Disturbing his head and waving away the sawdust, Ouyang Yufei turns around and takes the kettle, leaning against the root of the tree and looking up.


    Have a good time, think through this ce, the back should be light.


    The eyebrow tip and the corner of the eye are smiling. Ouyang Yufei''s mood is so rxed that he just lies on the grass.


    Heavily down, a piece of paper was blown by the wind he fell down, slightly floating up, Ouyang Yu Fei saw this hand extended, grabbed it.


    "Three insects, three flowers, three grasses..." Casually looking at the information in his hand, Ouyang Yufei suddenly frowned and sat up.


    This is the list of drugs that Ryukyu''s mother nted for her. How did she get it?


    Squinting his eyes, Ouyang Yufei thought of the past two days. He was thinking about this. He looked at the list sent by the flying pigeon. He thought it was good. It was the antidote chapter, and he could not return to the three words of death.

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932


    At this time, I think that this is the poison of Ryukyu.


    Ryukyu asked him whether he was right or not, and his answer was undoubtedly to admit that the list was right and that the recipe was OK.


    The eyebrow color is suddenly fierce. This poison is the secret of Ming ind. How can anyone solve it?


    Is it true that there are so many hidden dragon and crouching tiger people in this world?


    Such a secret toxin, such a kind of poison that can''t be detected by the pulse in the human bodypletely, can someone also find it out?


    Ouyang Yufei was absolutely surprised in the Jingguang tremor.


    This is not a poison that ordinary people can detoxify.


    I look at my eyes carefully again. It''s true. It''s totally right.


    Extending his fingers and rubbing his eyebrows, Ouyang Yu Fei looked up at the sky and stood up slowly.


    Fang Zi is right. It''s OK to solve it like this.


    However, the antidote is strange. In addition, Ryukyu has been growing it for more than ten years. You can''t eat several things in a day, or the consequences may be


    Looking down at Fang Zi, it was so sudden that he had never heard of such a powerful doctor in the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Frowning, Ouyang Yu Fei looks at the glider on the ground and the list in his hand. The more he thinks about it, the worse he feels.


    I can''t say it''s not good, but I feel uneasy.


    "Really." Three words were thrown down. Ouyang Yufei suddenly shed and shot down the mountain. He was a little uneasy. He had to take a look.


    The wind blows, and the trees sing.


    The sky is as clear as water, and white clouds are flying in the sky. It''s a prosperous scenery.


    The capital of the Southern Song Dynasty, no, it should be tianchenchenjun now.


    He was not baptized by the war, although he had changed the Dynasty and destroyed the country.


    Themon people are still themon people. As long as they have a meal to eat, they will still live like that.

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933


    As for who will be king, it''s really not their business or their concern.


    Shops are open, and there are not many pedestrians on the streets, but there are still.


    It didn''t return to prosperity, but it didn''t end.


    People''s vitality and adaptability are very strong.


    Wearing ordinary clothes, ryukue and xuanyuanche walk across the busy streets, the four cities of Chenjun, and finally to the original Temple of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Magnificent temples, with a strong southern color, bright and imaginative, quite wild.


    At this time, along the way, the incense is quite prosperous, and the rolling cigarettes are flying and filled everywhere in the national temple.


    People came and went, almost wiping their shoulders.


    It''s more lively than the streets.


    Liuyue and xuanyuanche stand under a bodhi tree outside the main hall of the national temple, hidden in the shade of the tree, looking at the great poprity in front of them.


    It''s rare. I''ve never seen such a flourishing fireworks in any temple.


    He nced at the ordinary people who kept going back and forth, and Ryukyu looked up at the Golden Temple main hall.


    "Dismantle it." Very light, but absolutely determined to drop these three words.


    Faith, this is the existence of a belief.


    The Southern Song Dynasty had destroyed the country, but there were so many incense in the temple, which was more than the people in the main street.


    This only illustrates one problem.


    The Southern Song Dynasty still lives in the hearts of these Southern Song people, who are recalling it in this form, missing it and looking forward to it.


    Such a belief is terrible. It''s an invisible spirit, but it''s even worse than a tangible force.


    It may be the source of future disasters.


    Ryukyu is quite clear about this.


    Xuanyuanche next to him not only disagreed, but smiled and said, "what are they talking about?"

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934


    "Bodhisattva bless that there is no war, we are all safe..."


    "Bodhisattva blesses the peace of our family..."


    "Bodhisattva bless us to have food and drink..."


    "Bodhisattva..."


    The low voice of prayer, from any corner of the main hall,es with the wind and fills the sky and the earth.


    With the strong incense fire, go straight to the blue clouds.


    Ryukyu listens to it, holding his chest slowly.


    "Rule can''t start with absolute pressure. It can''t tear down all their hopes. It''s bad to fall into the panic of despair.


    One of them asked them to pray, one of them said that the big belly of heaven could hold, which is the most important thing at this stage. "


    Hands in the back, xuanyuanche slowly opening.


    What he didn''t tear down the temple was to leave a thought for the people of the Southern Song Dynasty. They were not tyrants or tyrants.


    They will not change everything now, only bring them a better life.


    This is enough for all the people.


    At present, the effect is good.


    Turning around, to the ck and red eyes of Xuanyuan, Ryu moon raised his eyebrows.


    On pacifying and pacifying the world, she is not as good as xuanyuanche.


    nting towards xuanyuanche, he picked the corner of his lower eye, and the corner of Ryukyu''s mouth was slightly hooked. This guy.


    Looking at Ryukyu and smiling at him, xuanyuanche saw a trace of softness on his face and said, "go back."


    At this time, the color of the sky is also light, and the setting sun hovers in the sky like fire.


    I came out one day and checked the whole tianchenchenjun. It''s time to go back.


    "Good." Turning around and walking side by side, the two men walked down the mountain.


    The warm wind is flying. In the Southern Song Dynasty, it''s really a little hot.


    "Tianquan water, Tianquan water of Guomiao" Turn two turns, and an octagonal pavilion stands at the corner of the road in front of you.

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935


    On the pavilion, there are two words of "Tianquan". Behind the pavilion, a small spring flows. It''s blue and quiet. The sound of Ding Dong almost cuts off half of the heat.


    In the octagonal pavilion, a child and a middle-aged man are busy.


    Two people in front of the stream around the downhill people, along with the drink go, the little boy is tearing up his voice, shouting of joy.


    "Tianquan, one of the best springs in the Southern Song Dynasty." Xuanyuanche stopped at the moment and looked up at the two words of Tianquan on the octagonal pavilion.


    Ryukyu also followed the call to see the past.


    I saw two couplets written on the octagonal pavilion. When I entered the national temple, I saw a spring in the sky. When I entered the Baoshan mountain, I came back empty.


    There is no artistic conception at all, but I''m afraid that it''s just like entering the Baoshan mountain and returning empty handed when talking about the temple of this country without drinking Tianquan water.


    At the top corner, God bestows the spring.


    Eyebrow color pick pick pick, are some things to fool people, but around a day, this season is really hot dry mouth.


    "Thirsty." Looking at xuanyuanche, ryukue is quite direct.


    Xuanyuanche hears the sound and smiles. The spring is not the spring. It doesn''t attract him, but he is thirsty as Ryukyu said.


    In front of them, they were quite clear. They could only get to the imperial city a few miles away. There was no water on the way.


    At the moment, they went up side by side.


    Don''t have money, but God gives it to heaven. Just drink it with sincerity.


    Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are not sincere. They believe in God rather than themselves, but they can''t drink.


    "Come on, young man." When the child saw that it was his turn to Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, he called to xuanyuanche sweetly with a bright smile, and reached out to the Tianquan spoon which had been hit from a jar.


    Just now that jar is just finished, this one is the first one with Ryukyu and xuanyuanche.

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936


    "Guests from other ces, our spring water is very good. After drinking it, we will not get sick. We will strengthen our body and prolong our life, but there is a good spring blessed by gods."


    Listen to Ryukyu asked how much money, the child immediately realized that these two people are strangers, that one sign words are good.


    Ryukyu and xuanyuanche nodded lightly and took over Tianquan water, but did not answer.


    End of the child handed over what spring water, Ryukyu put the spring on the tip of the nose like an unintentional smell, the tip of the tongue gently pick up a trace.


    In the world, it depends on absolute strength, but also more on absolute caution.


    That deep-rooted caution and care, Ryukyu will not put it down at any time, this has be her habitual action.


    Tianquan with a little sweet, with a little cool mountain, no poison, very good.


    The little boy, who nced at the heat, had poured the spring water on to the tourists behind them.


    And several people have been drinking, nothing.


    It''s really a pleasure to drink this cool mountain spring after a day''s walking in this hot season.


    Side has been looking at Ryukyu xuanyuanche, see this also drink bowl.


    Ryukyu is too sensitive to poison. If she wants to be able to drink it, it must have five poisons.


    See Ryukyu and xuanyuanche drink, the little boy immediately reached over to pick up the bowl, that curved like a pod of eyes, looks very brilliant.


    Reaching for the bowl, Ryukyu''s fingertip inadvertently touches the little boy''s hand.


    As soon as he touched it, the little boy turned his head and washed the bowl ording to his habit, then handed it to the people in the line behind him.


    "Gone." After passing the bowl, xuanyuanche saw that Liuyue was still standing there, looking at the little boy, he couldn''t help saying.

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937


    Eyebrows slightly light wrinkle, Ryukyu slowly touched his fingertips.


    The momentary touch of the skin made her feel a little bad.


    ording to the young boy at this age, the skin should be very tender, rather than the silky dryness and coarseness she just touched.


    "What''s the matter?" Looking at Ryukyu''s gentle frown, xuanyuanche immediately saves Wu. Ryukyu may have found something. Now, it''s spreading into the secret way.


    Eyes slightly turn, Ryukyu did not answer xuanyuanche''s question, suddenly a hand, a grasp of the little boy''s bare little arm said: "give me a bowl."


    The little boy was caught by Ryukyu suddenly, and was shocked for a moment.


    But he immediately responded, "OK."


    Two words don''t say, the little boy once again to Ryukyu handed over a bowl, smile is still sweet honey.


    Five fingers slowly let go of the little boy''s arm, Ryukyu rare smile: "thank you."


    After that, he drank up the spring in the bowl, turned around and walked out with xuanyuanche.


    "Any questions?" Turning away with Ryukyu, walking around the corner, I can''t see the octagonal pavilion behind. Xuanyuanche looks at Ryukyu from the side.


    Shaking his head, Ryukyu flew a little ck hair between his forehead and said with a smile, "nothing, it''s because I''m too sensitive. I''m all soldiers."


    Just now she grabbed it and immediately identified the bone on the boy''s arm, just like the hardness and length of the body.


    It''s not dwarfism. It''s not a child disguised as an adult.


    This is the real child.


    It''s her own paranoia.


    It''s supposed to work all year round, so the skin on your hands can catch up with that of adults.


    Stop and turn your head slightly. You can''t see the direction of octagonal pavilion behind your eyes. Ryukyu raises his eyebrows gently.

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938


    Although she didn''t seem to pay attention to the retaliation signal sent by the three kings of the ind of hell when they died, she was actually deeply prepared.


    I hope today is her suspicious.


    The warm wind is flying, and the setting sun in the sky is like fire. The white clouds in half of the sky are all rendered in orange, and the beauty is like a dream.


    The night flies, and thest ray of sunshine falls.


    The national temple, which had been full of incense for a day, was also silent.


    After a day''s tiredness, Tianquan seems to have a father and son in front of them. At this time, they also take a breath. There are no flowing people around.


    "What a sharp touch." At night, the bright and innocent little boy suddenly drew a worship smile from the corner of his mouth and threw down a few words.


    "Almost a w." The middle-aged man next to me, holding his chest in both hands, looked at the little boy.


    His face was raised and he smiled. The little boy stretched out his hands and looked back and forth. His eyes shed, sharp as a sword.


    "Fortunately, it''s my arm. Ha ha, you also have time to walk."


    In the gentleughter, the little boy suddenly pulled away his clothes, bent his head and bowed his body into a crescent shape.


    Just listen to the sound of a mountain wind, a sound like a bamboo tube pouring beans, crackling is not big, but it is very clear in this silence.


    As the eyes saw, the little boy seemed to grow up suddenly. His body was constantly lengthening, growing and growing.


    Half a soundter, the little boy slowly raised his head and straightened his body.


    Seven feet tall, the naked body is full of the adult''s strong and strong.


    The first wave, ck hair flying with the wind, just a little boy, now has be an adult man, smiled at his hands.


    His bone shrinking skill is very good, but he can''t practice it. Today, he was almost seen through.


    The night wind is flying, and the two of them slowly sink into the night.

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939


    The night is like ink. It seems peaceful. However, the demons and monsters have begun to appear.


    Unfortunately, smart and alert, like Ryukyu, did not realize it.


    Who told her that she only knew everything about the modern world, but did not know the ancient martial world? Some things could not be seen in the modern concept at all.


    The night passed, and the next day came.


    It''s really getting hot.


    The red sun in the blue sky, exudes its charm.


    The sky is blue as the sea, and there is no white cloud.


    The heat rose from the ground and made tianchenjun red.


    "BAM BAM." Three salutes were fired over Chenjun, which made a huge fireworks.


    On both sides of the main street of Bingma, it is very solemn, and it winds all the way to the imperial pce of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    The iron ck g of the sky is hunting and dancing in the breeze, full of iparable majesty.


    On the east side of the city gate, the prince of the snow holy Kingdom Yun called for a party, and his hooves came.


    The two giants who annexed the Southern Song Dynasty converged in the original Southern Song Dynasty.


    The g flies, the army is powerful and the autumn mark is weing. It seems that the grand scene is sent out to give the prince of snow holy Kingdom face.


    White horse blue robe, a brilliant cloud call, swept the autumn mark that came to meet in front of his eyes, and drew a smile from the corner of his mouth: "give the prince horse power."


    Autumn mark listen to the speech face color does not move, very calm way: "dare not."


    Yunzhao doesn''t listen to autumn trace. It seems like a big reception, but in fact, he shows his power to him. When he''s a fool, he can''t see it.


    "Unfortunately, it''s a little slow. Otherwise, today''s Prince will put this honor guard on xuanyuanche." Smile, cloud summon a longitudinal horse and go to the pce.


    Although he upied a small part of the Southern Song Dynasty, the spread of historical books in the Southern Song Dynasty was ultimately the hand of annihtion and heaven.

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940


    I can''t bear xuanyuanche not to show him the scene.


    Xuanyuanche is the master, and he is the guest.


    In the pce, xuanyuanche is dressed in a ck and Gold Dragon Robe, which is magnificent.


    "The clouds are calling." Looking back at the xuanyuanche who is going to the main hall, Ryukyu makes a sentence.


    "Together?" Xuanyuanche hears the sound and looks back at Liuyue. He doesn''t mind meeting Yunzhao in the temple together.


    "No." Ryukyu gathered his hair and waved.


    I just received the news from the northern herdsmen. The attack and defense of Xiongnu and Xianbei seventeen are approaching the final stage. Kuzamu is asking for her opinion. She wants to reply.


    See Ryukyu finish these two words and then turn around, xuanyuanche has a moment of Dunbu.


    Then, when his eyes brightened, he didn''t go out, but came to Ryukyu.


    "Why not?" Ryukyu heard footsteps behind him, and did not turn back to throw a sentence.


    Without answering Ryukyu''s words, xuanyuanche only walked into the back of Ryukyu, reached out and lifted Ryukyu''s hair, revealing his white neck.


    The white porcin is like the excellent porcin, without any defects.


    Eyes of the rapid flow of joy, xuanyuanche eyes of the whole bright up.


    Feeling the action of xuanyuanche, after a moment''s stupefaction, Ryukyu suddenly responds, raises his eyes and lowers his voice, saying: "relieved?"


    Slowly bent down, xuanyuanche in that had a little bit of red sand, but at this time nothing on the neck, deeply imprinted a kiss.


    No, it''s gone.


    After more than ten years in Ryukyu, the poison controlled by the Ming ind was removed.


    No turning back, but the xuanyuanche heavy kiss, has told Ryukyu the answer, eyes pick, a smile from the corner of the mouth out.


    Than the sun outside the window.

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941


    Atst there was nothing to restrain her, nothing to stop her.


    Raise your hand, Ryukyu holds xuanyuanche''s hand back.


    There is no superfluous words, no superfluous actions, just two hands holding each other, but the excitement and excitement have beenpletely transferred from hand to hand.


    Howe these days are all good days.


    Outside the window, the sun is shining, the flowers are fragrant, and the original Southern Song Dynasty imperial pce is a collection of fine flowers. At this time, the flowers are even more charming.


    Happy, really happy.


    Doing things is also like flowing clouds and water, showing the good mood of xuanyuanche everywhere.


    Meeting with Yunzhao, regr reception in the main hall, greetings from both sides, and positioning of the current border between the two countries Wait a minute. It''s going very well.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it''s time for the lights to shine.


    The regr reception of the feast began.


    In the open space in front of the pce.


    At this time, there were already a lot of people talking about it. There were so many women and eunuchsing and going. They wanted to win a prize in front of the new master. It was also a solid and lively work.


    Thenterns are flying, and the wine and delicacies are flowing.


    Acrobatics, music and dance almost dazzle everyone''s eyes.


    Right in front of the open space, xuanyuanche sits on the throne in a ck and Gold Dragon Robe, while Ryukyu is still in his ordinary costume, leaning on the big chair to watch the fire swallowing performance in front of him. He is in a good mood.


    And in xuanyuanche''s left hand side, a blue robe of Yunzhao sits first, and opposite him is the original Prince of the Southern Song Dynasty, and now Tianchen is the prince..


    After the two of them, Qiu Wen and other senior officials of the sky formed two sides with the former senior officials of the Southern Song Dynasty, winding down.


    Seems to get along quite well.


    The night is like ink, shrouded in the sky.

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942


    On the sky a round of curved moon is high hanging, unusually bright.


    Under the brilliant lights, the high tform is singing well.


    After tasting the aged wine from the imperial pce of the Southern Song Dynasty, Yunzhao squints at xuanyuanche, who is enjoying the song and dance.


    The man was watching the song and dance, but the smile on the corner of his mouth could not be hidden. It seemed that he was in a very good mood.


    "Xuanyuanche." Cloud summoned the vicious voice.


    Xuanyuanche''s eyes narrowed as soon as he heard it. He looked down at Yunzhao, and his whole body was cold.


    He is the king of heaven, and he is only the prince of snow holy kingdom. What is his right to call his name.


    Looking at xuanyuanche''s face, Yunzhao was not afraid at all. He smiled at xuanyuanche and said, "I saw my brother''s bodyguard in the Southern Song Dynasty a few days ago. It''s a bit like you."


    Xuanyuanche listens to Yunzhao''s saying. His face is unchanged, but his eyebrows are deep. He lightly throws down a sentence: "you are wrong."


    Yunzhao hears the sound and says with a high voice, nodding, waving the fan in his hand andughing: "I was wrong.


    Brother, where''s your bodyguard? Or your fiance? It''s not the one in front of me, who is that? You can introduce it to me. I know each other well. "


    When ites to this, Yunzhao squints at Ryukyu, who is looking at the ring of fire.


    When Ryukyu saw that Yunzhao had opened her mouth, he asked a tricky question. Then he squinted at xuanyuanche, whose eyes were suddenly ck. Ryukyu could not help bending his mouth andughing.


    "Brother, you don''t recognize other people. It''s a waste of your heart to rush to meet me. I think you''d better go with me.


    I''m absolutely bold. I won''t deny it. "


    Smiling, Yunzhao said cool words.


    Xuanyuanche on the edge of the smell speech mercilessly swept Yunzhao a nce, a trace of murderous shed on his face.

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943


    When Ryukyu saw this, he raised his eyebrows and said, "is there any destiny?" At the same time, Zhaoyun called for Tao, and at the same time gave xuanyuanche a slight squint.


    Xuanyuanche immediately understood that Yunzhao knew that the bodyguard that day was him, so he risked this and frowned.


    So, Yunzhao knew the treasure of the Southern Song Dynasty. He got it. Why didn''t Yue tell him?


    When Ryukyu saw xuanyuanche frown, he gave him a slight shrug.


    On the same day, Yunzhao was sent away. When she came here, she met the three kings of Ming ind. She hurriedly dealt with them and forgot about it.


    Today, Yunzhao doesn''t mention it. She hasn''t remembered it.


    However, juste on, now it has be like this, what else can we do.


    "Brother, you look down on me." Cloud zhaoshua opens the folding fan in his hand and looks at the moon with a smile.


    It''s really hot in the Southern Song Dynasty. Fans will be used in this season.


    "I don''t look down on you. You can try." Xuanyuanche sets his face and squints at Yunzhao.


    Hearing this, Yunzhao looked at xuanyuanche with a wicked smile and said, "let me carry such a big ck pot in the snow holy kingdom. Xuanyuanche, I''m not looking at your face."


    "Oh." Xuanyuanche looks at Yunzhao.


    "I''m thinking about my brother''s happiness." Yunzhao waves a fan.


    "I think of her happiness." Xuanyuan Chul has a voice.


    Hearing this, Yunzhao immediately joined the fans and said, "since that''s the case, how can I apany the loss of snow holy kingdom? You can do it."


    Ryukyu listens to Yunzhao and then turns to talk. This guy''s idea of affection is to fight.


    Xuanyuanche nted a face of brilliant cloud to summon a look, cold drink the wine in the cup, slowly way: "your loss has not taken enough."


    Others don''t understand the cold words, but Yunzhao does.


    Although the snow holy Kingdom and Tianchen divided the Southern Song Dynasty.

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944


    But Tianchen is to the East, Xuesheng is to the west, and the territory of the Southern Song Dynasty to the West has no barriers and fortresses. All the fortresses and heavy cities are to the East.


    That''s why he came all the way so fast.


    If Tianchen is waving his army to him with high morale at this time, can his snow holy country hold the territory under his eyes.


    But now xuanyuanche''s words mean that he won the territory of his snow kingdom.


    At present, Yunzhao smiles and stands up. He nods to xuanyuanche elegantly and says with a smile, "enough, please."


    This is a firm conclusion.


    Xuanyuanche looks at Yunzhao and slowly raises the cup in his hand.


    He doesn''t want to fight in the past, but he doesn''t have such a good appetite to eat without side effects.


    Well, just sell a favor.


    Drink to drink, Yunzhao and xuanyuanche cup of wine set the territory.


    The moon is bright and white. It''s so beautiful.


    The cool wind at night blows gently, without the heat of the day. It feels great.


    "Boom." There was a loud noise of fire. On the performance ground in front of the open space, six men and women of different height, fat and thin, spit out the fire, y the fire circle and walk into the performance ground.


    "Poof." A saliva spurts out, the torch that raises high, bang of another big burn, brightness is amazing in the night sky.


    A swoop, a man holding the fire ring in his hand, the woman of the six jumped in the air, then jumped from the fire ring without any damage.


    "Good..." The silent officials around shouted at once.


    Fireball flying, fire circle flying.


    Six actors in the open space of Luoteng, the fire circle flying in the sky, bright colors, ingenuity, good-looking.

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945


    The clown''s make-up, reflected in the mes of the delicate finish.


    Red and exaggerated lips, ck and bright eyes, garish oil paint all over the face, it looks strange.


    "OK, I''ll have one..."


    "Good, good..."


    pping came and went, and the clowns scurrying about in the fire circle.


    For a while, the atmosphere of silence was noisy, and the big guys all looked at the six actors who drew themselves as clowns.


    Tasting the wine that can''t be drunk, Ryukyu looks at it for a moment, suddenly straightens his waist slightly and sits upright.


    Shining with sharp eyes, he fixed his gaze on one of the six people in the open space.


    It was a very strong young man. His hands were moving around the fire circle, but he didn''t hurt him. He attracted a lot of cheers.


    However, this is not the reason to attract Ryukyu.


    Ding Ding looks at this man, and Ryukyu''s eyes squint slightly.


    How does this person''s back feel so familiar? As if he had seen it somewhere, Ryukyu squinted and stared at the man who was constantly rising.


    At this time, the former Prince of the Southern Song Dynasty, now Prince Ren, who had been cowering to watch, was in a good mood to see xuanyuanche and waved quietly.


    At once, his three sisters, who could be regarded as a princess, came up with three tes and a gorgeous suit.


    There are three gold cups in that te.


    Three girls walk to xuanyuanche, liuyueyun, and kneel down gently before calling her. They hold up the gold cup in their hands.


    Xuanyuanche astringed his eyes and looked at the actors. He looked coldly at the three princesses in full dress below. Now he is the princess who has been awarded.


    The prince Ren immediately stood up and bowed to xuanyuanche: "this is our South, Wang This is our specialty here. We can''t eat it anywhere else.

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946


    It only blooms once every two years. Brewing also takes a long time. It''s a good nourishing and nourishing thing. You can try it, Wang Shang. "


    The prince Ren said that he was in a state of fear and fear, and his words fell down. Those who were almost low could not be low.


    There was a moment of silence around. All the officials of the Southern Song Dynasty, if any, put their eyes on it.


    "Liu mianmi, very pure." Xuanyuanche hasn''t spoken yet. Yunzhao suddenly takes a breath of air and bends his mouth to praise him.


    Liu mianmi is a treasure of the Southern Song Dynasty. Its effect is much better than the original Prince said.


    Every two years, it can only be used by the original king of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Looking at the whole world, even the most powerful Aoyun country was only one cup sent by the Southern Song Dynasty.


    And on the market, it is even more difficult to buy ten thousand gold, saying it is not too much.


    Today, take out the things at the bottom of the box to really please xuanyuanche.


    I nced at the three women who were kneeling at the bottom. They looked at the original Prince who was almost trembling.


    Xuanyuanche raised his eyes coldly and nced at Yanhu standing behind Yunzhao.


    Yanhu nodded gently to xuanyuanche. He took it out with the original prince himself, reconciled it, and tested it with silver needle to make sure it was OK.


    At present, xuanyuanche lightly waved his hand and said, "let the prince be loyal, OK."


    Throw down a good word, the autumn mark behind immediatelye forward, for xuanyuanche from the three women in one hand took that Liu mianmi.


    "Prince Helian will taste it together."


    Yunzhao listens andughs, and naturally someone reaches for it.


    End of the gold cup, xuanyuanche see next to the moon has not responded, did not reach for.

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947


    "Why, don''t you like it?" he asked


    This little soldier has made great contributions to saving his life. His reputation is unparalleled in the Southern Song Dynasty. Therefore, the prince was bold and prepared a cup for him.


    Get xuanyuanche words a little, ryukue eyes a blink back to God.


    Taking back the eyes of the six actors, Ryukyu saw a little eunuch kneeling on the ground with a gold cup in front of him, and immediately reached for it directly.


    It''s fragrant, mellow and long, nontoxic.


    Ryukyu discerned it and went straight up to drink it.


    When the water passes through the throat, the slightly raised neck is reflected in the fire as a reddish color.


    "Boom." There was another explosion of fire. The fire on the stage suddenly filled. Six actors turned around at this time. They were all facing the stage.


    Under the fire, the six men, with twelve eyes, swept the moon like lightning, which was drinking the honey of Liu Mian. It was dark.


    "Not bad." Looking back, xuanyuanche raised his ss and Liuyue threw two words.


    Xuanyuanche saw Liuyue like this, and he didn''t think about liumian honey in his golden cup.


    "It''s fragrant but not greasy. It''s really a treasure." Yunzhao smashes his lips and praises him.


    "Reward." With a big wave, xuanyuanche fell, and the former Prince of Southern Song Dynasty, with his head lowered, immediately raised his head.


    "Thank you very much


    Xuanyuanche looked down at the cowardly former Prince of the Southern Song Dynasty, who was just a character. He was a coward.


    However, the loser happens to be smart, and he won''t leave him.


    The moon is bright, falling from the sky, hazy.


    The officials of the Southern Song Dynasty were very happy when they saw xuanyuanche''s face. It seems that the Tianchen king is very easy to get along with each other, so they don''t have to worry about it.

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948


    However, xuanyuanche is not good. A cup of liumianmi is absolutely unrepresentative. These old ministers of the Southern Song Dynasty are also fatuous.


    When the fire broke out, the six people in the open space danced and exulted more and more.


    It''s like six gyroscopes, turning wildly on the ground, with that me, it''s like a fireball, dazzling everyone''s eyes.


    "Good Kung Fu." Yunzhao nces at six people and praises them.


    Without decades of cultivation, it is impossible to turn like a wind without hurting yourself.


    It seems that the Southern Song Dynasty has turned its mind to useless work.


    There is no one on the battlefield. This skill is excellent.


    In the praise, with Prince Ren taking the lead, those senior officials who were left to return to heaven in the Southern Song Dynasty also came here one by one with wine sses.


    For a while, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao were almost surrounded and overwhelmed.


    Xuanyuanche is very happy today. He is also pleased with his face. Whoeveres here will not refuse. He is very proud of his face.


    At present, those who have returned and those who have fought for so long are happy.


    The moon is bright, and the performance of six people in the open space is even more wonderful.


    "Master, Ouyang Yu Fei''s pigeon is in a hurry to deliver the letter." In this bustling sound, Du Yi came up quietly from behind and stood beside Ryukyu.


    Ryukyu heard that his eyes were moving. He was in a hurry. What was his hurry?


    Thinking in my heart, I took the news from Du Yi''s hand and looked at it.


    "Don''t drink sandalwood water and honey." A few simple words, flying dragon and flying phoenix, seem to be written in a hurry at that time.


    Pinched the chicken feathers stuck on the edge of the information, the eyes of Ryukyu''s eyebrows moved, even if it was urgent to touch the chicken feathers, what''s Ouyang Yufei''s idea.

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949


    Don''t drink sandalwood water and honey. What do you mean? Can''t you eat this?


    Ryukyu looks at the information and frowns slightly. She has never heard of sandalwood water. As for tooth honey, what is tooth honey?


    She didn''t seem to have touched either.


    Shake the information in your hand. Ouyang Yu Fei''s flying pigeon with a feather is just to tell her that?


    Well, she''ll pay attentionter.


    In my heart, I thought that I would take Du Yi''s pen and paper directly and start to write a reply to Ouyang Yufei.


    The tip of the pen is waving, and Ryukyu hasn''t finished writing a few words. The hand holding the pen suddenly pauses, and the head swims up to look at the man in the me.


    Atst she remembered that the man''s back was like the medicine man.


    Yes, the medicine man in Baicheng Medicine Valley who prescribes a prescription for her.


    On that day, because yaoweng might have helped her with her poison, she looked at it specially, and the figure left an impression on her.


    It''s no wonder she can''t remember. An old man and a young man are so poor. Damn it, even she has concealed it.


    People''s appearance can be changed, skin can be changed, but in the case of naked body, the body shape can never be changed.


    A cold hum, Ryukyu eyes murderous sh.


    "Month?" Ryukyu murderous a show, next to xuanyuanche a moment to feel, immediately turned to look at Ryukyu surface dew asked.


    "Come on..." Shua of a stand up, Ryukyu eyes such as electricity into the performance is about to end, is preparing to end the action of six people.


    On the edge, I saw the wrong autumn mark. Yanhu, Qi Qi, looked at Ryukyu.


    The murderous nature shoots, and the moon is as cold as a knife: "give me..."

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950


    Cold words just start, Ryukyu suddenly a sweet throat, a fishy smell straight to the mouth and nose, can not control.


    "Poof." Blood gushed out like a blood sword, straight to the earth.


    As soon as the body is soft and theplexion is white as snow, Ryukyu falls to the ground.


    "Ryukyu......" Looking at the xuanyuanche of Ryukyu, he was suddenly shocked and almost screamed out in horror. He pulled the officials who were toasting before him and threw himself at Ryukyu, who was falling down at the same time.


    Du Yi''s iceberg, standing behind Ryukyu, was shocked. He almost didn''t want to reach for Ryukyu.


    "What''s the matter?" At the same moment, I also saw Yunzhao, who had changed here, standing up with a Shua, and at the same time, I was shocked and stared, and rushed to Ryukyu at the same time.


    "Princess..." I was looking at the autumn mark of Ryukyu, Yan Hu. At this time, I was shocked and jumped up from both sides.


    I''ve never seen them like this before. What''s the matter? What''s the matter?


    "Month, month..." The roar of fury shocked all sides in the night.


    Xuanyuanche looked at the closed eyes. His face was just white, and the strange red moon appeared in an instant. His eyes were red and his face was ferocious.


    Sudden changes, the front of the Yiyi ah are still going on.


    The fire circle flies to the sky, explodes in the sky, and a meteor shower falls down, which is gorgeous.


    In that gorgeous, six people with clown colors stood side by side under the fire and rain, looking at this side lightly.


    Sparks were flying.


    The face, which looked extremely funny, was cold and speechless in the light of the day.


    When the fireball came to an end, six people disappeared.


    The whole feast was a mess.

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951


    The sun is shining. It seems hot but cold.


    The resplendent pce is shrouded in a strong cloud pressure. Almost all the people dare not breathe.


    Poisoning, the symptom ofplete poisoning.


    However, there is no royal doctor or military doctor who can tell what kind of poison Ryukyu had and why it is like this.


    No one dares to take medicine.


    What poison do not know, how to use medicine, with what medicine?


    Lethargy,plete unconsciousness.


    From time to time, I coughed, and a ray of blood extended from the corner of my mouth.


    The bright red color, from the corner of Ryukyu''s mouth winding down, with shocking red, with can drive people crazy suffocation.


    Two days and two nights, I didn''t wake up.


    Two days and two nights, almost all the people were mad.


    Ryukyu has always been strong. He has always won and never lost. He has never suffered losses. He has never been able to defeat anything.


    In the eyes of all people, she is like an omnipotent God. There is nothing that cannot be solved or controlled.


    However, when she fell, all the people found that Ryukyu was only a person, not a God. She also had weaknesses, and she would fall into a fight.


    And this time she fell on the poison she was good at.


    The warm wind is flying, but it can''t warm all the people in the rear hall.


    "Rice barrel, a group of rice barrel, push out..." A furious roar came from the back hall, which is themon roar of xuanyuanche in these two days and has a more and more serious trend.


    "Spare your life on the king, spare your life on the king..."


    With the roar of xuanyuanche, there are countless begging for mercy.


    Autumn mark, Yan Hu, carrying a te of water basin from the edge of the silent walk.

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952


    No one dares to touch the xuanyuanche which is about to explode at this time, and no one dares to say a word.


    "Bang." A sandalwood chair was smashed into pieces. Xuanyuan Che''s face was livid, and his ferocious murderous spirit almost came out of the air.


    "I''m looking for it. I''ll find it for you all in the Southern Song Dynasty..." The voice of Wrath whirled in the temple, threatening.


    "Yes." At this time, Du Yi didn''t care that he was a man of Ryukyu, not xuanyuanche. He threw down a word and immediately shot out like flying.


    The imperial doctors in the pce can''t cure it.


    The military doctor they had with them couldn''t cure it.


    Then he recruited the chief imperial doctor from Tianchen''s pce. He ordered the people in the Southern Song Dynasty to find him. There must be a doctor who can cure him.


    In a word, xuanyuanche''s face turned to look at Liuyue lying in aa on the bed, and his face immediately changed.


    The anxious face is full of heartache and anger, but it is more tense and inexpressible.


    In front of the Ryukyu moon, there was no blood on his face for only two days. I''m afraid that he could spit blood like this Xuanyuanche clenched Ryukyu''s cold hand.


    On the edge of the cloud call to walk back and forth in the room, the face is the same look anxious, worried, frown deeply together.


    "Prince, the military doctor has arrived."


    "Come on,e and see." The silent cloud calls to listen to subordinate toe up to report his military doctor to arrive, immediately toward outside is a roar.


    At the same moment, xuanyuanche heard that he immediately gave up half of his body and only kept the position of holding Liuyue''s hand tightly.


    A dead horse is a living horse doctor.


    As long as it''s the doctors, let alone the close military doctors of Yunzhao, there must be a good medical skill.


    The old military doctor was full of tangles. He squatted in front of Ryukyu''s bed. His sweat flowed down his face from the top of his head. In an instant, he was sweating.

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953


    Staring at Yunzhao and xuanyuanche, the military doctor, they all clenched their teeth.


    It''s another expression, another expression that I don''t know.


    "Your Royal Highness, I am a minor minister I I don''t know... "


    "Go away." Before Yunzhao''s doctor had finished speaking off and on, a loud drink came from the outside of the hall, like a thunder in the middle of the air.


    Then, the door of the hall was kicked open with a bang, and a person rolled up like a gust of wind.


    Xuanyuanche and Yunzhao didn''t turn back, but at the same moment, a little joy shed on their faces.


    After mentioning the old military doctor, Ouyang Yufei''s face was thin, sweaty, and his face was iron blue, and he took the pulse of Ryukyu moon.


    Only two or three dayster, he received a letter from Du Yi''s pigeon.


    Now, he can''te here at night.


    "Bastard, bastard..." With one finger on the pulse of Ryukyu, Ouyang appears a little angry and helpless expression on his face after flying for a while.


    "How is it?" Xuanyuanche saw Ouyang Yufei''s expression and immediately stood up and stared at Ouyang Yufei.


    Iron teeth slightly bit, Ouyang Yufei stretched out his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of Ryukyu''s mouth, turned to look at xuanyuanche, and suddenly sighed deeply.


    "What do you mean?" Xuanyuanche sighs when he sees Ouyang Yufei. His heart is tight.


    "Three insects, three flowers, three grasses, three trees and three waters are the unique form of the ind of hell. Only the royal family can use them. Why don''t you think about it? Can ordinary people understand it?


    Why so anxious to get rid of? So anxious... "


    "Wrong?" The five fingers are clenched into fists in an instant, and the sharp fingernails are almost straight into the palm.


    This is a trap. It''s a trap.

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954


    Looking at the red xuanyuanche in his eyes, Ouyang Yufei shook his head and said slowly: "no, it''s right. The poison is detoxified."


    After a pause, Ouyang Yufei sighed again in the eyes of xuanyuanche: "the poison is detoxified, but what the hell ind is good at is one ring after another. Some things are not non-toxic, and it will be ok if you eat them."


    Said, suddenly reached out to grasp xuanyuanche''s hand, fingertips in xuanyuanche''s wrist, immediately a blood shot out.


    Before the people around him could scream, Ouyang Yufei had reached out and grasped xuanyuanche''s hand and put the blood gushing out to Liuyue''s mouth.


    "Three insects, three flowers, three grasses, three trees and three waters. This poison is easy to cure, but you can''t eat sandalwood water and tooth honey after taking antidote.


    Otherwise, another toxin will be generated automatically. "


    After a pause, Ouyang Yu Fei didn''t raise his head, and then went on: "it''s easy to solve. It''s just the blood drink of people who don''t have the poison of three flowers, but take sandalwood water and tooth honey. It''s natural."


    The slow voice in the back hall, very slow.


    Since it''s the hand of the Ming ind, things have be the way they are now.


    Then Ouyang Yufei has absolutely no doubt that the person who also took the special sandalwood water and tooth honey from Ming ind can save Liuyue must be xuanyuanche.


    Yunzhao, where the pce is located, is shocked by Qiu Wen and Yan Hu.


    Blood spread, with the dazzling red, and ran out of Ryukyu''s mouth.


    The originally pale lips were immediately rendered with ayer of enchanting red.


    Watching his blood flow into Ryukyu''s mouth, hearing Ouyang Yufei''s words in his ear, the red xuanyuanche slowly calmed down.


    But deep in the eyes, there was a look of cold iron kill and heartache in a sh, and then it disappeared.

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955


    Fingertip glides over the cheek of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche does not see Ouyang Yufei, cold and frightening: "how can it be good?"


    Ouyang Yu Fei let go of xuanyuanche''s hand, but he also didn''t look at xuanyuanche: "three servings a day, one small bowl at a time, after seventy-nine and forty-nine days, it will be eradicated naturally."


    As soon as the words fell, several people around took a breath of air conditioning.


    Three times a day, a total of seventy-nine days with blood, so down, I''m afraid Ryukyu is good, xuanyuanche


    No one can support it like this.


    "Hell ind is not a fool who can only use force. The three kings of hell ind are light enemies, so they lost."


    Later, Ouyang Yufei didn''t go on, but the meaning was clear.


    No one contradicted.


    Because the hell ind is no longer light on the consequences of the enemy, they have seen it.


    Cleverness and cunning, such as Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, have also been cheated, and they have been trapped in it.


    Theplexion slightly changed. Yunzhao, who had not spoken since Ouyang Yufei came in, coughed softly and looked at Ouyang Yufei and said, "no antidote?"


    "No." Ouyang Yufei shakes his head.


    He was afraid of this, so he came here. But the more he was afraid of it, the more he came, the better he expected it.


    This is the purpose of the poison.


    I''m afraid it''s also the purpose of the people from Ming ind.


    Let xuanyuanche give his life to Ryukyu by himself, and cut off all the thoughts of Ryukyu by himself.


    There is nothing so cruel as this, nothing so difficult to choose.


    Save, it''s your life.


    Do not save, the death of their favorite people''s lives.


    Life and death are the extremes of grief.


    In the back hall, there was a brief silence.


    The warm wind blew through the hall, and the treetops sounded slightly.

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956


    Look at each other, standing on both sides of the gate of the main hall, autumn trace and Yan Hu look at each other.


    After looking back and hearing this, he didn''t make any sound or move, but he was determined to look at the king of theatose princess.


    Yes, their king will not give up their princess.


    He will give her his blood, he will give her, whether that premise will take his life or not, whether the premise is deliberately designed or not.


    Just because the object is Ryukyu, xuanyuanche will definitely give it.


    Fist tightly clenched, Ming ind, Ming ind.


    From the beginning to the end, no one poisoned, no one ckhanded, or even slightly bumped.


    There was no provocation, no vignce, no example of what to do.


    But they are right. Some people don''t have to kill by themselves. Some people can''t kill by external force.


    But they also have weaknesses that can be fatal with a single blow.


    In a suffocating atmosphere.


    Xuanyuanche bent down gently, and made a deep kiss on Ryukyu''s lips.


    Deep in the dark red eyes, there is boundless tenderness and unrepentant affection.


    No matter the trap or the snare, the man in front of him is the one who can''t give up and will not give up, even the one who will save his life.


    The warm wind is flying, and the fragrance of flowers ising, so quiet and beautiful.


    But it is heavy and heavy, which makes people feel heavy.


    It''s another day.


    The blue sky and white clouds cover the brilliant golden ck. It''s rare to have a silk shade.


    In the imperial garden of the back hall.


    Flowers are in full bloom and the ground is brilliant.


    Ryukyu, dressed in a strong light yellow suit, moved his neck and kicked with a swiveling kick. The strong wind howled, which was very powerful.


    He nodded with satisfaction. Ryukyu pinched his wrist and turned to look at Ouyang Yu Fei, who was warm on his face. "Your medicine is really good, OK."

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957


    "Of course, how can I have a problem with my hand?" Ouyang Yu Fei hides the dark color in the bottom of his eyes, just like the way he used tough with Ryukyu.


    Hearing this, Ryukyu hooked his mouth.


    There is a reaction between food and antidotes. Today, food poisoning is mutually reinforcing. Just like the rabbit meat can''t eat the same with the green turtle, she was also loaded on it.


    It''s moving. It''s good. Everything''s back.


    It seems that the food poisoninges quickly and can be solved quickly.


    "Ryukyu, your blood tea." Moving his body, Yunzhao, who was pale blue in the distance, came over with a cup of tea.


    "I didn''t want it." What kind of blood tea? She didn''t say she wanted to drink it.


    Yun Zhaoughed at the sound and said, "your guard has sent you some excellent tea from the treasure house of the Southern Song Dynasty. Let you taste it."


    After that, he took a deep breath of tea: "I''ll give you all the good things and hang us aside. It''s not generous for your guard."


    Ryukyu listens to xuanyuanche''s request, and reaches for it.


    One side turned his head and looked around: "Che, how about people?"


    Where has the man gone since she woke up in the morning and didn''t see him?


    Although it''s just a little food poisoning, it''s not him who is the first one to see. He''s always ufortable.


    "I went to Yacheng. It''s said that there was a small group of soldiers and horses rebelling there. He went to make an example." Ouyang Yufei''s answer is very understatement.


    Why should xuanyuanche go to kill the chickens and make an example of the monkeys? Those people in Liuchuan can''t be set up?


    Yunzhao frowns at Ryukyu, and his eyebrows touch Ryukyu''s hand. He turns the topic aside and says, "drink it quickly. When it''s cold, it''s heavy. This tea can''t be cold."

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958


    Ryukyu didn''t have any heart, so he took a drink.


    A mouthful of blood tea goes down his throat, and Ryukyu''s eyes suddenly change slightly.


    With the cup gently sniffed a few times, in custody, Ryukyu suddenly frowned.


    Looking up at Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao, he said slowly, "what a bloody smell?"


    "The blood flower tea of the blood flower tea is naturally a good thing that can''t be asked for with the blood as the tea guide." Ouyang Yu Fei waved a folding fan and smiled at the moon.


    "What blood?" Ryukyu stares at Ouyang Yufei.


    "Deer blood." Ouyang Yufei''s answer is quite smooth.


    "You vomited some blood these two days. Deer blood is the best supplement. Your guard will use it for you." Yunzhao also inserted a sentence.


    Cold sweep eyes Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao.


    Ryukyu suddenly looked up at the ming pomegranate flowers of a tree in front of him, red as fire, red as enchantment.


    I didn''t think I saw it just now, but it was red and dazzling.


    The five fingers clenched the jade bowl in their hands, and Ryukyu said casually: "Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, do you have something to hide from me?"


    The voice is very t, as if asked not care.


    But the sharp breath hidden in it makes Ouyang Yu Fei and Yunzhao stagnate.


    They didn''t show any horse feet. What does Ryukyu mean?


    Leng Guileng, the two people reflect quickly, Ouyang Yufei immediatelyughed and said: "Oh, tell me what I have to hide from you?" No questions.


    Ryukyu did not turn back, but held out two fingers and a clip. A blooming pomegranate flower fell into Ryukyu''s hand.


    Fingers move, petals fall, and rain falls.


    "That''s the best." Light voice is very light, very light.


    But the hot climate did not hide its cold.

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959


    Inadvertently exchanged a look, Yunzhao suddenly looked at Ryukyu with a smile and said: "brother, the boundary between Tianchen and Xuesheng country, taxw, trade, etc.


    Your guard asked me toe to you and say that if you agree, he has no problem. "


    When Ryukyu heard this, he immediately raised his eyes and nced at Yunzhao. How can she talk about it.


    "Che wants you to talk to me?" Fingertips y with the hands of the white jade bowl, Ryukyu asked very light.


    "Yes." Yunzhao''s answer was heard.


    "Yes, please." A good word fell, and Ryukyu''s attitude changed. He extended his hand and invited Yunzhao to walk in the direction of the main hall.


    His face was very light and stable. He could not see what Ryukyu was thinking.


    At one nce, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao exchanged nces again. It''s strange that Ryukyu agreed to be so cheerful, and didn''t ask her what happened before she fainted.


    Hidden to the bottom of the eye deep waves, two people suppress the heart of the different, followed to go forward.


    Warm sunshine nted down from the air, dragging out long shadows behind the three.


    The sky soon sank.


    The Moon Pce, instead of the golden ck, hangs high in the middle of the sky and sprinkles the silvery white moonlight on the ground.


    "Blood lotus seed." In the evening meal, ryukyue looked at the bowl of red lotus seeds in front of her eyes, making a cold voice.


    "Take care of yourself. It''s for your good. It''s what I ordered the cook to do." The sun is shining all over Yunzhao''s smile.


    "Is it?" Ryukyu looks at the brilliant cloud with a smile.


    Suddenly, I turned my wrist and took the bowl of blood lotus seeds. When shaking my hands, I would throw them out. At the same time, I said coldly, "no need."


    When Yunzhao saw it, he thought and didn''t want to stretch out his hand. "It''s a waste of you."

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960


    It''s xuanyuanche''s blood.


    There are not many of them, but the man is changing his life. How can he fall down like this.


    What''s more, Qiu Kenyan and Hu searched all the doctors in two days.


    But no one can change the status quo, no one can cure Ryukyu, no one can help xuanyuanche.


    The sandalwood water and tooth honey specially made in Mingdao are not ordinary things. They can''t use them.


    Moreover, Ouyang Yufei can''t help him this time. He doesn''t know what kind of sandalwood water and tooth honey are used by people from Ming ind.


    Naturally, I don''t have the ability to try to solve it.


    All can only rely on xuanyuanche''s blood essence, how can it be wasted, how can it be discarded.


    Looking at the blocked Yunzhao with cold eyes, ryukue narrowed his eyes and said, "waste, a bowl of lotus seed soup. What kind of waste is it, or is there something in it?"


    When the words fell, Ryukyu''s hand tilted, and the bowl of red lotus seed soup fell to the ground with Ryukyu''s hand.


    And the cold eyes, but tightly stare at Yunzhao and Ouyang Yufei.


    Bright red, red as agate.


    "Ryukyu......" As soon as his voice was sharp, Yunzhao''s face changed slightly and he wanted to stand up and rob him.


    Don''t want to lift up, next to Ouyang Yufei suddenly stepped on his feet, stopped his body shape, smiled at ryukue and said, "if you don''t mend it, you won''t mend it. It''s just a bowl of deer blood lotus seed soup."


    The pain from the tiptoe immediately brought up Yunzhao. He was too exposed.


    At the moment, Yunzhao''s face slightly receded, shaking his head to recover his mouth: "it''s a pity that the deer blood is the bestmb blood."


    Ryukyu cold eyes swept two people ''s expression, see this eyebrow eye deep dark color a swing, faint hum a, threw the bowl on the table.


    A meal was cold.


    Without much words, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao look at each other in the gap, and Qi Qi sighs silently.

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961


    The night was dim and the sky was dark.


    The rare gentle breeze blows, which brings down the heat of the day and coolness.


    The treetops rustled in the wind, outlining the shaking shadows of the ground.


    Confusion of people''s hearing, but also shake the eyes of people, so that all people do not see a shadow in the night in the rapid shuttle.


    In the night, the imperial pce east garden.


    A ck robe, xuanyuanche stood under the window, looking at the dark night sky.


    The wind and the sand blow away beside him, take up his clothes and disturb the treetops outside.


    The man who was supposed to level with the enemy was in the pce.


    His face was very cold. His hands behind him were folded in his broad sleeves. From the gap, he could see the faint red blood mark.


    "No?" Slowly turned his head, xuanyuanche looked at the autumn mark in the room behind him, slightly frowned.


    Autumn mark clenched his teeth and said: "yes, the princess doesn''t want to eat, so So It''s down. "


    It''s not reasonable that she should have fallen.


    Eyebrow micro movement, xuanyuanche turned to the room in the middle of the table came to the eight immortals, while the cold way: "how about the investigation?"


    "There''s no news, nothing. They''re too deep. There''s no trace." Frowning at xuanyuanche''s action, Qiuwen''s mouth is still a quick answer.


    Listen to autumn trace''s reply, xuanyuanche''s eyebrows contain a body of iron to kill cold anger, but he goes to the table, takes a small porcin bowl, and gently pulls up his sleeve.


    Under the sleeve, the bloodstains showed immediately.


    "Wang Shang, I know that this is to borrow the princess''s life. Don''t do this. Let''s find a way. Maybe we can tell the princess to gamble..."


    Looking at xuanyuanche''s action, Qiuwen''s eyebrows are deeper and deeper, anxiously.


    They are not fools. The hell ind is poisoned by Ryukyu. They know what the picture is.

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962


    "Don''t tell the moon." Autumn Mark''s words have not finished, xuanyuanche a cold eye interrupted autumn Mark''s advice and intention.


    Ryukyu should know that she is drinking his blood, or she will not drink it from the moment she knows it.


    Other people don''t know Ryukyu''s temper. He does.


    That''s why when Ryukyu woke up, he didn''t dare to touch her.


    Ryukyu is so keen that he can''t hide the injury on his wrist from her eyes.


    "Wang Shang..." Qiuxian looks at xuanyuanche and pulls up his sleeve. He wants to start bleeding. His face is blue.


    "I can gamble anyone''s life, including myself, but she, I can''t afford to gamble, I can''t afford to gamble, as long as I don''t have a foolproof grasp, I won''t gamble her life, I can''t do it."


    It''s very cold and light, but the words slowly spit out make people confused.


    He is a man of great ambition and love all his life. He can''t have both the fish and the bear''s paw. The world is what he wants, but the moon is what he wants.


    Ryukyu is the treasure of Mingdao. Mingdao will not watch her die. There must be an antidote.


    However, he dare not gamble, dare not go to the Bo, in case of no, in case those people who do things are not reliable, he does not bleed, block this, if it is lost, then he


    I can''t do


    I can''t do it in four words.


    "Wang..." The autumn mark choked.


    Lower your eyes, xuanyuanche is going to row towards your wrist. Tonight, Ryukyu didn''t eat it. That''s not good.


    "Bang." Just as xuanyuanche pointed out, the gate suddenly mmed open, and a man walked in with murderous spirit.


    "Can I bet on your life?" Cold and cold, there is rage.


    The yellow moon stood in the doorway, staring at xuanyuanche, and his eyes were almost burning.

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963


    "Month?" Xuanyuanche is shocked. She is stunned at the local ce. Looking at the murderous Ryukyu, how did she find it?


    "Princess..." Autumn mark also shocked.


    Their princess is not already in bed, how can she appear here?


    On the face of surprise, but also in the heart of an unexined rx, was found not very good.


    Full of murderous spirit, Ryukyu walked in step by step and stood in front of xuanyuanche.


    Coldly nced at the wound on xuanyuanche''s wrist. His eyebrow color was sharp, and he waved away his palm and smashed the jade bowl on the table.


    "Bang." Just listen to the bang, the jade bowl fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    When he was shocked, xuanyuanche looked at Ryukyu, who was about to burst into mes. His mouth slowly drew a wry smile: "Yue, how do you..."


    Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao are not people who show their feet. How does she know there is a problem.


    His eyes were burning and his whole body was murderous.


    Hearing xuanyuanche''s words, Liuyue became more and more angry.


    As soon as he reached out, he grabbed xuanyuanche''s neckline and yanked it hard. They almost faced each other.


    "Did I tell you that I used to drink human blood?" Cold words mingled with absolute anger and ineffable gnashing of teeth.


    She drank it. In the Sahara desert, she came out by drinking her own blood.


    Human blood, the slightly sour taste, is far from animal blood.


    You can cheat others, you can cheat her, there is no such possibility.


    As soon as you take a bite, you will know that the so-called deer blood is human blood.


    Human blood, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao are all there, but xuanyuanche is not. If she doesn''t understand and realize the meaning, she is a fool.

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964


    The night wind blows, with a rare cool.


    Xuanyuanche looked at Ryukyu''s dark eyes like a deep pool, and listened to Ryukyu''s saying so. He lowered his eyes slightly and shook his head slowly.


    It turns out that this is the ce.


    Push hard, and push xuanyuanche to sit down on the chair. Ryukue grabs xuanyuanche''s hand. There is a trace of red in his eyebrows and a trace of absolute severity.


    "Tell me." There are only three words, crisp and ruthless.


    Looking at Ryukyu''s iron anger, his face was cold, but he held his wrist, but his hand was tender. Xuanyuanche''s face raised a faint smile.


    Instead, he took Ryukyu''s hand and said, "nothing, it''s poisoning. But I took the antidote and I will keep you for a few days with blood as medicine.


    Don''t worry. It''s only a few days. Can''t I hold on. "


    A group of arrogant, xuanyuanche said that the cloud light, half true and half false words, the most easy to believe.


    After that, xuanyuanche held Liuyue in his arms and chuckled, "I''m afraid you won''t drink it after you find it, so I won''t tell you. I found it even though I didn''t think of you.


    I''ll drink itter. I don''t have so much blood to put over and over again. "


    With teasing and casual words, people can''t feel anything different. It seems that it''s just a few days.


    A small amount of blood loss for a few days is not fatal.


    By xuanyuanche embrace in the bosom, Ryukyu a body of cold has not dispersed.


    It''s said that he turned his head and looked at xuanyuanche, who didn''t care. Ryukyu stretched out his hands to hook xuanyuanche''s neck and said slowly, "is that right?"


    "When did I cheat you? Don''t worry, i..."


    Before the words of the big man are finished, ryukue holds xuanyuanche''s hand around his neck. Suddenly, the sh of lightning is like a knife, which knocks hard on the back of xuanyuanche''s neck.

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965


    Xuanyuanche did not finish a word, his eyes shed with surprise and shock, his head fell down quickly, and fell into Ryukyu''s arms.


    "Come here." A cold voice.


    There is no moving autumn mark nearby. There is a surprise in his eyes, but he quickly steps forward and listens to Ryukyu''s hand in hand with Ryukyu. He carries xuanyuanche to his bed.


    "Say." Sitting beside the bed, Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche, who is knocked unconscious by her, and her voice is like ice.


    A heavy murderous atmosphere wrapped around the autumn mark, almost so that autumn mark can not speak.


    Their princess, this time really angry.


    With such an experience in mind, autumn mark dare not hide anything at present, and the bamboo tube pour beans are generally all said to Ryukyu.


    The night outside the window is like ink, and there is no stars.


    The lights in the room leaped, shining a long and short swaying shadow.


    It''s confusing.


    There was a silence. The atmosphere of autumn trace, which exined the past and future affairs clearly, did not dare to leave. There was a suffocating silence in the room.


    Fingertips in xuanyuanche demon charm face across, Ryukyu cold as ice.


    "Bastard, piss off." Mixed with absolute sullen drink scold, let autumn mark face color cramp, don''t know what to say.


    They are the bucket, so far they haven''t found the person who poisoned them.


    He smashed his mouth and looked up to report to Ryukyu. After hearing all the things and the king''s decision, Qiuwen was silent for a while, but Ryukyu didn''t scold him as soon as he came out.


    She is scolding the king.


    Autumn trace looks at the eyes of ryukue staring at xuanyuanche, and the corners of his mouth are drawn. He dare not say more.


    "You idiot." Mercilessly patted the stunned xuanyuanche''s forehead, and ryukue''s face was extremely angry, but the eye turned back thousands of times.


    For a long time, Ryukyu closed his eyes gently.


    Bow your head and kiss next to xuanyuanche''s lips: "you can''t do it, can I do it..."

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966


    The ethereal voice almost mumbles to itself. It goes with the wind gently and doesn''t make any hover.


    To die is to die together.


    Easier said than done.


    So I watched my favorite people thin, pale and dead


    Can''t do it, can''t do the oath that we should die together.


    It''s better than all to be able to keep each other alive.


    The shadow of a candle shakes, and there is no night.


    "You dare not bet, I bet." In the silence of a room, the candlelight burst for a while, and a flower knot burst out.


    Autumn mark listens to a Leng, Shua''s head looks at the moon, this


    "Autumn mark, listen to me......" His face was cold. Looking at the autumn mark, Ryukyu began to exin it word by word.


    The shadow of the candle shakes, and the sound of the tree whirls.


    Tonight, it''s as cold as water.


    Thick ck clouds hover and fly in the sky.


    Cover the stars, cover the moon.


    The dim light is hazy. It''s a kind of dark night.


    The horse''s hoof treads on the ground, flying anding, breaking through the night sky like ink, waking up the quiet world.


    White horse is like a dragon, light yellow is like fog, in this ck heaven and earth, fast and go, far away from the Imperial Pce, left the Chenjun of Tianchen.


    A single horse, the world.


    ck hair flying in the air, like free and easy, like a decision, a go back.


    "Whew." The horse rope suddenly tightens. Ryukyu grabs the galloping horse under his seat and stands still, looking at the figure on the mountain path ahead.


    On the mountain road, a person stands alone in the middle of the road.


    A light blue long shirt in the wind blowing, ck hair on the silk water vapor, do not know how long people have been waiting.


    "You''re still here." As if sighing, as if helpless, Yunzhao leaned on the horse behind him and looked at the moon in front of him.

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967


    Tonight, he went to the pce to find her, and found no one, while the people who served outside the pce did not see Ryukyu go out at all, he had a little guessed.


    Ryukyu is better than ghost. They don''t think they have any ws, but maybe she has noticed.


    Wait here at once, don''t really want to wait.


    Standing up straight, Yunzhao looks at Ryukyu. His face is never serious.


    "Ryukyu, do you really give up your life? Without xuanyuanche, you can''t even support tomorrow morning. "


    "So what?" Sitting high on the horse, Ryukyu looks at the serious Yunzhao.


    Yunzhao is shocked when he hears the words. So what, so what


    To stay down is the death of xuanyuanche. To leave is the life and death of Ryukyu.


    To feed blood for Ryukyu is xuanyuanche''s desperate effort.


    Ryukyu left for xuanyuanche''s survival.


    s, how can a word of love hurt people so much


    Turning over, Yunzhao did not say anything, but looked at Ryukyu and said, "let''s go, I''ll apany you."


    If he doesn''t reach such a deep feeling, he can''t make a judgment on who lives and who dies.


    Then let him, as a friend, identify her ideas, apany her on herst journey, and let her not be alone, so that the night is not so dark.


    He took a deep look at Yunzhao, and the corner of Ryukyu''s mouth was slightly hooked. He waved a whip and galloped his horse: "OK, brother."


    Brother, this is the first time Ryukyu called his brother.


    Yun Zhao draws a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth, whips the horse to follow him.


    The night is like ink, the ck is like water dripping.


    The two men and two horses galloped away in the opposite direction of the original imperial pce of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    All night long, straight out more than 200 miles.


    The darkness of the night is deep, and the dawn is more pure.

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968


    Through the darkest ck before dawn, the blue began to wave in the sky and began to brew in the East.


    A round of red sun in the blue luster, jumping out of the horizon, sshing golden light, covering the mountains and rivers.


    The orange light shines on Ryukyu''s cheek, rendering a holy light.


    "It''s beautiful." Yun Zhao stops and says softly.


    I don''t know if it''s the golden Wu or the moon around me.


    Looking from afar, Ryukyu looked at the gold and ck that had jumped out of the horizon, and a smile suddenly appeared on the corner of his mouth: "there are more beautiful ones."


    At the beginning, she and xuanyuanche came out of the jungle of the Southern Song Dynasty and watched the sunrise together. That kind of scenery is the most beautiful.


    No scenery can match.


    "Oh, really?" Cloud Zhaoqiang holds up a smile and looks at Ryukyu.


    Ryukyu looked at the golden Wu and smiled: "once upon a time, the sea was difficult for water, but Wushan was not a cloud."


    Once upon a time, I remember such a sentence. Now it seems that it does.


    With a deep look, Yunzhao savors the words that Ryukyu almost mumbles to himself, and his heart is full of misceneous tastes for a moment, which is hard to say.


    "Brother, I said..."


    "Poof." Yunzhao looks up at Ryukyu, but he doesn''t say anything with a smile. Looking at the beautiful and holy Ryukyu in the morning, his body suddenly quivers and a mouthful of blood sprays out.


    The color is bright red. On the green grass leaves, the ultimate feeling of red and green is rendered.


    "Brother." Yunzhao is shocked. He pounces at Ryukyu, who is falling from the horse. He holds him tightly.


    "Poof." Another bite, red and yellow.


    He stretched out his hand and sat on the grass. Ryukyu smiled, "I''m not deceived."


    "Brother..." Cloud Zhaoya clenched his lower lip tightly.

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969


    Another bite, blood bead son is spinning on the grass leaf, look so monstrous.


    If the medicine is broken in the middle, the attack will be faster and faster. It will not let Ryukyu stay ina for two days, but only in a blink.


    "Brother, let''s go back..." Go to the word has not said, Ryukyu cold nce over, put the words of Yunzhao dead pressure back to the stomach.


    Standing up, Ryukyu pped Yunzhao''s shoulder: "go."


    "Go there?" Yunzhao is stunned.


    "I have to find myself a geomancy treasurend, cough..." Holding on to his body, Ryukyu smiled inly.


    His eyes were sore, and Yunzhao, hearing this, clenched his teeth. He quickly stood up and helped Ryukyu to nod his head and said, "OK."


    "Show me fengshui, I won''t......"


    "Good."


    "How about this ce? Cough..."


    "Not good..."


    "Then here..."


    "Not good..."


    In the morning light, they walked forward together. Where they passed, a red blood line wound on the grass. It was so gorgeous and dazzling.


    The body is getting heavier and slower.


    Blood from the foot spread away, almost hollowed out everything.


    Cloud Zhaoyang looks at the front. His teeth are almost cleft. Ryukyu''s body is getting heavier and heavier. Ryukyu can''t support him anymore.


    "Brother, I regret it. I''ll send you back. I can''t see you..."


    "Yunzhao, I am Cough I absolutely don''t like suicide. It''s cowardly behavior. Don''t Force me. "


    Off and on, but with a bang.


    "Brother." Hearing this, Yunzhao''s eyes were red.


    Biting his teeth and turning his head, Ryukyu''s face was as white as paper, and the color of blood had already made the front of her chest red.


    Slightly raised his eyes and looked at Yunzhao. Although he was weak, there was no doubt about his determination in his eyes.

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970


    "You You Ryukyu... "


    One stumbled, and Ryukyu couldn''t support him, so he went down to the ground.


    "You are so devoted to him that you don''t even want to die?" Yunzhao''s trembling voice was still in the air, with a sigh and a helpless voice.


    In the distance, Ouyang Yufei came out of the woods in white.


    "You always..." This man is following them all the time?


    "Yes." Without turning his head, Ryukyu leaned on Yunzhao and answered firmly: "I said that Absolutely not He''s a burden. If he says he won''t Cough Never. "


    It''s a mouthful of blood. The bright red color makes people scared.


    Walking slowly to Ryukyu''s body, Ouyang Yufei looks pale, his breath has weakened, and his whole body is covered with blood, and he clenches his teeth.


    "That''s how you love him?"


    There was no strength to raise eyebrows. Ryukyu leaned on Yunzhao''s arms and drew a silent smile on the corner of his mouth: "I didn''t think I was needed for this problem I''m answering you. "


    "I want to hear it from you." Ouyang Yu Fei squats down and looks at the moon. Haosheng insists.


    The eyes sh with seriousness, helplessness and a trace of acerbity.


    "Yes." It''s light and light, but it''s as heavy as Mount Tai. Ryukyu holds his eyes and watches Ouyang Yufei.


    Listening to Ryukyu''s answer, Ouyang Yufei raised his head and closed his eyes gently. For a long time, he sighed.


    The long sigh exudes endless, deep feelings.


    "Eat it." Open your eyes again, Ouyang Yufei has recovered the man who was hanging. He reaches out and quickly puts a pill into Ryukyu.


    "This is not an antidote. It can only control the poison in your body for 20 days. I will go back to find an antidote for you now.

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971


    Since they dare to do this, they must have antidotes. I''ll find them for you. "


    A fall sleeve stand up, Ouyang Yu Fei said helpless.


    He went back to the hell ind to find out. He would not have survived seventy-nine and forty-nine days relying on human blood letting. Those who came here must have antidotes.


    They avoid seeing him, so he goes back to hell ind to find him.


    He can see xuanyuanche dead, but he can''t see Ryukyu dead, he can''t do it.


    When Yunzhao heard Ouyang Yufei''s words, there was color on his face, and he said happily, "OK, go, go."


    After sweeping his eyes and taking medicine, Ouyang summoned the cloud to hum: "don''t worry about it, you have a stick of hemolytic pearl in the treasure house of the snow holy kingdom. Take her to eat it.


    Otherwise, the medicine willst less than 20 days. "


    After that, I sighed deeply once again and walked away.


    "Yufei, thank you." Breath is still very weak, almost can''t open eyes of Ryukyu suddenly light way.


    Ouyang Yufei didn''t speak and didn''t stop. He just waved and left quickly.


    The figure was tall and determined in the morning light.


    When Ouyang Yufei appeared, a man on the far hillside turned around quickly and disappeared in the boundless morning light.


    The moon, with its mouth slightly cocked and its head bowed down, blooms in a deep dark color where no one can see it.


    Warm wind flying, the red sunpletely jumped out of the horizon, began to wantonly vtilize its light.


    A new day has begun.


    At this time, the imperial pce of the Southern Song Dynasty was astonishing.


    The whole East Garden and back hall of the Imperial Pce are in a mess. Everything that can be smashed is smashed. Everything that can be destroyed is smashed.


    In that terrible anger and fear, were destroyed into pieces.

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972


    "Where did Ryukyu go? Where are you going? " Hold on to Yanhu tightly, Xuanyuan Che''s blood red eyes, and he looks ferocious and almost eats Yanhu in front of him.


    "I don''t know..." Yan Hu almost choked out of his teeth.


    And the pce eunuch around, xuanyuanche''s confidant and so on, have already retreated far away, dare note to wipe their edge.


    "Bastard, where is autumn mark?" Clench one''s teeth, xuanyuanche is almost mad.


    He woke up at this time today.


    I don''t feel good when I wake up. Ryukyu knocked him outst night. Since Ryukyu started like this, I''m sure that


    Hurry toe here. That material has turned the whole pce over.


    The Ryukyu moon has no trace. Even the cloud summoned Ouyang Yufei and others have disappeared. They have left nothing and nothing.


    And now it''s time. If Ryukyu doesn''t have his blood, it


    He''s going crazy.


    "I don''t know Ah... " Don''t know three words just throw out, Yan Hu was xuanyuanche a palm hit a heel, fell out.


    Autumn mark, yesterday night only autumn mark in, he must know Ryukyu went there, he must know the inner love.


    But, damn it, he''s not here, he''s gone. Damn it, damn it


    Heart burning, xuanyuanche red as blood.


    If autumn mark is here, he will certainly tear him down.


    "Prepare the horses." An earth shaking roar, xuanyuanche runs into the hall and rushes towards the outside. Ryukyu must have gone. He wants to go after him.


    He can''t let her gamble, he can''t let her try, he can''t afford to lose.


    "Wang Shang, you don''t know where the princess went..."


    "Don''t mess up, Wang Shang. Let''s go separately..."

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973


    Seeing xuanyuanche''s action like this, Yan Hu and other confidants around him could not help but make a sound together and rush out with xuanyuanche.


    It''s better for so many people to go after each other in all directions that they can leave.


    Although, several confidants knew it in their hearts, maybe their princess might have But no one dares to say it.


    The whole pce began to move.


    "King of heaven, xuanyuanche."


    At the moment when all the people rushed out of the hall, there was a sudden explosion in the sky. The sound was cold, and came out of the air with a st of murderous air.


    It''s like a thunder, blowing in the sky, without concealing the arrogance and fury.


    Xuanyuanche paused, Shua raised his head.


    In the golden light, only six figures came from the top of the pce.


    It seems that they are walking slowly, but in fact, they are extremely fast. One moment ago, they are still far away. The next, six people have stood on the top of the pce in front of xuanyuanche.


    A ck, a blue, a red, a green, a white, a gold.


    Five men and one woman, lined up on the pce.


    They are different in appearance and do not look beautiful or beautiful.


    Look or cold, or indifferent, or enchanting, or casual.


    But there is a strong atmosphere among the six people, which unites thepletely different atmosphere, giving a sense of unity, a sense that six people are actually one person.


    Standing against the light, people are almost dazzled, but the whole body is full of gloom which ispletely against the golden light.


    "Who?" A big drink, Yanhu and other people immediately stop, draw a sword in front of xuanyuanche, look up to the six people.

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974


    Cold and mingled with absolute iron anger, xuanyuanche squints at the six people, almost bursting out a few words from the teeth: "six masters of the ind of hell."


    Looking down at xuanyuanche, who is murderous, six people are as cold as ice.


    "Xuanyuanche, if you are clever, I will let you die today." The only woman in the six masters of Ming ind raised her orchid fingers andughed.


    Yan is smiling, but his voice is cold as ice.


    That voice was not the voice of Huakui on the river that day, but that appearance was absolutely not.


    Xuanyuanche holds the soft sword at his waist.


    This is the six masters of the Ming ind. When the six masters of the Ming ind came here, they were not around Ryukyu. So did Ryukyu lose the bet? Is it


    Xuanyuanche''s heart sank as soon as possible. Meanwhile, with the sinking heart, what was burning was the murderous spirit and anger.


    It''s these six people, it''s these six people


    It is not allowed for xuanyuanche to move. The six people on the roof all sneer at each other. The sharp weapons are flying in the air, and they rush towards xuanyuanche.


    It''s like six big rocs, sharp and fierce.


    The three kings of Hades suffered a lot from their two hands. Today, they separated Ryukyu from xuanyuanche, without thebination of two swords. See what else xuanyuanche can do to carry the six of them alone.


    Today, let them revenge for the three kings of Ming ind. They are not easy to bully. All those who dare to offend them will die without burial.


    The sharp weapon of yin and cold came from the sky, sending out cold murderous Qi in the golden light.


    The tearing of the air, in mid air.


    The cold wind of the rolling ground blows, and the treetops around rustle.


    Before the sword arrives, the wind moves first.


    Facing xuanyuanche, he came with the hood.


    The six martial arts of Ming ind are stronger than the three kings of Ming ind.


    The sun is dazzling, but at this time, people can''t feel a little temperature. It''s extremely cold.

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975


    When the sword was drawn and waved in the air, xuanyuanche went to the six masters of Ming ind.


    Sword Qi is vertical and horizontal, almost unstoppable.


    Beside Yan Hu and others are ferocious.


    However, at the moment when the six masters of Hades and xuanyuanche and others below want to face each other.


    Behind the hall suddenly a cold drink: "put."


    The sound of cold drink fell. On the beam Pavilion of the original hall, a row of silk cloth suddenly ripped open, revealing a whole row of guns below.


    Standing tall, facing the air, the sharp adult long spears were lined up on the iron frame in rows, cold and strict.


    The soldier behind him, Qi Qi Yanks the rope on the mechanism.


    Just listen to a big roar of breaking the air, the whole row of Pai gun immediately roared out, shooting towards the six masters of Ming ind in the middle of the air.


    The strength and speed of the attack are iparable to that of aplete artificial sharp arrow.


    Among the six women in the ind of the dead, seeing this sneer, she swept across the air with a soft silk cloth and tightly wrapped the gun.


    With a shake of one hand, the paigun made of refined iron was broken in two and fell from the air.


    The other five don''t look at all. They rush down.


    It''s toote to ignore the ambush. Xuanyuanche''s soft sword waved at Bai Zun, who was at the front of him.


    The two swords are inteced, only listening to a loud bang, which blows in the sky.


    Xuanyuanche''s wrist was shocked. He stepped back two steps uncontrobly. His arm was numb with only one sword, which was more powerful than that of King Li.


    Face color iron hard, but the heart quickly calcted up.


    One he can deal with, two may be able to fight, six, there is no possibility to fight at all.

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976


    With such strong martial arts, Yan Hu and other people around can''t help them at all. They will only die in vain. Xuanyuanche''s heart is next Lin and immediately judges the situation.


    One turned over in the air. The white Zun sneered, put his sword in his hand, and rushed towards xuanyuanche. The other three were also ferocious.


    With a long sword in his hand, xuanyuanche clenched his teeth and fought hard.


    However, in the gap of his sword technique, in front of the spacious hall door, he suddenly threw things under pressure from all directions.


    Xuanyuanche swept the corner of his eyes. He was suddenly surprised. He could notpare with the six people on the Ming ind. As soon as he put the long sword in his hand, he retreated.


    It''s a ck thing. Is this the bomb of Ryukyu.


    I dare not touch this thing.


    Yan Hu and other confidants, who saw the situationing, also saw the dark things. They did it with Ryukyu.


    At the moment, they all changed their faces, swaying a move and retreated abruptly.


    Seeing xuanyuanche, the six masters of the Ming ind hurriedly backed away. They all sneered at him and shot at him with their swords.


    "Go up, go back." Just in the moment when the six masters of Ming ind shoot towards xuanyuanche, I don''t know the trace of autumn running there in the distance.


    Suddenly came out of a corner, yelled at xuanyuanche, and made a gesture towards xuanyuanche.


    And in the moment of autumn Mark''s roar, the ck ball thrown from all directionsnded on the ground.


    There was no explosion of terror.


    There is no such destructive power as the uproar.


    But smoke, a white smoke apanied by thending of the ck ball, quickly brewing from the broken ck ball.


    White smoke is very few, covering the whole world in a sh.

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977


    Xuanyuanche can''t help frowning at a nce. It''s smoke. The mostmon killers do things and escape when they are chased. Here


    The thick smoke was rolling, and all the people under this side were submerged in an instant.


    I can''t see the flowers in the fog. I can''t see my fingers. I can also identify the people around me.


    Heart electricity turn, xuanyuanche reaction is also fast, see the scene change so, immediately pulled out towards the memory of the mid autumn mark stood in the direction of the past.


    A heavy smoke, xuanyuanche has not asked what is the meaning of autumn mark.


    Autumn mark on the face is quite serious, the action is also very fast and iparably a roll of paper into xuanyuanche''s hand.


    One side high voice way: "King up, run quickly."


    After these four words were finished, the voice immediately lowered: "hurry up, Southeast, make arrangements and have a response."


    Drop these words, autumn mark immediately push xuanyuanche, turn around and run in another direction.


    The thick smoke rolled over all the people on this side.


    However, it''s not easy for the six masters of the Ming ind in the smoke to be trapped by the smoke. Listen to the wind to identify their positions, a roar, and shoot at xuanyuanche who just rushed out.


    When xuanyuanche saw this, he grabbed the paper roll in his hand and shot at the southeast of the autumn trace in a sh.


    This is not a good ce to fight. It''s his people who suffer.


    And now it''s clear that autumn scar is ready, so


    As soon as the speed shows, xuanyuanche rushes forward without looking back.


    From a distance, it seems to be running away.


    After that, the six masters of Ming ind rushed out of the smoke. Seeing xuanyuanche not fight and run away, they scoffed all over their faces and rushed after him with a wave of sleeve robes.


    When the smoke disappeared, Yanhu and others rushed out, and there were the shadows of xuanyuanche and the six masters of hell ind around.

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978


    The warm wind is flying, and the golden ck is as hot as fire.


    Flying away, xuanyuanche hardly sticks to the dust.


    As I ran southeast, I unfolded the paper roll in my hand.


    Above is a map, a map showing the road and the direction and location of his actions.


    Xuanyuanche saw the sharp turn of the eyebrows and eyes, and suddenly his eyes shed and passed the pure light. He was facing the front direction, and the speed was faster and faster.


    The six masters of Ming ind are strong, but xuanyuanche''s light can''t run up. For a moment, the six masters of Ming ind are really connected with xuanyuanche, which is just a few steps away.


    After six years, I walked through the streets, and in a twinkling of an eye, I came out of the original capital of the Southern Song Dynasty and ran in the direction of the suburbs.


    The trees are overgrown, and xuanyuanche is nted in the forest.


    Hurry to catch up, the six masters of Ming ind don''t want to rush in.


    "Emperor xuanyuanche is a coward." Cold voice full of contempt came from behind, full of disdain.


    Xuanyuanche clenched his fist, but he didn''t turn back.


    It''s not that easy.


    A turn, xuanyuanche eyes swept the front of the formation, a foot across the sky, a few tumble towards the front of the slope to jump.


    After that, the six masters of Ming ind step into the air and catch up with xuanyuanche.


    The figure is empty, and the high earth slope is still falling.


    All around the woods from the sudden wind, countless arrows towards the six people in the sky shot, ck arrows, at a nce, we can know that the poison.


    "Ambush." ck Zun''s face was heavy.


    Two words to throw out, five men immediately forced a turn in the air, Qi Qi let the woman in front.


    At the same time, the red Aya in the woman''s hand started flying, and the red Aya became a ball, which wrapped the six of the Ming ind in it.


    The sharp arrow touched the red silk dancing in thedy''s hand.

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979


    It''s like banging on a hard te, turning around and falling one after another. The internal force is so strong that it''s rare in the world.


    Fly and walk, in front of the xuanyuanche rushed out, heard behind the movement, slightly squint at a nce, immediately eyes a squint.


    It''s been arranged for a long time. Qiuwen knew that six masters of the Ming ind wereing?


    The thought shed in his heart, and xuanyuanche kept running at his feet. He rushed out as fast as thunder. Such a trap could not help six masters of hell ind.


    Red silk flies over and shoots down all sharp arrows.


    Lean to the ground.


    "Bang." Liu Zun stepped on the grass with one foot. Suddenly, there was a roar from the surrounding trees. The ground was moving. The sharp bamboo raft surrounded the ce where six people stood from all directions.


    A sharp point.


    Blue Zun''s face sank. He stepped out step by step and waved his sharp knife horizontally.


    One of the sounds is the crackle.


    The more than ten bamboo strips that came from all directions were smashed into pieces by the de of blue Zun, and then flew down to four ces.


    "Go." With a roar, Bai Zun started to shoot at xuanyuanche''s fleeing ce in front of him. How could he y them with these little tricks.


    Flying and chasing, six people murderous.


    The soft sword in his hand ran across the sky. Xuanyuanche rushed forward at the same time and walked with the sword ording to the mark on the paper roll, interspersed in the woods.


    Where the point of the sword passes, the mechanism that the silver thread buckles is cut by xuanyuanche mercilessly.


    "Bang bang bang......"


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa......"


    The sharp arrowes from the sky, and the fire rises from below.


    Poisonous smoke is in the air, and hidden weapons are like locusts covering the sky.


    Behind xuanyuanche is the sound of wind, water and heat.


    The sun is shining down from the treetops, and the golden thread is flying. It''s very beautiful.


    Of course, this absolutely can''t include, the birds, the dogs, the cold drink in the woods.

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980


    One step through the woods, the six masters of Ming ind looked at xuanyuanche, who had only one shadow left in front of them, and a cold anger shed in his eyebrows.


    "Good you xuanyuanche, really looked down on you, unexpectedly already prepared."


    "But you must die today."


    I thought he didn''t have any preparation at all, but I caught him off guard today.


    I didn''t expect to give them a hand and invite them toe here. OK, OK.


    Hum, six masters of hell Ind throw a cold hum together.


    "In front of the absolute force, the secret device can only itch." Green Zun''s cold opening, the body shape of an exhibition, toward the front on the chase.


    Six people side by side, even sleeves, that indifferent face, body, almost no change, just all the mechanisms in the forest, almost no mess of their hair.


    The cold voice came from far away, without the shelter of trees, and it was very clear.


    Xuanyuanche, who was the first to leave, heard everything clearly.


    Preparation. It''s not what he did. It''s not here.


    But I''m afraid it''s not autumn mark, but


    In the heart of the idea of rapid reversal, xuanyuanche tightly held the roll of paper in his hand.


    Even if she left, she still arranged everything for him, just


    In the heart of a moment is extremely not the taste, a heartache almost let him suffocate.


    The sun is shining, white clouds are blossoming.


    The river is dingdong, with the smell of grassing from afar, refreshing.


    The grass is thick and green.


    Xuanyuanche shoots and follows the six masters of Ming ind.


    The whole river is blocked in front of xuanyuanche. The river is very wide, almost twenty or thirty feet long. Even the gods and men are afraid that they can''t fly.

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981


    The river is very calm, there is nothing on the river, only a bamboo raft.


    The sun is shining on the river. It''s sparkling and beautiful.


    Fly a leap, xuanyuanche a step to stand on the bamboo strip.


    When the bamboo strips sink, they are not allowed to make any action. The bamboo strips floating on the river are suddenly tightened.


    The rope tied at the other end straightened up as if it had been waiting for this moment.


    "Drive." On the other side of the river in the distance, a loud roar came from the wind.


    In an instant, the bamboo strips were almost flying when they were pulled by the rope on the surface of the water. They were flying towards the other side of the river as fast as arrows.


    Xuanyuanche stands on the bamboo strip, and sees the six masters of the Ming ind behind him.


    ck, blue, red, green, white, gold, six colorse from flying, step by step standing on the shore.


    Green Zun''s eyes swept away, and suddenly stepped back and hit the big tree on the bank.


    Just listen to a loud click. The big tree with thick and thin waistline of adult was broken by Hongzun''szy waist.


    At the same moment, Jin Zun leaned forward, his sword was as fast as a bunch of flowers, and he quickly crossed the tree that was broken.


    The sharp point of the sword is continuous, and the palm is as thin and thick as a piece of wood. In the golden light, it shoots rapidly into the hands of the other four people standing on the bank.


    When a piece of wood is thrown out, I stare at the blue Zun, ck Zun, female Zun and white Zun of xuanyuanche. At the same time, my figure shes, and I leap to the piece of wood thrown out towards the water.


    It''s so easy to cross the river.


    Flying from here, I was in the middle of the river.


    Six Zun''s speed is almost twice as fast as xuanyuanche''s, and they are approaching in a sh.


    Facing xuanyuanche is a lunge.


    However, in this instant, the waves suddenly turned under the calm river, and the starting point of the ripples was immediately rippling. Countless water arrows came from under the river, towards the six figures of Ming ind.

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982


    Transparent water from the river up and down the air, almost as bright as diamonds.


    It''s not a sharp arrow, it''s just water, the purest water.


    In a sh, several people in the air were surrounded from all directions.


    "Red." When the first ck Zun saw this light drink.


    Since you dare to use water, there must be something wrong with the water. It''s better to be safe.


    At the same time, the red Aya in the woman''s hands was once again raised, and it was spinning rapidly, and six of them were surrounded inside.


    This red silk is made of silk one day. It''s the third most powerful weapon in the weapon spectrum hundreds of years ago. It can''t be attacked by fire or water.


    Red damask is spinning rapidly in mid air.


    The gorgeous color is extremely brilliant under the golden light.


    The water arrow came from the sky and shot like the red silk.


    "Squeak..." In a moment, I only heard a squeak. The soft and beautiful red silk, which is invulnerable to fire and water, suddenly made a squeak melting sound.


    Then, the ce where the water drops touched melted quickly.


    A pit, a hole, is just a moment''s work. The beautiful and enchanting red silk is like being bitten by ants or rats.


    All over the body are big and small holes, in no longer invincible just now.


    "Corrosive." At the first sight of the six masters of the Ming ind, they were calm all the time, as if they had not put these traps in their hearts, and their faces were as motionless as a mountain.


    But corroding everything can destroy all the corrosive poisons.


    Damn it, it''s this thing.


    The water arrow broke through the air, passed through the red silk, which was already full of wounds and could not work at all, and shot towards the six masters of Ming ind.


    "Back off." I don''t know who said that among the six Buddhas of Hades.

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983


    See, in an instant, the six masters of Ming ind are not looking after the demeanor and pursuit. They force a turn in the air and shoot out towards the river behind.


    The speed is as fast as the wind.


    But when I saw the crystal water arrow, it almost wiped their corners, and the smell of burnt Lapel spread slightly with the wind, very fragrant.


    "Bang bang bang bang......" A few drops of water sounded.


    It''s too far away from the other bank. The six masters of Ming ind fell into the water.


    Xuanyuanche is facing the six masters of the ind of the underworld, and sees this scene clearly.


    Seeing this, I can''t help but pick out the eyes slightly. It''s good. I''m good at doing it. I''m good atbination of movement and stillness. I can see my strength in the light. I''m an expert.


    The river is winding and sparkling.


    The bamboo raft took the wind and waves to the other side of the river. Xuanyuanche turned over and swept the river.


    Turning around, xuanyuanche grasps the map in his hand, and goes at full speed towards the route ahead.


    Behind him, the waves of the river rolled and killed.


    "Boom." The water sshed all over the ce. Six masters of Ming ind broke through the water, and the murderous spirit almost rushed to the sky.


    There are holes, blue Zun and gold Zun all over the Royal robe. If they don''t dodge quickly, this water arrow will almost kill them.


    One sword removes the flesh that has been burned and stained with corrosive poison. Looking at the bleeding wound, blue Zun and gold Zun, their faces are cold and frightening.


    "Xuanyuanche, son of a bitch, my aunt will not kill you today and swear not to be a man."


    The nun is furious. The weapon Tianchan Hongling, which is powerful and famous in the Wulin for a hundred years, has be a broken rag. It''s useless.


    Her weapon waspletely destroyed.


    It has been famous for so many years in the ind of the underworld. Now it is tolerable to be injured or destroyed by weapons.

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984


    With a wave of sleeve robe, the six masters of hell Ind didn''t say anything superfluous, but their feet were speeding up more and more, and the murderous spirit of the whole sky almost swept everything.


    A few feet away, the birds are almost extinct.


    The blue sky is shining on the top of the head, and the white clouds are stretching like flocks of white sheep.


    Go with the wind, and be boundless.


    Fly and walk, xuanyuanche did not turn back, but behind that murderous, he can clearly feel, sharp.


    Unfold the map in hand, xuanyuanche looks at it while running, carefully calcting.


    There are no trees, no hills, no rivers.


    At a nce, only the ups and downs of the hills, green grass, fragrant flowers.


    Silently, xuanyuanche integrated the map, looked at the high slope in front of him, and rushed forward.


    The six masters of Ming ind are getting closer and closer behind them.


    This kind of running without cover is absolutely not suitable for escaping.


    A flying xuanyuanche jumped from the high hillside, tiptoed, towards the endless grasnd and then left.


    After that, six masters of Ming ind rushed after him and saw xuanyuanche jump down. There was no hiding ce to hide.


    The six masters of Ming ind immediately flew down like a giant ROC spreading its wings and flying down.


    "Bang." A very slight prating sound sounded, very light, very light, so light that almost no one could hear.


    However, as soon as the six masters of Hades were shocked, they fell to the ground without moving.


    The face was cold as ice, and the murderous air almost covered the white cloud.


    Slowly lower your head, six masters of Hades look at their feet.


    The green grass leaves are very tender, very green, and look veryfortable.

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985


    However, in the green grass leaves, a small silver needle, almost the size of an embroidery needle, is densely stuck in the soil.


    It''s very small, butpared with these embroidery needles, it''s almost a huge grass leaf,pletely covering their tracks.


    If you don''t look carefully, absolutely no one can find out.


    ck Zun slowly raised his feet, and countless blood threads were brewing under his feet. The blood red of the whole foot was shown on the grass, with the same size.


    "Xuanyuanche..."


    The howling of the angry wolf in this clear sky is shocking.


    Xuanyuanche didn''t look back. The angry wolf howled. It''s estimated that the six masters of hell Ind suffered again.


    Jumping and walking, the golden light trembled. Xuanyuanche suddenly saw the silver light on the grass. He slowed down slightly and looked at it.


    There are many silver needles. Some of them are ck, some of them are not. It seems that they are too hasty to make all of them stick poison.


    At a nce, he saw the secret on the grass, and xuanyuanche drew his mouth.


    Enough poison, enough ruthlessness, enough calction.


    Even more dare not wait, ording to the map to draw thending position, jump across the grasnd.


    Behind him, he was furious to a certain level. Instead, he was calm and didn''t like the six masters of Ming ind. He quickly put the antidote into it.


    ck Zun and blue Zun''s long swords are together, roaring loudly, and their two swords areing out together. They are sweeping towards the grass ahead.


    Where the sword wind passes, the grass is overpowering and the soil is flying.


    Under the strong sword wind, all the grass leaves and silver needles were almost invisible and could not stand any more. They were destroyed by one sword.


    A road was swept out between two swords.


    Remove the silver needle from the bottom of the foot, and the six masters of hell Ind hurried away with cold faces.

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986


    Thebination of two swords is invincible.


    In an instant, I saw the grass flying in the mid air, and a road winding out.


    Six people passed by, no grass, no flowers, bare soil, in the green grass of another extreme.


    Fly quickly, enter a small valley, surrounded by four high slopes, not dangerous, not so gloomy looking, pping big.


    Standing in the middle of the valley, xuanyuanche frowned.


    The mark on the map is here. There is no road ahead. Is the destination set here?


    Xuanyuanche has a look around. It''s a dead ce. He wants to be caught up. He doesn''t even have a way to retreat. Where to choose


    The thought in my heart is just in the turning room. The voice of breaking the air behind me is heard. At the entrance of the valley, six masters of Ming ind have chased up with murderous spirit.


    Holding a soft sword, xuanyuanche turns around and coldly faces the six masters of Shangming ind.


    "This time, see what else you can do." Cold as ice words from the mouth of ck Zun, six into a fan-shaped, in the direction of xuanyuanche forced the past.


    "Why, afraid?" Xuanyuanche eyebrow color cold, sneer.


    "Even if you do, you will surely die today." The woman''s eyebrows were turned upside down, and the hatred in her eyes would almost lie on her skin and eat her meat.


    "Is it?" The voice of thedy just came down, and xuanyuanche was still in silence. Suddenly, there was a cold voice on the high slope above the valley.


    Xuanyuanche''s heart was shocked when he heard this. He looked up at the ce where he made the voice. The voice The voice


    The cold voice fell, and suddenly there were dense figures in the four valleys. The cold light and sharp arrow pointed to six people in the middle of the valley.


    The surrounding mountain wind is flying, which shows that there are still many mechanisms.


    Among them, Ryukyu in a man''s suit and Yunzhao stood on a high slope and looked down on everything.


    The warm wind blew up her skirt and made her look majestic.

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987


    Ryukyu, that should be a hundred miles away, a withered Ryukyu?


    How could she be here? How can I be here?


    Six masters of the ind of the dead walked in an instant, and their faces Suddenly sank.


    The trap, originally this is not xuanyuanche''s preparation, but Ryukyu''s preparation, she calcted all of them into the middle.


    In a long, blood colored garment that can''t be changed, Yunzhao looks down at the six Dark Ind people who are suddenly changing color. Their eyebrows are very t, but there is a bitter smile in the bottom of their eyes.


    It''s really a matter of time.


    Originally thought that Ryukyu really gave up, really gave up herself for xuanyuanche.


    I didn''t expect that all this was just calction, all this was just to tick out the six masters of the ind of Hades hiding behind the scenes.


    To live.


    Lead by your own life.


    Supplemented by the actions of all of them.


    Silently staring at the trapped person below, he should have noticed for a long time.


    How could Ryukyu be such a sad person? She is the kind of person who must drag the troublemaker behind her to be the back for fear of her own death.


    When he came here, he asked Ryukyu a question.


    "If Ouyang Yufei doesn''t give the medicine, or there is really no medicine to dy, what do you do? You are so sure... "


    "No, I''m not sure." Ryukyu''s answer is very direct.


    She is not sure that Ouyang Yufei will have it. She is not sure that Ouyang Yufei will give it. She is not sure of anything. What she wants to calcte is not Ouyang Yufei.


    She calcted that the six masters of hell ind would not let her die, but did not want Ouyang Yufei


    "Bet, bet your life."


    Five words with a loud voice, gamble, gamble with your own life. Xuanyuanche dare not, she dare, win is turned over for the cloud, lost on the life.

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988


    It''s that simple.


    A gambler, the most ruthless gambler in the world.


    But she won the bet. She got the result she wanted.


    From being calcted, he came out and muddled a pool of water into the front desk.


    Looking at the six masters of Ming ind below, Yunzhao''s eyes showed a trace of pity. Why did they go up to the Ryukyu moon, poor man.


    The sun is shining directly, but there is no heat in it.


    Overlooking the six Ming inds under the valley, Ryukyu''s face is never cold and extinct.


    The chilly air almost curled up in the sky, with a gust of overcast wind.


    Looking down at her face full of ecstasy xuanyuanche, ryukue eyebrow color slightly warm, towards xuanyuanche make a look.


    Slowly raised his hand, toward the bottom is a wave, cold and resolute.


    Thousands of sharp arrows are as fast as lightning, and many as cattle. They shoot towards the six masters of Ming ind in the valley below. The dark array blocks the sun.


    At the sight of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche quickly suppressed his ecstasy.


    Such a closeyout, such a close calction, except that Ryukyu did not do other people''s thinking, he had such understanding in his heart when he came all the way.


    But it was sad at that time. Even if Ryukyu wanted to leave, he had to arrange all the things on his side and n for him.


    Now I see Ryukyu in front of my eyes.


    He did not drink his blood, but it was still good. The worry in his heart immediately melted down.


    At this time, the ecstatic mind is stressed, and the overall situation is important. As for the rest, I will talk about itter.


    As soon as the thought in his mind changed, xuanyuanche did not rush in the direction of Ryukyu, but towards the other side of the valley.


    Thousands of sharp arrows across the air, breaking through the air, with a sharp roar.

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button againThe six masters of Ming ind, who enter the ambush circle below, see this. They are extremely fast. The six quickly stand in a strange figure, waving their weapons while following the direction of xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche did not rush in the direction where Ryukyu was, but in another direction.


    Obviously, there are more dangerous traps in front of Ryukyu.


    It''s a fairly simple inference that anyone can make.


    Cold arrows fly in the air, dense.


    It''s like the locust passing through, almost blocking the sun and the moon.


    But six of them stand in a strange shape, waving their weapons and bringing a sharp cold light.


    It''s like a silver ball of light, covering six people inside, forming a protective circle.


    Thousands of cold shoots up, like tofu hitting steel,pletely prating theyer of protection light ball, one after another in the light ball fell to the ground.


    "What a profound skill, what a strange array."


    Looking down at the scene below, the cloud summoned this tiny pick eyebrow, and was admiring and surprised to take a sentence.


    The cold light on the edge of the sword is inspired by internal power. Six people can support a light ball as big as ten people. It''s very powerful.


    But that''s not the main thing.


    Yunzhao''s eyes were sharp, and he saw clearly that countless cold lights shot into the strange formation, which was immediately broken, as if he met six masters of the ind of hell at the same time.


    Frown tightly, what do you mean?


    Can we say that this formation can strengthen the six of them?


    At the same time of Yunzhao''s exit, Ryukyu also found such a strange shape, which was not wrinkled by the eyebrows.


    However, it doesn''t matter. As long as they follow xuanyuanche''s direction, she will have a way to wipe them out.

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button againAfter calcting her for such a long time, I used her to deal with xuanyuanche. Hum, I really thought she was vegetarian. The cold light is flying, bringing the murderous spirit to the sky.


    Bangs and bangs in the valley continue to ring, crisp and sweet.


    Xuanyuanche''s body shape is not so fast, not so slow, and the speed is moderate. He canpletely catch up with the six masters of Ming ind behind him and keep a long distance.


    Without arrow rain, xuanyuanche is very rxed.


    Seeing that xuanyuanche is about to arrive at the destination, the six masters of Ming ind behind him can also catch up with him, and Ryukyu''s eyes narrowed.


    "Big Dipper Seven Star array." Just at this time, Yunzhao, who has been staring at the array of six masters of theherworld Ind below, suddenly uttered a sentence.


    With a tap on the palm of his hand, Yunzhao suddenly realized Tao.


    The formation of the big dipper and the six masters of Ming ind is the appearance of the Big Dipper, but thest star is missing, so he watched for such a long time.


    "Perfect integration of attack and defense, powerful."


    Smashed his mouth, Yunzhao looked back at the expressionless Ryukyu, lowered his voice and said: "brother, maybe your arrangement is useless.


    You can see their whole position of attacking and defending. This big dipper Seven Star array has integrated all six of them into one.


    Six in one, one hand is like six people at the same time, one person is equal to the use of six people''s strength,


    such strength, your arrangement is afraid... "


    I didn''t finish, but the meaning was clear.


    This array is equal to the strength of the six masters of Hades.


    At first, six people were strong enough. Now they are adding up their strength. This


    When Ryukyu heard Yunzhao say this, he didn''t answer. He just frowned slightly.

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button againAt the moment when she frowned, the six masters of Ming ind, who had been chasing after xuanyuanche, suddenly flew in the air. The six men rose up in the air and rushed in the other direction.


    It''s almost faster than a meteor in the sky.


    In an instant, all the people in ambush saw only a sh of the figure in front of them. Under the arrow, they had lost the six figures of the ind.


    Not by the arrow together a stagnation.


    In such a moment of stagnation, the six masters of Hades have stood on another high slope and separated from the encirclement.


    And xuanyuanche at this time has also stood on the adjacent high slope.


    Ryukyu''s eyes were twinkling.


    Ming ind six hands weapons a collection, on the slope opposite the Ryukyu, suddenly Qi Qi towards Ryukyu slightly bow.


    "Today, in your face, we will stop. But tomorrow we will continue. Please forgive me."


    The chief ck Zun said vaguely towards Ryukyu, but the meaning was clear.


    Today they will look at Ryukyu''s face, and they will go back, but tomorrow they will not buy this face, what should they do.


    Voice down, six of the ind once again to Ryukyu made a light ceremony, turned around like flying towards the high slope shooting.


    There are not many strict mechanisms on that side, which can''t stop six masters and six people on the ind.


    In an instant, six people left far away.


    Eyebrows cold heavy, xuanyuanche see this several vertical body get the high slope where Ryukyu is, heavy voice way: "good cunning."


    It''s not as irascible and conceited as the three kings of Hades.


    The six masters of Ming ind are obviously quite good at judging the situation. They are calm, not impulsive and not impatient at any time.


    I know that if we want to continue to pursue xuanyuanche today, I''m afraid the cost is too high for them to bear, so we just give up.

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button againCan bear what people can''t bear. Such opponents are terrible, and they are hidden in the dark.


    The gold is shining, the grass is green.


    Nodding, Ryukyu turned to look at xuanyuanche and said, "I see this..."


    Words just opened a head, Ryukyu suddenly body a soft, oblique on the fall.


    Xuanyuanche was shocked when he saw it. He rushed up and held Ryukyu in his arms: "Yue, it''s ufortable there, isn''t it..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Gently waving his hands, Ryukyu''s face was pale and forced to bend the corners of his mouth.


    "Regardless of your body, it''s true." One side of the cloud summoned this merciless stare xuanyuanche one eye, and gave Ryukyu one eye.


    After taking the medicine given by Ouyang Yufei, it was a little better, and Ryukyu''s horse rushed towards this side regardless.


    I don''t want her to vomit so much blood. She is so weak. Can she stand such a toss.


    This is not, strong support does not show weak state in front of the six Buddhas of hell Ind, at this time, once people go, it will not work.


    Xuanyuanche listens to it, and deeply looks at the Ryukyu, who is holding in his arms and smiling at him. All his feelings are in the clenched teeth.


    How could he be treated like this by Ryukyu? How could he be treated like this.


    Looking at the red in xuanyuanche''s eyes, ryukue gently reaches out and holds xuanyuanche''s hand, with a silent smile.


    In the world of love, I don''t ask why, just for her willing.


    The sky is green as green, and the clouds are white.


    The breeze blows, the smell of grasses, it''s very beautiful.


    Three days passed in a sh.


    The former Jinyang city in the Southern Song Dynasty was the city of Jinyang in the snow Kingdom at that time.


    Head drive, people on the streete and go, peddling, noise, almost announced the day to go, not how to withstand the baptism of war Jinyang City, soon restored the past prosperity.

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button again"Passing through Jinyang city is Lucheng. We can get to Xuesheng border in seven days at our speed." Even though the horse came, Yunzhao, dressed in an ordinary Royal robe, wore such a hat on his head. He slowed down while facing the moon and xuanyuanche around him.


    Xuanyuanche heard, "as long as the body allows, as soon as possible."


    As he spoke, he saw Ryukyu dressed in men''s clothes beside his eyes, showing tenderness and affection that outsiders could not see.


    Ryukyu sees this and smiles at xuanyuanche.


    Three days ago, the final failure, in the final call to six of the ind to run, did not kill these six people, the n had to be changed.


    It is obvious that the six masters of Hades will definitely kill xuanyuanche.


    Twenty days is not enough time for Yunzhao to go to the snow Kingdom ande back.


    Moreover, the ce where the pearls are stored is in the Royal Mausoleum of Xuesheng country, which is not avable to ordinary people. Even Yunzhao only dares to sneak out of the mausoleum.


    Therefore, there is absolutely no way to send it.


    This determined that she had to go to snow holynd.


    A person in the Southern Song Dynasty xuanyuanche, she is absolutely not at ease, the same person to snow saint of her, xuanyuanche is not at ease.


    The best way is to go on the road together.


    Therefore, I left the Southern Song Dynasty''s affairs entirely to Qiu Keng, Yan Hu, Liuchuan and others, who went all the way to the snow holy kingdom.


    After three days on the road, it was still peaceful. Six masters of hell Ind didn''t make a move.


    "There''s a restaurant ahead. Let''s go shopping and eat on the way." Pointing to the tavern in front of him, Yunzhao saw that it was hard to walk on the crowded street. He jumped down and said.


    Qi Qi nods, xuanyuanche and Liuyue jump down and lead the horse forward.

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button againIn order to save time, they go after shopping these days. They eat when they rest along the way. It''s too tight. On the 20th, I arrived at the capital of Xuesheng country, and I had to travel 800 Li a day.


    People came and went in the street, and everyone was smiling.


    As if they had forgotten their destruction.


    I don''t know whether these people are too strong or who is really king. Just give them food and clothes.


    "Let go, let go..." A young man with a thick cloth carrying firewood shouted loudly, carrying two bundles of firewood, and pushed forward.


    The originally crowded streets made his two loads of firewood, which was almost manned, more and more difficult to walk.


    "Drive, the man who carries firewood leans to the side......"


    There was a carriage in front of us. It looked gorgeous. A long ordinary middle-aged coachman in the handlebar style drove the carriage while facing the man carrying the firewood with a voice.


    In the carriage, a middle-aged man with fat body lifted the curtain and looked at the flow of people outside angrily, waving a fan to fan the sweat of that forehead.


    "Whoa..." The boy, who was carrying firewood, immediately leaned aside respectfully, obviously not daring to offend these rich people.


    However, he had to make a detour because he had no way to move forward, and he was near Ryukyu, who was holding the horse.


    And the carriage from the opposite side moved slowly from the street, following xuanyuanche, who was walking in the periphery.


    "How much is the firewood, young man?" A middle-aged housewife like woman came across from the opposite side, saw this firewood is good, asked casually, and stood still.


    "This firewood..."


    "Thief, hit the thief..."

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button againAt this time, a middle-aged uncle selling steamed stuffed buns in front of him suddenly roared loudly and rushed into the crowd with a kitchen knife in his hand. "Dead boy, I dare to steal your uncle''s bun. I want you to steal it. I want you to steal it..." The ferocious voice and ferocity, even if the street is so noisy, can''t block.


    Immediately, in the crowded street, there was a big way out.


    Ryukyu happened to be walking here. He nced at the squint.


    I saw half of the big boys in front of me. They should be 11 or 12 years old. They were dressed in rags. Their hair was messy like a chicken coop. They were dirty and could hardly see what they were.


    At this time, the dark hands holding two white Sheng, still steaming hot steamed buns, desperate to rush to this side.


    While running, I still don''t forget to put buns in my mouth.


    Obviously, I''m starving to the extreme.


    Ryukyu nced back and saw nothing.


    She would not think that rushing forward, buying these two buns for the boy, or giving him some money, is doing good deeds, is showing her kindness.


    She is not kind. She only knows thew of existence.


    Holding the horse, Ryukyu, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao didn''t pay attention to them. None of the three were toopassionate.


    I don''t want them to ignore me. The little beggar is running towards them.


    Without two times, he bumped into xuanyuanche, who was walking in the periphery.


    "I''ll let you run and tell you to steal my steamed buns. I''ll chop your hands and see if you dare..." After catching up with the boss of baozi shop, he raised the kitchen knife in his hand and rushed over.


    The little beggar has rushed to xuanyuanche''s body. The road ahead is just blocked by xuanyuanche''s horse. All of a sudden, his eyes will pop out.

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button againLead the horse and walk, xuanyuanche''s expressionless hand reaches for a wave. An invisible internal force rolled towards the boss of the steamed stuffed bun.


    All of a sudden, the boss of the baozi shop pounced on him. He didn''t even think about it. His body was as strong as a pig. Suddenly, he shot back in the opposite direction.


    As if he hit the invisible wall and was bounced back.


    All the people around were shocked.


    In this stupefied moment, the little beggar who had rushed to xuanyuanche''s side suddenly shot out a dagger in the sleeve with five fingers and one button, his ragged but intact sleeve.


    Blue and dazzling, brilliant as water, chilly as ice.


    The little beggar stabbed at xuanyuanche, which was close to him, as fast as lightning.


    The cold wind is close to the body, and xuanyuanche''s expressionless face is suddenly awed. It''s toote to hold the sword and fight back. It''s only toote to take a deep breath, forcibly move the abdominal muscles, and deeply contract.


    At the same time, one button of the wrist will catch the dagger.


    "Che. "At the same moment, I felt the murderous Ryukyu keenly. I turned around and just caught this scene in my eyes.


    Her eyes were cold, but she didn''t wait for her to act. The situation around her changed.


    The carriage next to xuanyuanche suddenly made a loud bang. The fat man in the carriage was like a round middle-aged man.


    The fan in the hand makes the knife, breaks the car andes out, toward the xuanyuanche top of the head and flies to strike down.


    The vigorous figure and speed should not be what such a fat man should have.


    Under the sword, at the same time, the horse driver, with a long whip in his hand, was like a poisonous snake, twining towards xuanyuanche''s neck like lightning.

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button againAnd the boss of the bun shop who was opened by xuanyuanche. After the flying figure mmed onto the ground, the hand suddenly pped on the ground quickly and amazingly. The figure was like a sharp sword, which shot down the ground towards xuanyuanche three ways.


    The knife in that hand is aimed at xuanyuanche''s lower body.


    Sudden changes happened, almost no respite for xuanyuanche.


    It''s amazing how fast it''sing.


    "Yunzhao." With a loud roar, Ryukyu''s eyes shot across the sky and kicked the horse around him.


    The horse was kicked by Ryukyu so hard towards the side, and a man turned over and ran into the man on his side who was carrying firewood and the woman who was going to buy firewood.


    Looking around at the sudden changes, almost did not return to the God of the people, panic a scream.


    When the horse went down, did not the two men press it into meat loaves.


    However, before their exmation was finished, the man carrying the firewood, with his shoulders moving, flew out of the firewood in a sh and hit the horse with his backhand.


    At the same moment, the woman also took a quick step back and kicked at the horse.


    The corners of his eyes were swept, and the moon''s eyes were awe inspiring. As expected, there was no mistake.


    Six people, five men and one woman, damn it, six masters of Ming ind.


    Did not care about the two people behind him, Ryukyu''s figure a Yang, a slide towards the side of xuanyuanche holding the horse belly slide.


    Step by step, I bow and stand at xuanyuanche''s feet.


    With a horizontal sleeve arrow in his hand, ryukue aimed at the boss of baozi who was running towards xuanyuanche for three times, but when he saw the three Zhang ck needle, he rushed to the front.


    Quick, ruthless, let that one dare not avoid.


    At the same time, the other hand of Ryukyu stabbed a dagger at the little beggar standing in front of her.


    Kid, shit,st time there was a kid, this time he nted it again.


    Ryukyu''s hand gave more and more strength.

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button againOn the other side, hearing the cry of Ryukyu moon, Yunzhao had no time to return. Turning over, he saw that the sharp sword in his flying body was already out of scabbard. The fat man saw that Yunzhao was very quick. If he hit xuanyuanche with one fan, he would not escape Yunzhao''s hand. When the fan turned back in his hand, he went up to Yunzhao''s sword.


    Blood burst. Xuanyuanche grabbed the sword stabbed by the little beggar. The palm of his hand was red instantly, and the blood burst out.


    Regardless of the injury on his hand, xuanyuanche''s whip like a snake in his eyes is close at hand, flying.


    With all his strength and right hand, xuanyuanche holds the whip with a wave of iron palm.


    Just listen to the bang, as if the refined iron and the refined iron collided with each other, and Mars sshed everywhere.


    Soft whips, split.


    In this grip, the whole ck whip was broken into countless pieces and fell from the air.


    One of the six knights who made the whip turned back and flew out.


    At the moment when he shot out, an invisible internal force hit the carriage. The carriage broke and was smashed into pieces.


    "Bang." Just at the moment when the whip carriage broke, a few dull loud sounds came one after another, which blew on the crowded street.


    Ryukyu, Yunzhao, Qi Qi to six of Shangming ind.


    Turn over and fly sideways, and retreat as fast as electricity.


    In this dull collision sound, the two figures touch each other.


    The hot sun sprinkles on the hot street, reflecting the two standing horses, but people do not feel the slightest heat, gloomy.


    Changes happen in an instant.


    At this time, all the people in the street who had just returned to shei ran in all directions with a scream.


    "Killed, killed..."


    "Help..."


    In an instant, there were countless screams and chaos in the street.

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button againThe crowd was running, the horses were running, the cars were rushing and the shop was leaning. Jinyang city street, chaos.


    It''s almost everywhere.


    However, the chaos broke out faster.


    In a sh, there is only a mess left on the street, and there is no one else.


    It''s empty.


    Standing in a row in the middle of the street, six people of the ind of hell looked at the emptiness in front of them, and their whole face was as ck as a pot.


    No, the people around are gone. Xuanyuanche and other three are gone.


    There are only six of them left on the whole street.


    How could it be that they took advantage of the chaos and ran away under their eyelids. The anger in the chest of the six masters of Ming ind was almost empty.


    Blue sky, against the empty street below, funny.


    Mixed in the crowd, he didn''t run far away, but turned around and shot into the xuanyuanche three people in the inn behind him. He saw six angry people walking in the street from upstairs.


    Fang Qiqi looked at each other and took a breath.


    Three to six, fight with all strength, there is absolutely no winner, this does not need to think out of the head.


    So, one move is right, the crowd is in disorder.


    Xuanyuanche, ryukue, Yunzhao, the three men are almost at the same time, horse, retreat, into the panic crowd, run.


    Spit a breath, xuanyuanche takes off to wrap on the left hand, lest expose thepel of bloodstain, looked at the left hand.


    It was a blur of flesh and blood.


    The strength of that dagger stab is so strong. If it''s not for his quick reaction, I''m afraid it can''t be solved by hand injury at this time.


    Without a sound, Ryukyu turned his head and started dressing the wound for xuanyuanche automatically.


    It''s very deep. It''s almost like cutting off those five fingers.


    Ryukyu squinted.


    Standing at the window and looking at Yunzhao at the bottom, he looked back at xuanyuanche and Ryukyu, frowned and lowered his voice, "what should I do now?"

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button againHowever, we can''t escape. Today''s chaotic opportunity can''t be met at any time and we can get out of it. Their time is very tight. If they go all the way, then


    "It''s easy to be tolerant and shrink. It''s impossible to defend." Xuanyuanche ignored the injury on his hand and looked out with cold face.


    Today''s six masters of Hades are another model.


    Since I met them at first, I have changed three patterns.


    It''s so subtle that people can''t distinguish it at all. It''s just like entering the realm of change.


    In this way, it can appear in different faces, shrink bones and change at any time. In addition, in the dark, it''s really annoying.


    Hearing this, Yunzhao held his chest with both hands and leaned against the wall beside the window, frowning without making a sound.


    In the room, there was a momentary silence.


    "There''s no problem avoiding it." Bandaging the wound on xuanyuanche''s hand, ryukue raised his head and his face was very cold.


    "Oh." Yunzhao looks up. The inaugural upload of this chapter took ce via N0v3l-B1n.


    "He will change his face, and I will. It''s not too hard for them to recognize him." Ryukyu pulled the bedspread aside and slowly began to wipe the blood on his hands.


    Xuanyuanche listens to the words and looks at Liuyue.


    He knew that Ryukyu would change his countenance.


    In those days, he didn''t even see the trace of that little waxy face. If he hadn''t met the water, he would have discovered that Ryukyu could have concealed it for a long time.


    Now, Ryukyu''s means will only be higher.


    As for being recognized by the six masters of Hades, that''s because she doesn''t have a very easy face at all. At most, she is wearing a man''s suit, which is quite recognizable.


    "Avoiding is not the way." Looking at the moon, xuanyuanche''s face shed a trace of murderous spirit.


    Hide, how to hide, hide for a while, can not hide for a lifetime.


    He is the king of heaven. He can''t never appear. He can''t hide behind people forever.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!